ã€ŠReborn to be Incomparableã€‹


 Chapter 1

    In the capital of the golden emperor in January, the sweet smell of Laba porridge pervaded the streets and alleys. The water light on the blue slate was buried by the thick snow, and the curly heat floated out from the window edge towards the endless black sky overhead. Faintly, there was a vague sound of laughter coming from the shadow, but it would not disappear.

    In the pink Lane beside the street, the girl with heavy make-up is sitting at the end of the lane, holding a Pipa in her hand and singing. Her eyes are from the empty small houses in front of her, and she has been looking at the copper bell hanging under the eaves of the Imperial City in the distance. Her lips are full of melancholy and beautiful smile.

    Power heavy, leisure, Yunbin flower shake, Hongyan fall, two empty mirror water moon.

    Third watch.

    The inner court of Dajin palace.

    Under the dim and bright lights of the cold palace, Jiang Luoyu struggled to reach a porcelain bowl on the table beside the bed. The shabby thin could not cover his pale and thin limbs. The cold wind rolled in from the window, blowing his shadow on the wall.

    When a well-dressed but tidy maid came in, Jiang Luoyu''s trembling fingers almost touched the thick porcelain bowl on the table. However, due to her lack of strength, she finally dropped her finger and slammed the porcelain bowl belt to the ground, forming pieces of porcelain.

    When the maid saw this scene, she could not help but flash a trace of indistinct disgust. The tray in her hand was very stable, as if she had seen nothing strange. She did not see the pieces of porcelain under her feet. She walked over and bowed her head in a very irregular way. After bowing her body, she pushed the medicine bowl forward and splashed the boiling Brown soup On the quilt of the person on the bed, there was no special look on her face, but a sneering smile on her lips.

    "Princess, it''s time for you to take your medicine."

    Princess?

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the maid in front of her who could not hide her disgust and contempt. Her eyes seemed to lose focus. Her pale lips opened and closed several times, but she could not make a sound.

    How many years ago did you first hear these two words used to address yourself?

    There are probably Fifteen years?

    Fifteen years?

    No.

    The reason why I fell into such a situation, I was also called the princess in the cold palace It goes back about 20 years. When he thought of this year, his expression was a little stunned, and more of it was endless fatigue. His face changed a few times, and finally turned into a dry well.

    Twenty years ago, he was the only Gemini of Xiaoyao Wang Jiangying. After the news of his parents'' death in battle, he had to take his brother-in-law to the second uncle''s house of the prince after one year''s Filial Piety on the Royal Manor. He had the wealth of the palace and the soldiers coveted by the emperor.

    After entering the mansion, he was provoked by the eldest lady. First, he was divorced from his brother-in-law. Then he was confused one night. On the second day, he fell on a man''s bed in ragged clothes!

    As soon as such a scandal happened, he was deprived of the throne of his son by the emperor, and his family property eventually fell into the hands of Zhen family, the first lady of the prefectural palace. At that time, he was forced to marry the emperor''s son, because he was not the son of the emperor.

    On the night when he was just married to proton mansion, he was so gray that he sat on his gums. However, he saw the man in the red robe with golden dragon pattern and jade crown holding up the cup of Heying, raised his hand slightly towards him and said with a smile.

    For my wife''s sake, I will not betray you.

 Chapter 2

    Because of such a sentence, he fell in love with the man who laughed under the light and pulled himself out of despair.

    That night, he vowed to help the people in front of him at all costs to realize his ambition and ambition.

    As a Gemini, he was not a pure woman. Therefore, during nanjinglong''s time as a proton, he helped him to make friends with all the powerful officials in his mother country, takong, when nanjinglong was busy inquiring about Dajin. Even in nanjinglong, he had to endure tears and blood for the help of the prefecture. After being humiliated by the Zhen family, he persuaded uncle Jun Wang to marry his own daughter to nanjinglong as his side concubine, thus successfully stabilizing his husband''s status.

    From then on, when he met the nanjinguan, he had no choice but to escort all his arrows to nanjinguan.

    At that time, he had almost nothing to support nanjinglong. In order to get back to China as soon as possible, he did not hesitate to exchange his father''s last amulet to help nanjinglong. The two arrived in Dajin safely. After that, Dajin and Dalong formed an alliance, and nanjinglong was granted the title of Muyang king for his meritorious deeds.

    After entering Dajin, he became a powerful Princess of Muyang.

    For the sake of that man, he did not hesitate to lose face and make friends with the barbarians who ate raw meat and drank blood. On the one hand, he helped to cultivate his own influence in the imperial capital, and on the other hand, he made good contacts with those ladies and princes, and willingly worked hard for his plan of seizing the throne.

    On the day when he ascended the crown prince''s throne, Nan Jinglong sat beside the bed with him in his arms. His handsome but overcautious brows and eyes softened in the light. He talked with him in the bottom of his heart and hugged him tenderly. Even when the emperor was ill, he helped him deliver a bowl of poison to the high man.

    The poison was dark, just like the bowl of medicine before. It would show gentle ripple under the candlelight, with a little sweet and sour aroma, like the winter fruit flavor that he loved to eat.

    What happened later?

    How did he fall from that hard-working Queen''s position, and once he fell into the cold palace, he could not even get the honorific title of a lady, and could only be called "Princess" by this little maid?

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and suddenly coughed violently. She felt that her heart was about to cough out.

    He remembered the night of the second summer when he was canonized as Queen. The night of lightning and heavy rain, nanjinglong stood in the dark in his Dragon Robe. He had just fallen to the ground in his arms and almost had a miscarriage. He was originally his first cousin, but Jiang Hui, who was the Imperial concubine of nanjinglong, looked cold and murderous.

    "You haven''t done anything for many years. I''ve opened my eyes and closed my eyes. But she''s your cousin, and the child in her belly is my first son. How can you be so vicious?"

    Vicious.

    Oh.

    If he is vicious, with his means, that person is absolutely unable to grasp the handle.

    How could he be vicious.

    It is clear that

 Chapter 3

    The snow outside the window fell quietly. He clenched his thin quilt and looked at the man with the medicine in front of him. Suddenly, a sharp light flashed in his dark eyes. After two dry coughs, he lifted his hand and knocked over the scalding medicine juice. The maid in front of him screamed.

    "Ah! It''s hot The maid shook her dress and looked at the wet brown. She even changed her voice, "what are you doing, dead Gemini?"

    "You think I don''t know You... " Jiang Luoyu coughed intermittently as she spoke. Her skinny face was facing the candlelight. After she entered the cold palace, she had been monitoring his maidservant by his side. The candle light seemed to illuminate the ghosts climbing out of hell Want me to die? "

    His skirt was dyed like this, which was obviously impossible to wear. The maidservant''s look was even more disdainful. He did not care about the people who looked up and fell on the bed. He just shook her skirt and said in a sharp tone: "princess, what you said is wrong. Where I want you to die, but you want to die. "

    Jiang Luoyu bowed her head and coughed heavily for a while. Her pale face was filled with morbid blush, and her cracked lip was slightly pursed. Under the light, she looked even more terrifying: "lady Is it Jiang Hui? "

    "Princess, how can you call your lady by her name?" The maid turned her body angrily, and her disdainful eyes finally ceased to cover up. Facing Jiang luoyusen''s cold and murderous eyes, she did not hide her frown and snorted to the people who were coughing on the bed,

    "disrespectful, you will be killed!"

    Jiang Luoyu coughed low and could hardly hear the next sentence of the maid. However, her face became more and more pale as if she were a ghost Ha ha Cough... "

    Before his cough stopped, there was a rustle of snow outside the door, followed by a woman''s voice which was delicate and provocative, with a strong irony in her voice: "it seems that my cousin is not afraid of being killed."

    Hearing this sound, Jiang Luoyu trembled all over her body. She suddenly lowered her head and spewed out a mouthful of blood. She murmured and coughed Jiang Hui

    the door of the dilapidated cottage of Lenggong was opened, and the cold wind and snowflakes floated in. The maid turned around with her back to the gate, knelt down to the red figure coming in with a flattering smile, and exclaimed, "maid, please meet your lady, my mother is a thousand years old!"

    The man who entered the door breathed out a breath of heat, tightened the hot stove in his hands, frowned and looked around, and then he could not bear to wave his hands. He let the two palace maids behind him move their chairs and put them on the back cushions. They closed the constantly leaking door behind them. They were waiting in a hurry. They were beautiful and noble. They were dressed in colorful Luan Feng robes and wore glass and white jade on their waists After sitting in the room, the woman with the eight treasures and the Golden Phoenix hairpin stood quietly behind her and pulled up the maid who was kneeling on the ground.

    "Go down and talk to the princess."

    Jiang Luoyu clung to his worn-out and blood stained bedclothes. In her dark eyes, she was filled with endless hatred and killing intention. Her thin chest heaved violently. Her lips were stained with blood and said, "you..."

    "You don''t have to look at me like that. You''re nothing in your Majesty''s eyes." As she spoke, Jiang Hui bent down slightly. The heat from her red lips pours on her pale cheek. She smiles and sneers, "it''s better to die in such a dignified way than to be given death by your majesty one day. What about your cousin?"

    Before her voice dropped, the person who had been lying on the bed suddenly lowered her head and coughed more violently. Her pale and thin fingers

    trembled and lifted up. Before the woman in front of her had reacted, she grabbed her face, and there were several red and gorgeous scratches on her pretty face, and the painful people screamed in surprise.

    "Ah! You! You madman

 Chapter 4

    The maids standing behind her were so frightened by the scene that they rushed up one after another. One of them pulled the crazy man out of the bed and raised his hand to find two palace maids. Jiang Luoyu, who was still coughing in a low voice, looked fiercely at the man who was shrinking on the ground and coughing violently: "Niang, this..."

    Jiang Hui, who was scratched by him, did not have the heart to speak at this time. She just covered her face and stepped back a few steps. After a little pain, she was busy looking for someone to see her face injury. She bit her teeth and whispered, "after ten years, your majesty is afraid that he can''t remember him at this time. Take the medicine

    Jiang Luoyu was pressed on the cold stone slab by the two powerful maids. He felt a kind of intense pain spread from his knees to his whole body, which made him bend down and cough more loudly. The dark red blood flowing down his lips gradually spread to his pale neck and snow-colored middle coat.

    ¡°¡­ Cough. Cough... "

    "Why not Jiang Hui covered her face and looked at him from a commanding position. Between her eyebrows and eyes, there was a trace of bitterness and ruthlessness that he had never seen before. On her lips, she said, "Muyang neijun, you have done a lot of wrong things in your life But these things, or wait until the hell, you slowly think about it

    Jiang Hui''s words did not fall, originally half lying on the ground suddenly hoarse voice, chuckle.

    He raised his eyes and looked at the woman who was covering her face because of pain. His smile was sharp as a knife edge, and he said intermittently: "do you think He loves Is that you? "

    Jiang Hui, standing in the distance, was stunned at first, then her face flashed with disdain. She hissed as she spoke, but her eyes became more vicious: "you crazy man, do you want to talk nonsense? The relationship between my palace and your majesty has never been separated from Datong to Dajin. Since your Majesty returned to China, he has always followed him as a barrier Besides you of Wrigley, the first one to pick up is the Muyang side concubine of this palace! "

    Shield.

    Hearing these three words, kneeling on the cold stone suddenly dropped his head, ha ha''s laughter made a sound, the tears of laughter almost flowed down.

    "At the beginning Just blame me Blind... "

    Before he finished speaking, he had a hoarse cough in his throat. Then he trembled violently. The smile on his face was so twisted that he could hardly see that it was a smile: "Jiang Hui He doesn''t love you I was Queen But you All your life All my life It won''t be the queen... "

    The Queen''s two words seemed to stab the biggest pain of the person who covered her face not far away. The face, which was still beautiful and moving except for the scar, became dark. When the voice was issued again, it was like a roar. The hands of the maids who were giving medicine for her were shaking.

    "Somebody, pour the medicine down for this palace, immediately!"

    His eyes were covered by something, and his breath was a little bit obliterated. His eyes, as black as pearls, were slowly darkening, but the corners of his lips twisted.

    In the darkness, he seemed to see the slender palm holding the cup, the thin red lip corner slightly hooked by the man, and the eyebrows hidden in the darkness.

    Today, how could he not know Who in the world has brought him to this point?

    The maid standing behind Jiang Hui comes forward, holding a bowl of hot medicine juice in her hand. After getting Jiang Hui''s nod, she will pour it into the mouth of the person kneeling on the ground. But before the maid gets close, the man on the ground struggles to open his eyes and cries with a twisted smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nanjinglong Jiang Hui I Jiang Luoyu Even if it''s a ghost Next life It will make you pay for your blood His voice was cruel in his voice, which could be heard far away. It was like the curse of a dying ghost, like a strangled throat.

 Chapter 5

    The fundus of the eye is a thick to diffuse the blood color, opened again, but only see the rickety roof.

    Before I could rest my mind, a violent turbulence seemed to make people spit out their hearts and lungs immediately. I was so scared that I sat in the car. A servant girl with a general corner quickly hid in the car. Some timidly, she hid behind the curtain and grasped the other servant girl who was about her age. They started shaking together. It was very funny.

    Jiang Luoyu had just woken up from the nightmare. She raised her eyes and saw such a scene. She could not help but look down at her white palm and put up a smile. However, there was a trace of darkness in her dark eyes. She looked at her servant girl sitting beside her and lowered her voice to ask, "how about chasing clouds?"

    Hearing the speech month by month, he immediately replied concisely: "huishizi, zhuoyun has followed the plan. As soon as we are found out, we will use the carriage behind us which carries the young master and the young lady to lead the pursuers away."

    Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows: "when?"

    He thought for a moment every month, as if he hesitated, but he still bowed his head and answered honestly, "half an hour ago."

    Looking at her twenty-eight year old sitting beside her, Jiang Luoyu even woke up from the nightmare. She found that she had returned to her maid 20 years ago, who was only 15 years old. She seemed to be able to understand her anxiety and hesitation at the moment, and her voice was not consciously relieved.

    "Why are you still being overtaken? What''s wrong with your arrangement?"

    After hesitating for a longer time every month, a puzzled look flashed on his face: "back to the son of heaven, our two carriages have been following the instructions of the prince, and they have separated to take the unobtrusive path. Even if there are not many bodyguards in the palace, they will not be chased. But that''s why it''s so strange... "

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of her lips: "Oh?"

    "I don''t know why I''m being watched for no reason. If it''s the ordinary mountain bandits who want to rob money, isn''t it the right way to chase the big and gorgeous carriage? Let''s not say that our two cars were specially ordered by the son of heaven. Apart from the royal family emblem on the corner of the car, there is nothing special about it. Our bodyguard is also a good hand in a hundred. How could they be easily killed by those mountain bandits? "

    They frowned bitterly month by month. They began to think about things along the way since they started from the carefree palace. The more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they thought about it, the more they could pinch the

    Jiang Luoyu did not agree, but raised his eyelids: "the carriage is so bumpy that chasing the clouds does not completely lead them away?"

    Month by month, he hung his head angrily, gritted his teeth and muttered: "they seem to have come prepared. Two carriages are going to chase after each other. They have gone to protect the young master and the young lady..."

    "Come prepared?" Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes flashed a glimmer of dark light, as if chewing these four words, but the smile on his lips was very gentle. The young man''s face was more peaceful and beautiful in the carriage, like a lotus blooming under the moon night. The two servant girls sitting in the car refused to move their eyes. "It must not be your fault. Don''t die again I want to go on. "

    The son of his family opened his mouth, and finally gave up the thought of seeking the truth every month. He hung down his head in great depression. He did not ask his son if he wanted something to eat, so as not to be hungry and bumpy for a while. When he couldn''t eat, he heard Jiang Luoyu''s cold voice not far away from his own body.

    "Month by month, what about your clothes?"

 Chapter 6

    The word "clothes" immediately called back the maid''s mind. The only 16-year-old girl did not fully understand her son''s orders. She subconsciously took out a set of moon white clothes from the box under her feet. When she reached for the person in front of her, her eyes could not help shrinking her hands and staring at the round cat''s eyes when she touched the corner of the clothes.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her hands frozen in the air and her face was full of color. For the first time, a faint smile appeared in her eyes. Before she could decide whether to withdraw her hand or to move forward, the Xiaoyao King Shizi raised her hand and shook off the small dress and put it on her body.

    Month by month, she watched Jiang Luoyu wear the maid''s little dress on her body. Her eyes were almost staring out of her eyes. Her fingers were shaking and her voice was twisted: "son of a bitch! I''m sorry to be so talkative every month. You are the body of a thousand gold nobles. How can you wear such clothes in case someone sees you... "

    In case of being seen, the reputation of Xiaoyao Wang Shizi will be completely destroyed! What kind of face do you have to go to the prince''s mansion!

    "Nothing. Although I am a son of a generation, but I am a Gemini. I am half a woman. Why can''t I wear such clothes? " With a little smile, Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes slightly, and tied her dress knot without any delay. She ignored the more and more severe turbulence of the carriage she was sitting in. She looked cool and determined, and completely ignored the frightened eyes of the maid in front of her, and said in a deep voice.

    "When I came to the corner of the mountain road, I was thrown down as planned. When someone came to rescue me, he lied that Prince Xiaoyao had never been in this carriage. As for my whereabouts, you don''t know. Do you hear me clearly?"

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu, who was disguised as a servant girl, she stood up and squatted on the edge of the carriage, and even her voice began to shake: "son of a bitch You can''t jump This It''s too risky

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu raised her hand and slightly lifted the curtain of the car. After making eye contact with the driver sitting outside the car, her thin red lips pursed gently. Her eyes were fixed on the turning point of the mountain road. She flew out like an arrow from the string. She was so surprised that the maid who was looking at her back gave a cold breath.

    The carriage quickly passed the corner, raising a cloud of smoke, almost obscuring the sight of the black masked man chasing after the carriage.

    The murmuring sound of horse''s hooves passed in turn from the mountain path. One of the men in black was keenly aware that there was a small figure on the side of the road. He could not help but stop his horse and raise his sword. His eyes were cold and forced to pass.

    "Who? Get out of here

    On hearing this, a moon white figure, who was shrunk into a ball and could not see his face clearly, was covered with dirt and dishevelled, and dressed as a servant girl, she immediately crawled out of the corner with trembling body, as if she could not believe that she had been discovered by the ferocious mountain bandits. She leaned against the rock with a sharp voice.

    "Forgive me, brother mountain bandit The little maid is just a servant girl of the palace. The eldest brothers are in a hurry to chase after her. The horse and chariot shop is too fast and bumpy. The people inside feel that I am too tired, so they throw the little maid down... "

    "Are you from the carriage?" The man in black who found this "servant girl" heard the words, and immediately his eyes brightened. After seeing the man in black in front of him, he immediately raised his whip and made a threatening appearance. He said in a vicious voice, "I also ask you, is the prince Xiaoyao in the horse cart?"

 Chapter 7

    The figure shrunk for a moment, and could not see what it looked like, but the voice was very scared: "back Big brother of mountain bandit, little maid I don''t know... "

    "I don''t know?" The leading man in black frowned, as if he had no patience. He drove his horse forward and asked the man who wanted to catch the man behind the rocks, "aren''t you the servant girl of the palace? Why don''t you know? It''s clearly fooling us

    Hearing this, the figure trembled more and more fiercely, and his voice became weaker and weaker: "I dare not deceive elder brother. There are maids dressed as me in that carriage. But before leaving, the son of a generation clearly got on the car, probably on another one..."

    People in black keenly grasped the meaning of the servant girl''s words. There was a color of surprise between their eyebrows, as if they didn''t believe the big pie from the sky, but they were completely covered by the black face towel. The joy was not clear. One of the men in black quickly lowered his voice and asked, "brother, are we not chasing the wrong one?"

    The leading man in black pondered for a moment. Then he looked back at the figure behind the rock. His eyes flashed, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded his head and said, "that''s right. Let''s turn around and help them chase the other carriage!"

    The horses of the people in black turned around one after another with a knife in their hands. One of them, the man in black, who fell in the last place, did not forget to threaten: "little girl, if you dare to cheat us, you must look good!"

    Jiang Luoyu, who was disguised as a servant girl in distress, looked at him. A cold light flashed through her eyes. Her lips, which had not been opened or closed, made a smile. The cold light in her hands flashed, her eyes narrowed slightly. Her 15-year-old body fell down slightly, as if she was ready to take the life of the people in front of her, but she never did.

    But even though he never opened his mouth, the sharp voice of the servant girl still came from him: "mountain bandit, spare your life

    The man in black saw the "servant girl" so discerning that he immediately drove his horse away. When the flying dust was floating in the air, the moon white figure behind the rocks disappeared.

    Half an hour later, after washing her face with mountain stream water, she sorted out her clothes and hair bun. Jiang Luoyu walked to the dark forest in front of her. Her moon white clothes were floating in the wind. The broken sunlight fell from the gap in the tree crown, illuminating the walking people like jade''s cheek.

    He was born again. His parents had just passed away, and he was immersed in the grief of losing his favorite relatives. The year before he left the land of King Xiaoyao with his younger brothers and sisters, the only thing more precious than this face and his tempered character was the memory of 20 years.

    During the ten years in the cold palace, he constantly recalled the scenes that happened in those years, constantly speculated about everyone''s mind, and constantly saw through the knots arranged by others for himself, and then constantly laughed at himself.

    Again and again, endless torture and regret.

    This time, all those who betrayed him must be looking forward to his coming.

    This big play, from here, seems to be very good.

 Chapter 8

    Jiang Luoyu walked slowly on the bluestone board, quietly like a ghost walking through the jungle. His white porcelain skin was illuminated by the sun, his dark jade eyes with a warm smile. When his hair fell from his shoulder, he even raised a slight wind

    what happened just now is an accident he met with his younger brother and sister.

    At that time, he was not so careful. He did not even show his wealth. As a result, he did not suspect the mountain bandits who came from the official road. Later, he was rescued by the people sent by his eldest wife, Zhen. He was confused and thought that he really cherished himself. He was very grateful to Zhen.

    In the cold palace, when he recalled it again, he felt very strange.

    Now I feel that there are many loopholes in my personal experience.

    Fluent Mandarin, pretending to be a mountain bandit?

    If all the people in black drive horses, they can''t catch up with two carriages full of people?

    What''s more, he deliberately told the coachman to drive as fast as possible without running away.

    The performance is really rotten. It''s not as good as the bellyache and performance of the little maid.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu smiles silently, her long eyelashes droop slightly, and suddenly stops her steps. Standing on the top of the mountain, she can see the stopped carriage on the path down the mountain, and a farce that has no important protagonist.

    If he is really a mountain bandit, he should be abducted or killed directly, rather than deliberately leaving himself prepared to testify to the "rescuers" who are coming soon.

    At this time of the play, he really wanted to see how the fake mountain bandits were about to catch up with the chariot. According to the script of his previous life, "Yiqiao", met the rescuer sent by the Zhen family, he lifted the curtain of the carriage and found that there was no carefree Wang Shizi to protect. He set up this bureau to make Zhen''s expression grateful before he entered the government.

    It must be very good-looking, he can''t help but go to the mansion to see clearly.

    At this time, I took a short cut, and after crossing the mountain, I came to the official road in the capital of Dalong. Just half an hour later, you can get to the prefectures'' mansion in the northwest of the imperial capital. Jiang Luoyu squints her dark jade eyes. Just as she is about to lift her steps and move forward, there are a few noises in the distance.

    Looking up, not far away from a shimmering brook, a snow-white figure is stumbling towards its own direction, black hair has been in the continuous running scattered, can not see the person''s face geometry, but vaguely aware of the thin body with unyielding and stubborn.

    Not far behind the snow-white figure, some adult men in the shape of domestic servants were holding sticks and other things. Seeing that the figure in front of them finally slowed down, they ran towards the stream with swearing and swearing. Jiang Luoyu, who was standing not far away, suddenly lowered his face.

    "Son of a bitch, you can run You keep running! You can''t run anymore. You... "

    "You son of a bitch is so far away He took us around the mountain! I''m so tired

 Chapter 9

    After a few words of complaint, the leading servant grabbed the stick in his hand and walked several steps. When his fingers were about to catch the white corner of his coat, the white figure seemed to know the danger and ran forward for several steps. Although it seemed that he was about to fall down, he did not get caught.

    Seeing this, the leading servant''s face was even more ugly. He was panting and roaring as he ran.

    "You son of a bitch, you still run!"

    The servant beside him looked at his face, which was almost speechless because he had been running for a long time. A trace of disdain flashed on his face, but the voice became louder and louder. He yelled at the servant behind him: "you all give me up! What Madame told us for the first time can''t be done wrong! The Gemini of the aunt''s family must catch anything they say

    Hearing this, the leading servant who stopped unconsciously gasped heavily and roared: "if we don''t kill him, we can''t go back and pay the work!"

    Standing on the high hillside, Jiang Luoyu watched with cold eyes what happened at this time. He was still running in front of him and refused to give up the snow shadow. His white servant clothes were lifted up by the breeze last month. His white face seemed to reflect the dim golden light. He was cold and could not see joy and anger, but his lips showed a smile.

    My aunt''s?

    Looking at the clothes of these domestic servants, it is clear that they are the clothes of the prefectures in memory! The twins, who are said to be Auntie''s family, are twelve or thirteen years old. They are only the nephew of aunt Bai in the prefecture.

    This aunt Bai is beautiful and good at dancing. After she entered the mansion, she was very nice to her son. But she has always been a thorn in the eye of the eldest lady Zhen What''s more, he clearly remembered that when he entered the mansion, he didn''t just catch up with aunt Bai''s nephew missing. Later, he heard that the nephew had died outside and couldn''t find his body?

    Who knows this rebirth actually let him meet on the spot, this can be interesting.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but lift her hand slightly, and her white fingers brushed the only peach wood hairpin between her hair,

    and her smile was shallow.

    A moment later, the snow-white shadow finally couldn''t move. The servants also ran behind him. When they were about to reach for it, Jiang Luoyu''s figure flashed and quickly ran towards the snow shadow. With a cold look, he protected the falling man behind, and his dagger showed a small point.

    "Where are you from?! Get out of the way

    The leading servant had already run to the front of the chase again, and saw a beautiful and cold looking servant girl suddenly transverse in front of the person to be chased, and immediately raised the stick in his hand.

    Jiang Luoyu silently hooked the corner of her lips. The dagger in her hand was lifted up against the stick she was waving. However, she accidentally bumped into the long hairpin on her head. The green silk immediately tilted down in the direction of the hairpin''s fall, which made the numerous housekeepers who came after him look straight.

    Seeing that they were all distracted by their looks, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed a chill. Suddenly, he drew a knife and pulled the back of the knife on the neck of the servant in front of him. He immediately fainted and then processed the rest of the servants with almost the same method. The people who tried to escape were killed with a knife. There was not even a trace of blood on the moon white skirt, so she came back leisurely When walking back to the exhausted person who fell down, the smile on his face was just like returning from a green outing.

    Dressed in snow-white men''s long clothes, about 12-3-year-old people lie on the ground and gasp violently. Their single clothes are almost completely soaked with sweat, and the snow-white skin in the single clothes can be seen faintly.

    Jiang Luoyu stood there, and when he finally got out of breath, he got up again with great difficulty, and then pulled away the black hair that covered his cheek, revealing his face behind him.

 Chapter 10

    At first sight of his face, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows.

    Reflected in their own eyes, this is a beautiful face that cannot be described with words.

    Eyebrows are cut like knives, temples are like ink paintings, and eyes are like excellent smoke. According to the photo, it seems that there will be fog when exposed to the sunlight. The lips are very thin and the skin is white to transparent. It makes people want to get close to them.

    Jiang Luoyu fixed to look at his face, after a while, eyebrows did not pick.

    This is, of course, on the premise that the beauty of the face is not nearly completely destroyed by a ferocious, twisted, dark brown scar from the brow to the corner of the mouth.

    The young man showed his face in silence and looked up at him in silence.

    Jiang Luoyu was so pure in her eyes that she felt a little sour in her heart. She was staring at the pair of smoked amber. After a long time, she did not know whether it was sympathy or pity. She looked a little complicated. She lay on the ground motionless, as if she was judging that the maid who had rescued her was an enemy or a friend.

    "Stand up."

    The people on the ground saw him stretch out his hand, and blinked his eyes very quickly. Instead of lifting his arm and putting it on his hand, the people on the ground looked at him without expression.

    "Why save me?"

    I do not know how far away the road of the youth, hoarse voice with hard to hide the fatigue, the words of obstinacy is very clear, there is no trace of fluctuation in the eyes, it seems to be completely dead.

    Silence.

    After catching the purest emotion in his eyes, Rao didn''t know why he had saved him. Jiang Luoyu could not help pursing her lips and holding her fingers for a while. She tried to ease her voice when she spoke again.

    "I just saved you."

    The man on the ground did not make a sound this time. He still looked at him with his smoked eyes. He did not know how long he looked. Then he slowly raised his hand and grasped Jiang Luoyu''s outstretched wrist. The other hand, which had been carried behind him, handed over a long peach tree hairpin.

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at the long hairpin and was surprised to find that it was the one she had just lost. When she looked up at the young man in front of her who could not tell whether it was beautiful or ugly, she could not help but feel a little bitter: "you..."

    Even if he was rescued and still hid his hairpin, he was clearly afraid of his evil intentions. If he had any abnormal behavior, the young man in front of him would surely use the hairpin to give him a hard blow when his guard relaxed.

    I didn''t save a friend. I saved a bad star.

    The young man who stood up looked at the change of his face, and there was no special look on his face. He just saw that he didn''t take the long hairpin, so he gently put the long hairpin into the palm of his open hand, and then lowered his eyes and drew back his hand. Jiang Luoyu didn''t know for a while that he was the teenager in front of him to pick up the hairpin If you want to attack yourself, you should thank the boy for picking up the hairpin and returning it to yourself.

    The look on his face was more complicated.

    The young man in front of him returned his hairpin, looked up at him again, and then quickly dropped his eyes, crossed his body and quietly prepared to walk towards the road when he came. Only when passing by the servants who were killed or knocked unconscious by Jiang Luoyu, he suddenly stopped and spoke again in a hoarse voice.

    "Save me, it''s not worth your killing.

 Chapter 11

    Jiang Luoyu did not understand the meaning of his words, but saw the white figure gradually walking towards the stream. She frowned and looked at the white figure. When she opened her mouth again, there was something strange in her voice.

    Who let him go with such a swagger?! Although he helped others in the face of injustice, he didn''t save people for nothing.

    thinking of this, his white fingers had already clenched his long hairpin, and the softness in his voice turned to cold in an instant.

    "I haven''t said anything yet..."

    Before the sound fell, the man who was about to walk to the stream stopped. Some shaking bodies turned around. The smoke reflected the light and looked at him with the same expressionless look. Jiang Luoyu, who was standing not far away, narrowed her eyes. She had just moved forward a little, ready to speak again, but she saw that the cheek of the man standing by the stream was lost in an instant It''s bloody.

    The young man in white suddenly bent down in front of him. The whole person seemed to have lost control. His face was twisted and half open, and his eyes fell into the water and raised a bright spray.

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart thumped at the unexpected scene. She was so stunned at the rising water spray. After a long time of reaction, she quickly walked to the stream. Looking at the boy in white who was close to the bottom, she frowned secretly. After hesitating for a moment, she took off her small clothes and jumped into the stream.

    The water in early spring was cold and piercing. Jiang Luoyu fell on the fine sand under the stream with her breath. Her fingers grabbed the young white fingers along the current. She pulled her thinner body into her arms and carried her people upward.

    The water of this brook is deep and urgent. Jiang Luoyu has just poked her head out of the water. She feels that the current behind her is pushing her away from the place where she fell into the water. She can''t help but scold the man in her arms who has been silent since falling into the water. However, there is no anxious look on her white and calm face. After sweeping around, she suddenly lifts herself from the water Hands, fingers close to the lips of a loud whistle.

    Less than half a column of incense time, Jiang Luoyu stood on the bank without expression. Her white fingers knocked on the stove. She had already changed into a light blue brocade with dragon patterns. She was wearing a small gold crown inlaid with jade in her black hair. She was looking at the young man in white who was lying near her feet and was still in a coma. Her voice was faint.

    "Who saved the second brother and younger sister?"

    On his side, there was an old man in gray clothes standing in front of him. Hearing the words, he immediately lowered his head and said respectfully: "the son of heaven was saved by the housekeeper of the prefectural palace."

    "Housekeeper?" Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows with great interest. It seemed that she was not surprised by the result, "who ordered them to come out of the mansion in advance to pick up the car from the palace?"

    The old man heard the speech, and his head hung lower: "huishizi is the princess of the county."

    Jiang Luoyu gave a sneer, and her eyes fell on the man at her feet, and a funny smile appeared on the corner of her lips: "Zheng Fei Zhen''s family

    ?,

    before her voice dropped, he clenched the hand stove in his hand, slightly lowered his eyes, and suddenly took back his eyes. Looking at the young man lying on the ground, he turned to the direction of the carriage:" can''t you find it I''m in a hurry for the sheriff''s office? "

    The old man whispered that his face was more respectful. When he looked at the little master walking by the side of his body, he had a little more admiration in his eyes: "the son of heaven knows everything."

 Chapter 12

    The carriage stopped quietly on a piece of green grass, and a light green wild flower was blooming beside the wheel, which attracted Jiang Luoyu''s eyes for a moment.

    But only for a moment, his face returned to the previous shallow smile, Ruyu''s cheek seemed to shine, but his eyes were dim and uncertain: "act according to the plan."

    When he said this, one foot had already stepped on the back of the servant who was low as a stepping stone beside the carriage, but his eyes moved slightly, as if he remembered something important. When his body stood upright on the carriage, he quickly turned back and asked, "what''s the list for Hanjiang Pavilion to prepare before leaving the mansion?"

    The old man took out a long silk roll from his sleeve and handed it to Jiang Luoyu on the carriage: "here."

    Jiang Luoyu unfolded the scroll. After carefully scanning it, she took out a fire clasp from her arms and lit it at one end and threw it into the fire pot prepared under her feet. Her dark eyes seemed to reflect the burning flame, but her smile on her lips became deeper and deeper: "aunt Bai''s nephews It was originally called Bai Minyu. "

    Such a person should have such a name, and his name has a word that is really spoiling the jade word.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes became more and more bad. When she raised her head again and gazed at the white figure on the shore, she was still unconscious, In my mind, I saw my hard-working rescue scene. I really want to let him die on my own. But according to his plan, I want to take him back safely and safely, and keep him to confront those family members who are still alive and dying. I feel disgusted at Zhen.

    The old man standing beside him looked at the little master''s changing face. At first, he looked back at the man whose face was so ugly that his lips turned white. He couldn''t guess what Jiang Luoyu was thinking, so he lowered his voice and suggested.

    "Son of a generation, this person''s identity is sensitive, which is actually a problem. Do we want to..."

    Jiang Luoyu frowned and looked at the old man under the car and made a gesture of beheading his head. At first, he was a little stunned. Then he raised a sharp smile from the corner of his lips. In his voice, there was a sense of helplessness: "if you killed him, would it be in vain?"

    Just, how much anger he also suffered, this person is nothing but too lonely.

    This character must be due to that face.

    If you want to get revenge on Zhen, you can''t miss any chance. What''s more, God gives him a slap in the face. I believe that if he takes Bai Minyu back to the prefectural palace, he will find that he is "backward". After a long time, his brother and sister are enjoying happiness all the way on the gorgeous carriage. He has saved his rival''s nephew, which will surely make Zhen''s heart filled with anger.

    At the thought of this, Jiang Luoyu slightly hooked his lips, and his sleeve swung across his body and entered the carriage.

    "Come here and throw it in the carriage."

    After half a cup of tea, the gorgeous carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain forest finally stepped onto the official road. The people sitting in the car gently lifted the censer cover of the burnt jasmine incense slices in the carriage, and carelessly rammed the incense dust with a pure gold spade. As soon as he was ready to take the orchid slices placed on his side, the white figure lying on the edge of the carriage moved.

 Chapter 13

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were light, and he was struggling to get up. There was no anger in his voice and no anger in his eyes. It seemed that he was not the one with helpless face just now.

    "You are awake."

    The man in white was struggling to get up, but before he could get up completely, the voice came from his ear. He immediately raised his head. After seeing Jiang Luoyu''s dressing, his smoky eyes flashed a little astonished.

    Jiang Luoyu, aware of his gaze, knew that he was frightened by her transformation from a woman to a man. She did not explain. She just looked at him for a moment, then picked up a tray from the side of her body and handed it to him with one hand.

    "I don''t have many clothes in the car. I know you are a Gemini, and I am a Gemini, too. You don''t have to be nervous. This is my regular clothes. Your clothes are all wet. If you don''t want to catch cold, change them. "

    Before his words fell, Bai Minyu, who was all over her body, finally stood firm. The pair of smoke was photographed and looked directly at the person sitting behind the censer. He did not say a word, but his eyes suddenly became very clear and pure, almost without impurities.

    Even if Jiang Luoyu, who had lived for two lives, suddenly fell in love with her. She was still staring at her pure eyes without any cover up. A little surprise flashed through her eyes. She put a hook on her lips and softened her tone: "is there something wrong with me? Why do you look at me like this? "

    Bai Minyu, who was drenched all over, fixed his eyes on him. His voice was hoarse and deep. However, he accidentally contained a feeling that even Jiang Luoyu could not say: "who are you?"

    "Jiang Luoyu." Unexpectedly, Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief, but her smile on her lips was softer. She replied word by word, "Xiaoyao prince, Jiang Luoyu."

    The moment the boy heard his name, the whole person was completely stunned at first, and then some indescribable light flashed in his eyes. Jiang Luoyu had been watching him all the time. Seeing this scene, he could not help frowning a little, and slowly some doubts floated up in his heart. After the slender fingers touched the incense burner in front of him, he opened his mouth again.

    "You Before his words fell, Bai Minyu, who was standing in front of him, suddenly bent down and approached her. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but move back. As soon as her arm was about to be lifted up to keep the distance between them, Bai Minyu hung her head and stood up straight, but she had a set of white clothes in her hands.

    It''s about getting clothes.

    Looking at the young man in white picking up his clothes and leaving, Jiang Luoyu gave a long sigh of relief and watched him turn around and sit in the corner of the carriage and begin to take off his clothes. He could not help but turn his face slightly. At the same time, he opened the screen which had been prepared for a long time to cover his sight of looking at the corner. However, he was curious and puzzled at the bottom of his heart.

    Is Bai Minyu''s reaction a normal surprise?

    Why did he hear his identity Like you''ve known yourself for a long time?

 Chapter 14

    But even if he knew himself, it should be normal After all, he is the son of Xiaoyao king. The master of the princess mansion where Bai Minyu lives is his own second uncle. He never saw this white Minyu in the past, and the other party should only have a strange look because of his identity. He must have thought more.

    Jiang Luoyu sat aside for a while, listening to the rustling sound of dress in the corner. The thought went far and farther, and thought of the file that he had read carefully.

    The file that had been burned at this time was specially ordered by him before leaving the palace to hand it to himself before entering the prefecture palace, and wrote the list of masters and maidservants with small and large status of the royal palace.

    From that list and his previous memory, the princess''s mansion is mainly run by Zhen, the princess''s wife, and the princess pingfeimu. However, her grandmother, the prince''s own sister princess Liyang, was injured when she was born, and was unable to afford to stay in bed for a long time, and almost nothing would be done.

    As for my second uncle He and Zhen had more contacts with mu in the past, and knew that Jiang Xiong, the prince of his father''s immediate brother, hated the short house of his family. Therefore, in addition to the terrible scandal, Jiang Xiong had only a few polite words that were irrelevant when he first met.

    Unfortunately, his last life was a lifetime. The first big play he played in his life must have pulled any uncle and grandmother who was ill. He was well hosted by "justice".

    Jiang Luoyu hung his head, and he immediately entered the door, and after entering the house, the plan to renovate the big lady passed through her head. He turned around to see the shadow of the shadow in the corner. He was wondering how Bai Minyu changed his clothes for so long. The screen in front of him was slowly moved by the person who had changed her clothes.

    Just thinking of Bai Minyu, people stood in front of him, making Jiang Luoyu unable to help but be shocked. Then he looked up and moved the screen for him, and then he sat down and sat back to the corner again, hanging his head and looking at the white Minyu with a clear look.

    His white clothes are often worn on white Minyu, and indeed, they are a little too lenient.

    Jiangluoyu looked at him in his inappropriate clothes and shrunk in the corner, as if he had been wronged. He thought that the child was not wrong after all. Besides, he saved him in the wild mountains of the wilderness. He was afraid and there was no wrong place. He thought of his fate in the past, and his heart was a little softer.

    "Don''t shrink there, sit by my side."

    The voice of this sentence did not fall, and people in the corner moved, because the falling water appeared to be too pale to lift up, exposed the ferocious scar, fixed his eyes at him, looking at Jiang Luoyu began to doubt whether he said something wrong, then moved the lips without blood color.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you afraid of me? "

    Scared?

    Jiangluoyu was not very clear what his words meant. The eyes were still shining over the face with ferocious scars, and they could not help but settle down. They knew the deeper meaning of Bai Minyu''s words. The eyes became mild in a flash: "what are you afraid of? Can you eat me? "

 Chapter 15

    As if he didn''t expect to get such an answer, Bai Minyu almost immediately opened his eyes in amazement. His face slowly became strange. His eyes fixed on Jiang Luoyu sitting in the car. His fingers on his knees trembled and his pale lips opened. He seemed to want to refute something, but he could not make a sound.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a surprised look. For a moment, she felt helpless. Just as she was about to say something, she felt that the carriage under her seat stopped. Then there was a loud noise outside. The old driver''s voice began to ring: "prince, you''ve arrived at the main gate of the sheriff''s mansion."

    Before the coachman''s voice fell, the rest of Jiang Luoyu''s face was swept away. She changed back to her gentle smile. After adjusting her sleeves and necklines, she got up and walked out of the carriage.

    As soon as he got to the curtain of the carriage, the old man in gray, who had already jumped out of the carriage and was ready to serve him, took the lead to lift the curtain for him. The servant who was not far away in front of the prince''s house saw his figure from a distance and recognized the royal family emblem hanging on the splendid carriage. He immediately divided into two groups, one towards his direction and the other towards the inner garden.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu stood on the dismounting stone, he looked up and saw the servant who was running towards the prince''s house. His smile deepened, but he stood still on the ground. He raised his hand to see the boy who was going to take the carriage away. Instead, he held out his hand to the man who was still standing in the carriage, with faint encouragement and expectation in his voice.

    "Minyu, come down."

    Bai Minyu looks at the hand that reaches out to her, as if she is a little timid. Her eyes are drooping and she can''t see her eyes clearly. However, her body doesn''t show any resistance. She seems to be hesitating to take his hand down. Even if she can''t wait for a response for a while, Jiang Luoyu still has a faint smile on her face, as if she is not worried, and her fingers are smooth and steady without a trace of trembling.

    This is the first test he has to go through after entering the government.

    Only in such a short period of time, he could see that Aunt Bai''s nephew, Bai Minyu, was a disagreeable and reticent teenager who was not suitable for being a useful chess piece. But now that he has rescued Bai Minyu, he and Bai Minyu are standing in front of the County Hall in the same carriage. At this time, it is impossible for him to go back.

    The youth is the alliance that he managed to save. Now it is the time to show close friendship with him. He doesn''t want the boy to be as happy as aunt Bai. He just hopes that he can be as smart as aunt Bai. Don''t refuse your kindness at this juncture, otherwise everything they have done will be in vain.

    No matter what way, he will make Zhen''s bad luck.

    And he bet that he would win.

    Because when the carriage stopped in front of the sheriff''s house, the dark flame in his heart was already burning. If he did not burn his enemy, he would burn himself.

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu finally felt that her hands were cool and her smile on her lips became more vivid.

    Seeing Bai Minyu holding the hand of Xiaoyao Prince Shizi and walking down the same carriage step by step, several of the servants around the gate of the mansion all changed their faces. One of them couldn''t help hiding, lowered his voice and asked the people around him: "well Isn''t that the white Gemini lost in the morning

 Chapter 16

    The servant''s voice was not small. Not only did Bai Minyu, who was holding Jiang Luoyu''s hand to get out of the car, heard it. She was getting the news and rushed to the door. A middle-aged beautiful woman with a large number of servants and servants heard it. Her face almost sank in an instant. When she was about to bypass the huge stone screen wind at the front door, she couldn''t help asking her mother to help her.

    "How did Liu San do things with so many people? Why did you let that little beast come back in the carriage of King Xiaoyao? "

    The Mammy was not much older than the middle-aged woman. She looked very respectful. But when she answered, a little doubt flashed between her eyebrows. Before she got to the front, she quickly reported in a low voice: "back to the princess, Liu San, they went out to clean up the twins in the morning, but they haven''t come back yet. I don''t know what''s wrong with me..."

    The middle-aged woman heard the Mammy''s hesitation, and knew that it might be that Liu San, in her mouth, was not doing well and let people run away. She was so angry that her face changed. At the same time, she slowed down and said in a deep voice: "none of these things they have done has been successful! What a bunch of rubbish! It''s just that you can''t find the king''s son in the carriage. It''s just that the little beast and the son of a bitch are in the same place! Do you really want to stop me? "

    The mammy looked at her with a livid face and even stopped her steps. She immediately lowered her voice and advised, "the princess, please don''t be angry. The son of the world is still waiting outside. When the princess sees the little beast, don''t get angry."

    The middle-aged woman gasped heavily when she heard the speech. It seemed that she was very angry just now, and the cold light flashed at the bottom of her eyes. She knew that Mammy was persuading herself to press down her anger for a while. She did not show any signs in front of the prince Xiaoyao. After a while, she recovered her usual complexion. The smile on her lips was also the usual joyful appearance of welcoming guests, but her face was a little stiff ¡£

    "Well, if you don''t get rid of the little beast this time, I''ll leave it for the next time. There will always be a chance. It''s a pity that my princess worked hard to make the little animal live and die. That white Slut should be happy

    When the mother saw that she had put out her anger, she secretly relaxed, struck while the iron was hot, and then advised, "don''t be angry with the princess. Now the son of the world is serious to see. You should treat the little animals around him as if they were not there."

    The middle-aged woman snorted, and her face looked better. Her voice also recovered her affinity when she walked out of the second door. However, the sternness of her words did not fade away: "it''s just that if any of them enters the mansion, you immediately call them to see me!"

    "Yes, princess."

    The mammy answered, and the middle-aged woman narrowed her eyes and raised her head with satisfaction. Her smile grew deeper and deeper. She continued to lead a group of maids and servants who did not dare to breathe after her around the stone screen and walked towards the gradually opened vermilion gate.

    As soon as she got to the threshold, she saw two figures standing side by side. The higher one stood against the light and couldn''t see her face clearly. She must be the carefree King son of Wang who had not been designed by her. The other one, with her face on the side, hung her head without any attention. It was clearly the Gemini of the white and humble family who was good at singing and dancing!

    Just now, although she had been persuaded for a long time behind the screen, her face returned to normal. But when she saw the white figure, she was still angry and her three spirits were out of her seven orifices, and her fierce eyes almost showed. At last, the mammy around her pinched her, and she was able to bear it.

    But before she ignored the white Gemini, she turned her head to smile at the prince''s son who came from afar. In the corner of her eyes, she saw a blue shadow flash by, and something quickly hit her. She threw herself down on the ground and pressed her whole body on herself, causing screams and breaths of terror from all sides of her body ¡£

    She felt the back of her head heavily knocked on the hard stone in front of the door. When her body completely fell to the ground, there was a light and strange call in her ear.

    "Second aunt!"

 Chapter 17

    The princess of the county who came to greet the guests at the gate of the mansion was excited before she could cross the threshold completely. When she saw the middle-aged woman, she raised an exaggerated smile, her eyes were very bright and her figure was very fast. Jiang Luoyu, who was not even grasped by the servants standing in front of the palace, fell to the ground, causing a commotion.

    When the maids and maids regained their composure, they began to help Jiang Luoyu, who was so excited that she fell down at the sight of people. After that, the frightened mothers picked up the middle-aged woman who was hit by a disaster from the outside world, and her bones all over her were faintly painful. Zhen, the imperial concubine of the prefectural palace, stood up in a daze.

    Jiang Luoyu has been standing around the crowd, watching them anxiously lift up the Zhen family. Suddenly, a ray of sarcasm flashed through her eyes. Just as she stood firm and did not wait for her spirit to recover, she once again showed her exaggerated smile and bowed herself down to give her a female doubles salute. Her voice was clear and a little shy.

    "Second aunt, I''m really sorry When yu''er was in the palace, she always heard her father mention her second aunt and showed her the portrait of her second uncle and aunt. She also said that she was the most virtuous and magnanimous. She often wanted to come to the prefecture''s mansion to see her aunt, but she never found a chance. Would she blame her for her recklessness? Yu''er was just too happy to see her for the first time. She bumped into her aunt carelessly. She blamed the mother for not helping her! Second aunt, do you still have pain? Yu''er makes amends to you! "

    After making such a pretence of women''s doubles, he tried to praise Zhen''s virtuous and generous. He immediately broke up all over his body and hurt his back. He tried to get angry and stopped his breath. Looking at Jiang Luoyu, who was obviously dressed in men''s doubles, in front of him, he almost didn''t bite a tooth, but he barely twisted his face The smile came, a word said.

    "No Nothing in the way of My son It''s just too happy... "

    "I know that the second aunt is tolerant and generous, and she is so kind that she will not blame yu''er." Jiang Luoyu didn''t seem to recognize the gnashing of teeth in her words, but she was still smiling. Her eyes were half joyful and half expecting. She seemed to be happy from the bottom of her heart. "When yu''er first met her second aunt, she felt that she was beautiful and young. This time, she specially prepared a gift to come here. I hope that she will never abandon her!"

    Just now, Zhen''s whole body was not quite right because of the collision. The back of her head was even more painful. She was blocked by Jiang Luoyu''s words. At this time, there was no place for her to get angry. However, she thought that the person in front of her was after all the Prince''s sons, so she had to make a gesture. She would like to take a look at the box and nod her head As a result, I can''t move my eyes from the box.

    Jiang Luoyu saw her gloomy face because she had been knocked down. After seeing the gold inlaid head face and gold inlaid jade bracelets of Laokeng jadeite in the box, Jiang Luoyu instantly turned the spring breeze into rain, smiling face met people, and a trace of jealousy flashed through her eyes.

    Jealous that I have the wealth of the whole palace, right? It''s beautiful looking at this headdress. I like it very much, don''t you?

    Don''t worry. He will stay here for a long time. It''s not a day and night to plan for the property of the palace. What''s more, after they meet But there is still a long way to go.

 Chapter 18

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu present the things, she lowered her eyes and looked meekly waiting for praise. Zhen finally moved her eyes away from the set of headgear and bracelets and said dryly, "how How can you dislike it? It''s very kind of you, son of heaven. This gift is so valuable... "

    Jiang Luoyu bent her lips, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, but her fingers were gradually clenched in front of her body. She said with a smile, "Auntie, how can you call a son of a generation like this. It''s only by calling on her that she feels close to her second aunt. "

    Zhen looked at him and bowed his head. Although he was dressed in men''s clothes, he did the double etiquette. He was puzzled. He looked at Jiang Luoyu in front of him for a long time without being able to recover.

    After listening to the news sent by the servants and brothers, the son of the world, Jiang Luoyu, is not a Gemini to inherit the throne? How to be a woman in front of you? Even talk so feminine! Isn''t it just because the legitimate son can inherit the throne that the son of a generation reluctantly pretends to be a man. In fact, he just wants to be a woman?

    After realizing this, Zhen looked at Jiang Luoyu delicately in front of her. For a moment, she was so absorbed that she even forgot about the things she had just hit the ground.

    Jiang Luoyu bowed her head in her eyes, but her cool light flashed in her dark eyes, as if a trace of hostility had passed. When she looked carefully, she was still gentle and respectful.

    In terms of costumes, who can compare with him who has been struggling for 20 years in hardship and blood color. When he was a prince, when he was a man, his face was beautiful regardless of gender, and his acting skills were also perfect?

    In front of the prefectural palace, one looked soft and the other spoke very kindly. The servants behind the Zhen family who had been watching for a long time, as well as the domestic servants who were surrounded by the distance changed their eyes. However, Bai Minyu, who heard the conversation and action of the two people all the time, was still standing in silence, staring at Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue back, but her fingers gradually clenched Come on.

    "If you don''t dislike it, my second aunt will call yu''er." Zhen looked at Jiang Luoyu for a long time. He didn''t know what he thought for a while. He took a tentative step forward, patted her hand with a smile and said in a low voice.

    "Mammy, look at how handsome our nephew is. When he grows up, he must be an elegant young man, attracting the hearts of charming guests in the city!"

    Jiang Luoyu knew that she was trying, but she didn''t answer her directly. She just glanced a little disgusted between her eyebrows and eyes, and her voice was particularly stiff: "my second aunt is very kind."

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s face a little ugly after he finished speaking, Zhen felt a glimmer of joy in his heart, as if he had caught the handle of Tianda, the prince of Xiaoyao. The smile on his lips was even more brilliant. He had already left behind a little unhappiness just now. While he reached out to pull Jiang Luoyu, he quickly thought that he should be after Jiang Luoyu entered the mansion What to do, his eyes still vaguely glanced at the box which was held by the maid next to her and contained the jade bracelet.

    "Yu''er, go in with your second aunt. Your brothers and sisters have already asked for their respects in it. You will be left alone. Your mother should be in a hurry!"

 Chapter 19

    When Jiang Luoyu saw the chicken claw like hand stretching out, she immediately took a step back, but the smile on her lips was still full. She raised her head and returned her hand, and then she grasped the wrist of the white clad youth standing on the side and did not give a sound. She said softly with a smile.

    "By the way, my second aunt, I haven''t told you that on the way to here When yu''er saw that the boy was being chased and killed, she was busy to let those guards save him. Later, she found out that the boy belonged to our family. She brought people back by the way. Do you see? "

    Bai Minyu was still standing in a quiet distance. When she was suddenly pulled to Jiang Luoyu''s side, she was slightly stunned. Until her eyes touched Zhen''s twisted face, she gradually responded. After narrowing her eyes slightly, she looked directly at Zhen in front of her, but her fingers slowly pulled out of Jiang Luoyu''s palm.

    The Zhen family was in the ascendant, and almost forgot about Bai Minyu. However, Jiang Luoyu threw out such a heavy burden with a smile when he was about to enter the prefectural palace. He saw that Bai Minyu had no expression and the ferocious scar was still in front of him. He was so angry that he could not speak two steps.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at Zhen''s face, which was black and blue. Bai Minyu, who had no expression on her side, did not say a word. However, she did not know how to put her mouth down. After thinking for a while, Jiang Luoyu glanced at the mother who held Zhen''s family. She was happy to get rid of Zhen''s encirclement.

    "Mammy, the second aunt''s face is so bad. Didn''t you fall heavily just now? It''s all yu''er''s fault. You''d better help the second aunt in and find the doctor to have a look. Don''t delay here."

    Looking at Zhen, the mother was very angry. Her face was as black as the bottom of the pot. She was staring at Bai Minyu beside Jiang Luoyu. She did not move away. She knew that if she stayed here again, she would not be able to make any more trouble. She took advantage of this slope and helped her return to the original road. Soon she entered the gate and went to the inner courtyard, leaving several beautiful looking maids Jiang Luoyu leads the way.

    Seeing Zhen''s leaving, Jiang Luoyu let out a long breath and waved to the group of maids who looked nervous and were ready to lead the way. She motioned to them to go first. Then she looked at the maids with a light look. She almost looked back at them and went into the threshold. Waiting for him to enter the door, she sighed with a low sigh. Her backhand tried to grasp the wrist of the people beside her again ¡£

    But what I didn''t expect was that this time, I caught a blank.

    Bai Minyu lowered her head slightly and avoided his hand.

    Jiang Luoyu picked up her eyebrows and looked at his expressionless face. She seemed to be able to understand the complex feelings in his heart. Her voice was very light: "just now, it''s still good? Why is it so awkward? Now that you follow me out of the carriage, you can only let me pull it along

    Bai Minyu looked at him with a light expression and stood up straight. Just now, he was quiet and gentle. There was no fluctuation between his eyebrows and eyes. His eyes were fixed on him. His fingers became more and more tight. His thin lips opened and closed in a hard voice: "Fangcai..."

    Jiang Luoyu could not help but look at him, slightly deviated his head, and let the brilliant sunshine on the sky directly drain down, illuminating the thick black eyelashes and the Dark Jade like eyes, as well as the calm face: "how?"

    Bai Minyu fixed his eyes on him. His eyes were still as clear as the first time in the carriage. He couldn''t hold a little impurity and filth. Just after he opened his mouth, his voice became more coherent: "why should I install it?"

 Chapter 20

    Jiang Luoyu frowned, slightly over the face, tick the lip corner lightly floating back asked: "install?"

    The voice did not fall, he could not help but sigh, and looked not far away at the three big words of "Prefecture Prince Mansion" of the gilding plaque, narrowed up his eyes: "you really have confidence, never read me wrong? Maybe I was like that... "

    This time before he finished, Bai Minyu''s words retorted faster: "impossible."

    The tone was too positive, so that Jiang Luoyu, standing on the stone steps, looked up at the plaque and was stunned. After a long time, his eyes fell inexplicably, and the hand in his sleeve clenched slightly, and then he stopped silent for a while. White Minyu looked at his shoulder black hair, and that because only a farce, some of the crooked golden crown.

    Looking at the shadow silent for a long time, Bai Minyu slowly raised her hand and reached out to the crooked golden crown, as if he wanted to help him to put the crown right again, but he didn''t wait for his fingertip to touch the little golden crown, carrying jiangluoyu standing in the place, but suddenly came back to him, and looked at him with a smile on his lips.

    "Go, I''m still in a hurry to see my grandmother."

    Bai Minyu just reached out of the hand suddenly frozen in the air, according to the photograph of the eyes flashing in the unbelievable look, reflected in the pupil jiangluoyu and Fangcai not a little different smile, he some people who can not believe in front of it is such a light coincidence, directly omitted this topic, but to him again extended his hand, while he was still stunned to seize him Hands.

    "Don''t break away. There are a bunch of maid over there looking at it."

    When he was caught by the man, he didn''t start to break open, but he saw Jiang Luoyu leaning a little towards his own direction. The light eye waves seemed to sweep his look at this time, and his body was a little closer to his own side, and he was not suitable for other people, and his body was stiff.

    Jiang Luoyu eye looked at Bai Minyu to be honest to let him take the walk, but also very nervous body rigid, the lip arc quietly raised, fingers are more grasp the palm of the cold fingers, fast steps toward the direction of the gate, in front of the leading maid will be rushed to lead two people into the two doors, to the main room behind the wing room on both sides. The layout of

    as like as two peas in the past, is divided into two parts: the eastern part of Xiyuan.

    The east mansion is the residence of Princess Liyang, the second uncle of the princess and the Mu family of Zhen, and the two people. The Dongxiang room of Xiyuan is a lot of connected rooms. The west chamber room is designated to the place near the back garden, and the common sons and girls of the second uncle of the princess live in the double sons and girls, as well as the maid and auntie of the general house.

    He and his common siblings should have lived in Xiyuan in the past, but they were retained by the enthusiastic Zhen family. Finally, they stayed in the Dongfu, and even Jianghui, their daughter, only separated from the entrance, but ignored their side completely, and lived in jiangluobai, the commoner brother who was only two years younger than himself.

    For the wealth of the Wangfu and the design of the three for leaving, Zhen has no face and skin to fear to damage his daughter''s reputation. He still has no idea in his dream. Only because Zhen saved him from the mountain bandit before entering the door, and he was grateful for nothing to add.

 Chapter 21

    At the thought of this, Jiang Luoyu, who had been holding Bai Minyu''s silence behind her, quickly walked to the courtyard where Princess Liyang lived. She suddenly stopped her step and suddenly let go of her hand. She stood still in a daze. Until a cold hand touched her hand again, she looked back at Bai Minyu with a slight smile.

    "You know you''re going to take my hand?"

    Bai Minyu looked at the smile on his face and silently drew back her outstretched hand.

    Before he had to wait for half of this time, Jiang Luoyu grasped the hand quickly, took him to the front of the door, glanced at the servant girl standing by the door to lift the curtain for him, and suddenly asked in a low voice, "my second aunt is walking in front of me. Can we get here at this time?" The servant girl saw Jiang Luoyu asking her questions, and her mother-in-law, who had just come in advance, pointed out Jiang Luoyu''s identity. For a moment, she was a little embarrassed, and her eyebrows and eyes looked timid: "Hui After listening to her stuttering reply, Jiang Luoyu glanced at her with a smile. She let her hold the curtain, but she didn''t enter the door. Instead, she let go of Bai Minyu''s hand and said to him in a low voice with a smile: "I''m sorry, I''m just walking fast. I didn''t realize that I pulled you to my grandmother''s place and pulled you to her This It''s OK. I''ll take my sister-in-law out later. Please take us to Xiyuan. I don''t know the way. "

    Bai Minyu looks down and looks at her wrists, which are already a little red. She also glances at the maid who raises the curtain and is afraid to put it down. She seems to know that this is the way Jiang Luoyu tries to make fun of others when she is not in a good mood, so she tries to deal with you in a roundabout way. There is a trace of melancholy between her eyebrows, but she still nods.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and nodded. Just now, his anger that he didn''t want to go with him disappeared. His eyebrows lit up. He pointed to the corner where he avoided the sun and other people''s eyes. He whispered, "it''s suitable for you to stand there. I''ll look for you when you come out."

    Before the words fell, he turned and bent down. He bowed down and went into the inner room along the open curtain. He left his servant girl who was finally relieved and Bai Minyu, who was staring at him from the door.

    As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Luoyu, who was thinking about how to react in front of Princess Liyang, pulled down the corner of her mouth, letting the waiting maid take off her cape on her shoulder, and then let out a long breath. She raised her fingers a little and put on the linen clothes which had been well hidden inside, and then lowered her head To slowly toward the inside of the suite moved in the past.

    At the moment when the curtain of the inner room was lifted, he stepped on the scarlet carpet in front of him step by step in the light report of the big maid guarding the inner door. His posture was like a beautiful and straight bamboo, and his steps were extremely stable and slow. However, people who looked at him gradually had a kind of illusion.

    It was as if he was not walking towards the inner room where his grandmother was visiting, but more like stepping into a boundless ocean of blood.

    "The princess, the princess, your highness is here."

    As soon as she stepped into the door, she felt several hot eyes and ears thrown on her. Jiang Luoyu knew that in front of her was Princess Liyang, who was sitting on the couch, and the second uncle of the prince who was sitting on the throne beside the princess. On the east side, there should be Zheng Fei Zhen''s and Mu''s My sister.

    With so many different kinds of eyes in the room, Jiang Luoyu walked a few steps to her sister-in-law kneeling on the ground, but she didn''t even raise her head to let Princess Liyang and Princess Liyang have a look. Then she knelt heavily on the ground. Her body wrapped in light blue clothes seemed to shake, but the whole person was silent.

    The Zhen family stood on one side. Seeing Jiang Luoyu enter the door, she did not call her grandmother second uncle, nor looked up. She had been waiting for him for a long time. Princess Liyang, with her love in her eyes, immediately moved her arm which had hurt in front of the house. She secretly laughed at the carefree Prince''s son''s disrespectful behavior, so she immediately made up her mind.

    [you always ask me to add more, but you don''t collect it for me. You are all bad QAQ. OK, I''ll give it to you once, please collect QAQ]

    and

 Chapter 22

    In the gate River Luoyu that hit her all over the body pain, although she was in the way of Jiang Luoyu is the prince of the mansion son did not say anything, more than in front of those servant servant servants themselves can not show narrow tolerance, and by the box of jewelry led away the wisdom, does not mean that the dumb loss let her swallow down!

    Now she saw Jiang Luoyu enter the door and did not keep the ceremony, but knelt and didn''t lift her head. She said nothing. She immediately sensed the coming of opportunity. She was just prepared to "accidentally" mention the encounter that she was hit by enthusiasm in front of the mansion door. Then, she gently mixed the present events to remind Princess Liyang, and put a big hat that didn''t keep ceremony for jiangluoyu!

    She was reading electricity, just ready to open, kneeling near her body, jiangluoyu suddenly at this time, shaking her body, and then suddenly raised her head.

    In the moment when he raised his head and exposed his face to the burning eyes of the public, almost all the people present changed their faces slightly, especially with the two people facing him, Princess Liyang and princess. The reason was that there was no him. At this time, jiangluoyu was beautiful and white, and he saw the sharp and small face, and at this time, he hung two crystal tears!

    Jiang Luoyu knelt on the ground, even raising his face and trembling. The eyes of Wuyu were staring at Princess Liyang sitting on the couch. His eyes seemed to flash with a great sadness and admiration. His eyes were red, but his lips were white. A row of teeth were printed on the lower lips. Obviously, he was too sad and was initially pleased to see her relatives. How could the sad and happy meet I can''t make a sound.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Grandma Unfilial grandchildren I''m here to see you! "

    His voice was not big, the tone was still a little trembling, but this was the sentence. The room that was not shocked suddenly was silent, and Zhen, who wanted to speak, was dumb. Mu cast a surprised look. Even Wang Jiangxiong, who had been absent-minded since Jiang Luoyu entered the door, could not help but slowly condense his eyes and cast his eyes on his nephew.

    Aware that all people''s eyes have been attracted by themselves, Jiang Luoyu has taken several steps in his lap, and knelt down in front of Princess Liyang, as if he was struggling to bear tears, but he still had a full of water in his eyes, and said with a choking voice: "he said with a choking voice Grandma Father I''m away from my grandson Later Later, my grandson will only have grandmother And uncle two...... "

    Seeing the response of jiangluoyu, the love of Princess liyang''s eyes suddenly deepened. The old hand stroked her white face, and the tone seemed to be affected by Jiang Luoyu, and gradually choked. Her eyes were also red: "the voice of the princess was also affected by Jiang Luoyu, and her eyes became red Good [br >

    kids Jade is a good child Your father is a poor man Who wants to get... "

    Jiang Luoyu and Wang were two words out of the mouth. Princess Liyang said this. Jiang Xiong sitting beside seemed to be touched a little. Some of them looked at the pair of nephews in front of him. The cold eyes were also more pity and a deep sigh.

    The twin who was only 15 years old lost his father and lost his mother. He also carried the responsibility of inheriting the royal palace. After a year of filial piety, he arrived at dadongkyoto, and kept in the mansion of uncle and aunt under the fence, and was always prepared for the intentional harm.

    Yeah, who wants to Love their parents and wives most, how can not have in the night!

    Jiang Luoyu choked and stopped tears, knowing that he could not play it, but the acid in his heart was getting heavier and heavier. He was raised by his words the softest place in his heart. His eyes became more and more red. The whole man looked pitiful, and the look between his eyebrows and eyes was getting colder and colder, and cold to no fluctuation.

 Chapter 23

    If the father, the king and his wife are still alive, and Yan Yan looks at him with a smile, how could he be wronged like that in his last life?! How can you be made a victim of nanjinglong''s Princess and political struggle by the ruthless hand on the high throne?! How can you only take a gloomy man as a life-saving straw, at all costs, but finally fall into the cold palace for ten years until the result of a bowl of poison?!

    Today, how can you deliberately perform this play!

    Princess Liyang looked at his poor appearance and took back her trembling fingers. However, the expression on her face became more and more gentle. She took a look at her son sitting beside her and gave him a look. Jiang Xiong nodded secretly. Her firm face softened a little, and she spoke for the first time.

    "The second uncle knows you are a good boy. The ground is cold. Don''t kneel down and get up quickly."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, her pathetic appearance shrank a lot, but the cold color between her eyebrows became more intense. She did not immediately stand up, but slowly and painstakingly drew up a smile, as if to please the grandmother in front of her, and inadvertently raised her sleeve to wipe away the tears on her face.

    But his sleeve swayed, but suddenly exposed the linen clothes in it!

    Looking at the three of them, they were so amiable that they could not help each other. They knew that Jiang Luoyu did not raise his head and immediately summon people because of the sound of crying. There was no disrespect. Instead, he completely extinguished his intention to talk about the incident. He bit his teeth in silence and was unwilling to swallow the fire in his heart When he picked up his tea cup and wanted to drink it, he saw the hemp clothes in Jiang Luoyu''s sleeve and exclaimed.

    "You Why do you still wear filial piety? "

    The custom of takong is to wear hemp clothes only when they lose their filial piety.

    If a close relative dies, his children will keep filial piety for three years. However, Jiang Luoyu lives in the prefectural palace because he is still young and can''t inherit the Royal fiefdom. Logically speaking, when he enters the mansion with filial piety, he will be said to have brought bad luck even if he wears plain clothes and hemp clothes inside. Jiang Luoyu, who was worried about this in his previous life, did not.

    But it was precisely because of this that he was discovered by Princess Liyang when he met for the first time, which led to the dissatisfaction of Princess Liyang. Then he was despised by Jiang Xiong and thought that he did not pay attention to filial piety.

    Therefore, this time, how could he be smart? He knew that Princess Liyang would rather not be afraid of bad luck, but also wanted her own grandson to wear filial piety in filial piety period to show her respect for her late eldest son. What''s more, he is very respectful and loving his father in his heart, and there is nothing unnatural about wearing filial piety in his clothes, let alone the filial piety in plain clothes.

    As for the Zhen family Is such a surprise to be considered a panic reaction, a surprise?

    Jiang Luoyu sneered in her heart, but her hands, wiping her tears, shrank suddenly, as if she heard Zhen''s unhappiness. She immediately pushed the piece of linen back into her clothes and knelt down on her back. Her posture showed a stubborn obstinacy.

    "Please forgive me. The grandson is not yet full of filial piety If grandmother and second uncle are afraid of Luoyu''s taboo, Luoyu will Then... "

    Jiang Luoyu bowed her face and said this with some difficulty and bitterness in her voice. It seemed that as long as Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong in front of him said they cared, he would leave the prefecture with his brothers and sisters. The eyes of Princess Liyang sitting on the couch were more tender and loving, with a trace of satisfaction.

    "You child, what nonsense are you talking about. It''s human nature to be filial to parents. What can be taboo is the people in your own family. Get up quickly. Just now your second uncle didn''t say that the ground is cold. Don''t kneel down and destroy you. Look at your weak body. It seems that you are going to fall when you blow. You are still a son of a generation Come and sit down with grandma and let her have a good look

    Jiang Luoyu knew that she had done the right thing when she heard these words mixed with satisfaction. The smile on her lips flashed for a moment. When she raised her head to get up, she looked at Zhen, who was sitting on the side, anxiously pursed her lips. Her voice was a little cautious.

    "But just now Second aunt... "

 Chapter 24

    Originally not mentioned by jiangluoyu, Princess Liyang had been very unhappy to see Jiang Luoyu in filial piety, her daughter-in-law that surprised appearance, more than in the ordinary Princess mansion contact, she always looked at the daughter-in-law has no much elegant, for people is greedy, has not liked much in her heart.

    Only because she lived in the prefecture palace, she looked at her son''s face. She had opened one eye for so many years and pretended that she didn''t know anything. In recent years, she has become more and more ill, and has been a half cut into the earth. She was prepared to give the affairs to the daughter-in-law to take care of, and she would study Buddhism and study freely.

    But today, when Jiang Luoyu came to the mansion, there was something about the robbery of a carriage. Unexpectedly, he escaped from the robbery and came into the door. His face was full of tears. She was frightened to wear filial piety. She dared not stand. She immediately asked Princess liyang to doubt whether her daughter-in-law would give her immediate grandson any problems, which made her daughter-in-law difficult Is it even more difficult for a child who is alone and helpless?

    But she was just confused for a moment, and she saw the quiet face of Jiang Luoyu, and felt that she could not have managed the things for several years, so she didn''t have to do more nonsense, and then she looked back at the river Xiong sitting by her side.

    Jiang Xiong received the mother''s eyes to condemn, immediately sank his face, looked at the sitting in the distance look some panic of the wife, and turned to see a look sitting on the other side, a face of compassion chirping Jiang Luoyu, completely unable to see the surprised color of the wife mu, eyebrows can not be revealed a few points of approval, the voice to the Zhen rebuke way.

    "What is to be surprised, no mother! Tomorrow, when mother delivers the books, you will be in the house and think about it, and let xunrong go! "

    Xunrong is the boudoir name of mu.

    Hearing his master''s words, Mu hurriedly got up and whispered that Zhen, sitting by her, was bent on his lips, and stared at the proud Mu family. He was just ready to exit to refute what, but Jiang Xiong turned around and looked up and stood upright, and sat down on the couch. Although his eyes were still slightly red, she had a light smile on her lips and Princess Liyang Jiang Luoyu, who spoke, nodded secretly.

    Although his brother is a twin, he is not young and can not see whether there is a man''s heart and mind. But from the straight back and the true feelings of the talent, it can be seen that it must be a pure filial piety child, which is very good.

    Jiang Luoyu listened to Jiang Xiong''s opening to speak, and the smile on her lips was more gentle and pleasant. As if he hadn''t heard anything, he looked down and spoke to Princess Liyang by her side.

    in the past, because of his embarrassed status, he had participated in many banquet for ladies and unmarried Gemini women in daliong gold, and even more, men''s banquets with nanjinglong The means and words that are pleasing are specially trained. At this time, they said a few auspicious words randomly, and sold them to be obedient and pliant. Then, after talking to his grandmother about the sutras that the old people like, Princess Liyang was so pleased that she was too happy to boast that he was kind and clever.

    As long as Princess Liyang is happy, Jiang Xiong sitting beside looks at her nephew and smiles on her face.

    Jiang Xiong, as the head of his family, expressed his good feelings to Jiang Luoyu. Mu, who was used to the wind, quickly praised Jiang Luoyu. He let Zhen''s face sitting beside him sink to drop water.

 Chapter 25

    But even so, she did not feel discouraged. Instead, she slowly turned her eyes to the princess Liyang who had not seen her son after she entered the door. She knelt down to salute Princess Liyang. There was a frightening light shining between her eyebrows and eyes. Just as she was about to seize Jiang Luoyu''s trick of flattering her grandmother and not treating her younger siblings, she listened and sat down At the side of Princess Liyang, the carefree prince opened his mouth.

    "Grandmother, the younger brothers and sisters are still kneeling there. You can''t judge one from the other. Just now you said that it''s cold on the ground. The younger brothers and sisters are weaker than Luoyu and have come here after a long journey. Let them get up. They are also very clever, and they are the father''s own children. Why don''t you let them come to show you? "

    "Grandma knew that Luoyu was a good big brother." When Princess Liyang heard Jiang Luoyu''s words, she could not help but raise her eyes. A couple of young girls kneeling on the ground waved their hands to both of them. After saying this, they did not see her at all. After saying this, they lost the opportunity. Zhen, whose face became very ugly, said casually, "since your elder brother said it, get up."

    Kneeling on the ground of the young girl smell speech, quickly low body kowtow: "thank you grandmother."

    Jiang Luoyu heard their voices and saw them standing in the corner after they got up. They were only a little ahead of those servants and servants, far less than the treatment of sitting beside Princess Liyang. She could not help sighing in secret. She knew that the common sons and daughters had no place in the family. It was best to do so, but she was still drooping her eyes At that moment, I carefully observed the two common brothers and sisters who stood up.

    Jiang Luoqin, a common sister, was just about it. After she got up, she looked a little unconvinced, but because she was being watched by so many people, she didn''t show her dissatisfaction more clearly.

    However, Jiang Luobai, his younger brother, had a wonderful look. He didn''t show any dissatisfaction on his face. When he realized his own eyes, he suddenly raised his head and looked at him for a moment. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes. Even if he got up late for a long time, his expression was extremely respectful.

    Eh?

    His younger brother''s reaction was just that of his younger brother Like a smart guy?

    Jiang Luoyu slightly closed her eyes, and her lips became deeper.

    After a few more words, Jiang Luoyu was keenly aware that there was some fatigue between the eyes and eyebrows of Liyang princess. She quickly stood up with a worried smile on her lips. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the sound of lifting the curtain in her ear. Then the light voice of the maid rang again in the room.

    "Princess, Prince, princess, the eldest lady is here."

    Here comes Jiang Hui.

    When she suddenly remembered these three words, Jiang Luoyu''s hand, which was supposed to salute, froze suddenly, and her white fingers trembled. The dark eyes spread, but the smile on her lips deepened.

    Jiang Hui He swore in his previous life to pay her blood.

    At this time, just hearing her name, he felt as if the fire in his heart was gradually burning into his blood, and he almost felt that he would turn into a flame in the next moment. His nose also smelled the faint smell of flesh rolling and burning, and the rotten heat in the open fangs of hell''s evil spirits.

    Jiang Hui, she''s here.

 Chapter 26

    Aware of the approaching sound of footsteps, Jiang Luoyu put on her lips the most gentle smile since she entered the room. She turned over to look at her and walked forward. Her face was beautiful and her eyes were full of curiosity. Her temperament was like a blooming national peony. She was calling Jiang Hui, who had cast her eyes on her, in a very gentle voice.

    "Cousin."

    How did you feel when you first met Jiang Hui in your previous life?

    as like as two peas and create new styles of peony, he wore a blue peony lotus flower skirt, and a white peony carved on the head. He had a white gardenia on his sideburns. He walked around the ring with a tinkling sound. His body was fragrant and breezy, and stood there like a fairy in the sky.

    Now, it''s a pity that it''s just a fairy.

    As Jiang Luoyu thought about it, she showed a gentle and approachable smile, and covered up the ferocious color of her eyes, leaving only a circle after circle of waves.

    Jiang Hui wanted to salute her grandmother and her father and mother as soon as she entered the door. However, she was 13-4 years old and the legitimate eldest daughter of the mansion. She was always protected by Zhen''s Pearl treasure. Before entering the door, she heard that Prince Xiaoyao was greeting her. She was curious. At this time, she suddenly heard Jiang Luoyu''s voice and looked in the direction of the voice before saluting ¡£

    She did not look good, this look, but the whole person actually started Zheng.

    Jiang Luoyu was only 15 years old, and he was a Gemini. He was beautiful to the age when he could not distinguish between male and female. He was very beautiful, noble and calm. When he looked at him with dark eyes, he seemed to have hidden his inexplicable admiration. Standing by the window with a smile, the golden sun reflected on his crystal clear jade like cheek, making him more like a God People.

    When Jiang Luoyu saw Jiang Hui see herself, she lost her spirit. There was a sneer in the corner of her lips. While she was looking at herself, her fingers moved secretly. A snow-white pearl fell on the soft carpet under her feet. With a slight kick from his toe, Jiang Luoyu rolled slowly in the direction of Jiang Hui.

    Seeing her daughter enter the door, the Zhen family did not greet Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong for a long time. Instead, she stared at Jiang Luoyu without blinking. She felt a sense of foreboding in her heart. As soon as she was ready to speak, Jiang Luoyu, who was always paying attention to Zhen''s face, spoke again.

    When he spoke again, there was a flash of surprise on his good-looking face. He was facing him because his face had changed. Jiang Hui, who had calmed down his voice, kindly reminded him, "what''s the matter with cousin? Why keep staring at Luoyu? Grandmother and second uncle are still waiting for cousin to salute

    Although his voice was small, it was enough for Princess Liyang on the couch and Jiang Xiong, who was not far away from him, to hear them clearly. Their faces suddenly darkened. Princess Liyang gave a heavy and cold hum, and her fingers clenched the beads on her wrist: "you are not respectable, you are not like it!"

    Although Jiang Xiong didn''t say anything, he still looked at Jiang Luoyu with complicated eyes and a little apologetic. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with his daughter who made such a big mistake in front of his nephew when she met her nephew for the first time.

    "Hui''er, don''t be polite yet. What do you stare at your cousin?"

    Jiang Hui was reprimanded by her grandmother and her father. She had never made such a mistake before. Suddenly, she was a little silly. She was very embarrassed and turned her face. After making a hasty salute, she looked timidly at her grandmother and father who were obviously still angry, and cast a look of help to her mother, Zhen.

 Chapter 27

    Looking at Jiang Hui''s actions, Jiang Luoyu knew that once she received her daughter''s pitiful eyes, she would ask for mercy. Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong were looking at her. If she asked for love, it would have a negative effect. It would have even hurt Jiang Hui. Therefore, Zhen would never speak.

    But when Zhen didn''t speak, Jiang Hui would be flustered, and she could take advantage of it.

    Seeing her daughter''s eyes for help, Zhen looked uneasily at Princess Liyang and Wang Ye sitting on the couch. She knew that she could not ask for help at this time, and that the situation was even worse. She could only give Jiang Hui a slightly calm look, but at the same time, she clenched her fingers anxiously.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at Zhen''s and Jiang Hui''s eye contact. Her smile brightened a little. She glanced at the round white pearl on the ground. She lifted her hand slightly and picked up the tea on the table. Quietly, she put the Pearl in front of Jiang Hui, and then handed the tea to Jiang Hui Said with a smile.

    "Cousin, what are you panicking about? The grandmother and the second uncle are so kind, and there''s nothing wrong with a little impoliteness. They all blame the cousin for calling you first, which makes the cousin do something wrong in her busy work. It''s better for the cousin to present an apology tea to her grandmother, and the grandmother and the second uncle should not be angry with the cousin for Luo Yu''s sake. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s remark was obviously a step. The tense atmosphere in the room suddenly relaxed. The stern Princess Liyang also gave him a soft look and didn''t retort. Even if she acquiesced to Jiang Luoyu''s statement at this time, she brushed her finger over the Buddha''s pearl in her palm and waited for Jiang Hui to bring tea to him, and then she walked down the slope to forgive her granddaughter.

    Jiang Hui didn''t expect that Jiang Luoyu would help herself. After taking the tea for a while, she was really grateful. Just because she was staring at Jiang Luoyu, her depressed mood seemed to have subsided a little. She secretly looked at her beautiful and slender cousin and son-in-law. Somehow, she was a little more shy. After a while, she finally stabilized her tea cup Go.

    With a smile in her eyes, Jiang Luoyu watched Jiang Hui step on the round pearl. Her body shape first shook unsteadily. Then the whole person shook. Suddenly, she lost her balance and fell down on her knees. The tea cup in her hand flew up. The warm tea water splashed all over the body of Princess Liyang, who was sitting on the couch. She immediately lowered her eyebrows and pretended to retreat in panic One step.

    Princess Liyang was still waiting for Jiang Hui''s tea, but she made this one. Originally, her face was blue, and suddenly she was as black as the bottom of the pot. This time, she was not only angry, but also angry, and her voice was trembling.

    "You You Kneel down to the palace

    As soon as she was angry, Princess Liyang, who had been the first royal sister in her boudoir, showed her imperious Royal manner. With a kind of arrogance and disdain in her voice, Jiang Hui, who had thrown herself on the ground and fell unconscious, quickly knelt down on her injured knee, hung her head, and waited for her grandmother''s instructions.

 Chapter 28

    Seeing this scene, Jiang Luoyu twisted her fingers hidden in her sleeve. Taking advantage of the chaos, Jiang Luoyu was trampled by Jiang Hui and landed in front of her not far away. She stepped on the pearls hidden in her feet with her internal force. Suddenly, she turned the pearls under her feet into a small pile of pearl powder, and then gently swayed them with her clothes and there was no trace.

    "Mother, don''t be angry. When you are angry, your body will be damaged." After Jiang Luoyu can destroy the Pearl, Jiang Xiong looks at his mother who is angry like this, and his face becomes even more ugly. Instead of scolding his daughter with his mother, he turns his eyes to the scene of sitting on the side. Zhen''s eyes are startled and anxious and rebukes him in a deep voice.

    "Zhen Yi, look at your good daughter! How dare you pour tea on your grandmother

    Zhen was shocked by Jiang Xiong''s eyes, and a look of panic flashed on his charming face. He quickly stood up from his seat and said in a hurry: "Lord, mother-in-law, Huier didn''t mean to do it! She just slipped and fell. She was careless... "

    Hearing her mother''s explanation, Jiang Hui, who was kneeling on the ground, seemed to have taken some medicine for all kinds of tests. She was full of panic. When Pang Dun calmed down, she regained her pitiful appearance. She lowered her voice and said, "Dad, grandmother Huier didn''t mean to It''s just like stepping on I stepped on something... "

    When the Zhen family heard Jiang Hui''s words, her eyes lit up. When she was ready to continue to ask for help, Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of her lips and showed a gentle smile. She stood sideways in front of the couch and bowed herself. After a cursory glance at Jiang Hui''s body, she whispered to Princess Liyang and Jiangxiong, who were ugly.

    "Second uncle, grandmother, cousin hui''er is right. Luo Yu has been watching here all the time. It seems that a pearl has been trampled on by her cousin on the ground Eh? How come it''s gone now... "

    At this point, he looked back at Jiang Hui''s feet. When he didn''t find anything, the smile on his face was a little bit too small, and his voice became smaller. However, he still insisted on pleading for Jiang Hui who was kneeling on the ground: "but It may be that the pearl is too small for Luoyu to see now, but my cousin certainly didn''t mean to. Grandma and uncle should forgive her for Luoyu''s face. "

    "Yu''er, you are a good boy." When Princess Liyang heard Jiang Luoyu say the word "Pearl", she immediately jumped in her heart. Her face softened a little. In her ear, she heard Jiang Luoyu pleading for Jiang Hui. She looked at her granddaughter, who had been spoiled since childhood, on her knees. She was disappointed.

    Compared with Jiang Luoyu, a grandson who has a certain degree of progress and pure filial piety, the granddaughter in front of her It seems that it''s much worse.

    "My grandmother knows if your cousin is innocent or not."

    Jiang Xiong also heard Jiang Luoyu''s plea and looked at his face like jade. He was calm and obedient. He didn''t panic or gloat when he saw someone else''s mistakes. He also sighed in his heart. Some of them, who hate iron and steel, rebuked Jiang Hui, who knelt on the ground, "if it wasn''t for your cousin who pleaded for you today, he would have stripped the skin of those nursing mothers around you I''ll beat you a few more times to make you repent! Rebellious girl

    "Hui''er''s misdemeanor has no upbringing of a lady." When Princess Liyang heard her son''s reprimand and Jiang Luoyu, a good character, was on the side, she felt more and more dissatisfied with Jiang Hui. She lowered her eyebrows a little and then decided, "from today on, close your door and think about the past. If you don''t cultivate yourself and cultivate your nature, you don''t have to come out!"

 Chapter 29

    As soon as Jiang Hui heard that she wanted to think about her faults behind closed doors, her pretty face turned white and white. She had been coaxed by her parents'' eyes since she was a child. She was so spoiled that she didn''t make any big mistakes. She was so flustered that she didn''t even see Zhen''s sign. She just raised her hand and grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s sleeve corner and voice, which returned to her side He begged with

    in a hurry.

    "Huier didn''t mean to Cousin Cousin, you saw pearls You know Huier is wronged Find out where it is quickly... "

    Jiang Luoyu''s figure is crooked when she Yanks her. Her light blue dress is slightly slanted, but her smile on her lips is getting deeper. When she looks back at Jiang Hui''s bright and moving face, she only feels that the place she touches is almost burnt.

    do I know you are wronged?

    Did you know that I was wronged the night before I was forced into the cold palace?

    Or It''s you who set me up?!

    The more angry he was in his heart, the more tender and amiable the smile on his face became. With his beautiful face and the act of pleading for himself just now, Jiang Hui could be regarded as a Savior from the sky. It''s a pity that the Savior who was held by her still had a puzzled look on his face at this time, and lowered his voice and said.

    "My cousin, my grandmother and my second uncle have already said that even if we find pearls now..."

    "Rebellious girl, what are you holding your cousin to say? Don''t let it go quickly. Go back to think about your mistakes behind closed doors!" After calming down his mother''s anger, Jiang Xiong turned around and saw his daughter holding on to Jiang Luoyu''s clothes. He was so strong that he would tear off Jiang Luoyu''s outer garment. His face suddenly changed. His finger pointed to the stunned servants and maids at the door and roared in a deep voice.

    "You guys, take the eldest lady back at once! Without this king, no one is allowed to let her out in disgrace

    Most of the maids and servants were from the Zhen family. Hearing the speech, they knew that they could not drag on any more. They hurriedly lowered their bodies and quickly walked to the front of the room. They tore Jiang Hui''s hand off Jiang Luoyu''s clothes and pulled her to the door. After a while, they disappeared in the sight of the people in the house.

    Jiang Luoyu watched the scene coldly, shaking her wrinkled robe gently. She had a faint smile on her lips, and her dark eyes closed. When she turned to face Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong, her face was still motionless.

    Jiang Hui just splashed a cup of tea to Princess Liyang, but she poured herself a whole body of Sao.

    Look, it turned out to be such an embarrassing scene. His Pearl was just a starting point. Who knows it really made Jiang Xiong dissatisfied with his daughter.

    This is also good. Although Jiang Hui could not clearly see her unfortunate appearance, he made time for him to catch big fish in a long line, which also temporarily attracted Zhen''s thought of murder.

    It''s the most urgent thing for me to set up a few ears and eyes when I''m a newcomer to the prefectural palace. The blind and the deaf must suffer from it for a long time.

    "Yu''er, I just passed by your cousin. My grandmother is a little tired Take your brothers and sisters and go to live in the main room of Xiyuan. If there is anything missing, please tell your second aunt that she is always smart and will definitely prepare everything you want. "

 Chapter 30

    Zhenxiong''s cold look at Lijiang is self-evident.

    When Zhen heard the princess''s mother-in-law''s advice, she was shocked and then bitter. She was reprimanded first, and Jiang Hui was banned. After that, she couldn''t say what she wanted to suggest Jiang Luoyu and her sister-in-law live in Dongfu. She knew that even if she had to say it, she would not get the consent of Princess Liyang.

    What''s more, Jiang Luoyu still wears filial piety. Princess Liyang has no heart to answer her. For a moment, Zhen felt that she and her daughter had been unlucky since Jiang Luoyu entered the mansion. It must have been because they had been contaminated by Jiang Luoyu''s misfortune. They immediately wished that they would not meet again from him. They were not even interested in seeking the property of the palace, so they responded respectfully.

    Princess Liyang looked at her and said nothing else, but some doubts arose in her heart. On the contrary, she couldn''t believe her eldest daughter-in-law. She turned her eyes to mu, who was sitting on the side.

    Mu was keenly aware of the princess''s mother-in-law''s eyes, and immediately followed Zhen''s to stand up and respectfully said: "the daughter-in-law is willing to help the princess and let the son-in-law settle down in the west garden."

    When Princess Liyang saw her cleverness, a satisfied color flashed between her eyebrows and eyes, and her eyes turned again to Jiang Luoyu.

    Seeing her grandmother''s gesture, Jiang Luoyu quickly turned to salute Zhen and Mu respectfully. She said with a smile, "thank you two aunts."

    After moving into Xiyuan, Princess liyang''s tiredness became stronger. She waved her hand to the people in the room. Jiang Xiong got up first, saluted his mother, and then looked at Jiang Luoyu, who looked respectfully at him, and walked outside the door. Jiang Luoyu and Zhen''s Mu family followed him and retreated step by step. After a while, all the family members retreated out of the house.

    After Jiang Xiong left without saying a word, the Zhen family, who was standing beside Jiang Luoyu, looked at Jiang Luoyu and reluctantly showed a kind smile on his face. Just as he was ready to speak, Jiang Luoyu raised his head in a moment, and said in a serious manner to the Zhen family in front of him.

    "Second aunt, yu''er knows about the matter just now. My cousin must have been wronged. I think it must be hard for my cousin to be locked up at this time, and my second aunt must be very worried. In this way, let mu er''er take yu''er to Xiyuan, and the second aunt should go to the cousin quickly, and don''t let her suffer any more."

    Ever since Jiang Hui was dragged out of the house, Zhen has been concerned about her daughter who has just been locked up. She is still absent-minded when she goes out. She wants to send Jiang Luoyu back soon. She takes the servants to see her daughter, beats some of the guards'' maids and servants, and coaxes her daughter with her heart. After a period of time, Princess liyang''s anger disappears If you can work hard and speak sweetly, Jiang Hui will be able to come out.

    Although she has been reprimanded by Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong, and seen by the servants and servants in this palace, she is not completely out of power. She is still the worthy mistress of the palace. She must not let her precious daughter be bullied!

    Zhen was making up his mind and thinking absently. Then he heard Jiang Luoyu''s words and looked at him with a serious look. It seemed that the words were from the heart, and his face looked a little better. He said it lightly.

    "You do. But just now the king and his mother-in-law have said that the second aunt will definitely send you to Xiyuan

 Chapter 31

    After Jiang Luoyu looked at her and finished her speech, the Zhen family seemed to be moved, but she did not accept his kind offer. She immediately gave up what she had just said, and knew that she was not able to calculate the Zhen family so quickly.

    Before entering the door, he was already cheap. This time, he was able to let Zhen swallow the dumb Ba Kui because he was unprepared. However, if he is not prepared for the next time, he may be caught in a pigtail.

    He stopped speaking when he heard Zhen''s refusal. His Dark Jade eyes dropped slightly, and he respectfully followed the two aunts of Zhen and mu for a period of time. Suddenly, he blinked and his lips showed a kind smile.

    It is only the diaphragmatic correspondence that should be found for Zhen''s family, but it must be.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at it. He had just been brought by him. He was standing in the shadow and could not see clearly. It seemed that Bai Minyu, who had been waiting for a long time, said with a smile.

    "Minyu, come here."

    As soon as the word "Minyu" was uttered, Zhen''s face changed. The Mu family standing beside the Zhen family''s body also widened his eyes. He looked up and down at Jiang Luoyu for a long time. Jiang Luoyu knew that Mu had not heard what was happening at the gate of the mansion. He could not lift his face. He waited until Bai Minyu walked slowly to his side Looking over his face, Mu Shi, who was staring at him, drew a shallow arc on his lips.

    Even after waiting outside for a long time, Bai Minyu did not have any irritable expression on her face. Her face was still calm as Jiang Luoyu had seen before she entered the door. The scar on her face was still pure and grim. She could not help sighing again. Without this scar, the twins in front of her would be a beautiful woman after growing up.

    When Jiang Luoyu quickly reached out and took Bai Minyu''s hand, she felt that the other party had no intention of struggling. She was very obedient and obedient to let him hold her. She knew that Bai Minyu would not argue with him on the matter of holding hands. The radian of her smile on her lips widened a little, and her voice softened down. She was eager to walk away and look curious to the ugly face ''said mu.

    "Just before I entered the house, Minyu was afraid that I would not know the way. She said that she would go to the west garden with me when I came out. She had been waiting outside her grandmother''s house. She made two aunts laugh at her disrespect."

    Mu looked at Zhen''s ugly face, raised his sleeve to cover the sneer on his lips, looked at Bai Minyu standing beside Jiang Luoyu, and immediately decided to stand on Jiang Luoyu''s side. He preempted Zhen''s words and blocked them back: "where is there any place that doesn''t obey the etiquette, the son of heaven is too thoughtful."

    Zhen suddenly saw Bai Minyu and heard Jiang Luoyu''s words which were indifferent, but actually he was very close to Bai Minyu. Jiang Luoyu, who had been looking pretty good, also began to be upset. He raised his chin from the corner of his eyes and said coldly.

    "The son of heaven has a noble status. In the future, it is better not to associate with those with humble status, so as not to lose their identity."

    This is to stab Bai Minyu''s low status.

    Jiang Luoyu''s face did not change, but she was somewhat indifferent to hear her speech.

    Compared with his status as a carefree King''s son, the nephew of his aunt''s family is really nothing. What''s more, she is the aunt of his second uncle''s family. Her birth is lower than her own. I don''t know how many layers.

    When he thought about this, he heard the Zhen family with a smile and a lot of sarcasm in his voice: "if you can compare with the people on the side of Shizi''s body, they are like a qingluan in the sky, and the other is a butterfly ant on the ground."

    He didn''t take this to heart, but when Zhen Shi said the words "if comparable", his keen feeling was

    to the hand in the palm of his hand trembled, and then it became colder.

 Chapter 32

    He felt nothing, but Bai Minyu was stimulated?

    Jiang Luoyu sighed in secret. He knew that there was no consolation for him to know that this kind of thing could not be comforted. Besides, he only saved Bai Minyu''s life by chance, and there was no need to protect him all the time. The person who should protect him is aunt Bai of Xiyuan. However, he can''t tear his face when he just enters the government, because there are some things he can''t do without using Zhen.

    So he pretended that he didn''t feel anything. He just nodded with a smile and answered.

    "What my second aunt taught me was."

    Seeing that he was willing to listen to himself, Zhen''s face was respectful to him. After he finished speaking, he lowered his head, as if he didn''t dare to look at him. When he took Bai Minyu''s hand again, his anger was not so great, but he was still not comfortable. He snorted again, turned around and went to Xiyuan.

    The Mu family was a few steps behind Zhen''s, and then she took a deep look at Jiang Luoyu and followed her to Xiyuan.

    Jiang Luoyu led the silent Bai Minyu to follow him. After a few steps, Bai Minyu suddenly took his finger back from his palm. When he turned his head in surprise, smoke Xun''s eyes fixed on him. He didn''t say a word, so he turned and stepped on the fence beside the porch post. In the scream of the servants and servants who followed him, he turned around and stepped on the fence, The white figure quickly disappeared in all corners of the mansion.

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned by this series of actions. Before she could speak out the three words of Bai Minyu, it seemed that there was still a cold feeling in her palm, and the figure of the man disappeared.

    This What''s going on?

    He did not even prepare to say a word of thanks to the rescuer, but turned back to Aunt Bai?

    Seeing him as if frightened, he followed a servant girl behind him in a hurry, and kindly reminded him: "Your Highness, the princess and princess have gone far towards that side."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard the servant girl''s voice, she suddenly regained her consciousness. She glanced at the servant girl who came up to chat with her. She put a smile on her lips. She shook her light blue sleeve and lowered her voice.

    "What''s your name?"

    When the servant girl came forward to remind the prince''s son, she was still a little nervous. At this time, when she heard his question, she looked up at Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face. Her face became red and her voice was coy: "maid The maidservant called it a trick

    Trickery?

    The name He seems to have some impression.

    It seems to be a second-class girl under Zhen''s hands. Because she is beautiful, charming and cute, she once gave her to herself. She wanted to send her servant girl in her last life. At that time, she might not have thought of a shady idea to tie him to a man. She just wanted a servant girl to climb her own bed. If she succeeded, she could blow the pillow wind and take it with her Watch yourself.

    But this life looks at this servant girl''s attitude It seems that from the moment he entered the mansion, the servant girl took a fancy to herself and wanted to be a concubine for herself. If she was in trouble, she would be a housemaid.

    It''s a pity that he doesn''t really want anything, no matter what he gives them. Besides, whether he was in his last life or now, he is not only in the filial piety at this time, but also extremely clean.

 Chapter 33

    When Jiang Luoyu thought like this, she just gave a sneer at her drooping face. She did not say much. She turned to the direction where Zhen and Mu left, leaving behind her full expectation of dexterity. Her face turned pale and her body was shaking.

    Because of Bai Minyu''s incident just now, the Zhen family is also concerned about Jiang Hui, who has been banned. When they come to the front door of the main room of Xiyuan, they stop and say a few polite words. The Zhen family leaves in a hurry, leaving Mu''s kind-hearted expression to say a few words to Jiang Luoyu about what they need to talk about. They must not be wronged and so on He went back and forth in his way.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at Mu''s far away back, and her eyes tilted slightly. She saw the two brothers and sisters who had already arrived at the front door of the main room ahead of time from another path. With a smile on their lips, they whispered, "you''ve been tired for a whole day. Go back and have a rest."

    "Yes." Jiang Luobai, his younger brother, looked respectful and smooth. On hearing the speech, he immediately gave a formal response. However, Jiang Luoqin, who is the twin sister of the twins of the dragon and Phoenix, was not very appreciative. It seemed that he remembered that Jiang Luoyu had made them kneel in Princess liyang''s room for a long time, and could not help but murmur.

    "Good intentions, huh!"

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu didn''t have any response. Jiang Luobai turned around and glared at her sister. She lowered her voice and said, "qin''er, what''s your attitude towards elder brother?"

    Jiang Luoqin pouted at the speech, deflected her body and snorted, as if she had not heard her twin brother''s voice, nor was she afraid of what would happen to her elder brother, Jiang Luoyu. She was a dead pig who was not afraid of boiling water.

    Jiang Luoyu took a look at Jiang Luobai''s sullen look, and then looked at Jiang Luoqin''s awkward appearance. For a moment, she felt a little funny, and the smile on her lips could not be suppressed.

    In his last life, when he finally failed in the battle of wisdom and courage with Zhen, he and Jiang Luobai almost tore their faces and scolded Jiang Luoqin for many times. However, on the night before his desperate marriage, a figure sat in front of his door for a night, leaving behind a pile of worthless things, but it was the last thing he could take.

    He never forgot that figure in his life.

    When his mother was alive, he did not treat his children harshly, and he had treated them kindly. However, because of his family property, he doubted that his brother had fallen out with him, but he had never done anything wrong to him.

    Unfortunately, when he later married into the proton mansion, he heard that the Zhen family had divided the property he had taken from him, but his brother refused to ask for a cent. He finally understood his brother''s stubborn love.

    There is only one wife and a concubine in the Xiaoyao palace. The concubine is the servant girl brought by his mother''s concubine when she entered the mansion. Aunt Liu loves and is kind to herself from the bottom of her heart. In addition to her younger sister, she is far away from herself. Her brother and she have studied together since childhood.

    The last thing he should suspect is the brother who has half the same blood as him.

    Jiang Luoyu felt a little nervous when he looked at himself. Jiang Luobai felt a little uneasy. After his father and his mother died, he had not spoken to them for a long time. The carriage was chased by mountain bandits and later rescued, but he didn''t see the elder brother who should have been on the carriage. That scene made him wonder whether the elder brother was plotting something secretly during this period of time.

 Chapter 34

    Such speculation, let him some heart gray big brother no longer trust, but also can''t say something.

    The difference between them can never be ignored. Even if the three of them can be close as a family in the palace, the eldest brother should doubt whether he, the only man, intends to seek the East and west of the twin brother after his father''s death.

    Jiang Luobai was thinking about how to make the elder brother believe that he didn''t have a bad heart. Jiang Luoyu took a long breath and suddenly called out: "second brother."

    Jiang Luobai was in a daze at first when he heard the speech, but after a long time he calmed down and said, "I''m not sure Big brother, do you call me

    "Is there anyone else I can call my second brother?" Jiang Luoyu could not help but think of the shadow again, and her smile on her lips deepened.

    At this time, Jiang Luobai may be one of the few people standing in front of him. He really cares about one of his relatives. What''s more, from the perspective of just now, he seems to be quite intelligent.

    If Jiang Luobai is really smart enough to take on a big responsibility, then one more brother who will work together with him will make future plans more quickly implemented, and there may be unexpected good results.

    In his whole life, the only one he was willing to believe in and take as his arm was this common brother.

    As for the concubine Judging from this situation, I''m afraid it will not work.

    Jiang Luobai didn''t expect to get his elder brother''s soft voice when he entered the prefectures'' mansion. For a moment, he was excited and red in his eyes. Some of them called "elder brother" and felt embarrassed and didn''t know where to put his hands.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his reaction and his extremely excited appearance. She sighed in her heart that her younger brother was still too tender. If she was entrusted with this, she would not be able to hide anything. It''s only three years before she was framed and lost her son''s position. I''d better wait for a while until Jiang Luobai grows older.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu immediately released her hand holding the amulet hidden close to her. She raised her hand and gently touched Jiang Luo''s black hair. In a voice of persuading and coaxing children, she said softly, "your heart, big brother knows."

    Jiang Luobai''s already red eyes suddenly became more red. Standing on the steps and staring at him, Jiang Luoyu felt helpless and funny.

    If he hadn''t lived a whole life again, he would not have found that his brother was still a small crying bag before he had grown into that broad figure, but his voice became softer and deeper. He drew the people in front of him slowly and pretended to embrace and comfort him. He took the opportunity to lower his voice and say, "second brother, it''s not safe here. Elder brother knows that you are smart and have a piano Be careful. "

    Before the words fell, he felt that the boy in his arms was stiff for a moment. Then, when they separated again, Jiang Luoyu lowered his eyes slightly. Jiang Luobai stopped his excitement, and a little dignified color appeared in his eyes. He took a deep look at the elder brother Shizi in front of him and raised his hand.

    "Elder brother, Luobai and qin''er will go back to have a rest, and come back to see you in the morning."

    "Good." Jiang Luoyu looked at her younger brother''s rapid convergence of consternation. She turned into a respectful face which had hardly changed just now. Her eyes flashed a little satisfaction, and she said with a smile, "you are very tired after the long journey, so take a good rest. Just now I heard from my second aunt that tomorrow will be the servant selection day in the mansion. Don''t come late. "

    Jiang Luobai, with a look on his face, quickly tugged at his sister who was unwilling to do so. He lowered his voice and replied:

    UB- JL.ST ¡±

    in this paper.

    Looking at Jiang Luoqin who didn''t have a good face for herself in the past life and didn''t like it in this life, and Jiang Luobai, who wanted to help her in her last life or in this life, went away slowly. Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and tapped her fingers slightly on her side.

    Jiang Luobai must have listened to his obvious suggestion just now.

    Tomorrow, there will be a tough battle to fight.

 Chapter 35

    When he thought about this, he had already stepped on the steps leisurely. Just as he was about to lift his hand to push the door, the door opened first. A familiar and worried pretty face came out of it. When he saw Jiang Luoyu''s smiling face, he drew worry and called out a smile.

    "Son of a lifetime, you are back. You have to worry about it every month."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her maid, and looked at the clothes and ornaments that had just been taken apart and were still packing up. Then she passed by the side of her body month by month. She came close to the house and looked at the decorations in her voice with a smile in her voice: "what can I worry about - your son''s martial arts? Can''t you believe it?"

    Hearing his son''s familiar tone of indifference and laziness every month, he went up in silence and immediately gave a flattering smile. Then he quickly poured a cup of tea and served him to sit down. He said softly, "what''s the word of the son? I''m also worried about your accident Besides, I am not only worried about you, but I am also worried about you even though I don''t say so! "

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu listened to her mention of chasing clouds, then picked her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "you can push, and you will push to chase clouds."

    Month by month and chasing cloud, he grew up with him since childhood, and his mother Bai Luobing provided his big servant girl and personal bodyguard.

    After the scandal between him and his man was publicized in his previous life, he died in the pond of the prefectural palace month by month without any trace. He didn''t come back full of injuries until the eve of his marriage. He died after the war with nanjinglong and his return to Dajin.

    He guessed vaguely that the month by month he must have known something before he was plotted against, but he failed to inform himself in time. The eldest lady in the prefecture''s mansion had so many eyes and ears that he was robbed and killed in the pond.

    This time, there will never be such a scandal again. He will also protect himself. These two servants and guards who have been loyal to him since childhood will not let these people who are good to him leave easily.

    Looking at his son said a few words, he took the tea cup and didn''t know what he was thinking. The light and shadow on the window not far away reflected on his beautiful face which had not yet grown up. I couldn''t help but let the one standing on the side look a little distracted.

    The son of a generation really takes a good look I''ve been beautiful since I was young. I''m sure I''ll look great when I grow up!

    The servant girl peeped at her master for a while, then widened her eyes and got close to Jiang Luoyu''s body. After sipping her lips, she lowered her voice and asked in a hesitant low voice, "son of the world, that..."

    Jiang Luoyu was pulled back to her senses by her words. After sipping the tea, she gently put the tea cup back to its original position. Her voice was light: "you can''t hide your words. Just say what you want to say."

    "Shizi, that''s the one..." Looking at his son''s entrance month by month, he kept a light look. He remembered that before the carriage set off, he not only said about preparing the carriage before he came to the prefectural palace, but also wanted to She was a little uneasy. After a glance at the empty yard, she lowered her voice, "are you really determined to visit the sheriff''s mansion tonight?"

 Chapter 36

    After all, the prefecture Prince''s house is the son''s own uncle''s house. It should not have aroused this idea. However, the son of heaven became extremely stubborn after he left the palace. He didn''t even listen to her and chase Yun''s advice But if the son of a prince is a little careless, wearing night clothes, he is caught by the bodyguards of the palace, and he is picked out of his identity again - God, what can we do!

    Jiang Luoyu knew that the action she had prepared for tonight would certainly be taken out month by month. She did not have any surprised look on her face. She just picked up her eyebrows slightly: "why, don''t you want to help cover it up?"

    The timid retort month by month: "I don''t mean that. I just My son This kind of thing is really not big, not suitable, in case it is found out... "

    Yes, it''s not suitable. He thought so in his last life, but he didn''t think so in this life.

    It''s better to hear about some things in advance. What''s more, I''ve lived in the prefectures'' mansion for a long time, and I''m very familiar with the east mansion. I''ve practiced my lightness skills since I was a child. I think that as long as I''m not careless, I''m sure there won''t be any problems.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to say anything more about what had been decided. She just looked at the worried maid in front of her, and said in a gentle voice, "as long as you change your appearance into me and stay in the room honestly and don''t move, I will come back safely. Pack up your things and see the mess in the room. It''s settled. There''s no need to talk about it. "

    Looking at the stubborn face of the master month by month, knowing how to persuade him would not give up his mind, he stood up dejectedly and began to pick up the messy things on the table.

    In the evening, just after the evening meal, the princes'' mansion entered into the usual gossip. The maids and servants also began to light the lamps one by one. A figure then disappeared and ran out of the west garden, like a feather without weight. Soon it fell on the main room of Zhenwei garden in Dongfu. First, a covered tile was uncovered, and the Dark Jade eyes began to look inside Scenarios.

    At this time, Zhen was sitting on the couch. The mother who was holding him was half kneeling on the edge of the couch, beating her legs for the ever-changing look of Zhen. She frowned slightly and lowered her voice to comfort her sitting on the couch. "Just now the old slave went to see the eldest lady. She seemed to have stopped making trouble, but she didn''t eat much dinner."

    Hearing the three words, Zhen''s eyes flashed a trace of pity. Even her voice slowed down a lot. It seemed that she thought of her daughter, but there was an indescribable sense of suffocation in her words: "Huier has never suffered since childhood. It''s good to let her learn some lessons this time. After all, it''s because she was careless that she made this appearance. But don''t let her damage her body. Let her servant girls help her. If she wants to eat when she is hungry at night, she will ask the kitchen to make some snacks

    When the old mother heard the words, she nodded hastily, which should be: "what the princess said is that the old slave will tell her to go in a while, and certainly won''t let the eldest lady suffer."

    Seeing Zhen''s face softened a little, the old mammy turned her eyes around, and then she leaned forward and asked in a low voice.

    "Princess, do you really think it''s a miss who is not careful today? When the eldest lady saw you, she said it was because she stepped on some kind of pearl. She would not lie to you. What''s more, at that time, it seemed that the sons of the carefree Palace also saw it, but they couldn''t find the Pearl, so the prince and the princess angered elder sister and sister. "

    He also talked about the day. Zhen''s face, which had just softened, was gloomy again. After gripping the smoking stove in his hand, he said in a deep voice, "I naturally know that Huier didn''t mean to do it. As for the Pearl If it''s just an accident, let me know who it is, and I have to pull his skin off! "

 Chapter 37

    After listening to her voice, Mammy knew the princess''s heart was full of doubts. She stopped beating herself for a while and spoke to Zhen''s family attentively: "you say Could it be that the son of the carefree king who fished in troubled waters and pretended to see it, deliberately wanted to intercede for the eldest lady, so that you could rest assured of him? "

    "Mammy said something. If I didn''t say anything far away, I thought I could catch hold of such a reckless action when I first met with the son of the carefree king. What was the result? "

    When Zhen mentioned the event of the day, he unconsciously remembered his fall in front of the government house. He could not help but raised his hand and rubbed his shoulder. There was pain and disgust between his eyebrows and eyes, but the expression of his eyes became more and more fierce. He could not help but spat at the open space in front of him.

    "But it''s not that she didn''t even have a chance to cover up the past with filial piety. Besides, after you found the filial piety clothes on the Gemini, my mother-in-law looked at me at that time. If I really met her face, then she didn''t specify how to suspect that I would abuse the Gemini and even more mention the mother-in-law''s face! ¡±

    seeing that she was angry, the mammy quickly nodded: "the princess said yes, but the son of the Xiaoyao palace is really young. Even if he is a little clever, he must not be a person with deep thinking."

    With a hum and a smile, Zhen put the stove beside the couch, and carelessly dropped his eyes. His eyes flashed with light: "these things are not true. When we choose servants tomorrow, we will choose more ears and eyes to put them into the yard. After a period of time, we will know that we should know whether he pretends to be honest or is really honest."

    This said, the master and the servant fell into a silence, as if they were thinking about their own thoughts, and the dark figure squatting on the beam also flashed slightly at this time, like feathers, left the roof of the main house, and the uncovered tile was gently put back.

    At the same time, on the east side of the prefectural palace, the Xianglan garden where the eldest lady Jiang Hui lived.

    "Go out, all of you! I''ll be alone

    In the main room not far away, the lights were shining brightly. A graceful and pretty woman appeared from the light. It was Jiang Hui, the owner of Xianglan garden. Because she was angry, her sharp voice kept ringing in the yard, as if to break through the room. People close to the room could not help but cover their ears.

    Mother Yun, the nearest nurse of Jianghui, was full of worry. She approached the door carefully and knocked on the carved door frame. She said in a timid and low voice, "Miss, you can be angry, but don''t have to deal with yourself!", Although the eyes flashed a look of fear, but still slowly close to the past, have followed the mouth soft voice advised: "yes, miss, the maids are very worried about you ...?

    when Jiang Hui heard the timid voice outside the door, her anger was even greater. She turned around with fierce eyes and suddenly opened the closed door. She stood against the light, her beautiful face twisted, and her voice seemed to squeeze out of her throat: "worry about me? You wish I could die! Get out of here! Get out of here

 Chapter 38

    The four maids and mammy didn''t expect Jiang Hui to pull the door suddenly. They saw her look like this. More or less timidity flashed through her expression. However, the servants and maidservants who peered in the distance noticed the change of the atmosphere here, and they did not dare to turn their heads. They only hid in the place where Jiang Hui could not attack, leaving only the few intimate servant girls and nursing mothers to bear Jiang Hui''s anger Fire.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss... "

    After a long period of stalemate in the atmosphere, Mammy Yun looked at her young lady and eased her fear a little. She took the first two steps and tried to slow down her voice. She opened her mouth, and her lips also showed a reluctant smile: "Miss, you haven''t eaten much dinner. If you are hungry, you must tell the nurse that you are hungry. The nurse will provide you with snacks that you like..."

    Jiang Hui''s gloomy face seemed to twitch again in the dark. Mammy Yun''s heart was even more uneasy. When she was about to ask something more, she responded with a roaring open blue and white vase. After hitting the ground heavily, it crashed into pieces. The carved gate clanged and then was thrown by Jiang Hui.

    The sudden change made mammy Yun shudder. Her face turned pale and almost fainted. At last, she was held by the four maids who came up with her, and tears broke out on her face. When the needle fell in the small Xianglan garden, no one dared to talk to Jiang Hui, who was still angry.

    Just after the farce was still performed in Jiang Hui''s boudoir, a dark shadow which was not found by anyone once again swept over the walls of Dongfu and Xiyuan. After avoiding the guards of the Royal Palace who were guarding in line, he returned to the Bibo garden where he lived like a smart cat, but hesitated for a moment when he was about to push the window in.

    Is he Forget something? Or did you forget to see someone?

    Jiang Luoyu stood in front of her room, listening to her anxious and worried footstep. After a moment''s hesitation, she secretly said sorry in her heart. She swayed out of the window again, and then leaped to another courtyard in Xiyuan that he was not very familiar with.

    As soon as he passed his yard, he could see the courtyard where his brothers and sisters lived. His eyes were only dug out by the servant in the west garden. It was said that he took a glance at the lotus pond of aunt Bai, who was very fond of lotus flowers. The whole person''s body shape was a coagulation, like feather feather, falling gently on the edge of the pool with shimmering light.

    At this time, it was early spring. There were almost no lotus flowers and lotus leaves in that lotus pond. However, a white body was sketched out in the dark. The moonlight slowly fell from the sky, and the thin silver light gradually reflected the complete face of the man standing in the water with his eyes closed and his face pale and scarred.

    Just now, I didn''t see clearly because of the darkness. I thought that I had just seen a white shadow by mistake But I didn''t expect to stand here and wait for a moment, then I really saw the person I wanted to see.

    Seeing him standing in the icy water of early spring in the middle of the night, Jiang Luoyu first peeped around and found that there was no one at all. Then she suddenly remembered the cold feeling that she felt when she was saving people from the stream today. She stepped forward with some worries and tried to lower her voice and called out: Bai Minyu

 Chapter 39

    Although his voice was very low, Bai Minyu, who was standing in the lotus pond, seemed to hear his voice. His eyelids, which had been closed, began to move violently in the moonlight. On his pale face, there was a burst of abnormal red tide, which made his face more pale and his lips look strange pink.

    Bai Minyu''s appearance at this time is so terrible that Jiang Luoyu can''t help but move forward a few steps. She reaches out her hand and gently touches the face of a person in the water, which is too cold to be normal. She is afraid that she will faint when she stands so hard. For a while, she can''t see and can''t be found. Looking at Bai Minyu''s appearance, she also avoids others, and the worst result is herself Had to go into the water to save people in the middle of the night, he quickly and anxiously called in a low voice.

    "Bai Minyu? Bai Minyu

    His voice did not fall, but the people standing in the water suddenly trembled violently. His smoky eyes immediately opened, and his thin body fell in the direction of Jiang Luoyu. The scarlet blood gushed from his lips and almost dyed the water in front of him -

    JIANG Luoyu didn''t expect that he would see such a serious situation when he called He has lived for two lives. When he meets such a situation, he is only a little surprised, and he is not panic stricken. His voice is even lower than when he called him just now. There is only a vague confusion and anxiety: "what''s the matter with you..." Why do you vomit blood? "

    Bai Minyu was staring at him tightly. He took a step in the water and slowly stretched out his hand to him. His face twisted into a terrible angle, as if he was suffering from some inhuman pain. The corners of his lips were still dripping with blood, and his breath was like a hairy thread: "don''t Don''t Let aunt See... "

    Before the sound of the word "see" had fallen, Jiang Luoyu subconsciously grasped the cold palm that was shaking and extending towards her direction. Before she could say anything again, she saw that thin white body was gradually sliding towards the pool. Her smoky eyes were closed, and the whole person fainted.

    "Bai Minyu? Bai Minyu

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that he would faint so soon. After calling low again, he gently pulled the man into his arms with his wrist. He remembered Bai Minyu''s instructions before he was unconscious. He sighed helplessly. He pulled the man out of the water and hid him behind the rockery.

    Bai Minyu is in a coma. Jiang Luoyu hides with him in the dark, and his fingers buckle his pulse. When he realizes that the pulse of the person in his arms is so weak that he almost can''t feel it, he sighs a little, and decides to go back to his own hospital to make some arrangements, and then take the person back to his house.

    However, he had to think twice about what he said and did. What''s more, he had not made a complete arrangement, so he couldn''t break his face with Zhen, so he shouldn''t take people back. However, Bai Minyu told his aunt not to see him before he fell into coma, and he believed that he would not harm him. What''s more, he looked like this because he called out - -

    take it back and take it back.

    Anyway, Bai Minyu is a Gemini and knows him. Even if he finds himself in his own room, it''s no big deal When Bai Minyu wakes up, let him come back here.

    Jiang Luoyu had an idea in a moment, so she immediately helped Bai Minyu to the rockery. Then she quickly arrived in front of her house, buckled the window frame if she didn''t even enter the door. After looking at the window opened with surprise, Jiang Luoyu did not go in immediately, but said in a low voice.

    "Get me a dark cloak. Come on."

    Looking at his son''s face every month, he seemed to have anxious color between his eyebrows and eyes. He knew that something might have happened. Without even asking, he immediately turned around and gave him a dark blue cloak from the wardrobe. After handing it to him, he looked at his figure far away with worry.

    In less than half a cup of tea, the maid in the room looked at Jiang Luoyu holding a man in her arms and turned over from the window with agility. She put the man in her arms on the couch not far away, and lowered her voice to him, saying, "he has water on him. Go and see if there are water stains on the cloister. If you have any, clean up immediately Now, don''t let anyone find out.

    ¡±

    after a month''s busy answer, he looked curiously at the man who was put on the bed by his own master and wrapped in a dark blue cloak. He was surprised to see the man''s face with a ferocious scar. He took a breath and murmured, "son of God, this Who is this? "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the month by month still behind the curious questions, eyes slightly lifted, deep voice yelled: "water stains, go quickly!" Looking at the signs of his son''s anger month by month, he even nodded his head and did not dare to ask again. He turned around and ran out of the door, ready to take care of the aftermath of Jiang Luoyu.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the person in bed. She could not help but take a glance at the wet mattress and his pale face under the light. She sighed slightly. After a little hesitation, she reached out and began to pick up Bai Minyu''s wet clothes.

    in any case, they were twins, and the other party was smaller than herself, so it was no big deal.Thinking for sure, Jiang Luoyu quickly stripped off the white dress of the * * and was slightly surprised to find that Bai Minyu had been immersed in such cold water at the beginning of spring. He was only wearing a single garment except for his bed clothes!

    In early spring, even he who had lived in the northern frontier for a long time couldn''t bear the cold. How could he put on two or three layers of single clothes behind his quilt clothes at this time? When he saw Jiang Hui in the daytime, he found that there was still a layer of velvet white hair on each other''s clothes to keep warm. How could Zhen Shi hate Bai Minyu so much that she could not even wear enough clothes?

    After the single garment was stripped off, Jiang Luoyu was ready to pick off the quilt pants at the same speed as he had just done. However, after he accidentally glanced at the thin body and arm, his whole action was frozen in an instant.

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly straightened up, and her face became very terrible in the flickering candlelight, like a man eating beast suddenly showing his claws and teeth. But in an instant, he returned to his former warm and harmless look, as if what he had just revealed was just an illusion.

    After a long time of silence, he was lying on the edge of the bed, and then he was lying on the edge of the bed

    Before the voice fell, a calm and strong voice sounded out of the window: "what do you want from the son of heaven?"

    Jiang Luoyu closed his eyes and walked out of the house. When he opened the door, he quietly lowered his eyebrows and lowered his voice. He said to the bodyguard who bent over and waited on the side: "you go in, change the dry clothes for the man inside, and tell me when you come out Is he a Gemini or a man? "

    Speaking of the last sentence, Jiang Luoyu''s words already have a chill.

    Chase cloud low voice should be, in front of the master line after salute, then low body walked in.

    Jiang Luoyu stood in front of the door with a gloomy look and waited for a moment. Then he saw that zhuoyun came out at the same speed as before. After bowing to him, he seemed to have hesitated for a moment, and then resolutely replied, "son of the world, that man is a man, not a pair of sons."

    If so!

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath. Her eyes were sharp and she almost penetrated the peonies in front of her eyes. However, she recovered her calm face at the next moment. She looked up at the moon hanging on the sky and said in a low voice, "this matter must never be told to others, including month by month. Understand?"

    Looking at the back of chasing clouds, Jiang Luoyu stood on the steps and thought for a moment, then turned back and walked toward the inner room.

    As soon as he entered the room, he looked up and saw Bai Minyu, who had been changed into a clean lining and was almost silent on the couch. He couldn''t help but feel helpless or ridiculous. He fixed his eyes on him for a long time and failed to recover.

    If anyone in this family who is not his own finds out that Bai Minyu is not a Gemini, he really doesn''t need to put on a hat. He can''t run away when he shares a room with a man. If they share the same room again tonight, he can''t even think of going down.

    But at this time, he has brought people back, and he can''t go back and take them back.

    The most compromise is also the safest way, otherwise While Bai Minyu was still in a coma and didn''t know anything, he was castrated?

    That''s a good idea.

    Digression: let the branches come more fiercely. Although you love me very much today, you can''t add more if you have so many. Anyway, tomorrow''s update is in my hand. You see, I have to love me more if I''m so diligent. If you perform well, you will also be 3000-3s''

    in the future

 Chapter 40

    Unfortunately, aunt Bai is after all the "twin" aunt in front of her. She must know that "nieshuang" is actually a nephew. If she castrates him while others are in a coma, he will turn against aunt Bai. This is not what he wants to see.

    now, it is better to wake up Bai Minyu and discuss the countermeasures.

    Looking at him with his eyes closed, Jiang Luoyu sighed, frowned, patted his pale face, and called out: "Bai Minyu, Bai Minyu? Wake up

    Even though he didn''t know how many times he hit, Jiang Luoyu felt that his right hand was hurt, and Bai Minyu''s face was also flushed by him. However, the people on the couch still did not respond, so he was helpless to change hands and continue to fight. But before he put his left hand into action, the man lying on the couch turned his head and opened his smoked eyes.

    It was probably because it was dark when he was in a coma. His eyes were loose and he didn''t have any focus. His face was also in a daze. He didn''t know where he was. After a while, he seemed to relax. He focused his eyes on Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face like a full moon and said nothing.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him, opened his eyes and didn''t speak. It was just when he was not fully awake. At this time, she turned her head and looked at him, but she didn''t open her mouth. She just looked at him, and her voice was a little cold: "you can''t stay here. Get up, I''ll borrow your clothes. You can walk back by yourself."

    Bai Minyu seemed to notice that his tone was not right. He moved her body with some difficulty. Finally, she raised her hand to look at her new quilt. She was surprised and opened her eyes and said, "I''m sorry I Clothes... "

    If his clothes were not wet, he was afraid that Bai Minyu would catch cold in his wet clothes all the time. He would not find that Bai Minyu was not a Gemini at all, but a real man.

    But at the moment, I don''t know why, Jiang Luoyu doesn''t want to say anything more. Thinking that Bai Minyu found that her clothes had been changed, she should know that her secret could not be kept here. She dropped her eyes and said, "it''s not me, it''s my bodyguard."

    The face with ferocious scars twisted for a moment, and the eyes of the smoke darkened instantly, and the voice was even more difficult: " Do you know? "

    Jiang Luoyu stood up and turned his back to him. He acquiesced in his words. His voice said faintly: "it''s inconvenient for you to stay. What''s more, aunt Bai will worry about you. Let''s go quickly."

    The man lying on the couch closed his eyes, and his arm fell on the couch, making a dull sound. His hoarse and unspeakable voice of forbearance sounded in the inner room, and suddenly there was a sense of relief: " Good... "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the rustling sound behind her. She knew that the person lying on the couch had already started to struggle to get up. She wanted to look back, but the word "man" was once again passed in her heart. She resisted the impulse to look back and let the people sitting on the couch dress themselves and leave.

    But after just waiting for a moment, Jiang Luoyu was staring out of the window at the gloomy scenery. He heard a sound of heavy objects falling down from behind, and then came a weak and short breath. After hearing the sound, he immediately looked back, and his eyes fell on the man who was shaking and fell on the couch. He walked quickly to his side and wanted to help him But his eyes again touched the scarlet blood that bloomed between his fingers.

    "Bai Minyu! Why do you vomit blood again Jiang Luoyu saw the blood in his hand and immediately lifted her heart. She still couldn''t help asking. He thought it was just an accident that Bai Minyu vomited blood just now, but when he woke up, he would be OK. But who would have thought that was not the case at all. He put his finger on his pulse again and asked in a low voice, "have you suffered internal injury?"

    The man with blood in the corner of his lips gasped. His eyes were wide open, but his voice was intermittent. Before he finished a word, he began to tremble with pain I Eager for success Well... "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his painful appearance. A trace of pity flashed in her eyes, and she sighed in a low voice. Her tough attitude changed a little. After holding the man in her arms for a moment, she seemed to have made a very important decision. She lowered herself to hold the man in her arms again, gently put it on the couch, wrapped the thin quilt around him, and looked at the pair of photographed eyes in a deep voice:¡° Lie down and rest. You don''t have to go. "

    Bai Minyu looks like this now. If she really lets him go, if she loses her life, aunt Bai knows something, won''t she hate him? At that time, if the two people really want to break through the net, aunt Bai shakes out Bai Minyu''s real gender, and everything he does now can fall short of success.

    Since he has been treated as a Gemini since the meeting, if there is a chance in the future, he will help Bai Minyu to become a real Gemini.

    How to help a man become a Gemini without attracting people''s tongue Jiang Luoyu looked at the man lying on his side with pale face and ferocious scars. His fingers fell down slightly and gently touched the man''s white neck, and then went down a little bit along the collar --

    the only way to do this was to take the house in.

    A person who can crawl under the body of Gemini, even if he is a man, others will not easily believe it.Besides, he is the king son of Xiaoyao. Even before marriage, even if he received a two bedroom twin to serve himself, it is necessary that no one will say three things in the prefecture royal palace. The key is that Bai Minyu is such a thin and serious body at this time, and he also wears heavy filial piety. If he closes the house, he will desecrat his parents So it is certainly not possible to do this in a short time.

    Jiang Luoyu sat down on the side of the bed, looking at the bed for a strange look at the breath gradually stable, as if the white Minyu had stabilized, gradually pulled back his hand, and stared at the face with ferocious scar on Bai min jade, and he was shocked or creepy. He was staring so scorching, and for a while, the whole person was stunned.

    What is this, how can I think of such a strange thing as closing a house?!

    After coming to the prefecture palace, he is not only revenge?

    Zhen, Jiang Hui, nanjinglong They haven''t died. What is he thinking about?!

    When he thought of revenge, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes slowly cooled down, looking at Bai Minyu frowning painfully and facing him. The eyes flashed over the suspicious look, as if some confused Jiang Luoyu was thinking about something, and his lips moved slightly without blood color, as if he wanted to say something.

    Looking at the appearance of his speech, Jiang Luoyu pressed the idea of Fangcai in his heart, and a calm and unshakable smile appeared on the lips, and said: "don''t look at me with such eyes.". I can''t see you spit blood and you have to go. If you lose your life, it will not be my fault? "

    After these words, he slowly lowered his head, and said slowly, in a gesture almost attached to the person under him, and said slowly, more than, are you not a Gemini

    He felt the person trembling. I wonder if he was surprised or because of his reason. At this time, jiangluoyu didn''t have the intention to get up, and kept so close and said, "since you enter the mansion, you can only be a Gemini, understand me. If you don''t get rid of the big rain, you can only be a Gemini all the time. Understand me What if? "

    Bai Minyu didn''t expect that he would threaten himself at this time. It seemed that he still had a faint intention of killing. Suddenly, the whole person was stiff. After a moment of silence, she could not help but whisper: "but In case... "

    "No case." Jiangluoyu rose up smiling, and gently crossed the cold cheek of Bai Minyu, and said with a word, "if it is really in case, I will castrate you before the wind is exposed. Then don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly, but I will discuss with you in advance."

    Bai Minyu lay in his place, staring at her.

    Jiangluoyu seems to like his over frightened appearance. After repeatedly rubbing his fingers on his cheek, the smile on the lips is more satisfied. The voice is softly charged: "since the injury is heavy, lie down well.". Tonight you either rest in the outer room or go to the small room for months. Come back to stay tomorrow morning, pretend to be a guest, and choose one. "

    Bai Minyu slowly swallowed his saliva and looked at Jiang Luoyu again, as if he could not understand the person in front of him, and he retreated a little, and said in a difficult way: "the voice said Son of the world. "

    "Don''t thank me. I know you lie about being a Gemini. There must be a reason." Jiang Luoyu looked at him at this time, it was a change of thousands of looks, suddenly felt his heart was bright a lot, the look also followed by mild down, carefully looking at the white Minyu on the couch said softly.

    "I don''t mean to find your secret, and even if this is discovered, my trouble may be bigger than you. You don''t have to worry about whether I will leak out, sleep well, and what will happen tomorrow."

    Another saying: it is still that, the branches come more violently, love you yo Yi), "

    and

 Chapter 41

    Bai Minyu blinked her eyes. She found that Jiang Luoyu had finished her speech and directly regarded him as nonexistent. She went to one side of the shelf alone and took out a volume of books. She leaned on the edge of the bed which had been cleaned up month by month. He lay on the couch for a long time, then turned to his side. After looking at the figure for a long time, he closed his eyes unconsciously

    after turning over half a book, Jiang Luoyu noticed that the people on the couch seemed to have no movement. He gently put down the book and walked to the edge of the couch. He covered Bai Minyu who had been sleeping in his dream tightly. After tucking in the corner, he turned back to blow Put out the light of the candle, leaving only the curl of smoke rising slowly in the dark.

    In the early morning of the next day, she ran to her son of the family at the speed of rushing into the door. First, she was surprised to see Bai Minyu, who was lying on the couch just as she got up to get dressed. She noticed that she had pushed the door in and trembled. Then she looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was almost dressed and ready to wear her crown, and lowered her voice to report.

    "Son of a lifetime, chasing clouds was arranged in the middle of the night."

    "That''s good." Jiang Luoyu stood behind the gauze curtain with a screen between them. Knowing that the people there could not see him, his voice became more natural. He whispered to his servant girl, "come in and tie my crown for me."

    Hearing the words, he quickly answered. Just after opening the screen curtain in front of him, he did not wait to walk behind the screen. However, the person standing behind the screen suddenly gave a low smile, as if thinking of something important. His long white fingers stretched out from behind the screen and lowered his voice with a smile, pointing to Bai Minyu after the month.

    "No, you don''t have to come here. The most important thing now is to get him a bun in a woman''s hair and find him some bright clothes to wear. He is always white. I don''t know. I thought he was wearing filial piety like me."

    Hearing this, Bai Minyu knew that after exposing her true gender last night, some bad sequelae was about to break out. Hearing this, she immediately twisted back two steps. She couldn''t imagine how she looked like she was wearing a woman''s hair. She was so nervous that her face was flushed with red silk: "I''m afraid I''m going to wear a woman''s hair No need. "

    Jiang Luoyu listens to him seriously refusing to go month by month, and looks back at herself in embarrassment every month. It seems that if he doesn''t change his mouth, he will use brute force to subdue the outside one month by one. He has a little Kung Fu on him every month, so he shows a faint smile. When he talks again, he doesn''t play tricks on people outside.

    "Go and get him the plain cloud satin."

    As soon as he said this, he heard Bai Minyu''s breath of relief at the same time, and the smile on his lips became deeper. However, his eyes were still cool and indifferent without any smile.

    When a long gown with pure white background and silver dark lines and warm white fur sewn at the collar and sleeve hem is taken out from the cabinet and handed to Bai Minyu, the man in the single dress is stunned at first, and then he looks up to see Jiang Luoyu coming out from behind the screen.

    Jiang Luoyu noticed his eyes, as if he didn''t care. He just picked up the tea cup on the table and sipped the tea, then he said in a low voice.

    "This is my old clothes. It''s made by my mother''s concubine. I''m not willing to throw them away. But it''s a little too small to fit. Although you''re thinner than me, you should be able to wear it - put it on. It''s cold in the early spring morning. Don''t freeze your body. "

    Hearing these words, Bai Minyu looked at the dress, and she was at a loss. Her face was ferocious and scarred. She couldn''t hide her astonishment at the moment, but she was stunned. Month by month, he didn''t pick up his clothes. He just stared at the tray on his hand. He was puzzled and looked at Jiang Luoyu not far away from his body.

    It''s just a piece of clothes. I won''t be so grateful that I can''t speak and I''m still stunned.

    Jiang Luoyu sighed softly and put the tea cup on the table again.

    "Let you wear it, what are you doing

 Chapter 42

    After saying this, he didn''t want to worry about what Bai Minyu was thinking at the moment. He turned around to get ready to go out and asked in a low voice: "is Luobai here?"

    As soon as he heard his son''s voice, he didn''t care about Bai Minyu. He immediately put the tray in his hand toward Bai Minyu''s arms. He raised his skirt and went after Jiang Luoyu. He raised his voice and said, "back to the son of heaven, the young master has been waiting outside, but it''s a little miss..."

    Jiang Luoyu had already walked out of the door. Her eyes fell on the familiar figure not far away from the door. The smile on her lips suddenly faded: "she''s making trouble again?"

    Looking at Jiang Luobai not far away, and looking at his son''s uncertain face every month, he said to him: -- Yes

    Jiang Luoyu rubbed her temple and felt that her sister was really ungrateful. In her last life, he didn''t want to pay attention to it. In this life, did she have to cooperate with Zhen to find herself unhappy?!

    "Well, let her alone for the time being. In short, these things can''t be avoided without going - let''s go."

    He breathed out a breath. Just as he was about to take a few steps forward, he heard the sound of footsteps in his ear. Then a cold hand suddenly grasped his finger. He was shocked. When he looked back, he found that he was silent and had already put on his clothes.

    It is true that people depend on clothes and horses on saddles.

    If you don''t want to look at the ferocious scar on his face, Bai Minyu will be a king, grandson and nobleman who are identical with him as long as he stands there quietly. Even that kind of cool temperament is incomparable.

    It''s a pity that gorgeous face.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the way that they were holding each other month by month. She thought that if you knew that I was holding this man, it was not a Gemini, but a man. Would you stop shouting? I feel helpless that I can''t say. For a moment, I can''t even shake Bai Minyu''s hand.

    Bai Minyu looked at him straight. His eyes were clear and his voice was as light as water.

    "If you don''t hold it, won''t you show it?"

    Jiang Luoyu and he look at each other, the eyes are a little complicated, but the smile on the lips is not different from that when they first met.

    "You are very clever."

    When they finished their conversation, Jiang Luobai, who was not far away, found Jiang Luoyu''s figure. He ran over to talk to his elder brother. However, he found a man beside Jiang Luoyu''s body. He was stunned and asked in a low voice: "elder brother Is this? "

    "He is my friend." Jiang Luoyu is too lazy to explain Bai Minyu''s identity. In any case, when he sees Zhen''s family, someone will be unable to help but say something. He casually bypasses this topic by saying, "go to the main room first. Grandmother and second uncle should be waiting at this time."

    Jiang Luobai smell speech, some curiously looked at Bai Minyu, also did not ask again.

    In the morning of this morning, because Zhen''s family had stopped breathing and Bai Minyu didn''t follow Jiang Luoyu into the house, the main room was a scene of harmony and harmony. Even the thing Jiang Hui did yesterday was not mentioned. Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong imitated the Buddha and did not look like this person. After talking to Jiang Luoyu, Bai Minyu raised their hands and asked them to step down Yes.

    This time, as soon as the curtain was opened, Jiang Luoyu could not wait for her mouth to speak. Her face sank in an instant, and the corners of her eyes jumped with her. She was suddenly angry. Jiang Luoyu followed her eyes and saw the white Myrtle in a long white dress, looking up at the blooming jasmine flowers on one side, and her face reflected a light golden light.

    Being tortured by English, he had to fight for CET-4 and CET-6 again: young people, come on, and collect branches! We''ll be able to add more soon! This can give a Chen who has been tortured to over quickly a little psychological comfort, QAQ

    and

 Chapter 43

    Jiang Luoyu stood by Zhen''s side for a while and looked at her angry and helpless appearance. She gazed curiously at Bai Minyu not far away. Until Bai Minyu noticed his eyes, she turned slightly to her face and fixed her eyes on him with smoked eyes, then he appeared a faint smile.

    Bai Minyu walked slowly to his side. He took Jiang Luoyu''s hand very familiar. Then he stood in silence. His eyes were clear and innocent. He looked at Zhen''s family, which made his face worse. After his lips moved slightly, he suddenly said to Jiang Luoyu.

    "Did not expect that today is still so coincident, the son of the world and the white Gemini met again?"

    Jiang Luoyu knew that she saw Bai Minyu and didn''t know what she wanted to do. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly felt that cold hand was shaking in her palm, and she immediately stopped what she wanted to explain.

    As soon as he closed his eyebrows, he heard Bai Minyu''s voice, which was somewhat different from his usual voice. It seemed that everything was colder, like ice slowly crossing the petals. From time to time, there were drops of cold water pouring on the back of his hand, which made him uncomfortable.

    He was not very comfortable to listen to. It can be imagined that he was adding fuel to Zhen''s fire.

    "I went to see the son of God and hoped to go with him. Does your royal highness have any admonition? "

    On hearing this, Zhen''s face suddenly became iron green, pointing to Bai Minyu standing beside Jiang Luoyu''s body. Her fingers almost could not stop shaking. However, she still remembered that she was outside Princess liyang''s house. Even if her voice was distorted, it was not a roar: "what''s your tone?"

    "Second maid, what''s the matter?" Jiang Luoyu still smiles and protects Bai Minyu behind him unconsciously. However, he doesn''t notice this small action. Instead, Bai Minyu, standing behind him, stares at his back in a daze. His eyes are deeper.

    Jiang Luoyu''s expression was light and muddy, and her lips showed a calm smile.

    "Isn''t this the election day? My younger brother and I are waiting. My second aunt doesn''t want us to quarrel here. If my grandmother and second uncle listen to me, it will be hard to do. "

    Seeing that he blocked Bai Minyu with his body, Zhen knew that today''s Xiaoyao Wang Shizi might want to fight with her to the end, and certainly wanted to protect the little hoof of the Bai family. For a while, he didn''t want to upset Jiang Luoyu as soon as he entered the door. After all, some things could only be realized by taking advantage of the Xiaoyao King''s son. Zhen''s face was ugly, but he didn''t want to Yi and Jiang Luoyu walk together, then toss the sleeve and walk to the front.

    Jiang Luoyu squinted to see her moving forward. Her smile deepened. Her eyes turned to Jiang Luobai, who came out with her, and immediately winked.

    Jiang Luobai immediately nodded to his elder brother and followed Zhen''s buttocks. He saw Jiang Luobai''s taciturn walk with Zhen''s for a period of time, and then he began to talk with Zhen''s family smoothly. The face of Zhen gradually improved.

    After mixing up Zhen''s affairs for a while, Jiang Luoyu looks curiously at Bai Minyu behind her. She doesn''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 44

    He knows Zhen''s character very well.

    Although she would become extremely irritable as long as she met some people she didn''t want to see, she would not lose her cool. Instead, she would try to deal with the eyesore, until that eyesore could no longer be her eyesore.

    strangely, according to the things he had encountered in his previous life, she would be angry with her three corpses Jump eyebrow corner pan black green, completely do not hide their disgust of the people, two lives also only in front of their own white Minyu.

    So, before he came to the prefectures'' mansion, what did this young man in white do that would make Zhen feel that he had to die and that it would be an eyesore to watch? Also let the whole family know that Bai Minyu is not treated by the princess of the county, and even doesn''t give her the least good face?

    However, no matter what the reason is, originally he just wanted to use Bai Minyu''s mind. Now he has to use Bai Minyu as a useful person to anger Zhen''s family. No, it''s better to be half angry. Then he watched her daughter and son fall into his hands one by one, and finally nanjinglong.

    Thinking of this, he can''t help but show a smile that makes Bai Minyu standing beside him feel creepy.

    After a few steps out of the second gate, they stop in a yard not far away from Jiang Hui''s Xianglan garden. Jiang Luoyu gently loosens the hand held by Bai Minyu, turns back to give him a waiting look, and walks to Mu''s side with a smile.

    When Mu saw him coming, he couldn''t help but look back at Bai Minyu, who was waiting in the distance. He secretly marveled at the fact that the prince''s son had stirred the house a day before he came in. His tone was a little more gentle: "son of a generation, today is the day of selecting servants for the prefectures'' mansion. If you like someone, you must tell your second aunt."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her body with a smile, and her eyes dropped slightly: "my second aunt is polite."

    As soon as his voice fell, they heard the Zhen family not far away. At this time, he was calling Jiang Luobai to say, "Bai Er, who do you like today, you must tell me."

    Bai er?

    Call really cordial, do not know still think Jiang Luobai is her own nephew, oneself is a commoner.

    Jiang Luobai was a little nervous when he heard Zhen''s words. After all, he was not young enough. He looked at his elder brother not far away, but almost shook his head to explain that he didn''t let Zhen call it that way - until Jiang Luoyu raised his head with a smile and slightly bent the corner of his lips, as if he had not been angry and said, "second brother, listen to the second aunt."

    Jiang Luobai was obviously relieved, and even the Zhen family and the Mu family could see clearly: "yes, big brother."

    "Let them bring them all up." Seeing Jiang Luobai is obviously afraid of Jiang Luoyu. If there is a bit of transgression, he will be frightened and uneasy. There is a little disappointment between Zhen''s eyebrows. After a moment, he regains his normal look. Laughing at Jiang Luoyu and Mu''s coming to his side, he said.

    "Yu''er, after meeting these servants, there are still some satins for you to choose. Now it''s near the turn of spring and summer, so that you and Huier can make some new clothes. In another month, our family will hold a spring banquet."

    Jiang Luoyu felt cold in her heart and thought that she was still here. Her smile on her lips was the same as that just now. She just lowered her voice a little bit Spring feast? "

    Ah Chen, who has been tortured and full of internal flow: you are so tired of Sao years that you have given me a chance to add more changes so quickly. However, the collection is a little bleak, and I haven''t had the chance to change in the past few days. QAQ, I always thank you for your support. A Chen is very pleased, and I offer you the second watch

 Chapter 45

    "Yes, at this time of the year, our family will hold a flower feast. The son of a prince has lived in the frontier fiefdoms for so many years. I''m afraid we haven''t seen the banquet for a long time." Looking at the smile on his face, Zhen''s eyes flashed a hint of complacency, as if he had already considered something well, and whispered.

    "Second aunt, I''m afraid you don''t understand the rules at the banquet. What''s more, in the summer of Kyoto, according to the Convention, Empress Dowager will hold a lotus feast. I''m afraid you don''t understand the rules. I''ve been looking for the nurturing mother in the palace these days. Won''t yu''er blame her for her trouble?"

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech and quickly made a look of panic. She retorted: "the second aunt is for the sake of yu''er''s good. Naturally, yu''er will not misunderstand her. But... "

    With a smile, Zhen patted Jiang Luoyu''s hand, as if he didn''t recognize the embarrassment and hesitation in Jiang Luoyu''s words. He spoke quickly and asked kindly, "but what?"

    Jiang Luoyu knew that Zhen''s question was so quick that she didn''t want to let herself refuse. A faint cold light flashed through her eyes. On the surface, she was hesitant and puzzled. Her voice was also much smaller: "yu''er was taught by the mother for the first time, and she was a little afraid in her heart. Could you let her cousin come to teach with her after she came?"

    As soon as Zhen heard him mention Jiang Hui, she was stunned. Then she seemed to think of something important. Her whole face changed. After she glanced at Jiang Luoyu, who looked serious in front of her, she suddenly lowered her voice and asked, "yu''er means to let Huier accompany you? But you... "

    Jiang Luoyu knew that she was worried about the problem of widows and widows. She put a smile on her lips and continued to persuade her in a low voice: "we are first cousins. It must be OK to be so close by blood If yu''er can be taught by mammy together with her cousin, if she does something bad, she can give me more advice. "

    Zhen''s look changed a few times. He looked at him strangely. His words seemed to have some unexpected approval. The smile on his lips was also deep: "you think well."

    Knowing that there was only one fire left, Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows slightly, as if she had inadvertently mentioned Jiang Hui''s plan after she was forbidden. There were many unspeakable temptations: "not to mention If my cousin had learned the rules, my grandmother and uncle would not be angry any more. "

    After saying this, looking at Zhen''s thoughtful appearance, Jiang Luoyu lowered her face slightly, as if she had not said anything, but a faint smile flashed through her eyes, and her lips were also hooked up.

    Although he is very happy that Jiang Hui is locked in the house at the moment, this is not the result he wants. What he wants is a

    to let Jiang Hui immerse himself in the pain that can not be extricated forever.

    At the moment, Zhen Hui is still trying to find out what he wants to learn from Jiang''s room even if he wants to learn other rules from the room.

    Just as each of them had their own thoughts, and no one spoke any more, the sound of disordered footsteps sounded not far away. When Jiang Luoyu raised her eyes a little, she saw an old woman with wrinkled face but full of smiles. She was walking slowly in the direction of them, with a group of red and green servant girls, and a group of thieves It''s a boy with a lot of light in his eyes.

    Sure enough, he was acquainted with the previous life, and he could not be more familiar.

    Under the Zhen family, they were insatiably greedy. They were not very old and had a lot of wealth. Since the Zhen family entered the government, they were in charge of the young mother of the servant girl.

 Chapter 46

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes slightly, and before she could breathe out her breath gently, she heard the Zhen family not far away from her body smiling and telling the old mother who had already paid homage to her: "mother Nian, the son of the world is a new guest yesterday. The young ladies and young men don''t need any servant girls any more. She will let the son of heaven pick the best ones first."

    "Yes, princess." As soon as Zhen''s orders were given, Mammy Nian turned to Jiang Luoyu and bowed her body to Jiang Luoyu. There was a flattering smile between her eyebrows and eyes, "the old slave has seen a son of a generation."

    "Mammy, please get up." Jiang Luoyu returned with a smile and waved to the one behind her every month. In a soft voice, she said, "appreciate." Before the words fell, he took out his arms from his arms every month. He told him that he had prepared a bulging purse full of silver notes in advance, and bowed over to nianmu, who could not even see her eyes. As soon as he did this reward, the slightly better looking and slim maids who had been following mammy Nian suddenly brightened their eyes and subconsciously looked at each other, as if they were so generous for the first sight in front of him. There was only one servant girl beside him, and their eyes were shining with the eyes that they would like to get.

    Seeing this scene, Zhen''s eyes could not help but move. She looked at the purse on mammy Nian''s hand and Jiang Luoyu''s straight back. Her eyes flashed a strong color of jealousy, but in a flash she disappeared and became her usual kind-hearted appearance.

    Standing in the same place, Jiang Luoyu seemed to give a purse without any care. After deliberately ignoring the burning eyes behind her, she pointed to the six servant girls standing in the first row with a smile. In a low voice, she asked nianmu, "what are the names of these servants?"

    After listening to him, Mammy Nian immediately lowered herself to the servants, pushed out the two most beautiful and graceful maids in front of her mouth, and said with a flattering smile, "huishizi, these six servant girls are the best ones brought by the old slave today. These two are called light red and green."

    The two maids, who were graceful in figure and beautiful in appearance, hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully and said, "I have seen the son of the world." Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s light red and green eyes, Mammy Nian seemed to have no special meaning of liking, so she gave a little pause in her heart, and then she introduced two maids who looked honest and steady in nature and medium in appearance: "these two are called warm jade and warm fragrance..."

    This time, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes swept over the two maids more quickly. Before the two maids bowed down to salute, her eyes fell on the two maids who looked lively and lovely, and seemed to be a little younger. She looked back on the year with great interest.

    When nianmammy received his eyes, she knew what he meant, and then she said, "as for the last two The two of them were originally second-class maids, and they were the first-class maids newly proposed yesterday. If you like, you can also choose them. They are twins. The one with yellow shirt on the left is called cloud, and the one with pink shirt on the right is called sunset glow. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s satisfied eyes fell on the clouds and the sunset glow, as if they were very fond of the two maids. After a look, she turned back to the Zhen family beside her and said, "second aunt, these six servant girls like yu''er. Besides, yu''er is short of maids at this time, and all the Royal bodyguards yu''er have been taken as servants, so they don''t have to be second aunts Bother, can these servant girls make a decision to give Yu Er? "

    All six to go?

    Chen: tomorrow will be the day of 3000 more. Sao years, please collect branches and branches and love you

 Chapter 47

    Zhen thought that he wanted the two girls who had just been promoted as first class servants. Today, they are just two servants who call for clouds and afterglow. They are somewhat remorseful for their eyes. The most beautiful light red or green, or the warm jade warm fragrance is not used, they hear Jiang Luo Yu say this, and the smile on his face has finally eased up, and no matter whether Jiang Luo Yu wants to speak. What do so many servant girls do, then one mouth agrees a way.

    "If the son of heaven likes it, he can take it back."

    Seeing her consent, Jiang Luoyu smiles and bows down and makes a salute. While speaking respectfully, Jiang Luoyu puts her eyes on the maids and says thoughtfully, "thank you for your second aunt, but there are only six There seems to be a lot of people. "

    His voice did not fall, he suddenly raised his hand, head did not return to the younger brother behind him waved: "Luo Bai."

    Jiang Luobai always pays attention to Jiang Luoyu''s action, and hears the speech, he quickly follows up: "big brother."

    Jiang Luoyu saw him walk to his own side. A glimmer of light flashed under his eyes, and his finger pointed at him casually. One of the two maid servants, who looked very satisfied, said in a low voice, half closed his eyes This is called cloud or sunset. Here you are. When Zhen stood beside him, he was shocked. Looking at the figure of Jiang Luoyu and Jiang Luobai standing side by side, his eyes became more thoughtful.

    Jiang Luobai didn''t expect to be sent to the servant girls when he came here. To be fair to say, looking at these servant girls, he actually preferred the two more stable ones. He didn''t like the two little maids who looked young and uncertain. He raised his head and prepared to refute: "elder brother, I..."

    Jiang Luoyu has been paying attention to Jiang Luobai''s eyes. Seeing his eyes fall on nuanyu Wenxiang, her heart sank, but her smile on her lips was still the same. Looking at her brother beside her, her eyes were extremely serious, and she had an unquestionable tone: "if you say it, you''ll give it to you. Don''t refuse."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Jiang Luobai looked at her elder brother''s serious eyes. At first, she was startled. When she was ready to speak again, she suddenly saw Jiang Luoyu blinking her eyes very quickly. She quickly lowered her head and wanted to secretly look at Zhen''s eyes standing behind Jiang Luoyu not far away. However, Jiang Luoyu shook her head at her younger brother in a very subtle way.

    Jiang Luobai looked at the people in front of him. He seemed to suddenly understand something. He immediately got a little worried, and the smile on his lips disappeared. His voice sounded feeble, but it seemed to be a lost tone: "brother, thank you for your generosity."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her younger brother and finally refused to refuse. The smile on her lips rose, as if she nodded with satisfaction. Then she said, "warm jade and warm fragrance What do you think of your sister, Loby

    Jiang Luobai had just been a servant girl. When he was in a trance, he heard his elder brother speak again. After nodding subconsciously, he seemed to feel that there was something wrong. All of a sudden, he even changed his face and looked at his brother in front of him anxiously, with a deeper question in his eyes: "the two of them? Elder brother, Qin Er, she... "

    "There''s no need to refuse. Isn''t she willing to listen to my orders in the future?" Jiang Luoyu waved her hand and looked very impatient. She ignored Jiang Luobai''s anxious and confused mind. She looked at the two maids who had been bowing for a long time not far away, and said in a deep voice.

    "You two will serve my son''s concubine. If there is any difference between you, you are the only one to ask."

    Warm jade Wen Xiang smell speech, immediately lower body should be, look respectful, appropriate action: "strictly follow the instructions of the son."

    Jiang Luoyu said, "one month, the remaining three will take them back. After a while, I will do the district office again."

    Month by month by this series of instructions to make some dumbfounded, hard to ease up in the eyes of his family son''s interest, and then hurriedly should be: "yes, son of God."

    Looking at her leaving with the three maids month by month, Jiang Luoyu welcomed her with a smile. Jiang Luobai stood in the same place with a changeable look on her face. She did not know whether it was white or red. Zhen''s face showed a thoughtful smile. She and Mu quickly selected several servant girls and sent them to all parts of the house.

    The Mu family first selected the maids and servants, and then went to jiangluoyu. His eyes were somewhat inexplicable, but it seemed that he looked at him with regret. Jiang Luobai, who had recovered his calm state, lowered his head. When he looked at Jiang Luoyu, he recovered his usual gentle face with a smile and suggested in a low voice.

    "Since the maids and servants have chosen both, yu''er will go with me to choose satin. The old ancestors and the king have already selected several pieces of cloud satin. Yesterday, I specially asked me to come and see what kind of plain clothes the son likes, and then I can cut clothes for him at the spring banquet.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu knew that Mu had come to show her good intentions. She said in a low voice with a smile, but her expression was not cold and warm: "if you can put on your new clothes in a month, you will thank your aunt for your trouble."

    As soon as Zhen''s instructions were finished, he heard Jiang Luoyu and Mu''s talking. Subconsciously, they gave Mu a deep look and said in a firm voice, "what do you want to thank the family?"Jiang Luoyu knew that this was a contest between two princesses of similar status in the palace, so she slowly stepped back and prepared to go to Bai Minyu, who had been waiting for a long time not far away. With a soft smile on her lips, she said, "yes, my second aunt said so."

    Zhen gave Mu a fierce look, as if she was blaming her for crossing over and talking to Jiang Luoyu. After getting a perfunctory sentence from Jiang Luoyu, she could see Jiang Luoyu turn around and walk towards the place not far away from her eyes, as if she was going to find Bai Minyu, and her look was even more gloomy.

    During this period of time when Jiang Luoyu chose her servant girl, Bai Minyu had been standing in front of a spring flower blooming in the dark. Her smoked eyes were darkened by the darkness. Her cold white sleeves were swaying in the breeze. Her long black hair fell down his shoulder, covering half of her white face, but she could not cover his silent expression at the moment.

    Silence.

    It''s like that again.

    Jiang Luoyu fixed to look at him, his lips moved slightly, trying to call out the name of the person in front of him, but found that he suddenly couldn''t make a sound.

    He only felt that in this moment, he suddenly felt that the man who had bowed his head and vomited blood on the couch last night, and then showed a look of stupor and bewilderment. This morning, he turned red because of his own words, just like a real person in this world.

    As if aware of his eyes, not a moment later, standing in front of the spring flowers suddenly raised their eyes, dark eyes straight at him, that ferocious face raised a little smile, but the bottom of his eyes did not smile, the thin body does not shake in the spring breeze, just as if some slightly curved, as if being crushed by something.

    He stares at the darkness of the young man in white, and finds that in the deepest part of the darkness, there seems to be a flame burning suddenly, which is about to devour the man''s floating white long clothes, the black hair hanging on his shoulders, and the ferocious face with explanation.

    At that moment, Jiang Luoyu subconsciously held her breath, and suddenly took a long breath. She lifted her hand and grasped Bai Minyu''s wrist and pulled him out of the darkness.

    Bai Minyu had been standing in the same place. When he noticed that Jiang Luoyu was coming, he raised his head and prepared to walk towards him. As soon as he took a step, he was staggered. Standing in the dazzling sunlight, he looked at Jiang Luoyu again. He found that Jiang Luoyu''s look was not normal at this time, so he took a definite look at him.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the pair of smoked glass like eyes, as if it was burned by something. She suddenly retracted her hand, lowered her voice and then turned back. She seemed afraid to look at his face again, but her tone was still light. Bai Minyu, who stood behind him, frowned: "go and choose satin. Go."

    After Bai Minyu looked at him and said this, she waited and did not wait for herself to walk in the direction of the Zhen family and the Mu family. She did not know when her arm was received in front of her. She looked as though she was resisting his approach. She was puzzled and frowned a little more. For a while, she didn''t know whether to follow or to wait in the same place.

    Jiang Luoyu did not dare to look back at Bai Minyu''s face any more, as if he did not want to see Bai Minyu again. He just straightened his back, with a faint smile, followed behind the Zhen family and Mu family with complicated eyes. He walked slowly out of the courtyard, gradually narrowed his eyes, covered them, and was about to pour out all his emotions.

    He did not dare to say, just in the dark on Bai Minyu, he suddenly saw the shadow of his previous life.

    Such hatred ferocious, that pain struggle, but it is so indifferent, so self abandonment

    No.

    That''s the past.

    It''s over.

    Digression: Well, today''s 3000 words are not pleasant, but tomorrow will be 3000. I hope we like QAQ. Ah Chen likes to sell cute and coquettish QAQ recently. Maybe she was infected by Jiyou Dayun. We are not used to looking for he

 Chapter 48

    I don''t know how many steps he took. He finally pursed his lips and raised his head slightly. He stopped his steps and looked back at the direction of his arrival with a smile. Finally, he completely breathed out the breath in his chest. He casually pulled a small servant girl by the side of his body and ordered in a low voice: "go there to find the white Gemini. If he is still in the same place, tell him to go back to my yard first Wait, I have something to give him when I get back. "

    Seeing the servant girl, she was very busy and timid. She turned back and ran to the yard just now. Jiang Luoyu saw her figure disappear from afar, and her smile on her lips deepened. When she turned around again, the expression of her eyes seemed more calm, and the smile on her lips relaxed.

    It was midday when he returned to his yard after picking the satin.

    Jiang Luoyu walked to the gate of Biboyuan and met the anxious waiting month by month. A smile flashed on her face and asked softly, "why wait in front of the door?"

    "Son of a lifetime, you are back." As soon as she saw Jiang Luoyu, her eyes lit up. She was busy walking to her son''s side. She lowered her voice and muttered, "you don''t know, those three..."

    Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows slightly, as if she didn''t put it in her heart: "how?"

    Looking at his son''s face without any change month by month, he thought that he would expose the matter so blandly if he didn''t pay attention to it. He was immediately in a hurry and said in a continuous voice.

    "I don''t know what I''m going to do just now. They all want to stop them. They also say that they don''t have to do such a small thing, but they''re making a mess of the son''s things in the eyes of the maid! In particular, the maid called Lvyi is probably the best one she thinks she is Anyway, the maid and the sunset could not stop her. Now the house is just like turning the sky. I can only hope that the son of heaven will come back soon. "

    "Oh, what happened?" When Jiang Luoyu heard the words "moving things" month by month, her eyes suddenly coagulated, and her voice was low. "The green color is too bold."

    Month by month, hearing that the son of the world finally knew the seriousness, his face relaxed. He was about to propose to drive out all the servant girls except the sunset glow. However, he heard his son''s voice again: "month by month."

    "The son of heaven is going to throw them all out?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her eyes and sighed helplessly after she said these words month by month. The light from the corner of her eyes quickly swept across the yard in front of her. When she did not find the familiar white figure, she immediately changed the topic: "have you seen the man this morning?"

    "The man in the morning? Is that the Gemini who asked the son of heaven to give him plain cloud Satin this morning? " Listening to him asking questions month by month, she immediately remembered that when she came back here, those maids talked to her about the identity of the man held by her son of the family this morning. Knowing that she was only a Gemini, she let her heart down and answered honestly.

    "He came back soon after my servant came back, but she refused to enter the house. She looked at him pale and advised him to go back to wait for you, but he would rather stand outside and cough than go in. Later..."

    Jiang Luoyu sighed and guessed: "dizzy?"

    Every month he nodded: "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu frowned, glanced at the carved window frame not far away, and asked in a low voice, "where are the people?"

    Listening to him every month as if with a tense tone, he knew that his son had a good friendship with the white Gemini, so he replied in a hurry:

    I didn''t dare to move people anywhere, but I was still on the couch in the house. I knew that you were interested in the white Gemini and had already let the sunset glow watch

    Hearing that she had brought people back to the house and let people look after her, Jiang Luoyu relaxed her eyebrows and said, "that''s good."

    Looking at his son standing in the same place and talking to himself for a while, he seemed to have some anxious color in his eyes, but he did not move or go in. He asked in a soft voice: "son of a bitch Why don''t you leave? "

    Jiang Luoyu looked back and looked back. Jiang Luobai, who was obviously in doubt and refused to leave, turned back and said in a low voice: "you are standing here. You are not allowed to make any noise. You are not allowed to go back. Let alone reveal that the people in the house have come back. I want to talk to the second younger brother first. Don''t let others get close."

    Hearing his son''s orders month by month, he quickly nodded his head like pecking rice, and looked serious: "yes."

    Seeing that she was still standing at the gate of the courtyard month by month, she pretended to be waiting for him, and looked around to see if there were any figures. Jiang Luoyu took back her eyes and looked at Jiang Luobai, who was not far away in front of her. She sighed softly: "if you have anything, say it."

    Jiang Luobai followed Jiang Luoyu all the way to the gate of the courtyard. It was not easy to wait until the eldest brother withdrew from the servants and servants who followed him. They went out of the courtyard together. Then they finally got the chance to speak and immediately asked, "elder brother, those servant girls today..."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to go around with his brother, so she looked at his eyes seriously and said, "warm jade, warm fragrance, light red and green color are all specially left for us by our second aunt As for the clouds for you and the sunset glow that I left behind, I used some means last night to cram mammy Nian, and today I use them to pull them upClouds and sunset clouds are the two maids who got into the carriage with him. When he was not found out, they also used some special methods to hide people and the two little maids brought from the carefree palace.

    Jiang Luobai just wanted to ask about the warm jade and warm fragrance. Unexpectedly, Jiang Luoyu told everything as soon as he opened his mouth. For a moment, he even got stuck: "brother, you I''ve known for a long time that they Do you know who they are? "

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed with disbelief in her younger brother''s eyes. If there was something wrong with her lips, she didn''t look like a smile. Then she whispered, "mother Nian was originally the second aunt''s person. When we first entered the mansion, the second aunt wanted something from our palace. It was inevitable that she should be monitored."

    "Princess, she wants something from our palace?" Jiang Luobai didn''t expect such an answer, and his face suddenly changed. The look that big brother gave to himself today, when Zhen''s elder brother was not around him, if he didn''t mean to pull him in As well as yesterday evening said that careful, let all associate Jiang Luobai brain more chaotic, subconsciously asked.

    "She What do you want? What do we have for her? "

    "It''s said that the life of the prince''s residence has been very tight in recent years, especially the second aunt in charge. She has to give her dowry to supplement the palace, not to mention Jiang Hui, who should be married after two years. Jiang Ying, the second aunt''s legitimate son, who is still working in other provinces, also needs to prepare money for her return to Beijing She must have looked at us like sheep and wanted to ask for money

    Jiang Luoyu thought of the men and horses that had been set up here before she went to the prefectures'' mansion in the future. She could not help but smile at her lips. She remembered that the former prefectures looked gorgeous, but in fact, there were holes everywhere in her internal and external troubles.

    "According to my people, she not only wants money, but also wants our Chuang Tzu and land But it''s just my guess. I don''t know. I hope it''s not true Just for now, we''d better be careful. "

    Jiang Luobai listened to his elder brother''s confidence, and said these things with a light look. At first, he was slightly stunned, and then he was surprised and widened his eyes: "brother is here, has a hand ambush?"

    "Although the nail just buried a few days ago is not an important position, it is still possible to inquire into the conversation of some masters and sons." Seeing that he quickly understood the meaning of his own words, Jiang Luoyu stopped saying more and asked his brother whether he believed or not. He turned to the topic and said, "what are you going to do if you don''t say that?"

    Jiang Luobai originally wanted to say something else. Suddenly, he heard his elder brother change the topic. He wanted to say something more important. He quickly corrected his look: "brother, since you know that the two maids are princess''s people, why..."

    Jiang Luoyu listened to what he said in front of him and knew what he wanted to say behind him. He interrupted him lightly: "why give her warm jade and warm fragrance?"

    Jiang Luobai looked at the twins and nodded.

    "Qin''er and I have always been at odds with each other. She is also a woman. If she knows these things that I have mentioned to you, she will not be able to tell her anything important."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her face slightly. There was no fluctuation in her dark eyes, as if nothing could disturb his mood. When she spoke, she still had a shallow smile on her lips.

    "So, even if Nuan Yu and Wen Xiang go to her place, as long as I let them see something, they will see something." Digression: we are very weak recently. Is it swelling? Is it because of the hot weather? [doubt], not only the branches are missing, but also the interest in collecting is lacking [crying]. If we go too far, we will bully me, QAQ, and ask for the collection of branches!!!!

 Chapter 49

    Jiang Luobai suddenly shuddered, and a very ominous premonition floated up in his heart. However, he could not think of anything wrong for a moment. He swallowed his saliva and pleaded in a low voice: "elder brother, qin''er, she She''s just young. Don''t blame her, big brother... "

    "I know." With a smile on her face, Jiang Luoyu said and patted her younger brother on the shoulder. "Go back, big brother knows it."

    Seeing his brother''s back disappear in sight, Jiang Luoyu turns around and walks towards the main room in the courtyard.

    There is a deeper consideration to give warm jade and warm fragrance to jiangluoqin and only cloud to jiangluobai.

    The number of servant girls represents the distance of the relationship.

    On the face of it, he has shown the Zhen family that he ignores his younger brother, but actually has a better relationship with her sister. Just see if she can get his hint. After Nuan Yu Wenxiang has been monitoring her temper and can''t hide her words, she returns the situation there to Zhen.

    Jiang Luoqin was a living target for him to knead and knead round under Zhen''s eyes.

    After using up this living target, Zhen''s attention will be shifted to how to draw the common brother to her side, let the common brother separate from himself, persuade the common brother to inherit the property of the prince''s house, not to accept his "twin son of the world" cowardly spirit, and then deal with himself with Jiang Luoqin to attract his attention temporarily.

    At that time, the common brother could see clearly the good intentions of this "second aunt" on his own, instead of having to remind or speak again and again. He could let go for a while, and throw the affair of Jiang Luoqin back to Jiang Luobai, so that he could concentrate on dealing with Jiang Huihe''s coming nanjinglong.

    Nanjinglong.

    At the thought of the name, he was like the moment he saw Jiang Hui, and his blood seemed to be burning.

    In less than a month''s spring feast It seems that you can see nanjinglong, right?

    He can''t wait to see that day.

    After the door was opened month by month, Jiang Luoyu just raised her eyes and looked into the room. She saw the white figure lying on the couch not far away, and her smile on her lips faded slightly.

    Originally thought it was an ordinary coma, but since then it has arrived at this time. How can Bai Minyu still not wake up?

    Jiang Luoyu walked quickly to the side of the couch, took a look at the sunset that had been guarding Bai Minyu''s body, and asked succinctly: "how to

    "

    "son of a generation, the white Gemini seems to be a little hot It''s still very hot. "

    The sunset glow saw the chill hidden in his eyes, and in the bottom of his heart, he thought of everything arranged by the son of heaven. At this time, he stood here almost exactly the same. He was a little more timid, and forced himself to support his calm appearance, and lowered his voice to reply.

    Fever?

    Jiang Luoyu frowned and raised her hand to try on the person''s forehead with her eyes closed. The rest of her eyes looked at the unsteady movement of his eyelids. She seemed to know that she wanted to force her to wake up. She sighed gently. Her fingers gently brushed his dark hair with sweat on his cheek. She pulled the quilt and wrapped it up for him. Then she turned back to the man and said month by month.

    "Get another quilt from the cupboard and press it on."

    Looking at her son month by month, she was really interested in this white Gemini. She would not dare to disobey her. She would go to get the quilt when she turned back. But before she got to those suitcases, a green figure walked faster than her to the wooden box where the quilt was placed. She picked up a thick quilt, twisted her waist and walked to jiangluoyu''s side. She was very charming Jiang Luoyu beside the bed threw a wink at her, then reluctantly handed the quilt to Jiang Luoyu.

    "Prince, the quilt you want."

    Before her voice fell, the whole person gave a whoop, as if unable to bear the weight of the quilt. The whole person, with the quilt, leaned toward Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting by the couch.

    Digression: ouch ~ ~ I fell down too

 Chapter 50

    But before she fell on Jiang Luoyu smoothly, she suddenly felt a pain under her knee, and then the whole person was in a strange twist. After the cup in her hand was pulled out of her arms by skillful force, she faced the wooden table facing him and fell in the past.

    Hearing that Lvyi couldn''t stop, she still knocked her forehead on the table and screamed loudly. Jiang Luoyu''s quilt was quickly unfolded and pressed on Bai Minyu''s body. She lowered her voice and rebuked, "kneel there, don''t get up."

    Lvyi didn''t know how she was thrown out. She felt as if she had done something wrong when she heard the monthly sneer. Just as she was ready to argue to show her loyalty and her devotion to the present master, she heard Jiang Luoyu''s cold words. She immediately knelt down in the same place and did not dare to move.

    After tucking in the quilt for Bai Minyu, Jiang Luoyu slowly turned to her side and looked at the delicate but timid green color on her knees. She raised her eyes and looked at the light red and sunset glow, which was not far away from the green color. If there was a smile on her lips, she said, "one of the three of you is the one my son is going to give to the white Gemini. The son of this world is not forced to do anything difficult to others, so he asks you first, who is willing to serve the white Gemini

    Before his voice fell, his clear eyes quickly swept through the faces of the three people. After hearing this, they were surprised, frightened or hesitant. Even when they saw the light red in the light red shirt, they took a step forward and bowed to themselves. After bowing to themselves, they said in a dignified low voice: "huishizi, the maid is willing to serve the white Gemini."

    "Will you?" Jiang Luoyu glanced at the sunset and saw that she was more hesitant after the light red promise. Her eyes were deeper, and she lowered her voice and praised, "very good."

    Hearing his admiration, Qinghong bowed her head and showed a smile. She was ready to walk to Jiang Luoyu''s side, and instead of Jiang Luoyu, she pressed Bai Minyu, who was in a coma on the couch. She would not let him struggle to open her thick bedding when she was in a coma, so as not to catch cold again.

    But before her hand reached the edge of the couch, Jiang Luoyu''s smile suddenly narrowed and suddenly said, "you are very good. You will stay to serve me. But you should remember that you are the second-class servant girl in this room. You are the first-class servant girl in this room. You should ask her about everything, otherwise if you do something wrong, it will be you It''s up to you. "

    Light red smell speech immediately low body line a big ceremony, delicate face deeply hang down, more show her solemn and decent to come, look extremely respectful soft voice answer way: "yes."

    Kneeling on the ground and not yet called up, the green mood sees that the light red in front of him is left behind. He can''t help but flash a trace of jealousy. He looks at the sunset clouds standing not far away. He pretends to be in a panic and looks at Jiang Luoyu who is sitting in the same place.

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes lightly swept the green on her knees. She lifted her finger and took the tea cup that she had passed by the side of her body month by month. While drinking tea carelessly, she asked again with a smile: "you two, who would like to serve the white Gemini?"

    The green meaning kneeling on the ground seems to have received Jiang Luoyu''s hint of encouragement in his eyes. Hearing this, he immediately raised his head and rushed to the side of the body before the sunset glow opened his mouth. His face was full of expectation and said in a crisp voice: "back to the son of heaven, green is willing to serve the white Gemini."

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes slightly, as if she wanted to affirm again: "really?"

 Chapter 51

    The maid dressed in green clothes heard the speech, as if she bowed her head in shame. She did not dare to look at the master sitting in front of her. However, her voice became more and more beautiful and wanted to drip out of the water: "green meaning dare not deceive the son of the world."

    "Good." After the second inquiry, Jiang Luoyu answered yes without hesitation when she heard green meaning. She nodded with satisfaction, but her voice was not able to recognize her emotion. "In the future, you will be the maid that my son gave to Bai Shuang. White Gemini body weak, if you take care of not good enough, let white Gemini out of what, this son of the world will only ask you, know? "

    Lvyi thought that after admitting to herself, she and Qinghong would be left in the room, and the only sunset that didn''t open her mouth from the beginning to the end would be given to Bai Minyu, but who knew that she would get such a result. All of a sudden, her pretty face was white, as if she couldn''t believe it. She raised her head and trembled her lips and said, "son of the world, maid..."

    Seeing what else she wanted to say, Jiang Luoyu waved her hand impatiently, and half hung her head to stare at her movements not far away. She was glad that she was also admiring her servant girl and said, "sunset."

    Sunset knew that she had been left behind, and was very happy in her heart. She quickly lowered her body and said, "the maid is in."

    "You will also be the second-class servant girl in this room. If you have just told Qinghong, you will be asked. If you make a mistake, you will be punished twice. Do you know?"

    "Do as the son of heaven orders."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, and her eyes fell again on her monthly body beside her body. She gently put the tea cup back. After being driven out of the green mood, she whispered, "take them to clean up the study in the East chamber. When I look after the white Gemini for a while, I will go to the study."

    Month by month is always know the habit of their own son of the family, smell speech immediately low body should say: "yes, son of a generation."

    After they all withdrew, Jiang Luoyu looked down again at Bai Minyu, who was covered by two layers of quilts. As soon as she was ready to press the quilt, she noticed that the pale lips of the man on the bed moved. Then her smoky eyes opened slowly.

    "You are awake."

    He watched Bai Minyu open his eyes, and his eyes slowly focused on himself. He could not see clearly what looked like under his eyes. He could not help raising his hand and stroking his hot forehead. He said in a light voice.

    "I got up early today, and I didn''t say something to you. Yesterday, after you fell asleep, I ordered your sleeping acupoint, examined your pulse and explored your elixir field. I found that there was no internal force in your body, and your own secret was clear to you. So today I saw that you were in a coma, so I didn''t call the government doctor. "

    Before the words fell, the person lying on the bed suddenly trembled and coughed violently over his side. His pale face was flushed with blood. Jiang Luoyu looked at his coughing and could not speak. His smile on his lips was scattered, but he continued.

    "But it doesn''t look like you can''t do a single move. When I rescued you a few days ago, you could have killed them before I did, but why didn''t you resist those servants? What kind of Kung Fu do you practice? It''s just that you''re too eager for success that you''re so weak? "

    Hearing this, Bai Minyu suddenly and painstakingly raised her head. A trace of confusion flashed in her smoked eyes, but in a flash, she became helpless and indifferent. Her face with a ferocious scar was slightly twisted, and her lips opened and closed several times, but she could not make a sound. She just looked at the person in front of her.

    Seeing his eyes, Jiang Luoyu felt as if he had been stabbed by something again for a while, and then some kind of emotion that was difficult to touch was revealed in her eyes, and she sighed in her voice.

    "Don''t look at me like this, you don''t want to say, I don''t ask."

    PS: yesterday, the 11th was the day to send branches! Everyone''s branches and collections are more vigorous = 3 =

    and

 Chapter 52

    Bai Minyu listened to him without asking, and her face was calm again. After a long time, she stopped coughing continuously. Her voice was hard and she called out The world Son... "

    Jiang Luoyu picked his eyebrows and looked at him struggling as if he wanted to say something. However, because he coughed badly, his pale face turned red. This time, he sighed and said again: "there is something I have to do, whether you agree or not."

    As he spoke, he took out a small red bottle from his sleeve and opened it. Then he got up and went to the table not far away to find a thin brush. Then he turned back and sat on the couch again. He dipped the bright red pigment in the bottle with the brush in his hand. His smile was gentle and harmless, as if he was persuading the people in front of him, and his voice was soft.

    "This is what I told you to do every month after you went to bed last night. You know that Gemini and men have only red marks on their arms, except that their pulse patterns are not the same as those there, so... "

    When Bai Minyu saw him lift the pen, he knew what he was going to do. His eyes were closed, and he coughed with a low expression. He stretched out his arm and fell on the soft mattress. His skin was almost integrated with the white color. Jiang Luoyu was stunned.

    "I Know Cough... "

    Bai Minyu stretched out her arm smoothly, and Jiang Luoyu lowered her body with a faint smile. She quickly drew a red line on the inside of the white arm. She lowered her head and gently blew it. At the same time, she automatically concealed the fact that the line could no longer be removed. She murmured in a careless voice.

    "It would be better for me to draw the line than to be castrated one day, right?"

    When he finished this sentence, the red line stopped on Bai Minyu''s white arm.

    "Have a good rest." Jiang Luoyu put the jade bottle back into his sleeve, and the brush dipped into the clear water in front of the window where the brush was washed, and opened a red flower. "By the way, I have given you a beautiful servant girl. That servant girl is the Zhen family''s person, if uses well, must be able to help you to let Zhen Shi hate you bitterly. "

    With these words, he turned to his side slightly, and with a smile, he glanced at the people lying on the couch. The only thing left in his eyes was the sparkling light that the sun refracted into his eyes.

    "Don''t thank me."

    Bai Minyu leaned on the couch and looked at his dark jade eyes. He felt that Jiang Luoyu seemed to be happy because of the words he had just said. He could not help holding his cold fingers gently. A faint invisible smile appeared on his lips, and a few inaudible responses were heard.

    After noon, Bibo garden is peaceful and quiet.

    Jiang Luoyu watched Bai Minyu close her eyes again and fell asleep. She went out of her room and asked her to report to her aunt Bai in Xiyuan every month. Bai Minyu, who was still feverish, would stay with him until she finished her dinner in the evening.

    When Bai Minyu''s affairs were settled temporarily, Jiang Luoyu sat alone in the study and began to read books. She left the guards outside to clean the yard with light hands and feet, or Qinghong and Wanxia, who had just been promoted to second-class maid, went back to the room, cleaned up the things that had not been placed properly, and arranged a side room for them to live in at night.

    As it was getting late every month, I was ready to call people to ask the big kitchen of the palace to ask when the dinner could be served. However, when the people in the courtyard didn''t pay attention to it, a dark figure quickly ran out against the wall.

    In the dark, in addition to a pair of flashing Dark Jade eyes, almost no one found that the figure left.

    Half a column of incense, Zhen Wei Yuan.

    She was green in her green clothes. She was crying with tears on her face. She knelt on the ground. She kept kowtowing on the soft carpet. She sobbed and cried: "princess, princess, you need to save the maid Maidservant, I was sent to my son. I don''t want to serve the white Gemini... "

    Sitting on the couch opposite her, Zhen''s face was already very ugly when she heard the complaint of green. At this time, when she heard the voice of green, the tea cup in her hand was thrown out of control, and it was right on the side of her kneeling body.

    PS: Although I don''t want to blow you down, I still want to say that you can add more than three collections yesterday, which is very kind to me. QAQ, today''s words are a little more. Even if I compensate you for your hard work, thank you for your branches and persistent collection, which gives you countless Moda = 3 =

    and

 Chapter 53

    Because the tea cup fell on the carpet, the celadon teacup was not broken, but the hot tea splashed green all over. However, the poor people who knelt there did not dare to dodge, but the voice of crying was quickly stopped and turned into a very aggrieved sobbing voice. His eyes were also very timid and looked at the people on the bed of the imperial concubine --

    looking at the green color on her knees, Zhen stood up in anger and said with a gloomy face, biting words: "I thought he wanted those three servant girls to do it What - did not expect to just lead people into the house, then can''t wait to give the White House''s little hooves! What a shame! "

    " don''t be angry, princess. " The old mama looked at the appearance of Zhen''s dismay. In his heart, he was aware that he was also worried about the light red and green. He was also rewarded to other people. He spent too much effort but didn''t put an eyelid on Jiang Luoyu''s side. At that moment, he was so furious. He hurriedly raised his hand to shun Zhen''s Qi, and slanted his eyes on the ground, shivering green.

    "Green, besides you, what about Qinghong and the servant girl called sunset glow?"

    Lvyi was also frightened by the scene at the moment. Her charming and charming face only showed a look of fear. She quickly answered and looked pitifully at her real master: "back to Mammy, Qinghong and sunset - they have become maids in the house of aristocrats

    there are only maids, only maids - only maids have been given to white Gemini, princess, you Be the master!

    ¡±

    "be the master! What are you doing? " Hearing her reply, Zhen''s face softened a little, but her tone became more and more intense. Her whole face was immersed in the dark place of the house. Her eyes were like a beast with fangs hidden. As soon as she saw it, people could not help shivering.

    "If Jiang Luoyu had arranged this way when choosing a servant girl today, I would have done it for you. But since you have been brought back to Bibo garden by Jiang Luoyu, you are Jiang Luoyu''s servant girl. How he handled my princess''s Secret rules is beyond question! Everything depends on your own ability. You -- "

    after saying this, she hated that she raised her hand and patted the wooden table beside her. She not only shocked everything on the table, but also made her kneel on the ground, which made her green face more frightened.

    "You are the best and most beautiful maid among all the servants! Even light red can stay in the house. How can you let Jiang Luoyu push your life out of the house? Was also given to the white family''s small hooves!? Waste, it''s all rubbish

    Green see such a situation, immediately was scared to cry quietly, but also afraid of the side of crying and separated.

    The old mammy glanced at her with a slight disdain, and did not try to persuade the furious Zhen family. Instead, she bowed her head and took a step backward. Until Zhen''s anger subsided, she squinted as if she had remembered something else. Then she suddenly turned her eyes to her.

    "By the way, what about Liu San? Haven''t you found it yet? "

    "Go back to the princess, Liu San, they..." The old mammy remembered that those who had been sent out to hunt down Bai Minyu that day were all the confidants of her own people. The failure of the chase did not count. How could she not find anyone these days! She was anxious and unable to speak out, for fear of being punished by Zhen. Suddenly, she heard the master ask, and for a while, she was a little flustered, and her voice was a little guilty.

    "According to the report from the people in front of the government, I haven''t come back yet, but I''ll certainly be able to come back in a few days. Please calm down and don''t let those stupid things get angry!"

 Chapter 54

    After all, when she looks at her mother''s face, she is afraid of being loyal to her mother for many years. After all, when she looks at her mother''s face, she is afraid that she will not be loyal to her husband for many years After thinking about it for a moment, Zhen gave her a cold hum, and turned the topic again without trace. He yelled at the green meaning of tears and tears on her knees.

    "Since Jiang Luoyu has given you to the white family''s cheap hooves, you will keep a close watch on him every day. When you are free, you will immediately give my princess a chance to do it next time! If he still clings to Jiang Luoyu as he is today, you can see how he can get rid of this matter and send it to the old ancestor of Houyuan. Then the princess will make him feel better

    After that, she gave a long sigh of relief. Her eyes were cold and she looked at the servant girl kneeling on the ground. She waved her hand impatiently: "fool, get out of here!"

    At the moment, Zhen Yi, with a soft smile, walked out of the room.

    "Princess, at least Qinghong went into the house of the carefree King''s son. It''s not as useless as green. If something happens, we''ll have something to tell you."

    "Qinghong is your niece. Naturally, you are smart and original. It is not the same as the fool who only has a good face!" Looking at the mother beside her, Zhen was very attentive to serving tea and hammering her shoulder. Originally, she was angry with her. After frowning, she lowered her head. Instead, she thought of choosing slaves in the daytime and asked.

    "Mammy, the pair of twins called cloud sunset brought by mammy today are not the people we have agreed on. Have you ever explained it to you?"

    The old mammy saw that her face was less angry, and her smile deepened. Her heart was relieved. She quickly replied in a low voice: "go back to the princess. Before she left, Mammy Nian explained to the old slave that it was the maid of a rich family who was sold by renyazi. It was said that it was a young lady who served the rich merchant."

    Zhen should a, gradually calm down the eyebrows and then pick pick, low "Oh".

    "As a result, the rich merchant''s business collapsed a few days ago. Mammy Nian took a fancy to these two maids and bought them as second-class maids. It was good this morning, but who knows that the two maids we had arranged for were beaten up by a man who had a fight, and then... "

    Unexpectedly, because of this reason, Zhen''s calm look became angry again. The teacup lid in her hand fell on the teacup again with a click: "the servant girls who are well trained can fight for men. They are all fools!"

    The old mammy saw her angry again. She could not help but flash out the schadenfreude of mammy Nian. She said, "yes, yes, the princess said so."

    Zhen put the tea cup in his hand on the table and pointed the edge of the bed with a gloomy eyebrow: "but if so, the clouds and sunset glow are sold directly from the door, so they must be closed. One of them is waiting for the son of commoner, and the other is around Jiang Luoyu. If you can close their hearts and not worry about their failure, you should pay more attention. "

    "Yes, princess."

    When the servant girl''s affairs came to an end, Zhen''s thought of her forbidden daughter and today''s Jiang Luoyu''s words flashed in her mind: "what''s the matter of raising a mother today?"

    The old mammy looked at her words and expressions and immediately replied, "go back to the princess. It''s about the young lady. I''ve been looking for it for a long time."

    "That''s good." Hearing that she had done it, Zhen''s lips showed a slight smile, and her look softened. Her anger and anger had disappeared for a while. "I wanted that nurturing mother to teach the Xiaoyao King''s son good rules and let him be honest. Who knows he gave me such an idea. It seems that he is willing to help hui''er Well, hui''er''s business is the most important thing now. There is always a chance to teach rules and regulations

    "Everything is at the command of the princess. When the nurturing mother came, the old slave asked the prince Xiaoyao to study the rules in Xianglan garden, and then let cherry, the big servant girl beside the princess, hear some news. The king will send someone to see him after he knows it. Then, as long as the young lady performs well, he will be able to come out smoothly. "

    Zhen nodded with satisfaction and gave the old mother a look: "do it with your heart. Don''t mess up the good things like those stupid people."

    "Yes, princess," she said

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that. The next morning, he stood at the gate of Bibo garden and asked him to send a message to Bai Minyu who lived in Rongqin garden in the West. He told him not to come here today. He had a good rest in the house and recovered his illness. When he came back, he saw the servant girl beside Zhen walking towards the place where he was standing, with a secret smile on his lips.

    Ten days later, after Jiang Luoyu mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally, and Zhen''s various secret operations, Jiang Hui was finally released from her ban by Princess Liyang and allowed to attend the spring banquet held in the mansion for more than ten days.After hearing the news, Jiang Luoyu, sitting alone in the study, picked up her eyebrows, looked back and was packing up her book. After hearing the news, she raised her head and made a quick eye contact with the master. Then she lowered her head to a month by month she did not hear anything. Her lips showed a faint smile and suddenly raised her voice.

    "Light red."

    Waiting outside the window, the light red wearing the water red dress shirt smelled the words, and immediately walked slowly into the room, low body should say: "the maid is in."

    "I heard that my cousin was forgiven by my grandmother and lifted her foot restriction?"

    Light red hung down his head, looked calm, and solemnly saluted him: "yes."

    "If the ban is lifted, it would be better. My son is also happy for my cousin." Jiang Luoyu''s eyes brightened and her smile deepened a little bit. As she spoke, she turned her head and looked at the same standing not far away. She was waiting for his orders month by month. She whispered, "how much ice cream do you take with you when you leave the mansion?"

    Hearing the ice flesh and jade bone paste month by month, I unconsciously glanced at a white jade vase on Jiang Luoyu''s table, which seemed to shake the spirits. After a moment, he lowered his voice and said, "return to the son of heaven, there are still more than ten bottles left, you..."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her with a little timidity in her face. Her eyes seemed to be more impatient, but the smile on her lips had not faded away. Her voice was also very gentle: "go and get five bottles, and let Qinghong give it to my cousin. It''s a gift for my son to lift her ban. There are also some good satins from the palace. They can''t be used here

    Hearing this, she hesitated to look at the light red standing beside her and bit her lips. After a long time, she seemed to be very embarrassed and said, "son of the world, the satin is OK, but the dozen bottles of ice flesh and jade bone cream left behind are made by the secret recipe left by the princess. Each bottle is worth thousands of gold..."

    "What''s the matter with Fei? Isn''t it the property of my son?" Jiang Luoyu didn''t seem to expect to send something. Her servant girl was actually in a bad mood with her. For a while, she became angry and her voice sank a little bit. "My son said," if you want to send me, you should send it. Don''t go and get it. Talk a lot! "

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s face changed month by month, she didn''t dare to refute. Although there was still a look of embarrassment in her face, she still quickly lowered her body to answer. She walked back to a tiny suitcase, took out a small golden key from her arms, lowered her head and removed the lock on the trunk. At the bottom of the suitcase, she produced a delicate aloe wood box with delicate fragrance Five small white jade bottles were taken from the wooden box and placed on the tray.

    Qinghong looks at the tray with five bottles handed over month by month. She takes over the things that she doesn''t want to carry month by month. She can''t help looking at the little white jade bottle placed on the side of jiangluoyu''s body, which is the same as the bottles in the tray. In her ear, Jiang Luoyu''s instructions are heard.

    "Qinghong, the ice cream that my son gave to my cousin, but now I''d like to give some bottles of it to my cousin. If it''s easy to use, I''ll let my cousin take care of it again. Do you know?"

    Light red did not dare to look up, but lowered her voice and respectfully replied, "yes."

    "Go."

    Qinghong, holding her breath, retreated with the bottle in her hand. She had just closed the door in front of her and was ready to walk back to the outside of the hospital. Unexpectedly, she heard the inside of the room. After she retreated, she heard the undisguised dispute between the two people. She could not help but stop her steps and stick it to the door and listen carefully.

    PS: Thank you very much. I''m so happy to finally arrive at 2000. It''s 3000 today and even more tomorrow_ n)o

 Chapter 55

    As soon as she closed her ear, she heard the anxious and uneasy voice of the month by month.

    "Shizi, why do you want to give it to Miss Tang? That''s what the princess told me to give it to the future Princess, not to mention the white Gemini..."

    Jiang Luoyu snorted a low voice, followed by the opening of the mouth, there was a bit of impatience in the words: "a lot of words, who is my son to send, need to talk to you one by one?"

    Hearing the master''s admonition every month, he still did not give up. He was still trying to persuade him: "but the son of heaven, if you sent Miss Tang a few bottles, if white Gemini came, ask about this..."

    "Don''t shut up Jiang Luoyu seemed to be infuriated by her words, "I''ve been to the prefectures'' mansion these days, and I''ve given you a good look. Are you going to turn the sky over? Bai Minyu gave you a few days of kindness, you learned to speak for him? Can he afford a bottle of ice cream? Do you even know who is the master?! Get down on your knees and don''t get up if you don''t yell! "

    Qinghong was a little surprised when she heard her words. Then she heard the voice of begging for mercy and the sound of kneeling on her knees: "son of a bitch, I didn''t mean to do it. I just asked Don''t be angry

    Her voice did not fall, light red just ready to lower back, not ready to listen to the next time, but suddenly came a familiar scream, accompanied by a little messy footsteps near the entrance of the garden.

    Light red standing in place to hear clearly, that is already given to Bai Minyu, green with a bit of Jiaodi sound.

    "White Gemini, white Gemini, slow down, white Gemini, aren''t you going to see the son of a son? White Gemini

    Hearing the sound outside, the room at the same time thought of the month by month of startled voice, the words of a little more can not hide the panic: "son of the world, white Gemini..."

    Before the month by month''s words had not been finished, Qinghong heard a heavy clap on the table, and then Jiang Luoyu''s cold and angry voice: "panic, kneel well!"

    Before the end of the conversation, Qinghong knew that she could not stand in front of the door to listen. If she was found, she would be reprimanded. She did not wait for her kneeling to speak month by month. Then she turned around with the bottle and walked out of the garden in a hurry. After a while, the water red figure disappeared in the corridor.

    When the light red footstep sounds far away, I have been listening to the monthly facial expression outside. She looks at Jiang Luoyu, who is sitting in front of her. She looks a little stunned. She blinks her eyes with some worry. She remembers her son''s more gentle look than usual when the white Gemini is there. She can''t help but lower her voice.

    "Shizi, the white Gemini just heard what we said, but it was the son who deliberately asked the maid to tell Qinghong, not to the white Gemini. Do you think he will Is there any misunderstanding? "

    "He misunderstood?" Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes slightly, and her white fingers gently knocked on the table. She could not hear worry or anxiety in her voice. It was just a light calm, as if she did not put it in her heart.

    "He and we don''t get married and don''t take care of it. Even if it''s a misunderstanding, it doesn''t matter. You can kneel down and wait until the evening when you get up again. Don''t fall short of success, you know?"

    Looking at her son and her usual look, she couldn''t figure out what Jiang Luoyu was thinking for a while. She couldn''t help murmuring. She put her heart down for a while and grinned cunningly: "son, look at what you said, is it useless month by month?"

    "I know you''re the best."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her as if she was inviting a favor, but the smile on her lips faded. She stood up and said something like true and false. After praising her, she got up and walked out of the house. Her dark eyes were illuminated by the sun, blurring the flash of light.

    Digression: This is a regular update and will be updated in the evening

 Chapter 56

    After half a cup of tea, Qinghong went out to Xianglan garden with a tray. After saying a word to the old lady who was guarding the door, she went into the inner garden smoothly and stood low in the yard waiting for the report from the people in the house.

    The big servant girl Liuli, standing in front of the door, saw her figure with a sweet smile on her lips. She lowered her body. After the little maid pulled the curtain, she walked slowly to Jiang Hui, who was holding a hairpin in front of the dressing table. She was hesitating about which hairpin to wear.

    "Miss, here comes the light red."

    "Light red? Is it the maid who gave it to my cousin? " Jiang Huigang was relieved of her foot restriction. At this time, she was in a good mood. She was slightly drooping her head. She was sitting on the chair with a gentle and peaceful look. The sunshine outside the window reflected her crystal clear skin and slightly raised plump red lips. She was as beautiful as any fairy in the world.

    Her face was noble and beautiful, and after she spoke, her voice was very pleasant.

    "Let her in."

    The glass whispered in a low voice. She walked backward to the door and waved to the people standing not far away from the house. Smiling, she let the respectful light red walk into the room with the tray. After bowing to Jiang Hui in front of the dressing table, she put the tray in her hand up: "Qinghong has seen Miss, Miss Jin''an."

    Jiang Hui finally chose a jade hairpin. She raised her hand and asked her maid pearl standing on the other side to give her a hairpin. The whole person leaned back on the chair lazily, and her eyes swept the things on her hands. There was a little curiosity in her voice, but it was not obvious. It seemed that she just asked, "what''s in your hand?"

    Qinghong didn''t dare to look up at Jiang Hui, so she kept her head down and said respectfully, "Miss Hui, it''s the prince''s order to celebrate the lifting of the ban on feet and the ice, flesh and bone paste given to her."

    "Ice muscle jade bone cream?" When Jiang Hui heard the name, she picked her eyebrows and gave her eyes to Liuli standing behind Qinghong. Liuli smiles and takes over the things on Qinghong''s hands.

    "What do you do?"

    Hearing Jiang Hui''s question, Qinghong didn''t dare to slack off and said, "Miss Hui, listen to the son of the world, this is the secret recipe left by the carefree princess. The plaster is used to smear on the skin to moisten and beautify the face..."

    When Jiang Hui heard her reply, she stared at her for a while. Suddenly, her smile deepened a little bit. She picked up a small jade vase from the tray handed by the glass respectfully. She raised her chin slightly and ordered in a low voice: "you all go down.

    ¡±

    upon hearing this, Liuli and Pearl immediately bowed down to her and respectfully replied, "yes, miss."

    "Moisten and beautify your face?" Jiang Hui picked her eyebrows, as if she had doubts about Qinghong''s words. After a long time, she stood up and stood in front of Qinghong. A cold smile appeared on her lips, "Qinghong, are you a mother''s person?"

    Qinghong doesn''t know why Jiang Hui will stand in front of her. She jumps heavily in her heart and replies timidly, "Miss Hui, yes."

    Jiang Hui shook the bottle in her hand and looked at it carefully in the sun. Then she hung a smile and asked softly in her voice, "are you sure this thing is reliable?"

    Qinghong was relieved when she asked about this. She thought that she was very careful. She was suspicious as a princess. She immediately replied: "Miss Hui, the maidservant has been around the prince these days. It seems that she has seen the son use this thing.

    but the son of heaven will inherit the throne after all, and the maid has not seen him use it many times Zi''s face is as white as jade, and her appearance is like a God. I think this thing must work, and the maid also heard that -- "

    after listening to her desire to speak, Jiang Hui asked with a light look:" what did you hear? "

 Chapter 57

    Light red is afraid that she does not ask, when hearing this, the face is more tense a few minutes, lowered the voice to return a way.

    "The maid also overheard that the big maid named" month by month "said that each bottle of ice flesh and jade bone cream was worth thousands of gold. It was originally left by the carefree princess to the future Princess, and the white Gemini who had been going to Bibo garden seemed to know about it, but the son of heaven did not give it to him. When he saw the prince give you a few bottles every month, he couldn''t help asking the prince whether to give it to Bai Shuang At this time, he was punished by the son of heaven to kneel on the ground. "

    "Oh? It seems to be a good thing When Jiang Hui heard her say the words "white Gemini", a little haze flashed between her looks, but it disappeared in a flash. Instead, she walked to Qinghong and ordered in a low voice, "stretch out your hand, let me try it on your hand."

    When she heard this, Qinghong shrank her body subconsciously. Thinking that she had offended Jiang Hui, she immediately knelt down and said, "Miss, such a valuable thing..."

    Jiang Hui looked at him kneeling down and sneered. The radian of her lips became sharper and sharper: "I asked you to reach out. Didn''t you hear me?"

    Qinghong heard her firm words, as if she did not put out her hand, this matter will not be finished, but also vaguely contains a kind of inexplicable anger, so she can''t help shaking her body, and gently stretched out her hand. After letting Jiang Hui open the jade bottle in her hand, she dipped the reddish paste inside with a silver hairpin, and then smeared it on the back of light red and white hands.

    She lowered her head and gently opened the cream on the back of her hand. In a short time, she saw that the light red cream was immersed in the white skin. After a long time, she saw that the originally white skin was more crystal clear, and there was a faint trace of powder. It seemed that analogy was more beautiful.

    "It''s really good. I feel the skin is tender when I put it on. It seems that what you said is true." After waiting for a moment, Jiang Hui saw the effect. She nodded with satisfaction and put the jade bottle on the dresser. She said with a light look.

    "I''ll leave it. You can go back and tell me how to thank my cousin. "

    Qinghong did not dare to slack off. She kowtowed to Jiang Hui, who was standing in front of her. Then she quickly got up and went out. After a while, she walked out of the yard, leaving only Jiang Hui standing in front of the window. Her eyes coldly watched the light red figure go away. Her fingers passed over the white bottle on the table again, and a beautiful smile appeared on her lips.

    Just after dinner, the night is getting dark, and the lights are shining in Bibo garden.

    In front of Jiang Luoyu''s bedroom, the one who has just been allowed to get up is lowering his head every month. He is grinning at his knees for half a day. He looks at the window not far away from the sky. After returning from Qinghong, he always appears to be an absent-minded son of his own, and his eyes can''t help but show worry.

    Since she heard what she and Jiang Luoyu said, her son seems to be a little abnormal. She guessed it well. Although they only knew the white Gemini for a few days, they really care about the white Gemini

    If she was still in the carefree Palace at this time, she could immediately explain today''s affairs to the white Gemini with only one command from the son of heaven. But now, the son of heaven has left him behind, and he has to think twice about everything he says and does. If he doesn''t come, this misunderstanding is tantamount to no solution at all. How can we do it?

    But if it wasn''t for the help of others, how could the son of heaven command him to say those words to ease her mind?

    Thinking of this place month by month, I couldn''t help sighing, drooping her eyes and continuing to hammer her knees. As soon as she was ready to go in, she would go in and show the light red, who was waiting in the house, that she had already made mistakes and asked the son of heaven to forgive her play. The light from the corner of her eyes passed the gate of the courtyard.

    She couldn''t help but freeze when she saw the flash of white shadow.

    When he saw the snow-white shadow from the gap, Jiang Luoyu could not help holding the pen for a moment. At the next moment, he left several continuous ink bumps on his Xuan paper. The light red, who was always paying attention to his movements, was stunned. He hesitated for a moment, and looked at the past along Jiang Luoyu''s eyes.

    "You go down, don''t you sharpen the ink."

    After a moment, Qinghong couldn''t believe it. She looked at the snow-white figure that was walking slowly in this direction. After hearing the command of Jiang Luoyu, she tried to cover up the astonishment of her eyes, and at the same time she quickly lowered her ink block: "yes, son of the world."

    Jiang Luoyu watched him get closer and closer. When he was almost in front of her, she could not help bending her fingers slightly. Looking at the man standing outside the window, she lowered her voice and said, "month by month, you go down too."

    The man who stares at a white dress and has a ferocious scar on his face walks to the nearest place. He just regains his mind and quickly lowers himself. He and Qinghong, who has just left the house, walks towards the dark corridor in the distance. After a while, they disappear in the vision of Jiang Luoyu in the house.

    Bai Minyu was standing on the steps, his face was a little fuzzy because of the darkness. Only his smoking eyes were still shining. His white clothes were blown by the breeze. His body was slender and thin. It seemed that he was lightly blown by the evening wind. Jiang Luoyu even had an illusion¡ª¡ªIf you don''t hold out your hand again, the person in front of you will float away in a short time.

    It has been more than ten days since they met last time. At this time, Jiang Luoyu looked at him face to face again. Jiang Luoyu looked at him faintly for a moment. He found that his face was no longer pale, but he was still a little weak. He knew that Bai Minyu''s fever had recovered, but his internal skill in the pool that day was still not healed.

    He pursed his lips, but he didn''t dare to say anything for a moment. His Dark Jade eyes drooped, and he felt that if the people in front of him looked at the scene with those clear eyes for a while, he could not help explaining his performance at noon and month by month.

    "It''s cold outside." After looking at each other for a moment, Jiang Luoyu turned slightly to the door, opened the carved door half door, lowered her voice and said, "if you have anything, come in and talk about it."

    Bai Minyu stood in silence and looked at Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face, which was hidden in the light. Her fingers were folded in her sleeve and couldn''t see whether it was stretched or held. However, her eyes seemed to be coated with a thin layer of light at that moment. The whole person seemed to have a trace of warmth.

    After Bai Minyu entered the door, Jiang Luoyu sat back to the table with a faint look. She just left a steaming tea on the table nearby, as if she had acquiesced to Bai Minyu''s existence. Her fingers unconsciously scratched on the desk. Yi Hao touched the jade bottle in the corner and shook it in her hand.

    Bai Minyu stood by the door not far away from him. He looked at the man sitting at the table with fixed eyes. Suddenly, he lowered his voice and said the first sentence.

    "When I came, I just wanted to see my son."

    His voice was low and hoarse, and he was short of breath due to serious injury. However, it sounded very touching. The man who had been shaking the jade bottle suddenly clenched his palm, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. When he raised his head and looked at him again, he looked serious and said.

    "Don''t take those words to heart."

    The moment he raised his head, he suddenly found that since entering the house, Bai Minyu has been staring at him quietly. Although he has always been expressionless, his smoky eyes are like glass with flowing light. As long as people take a look, they can feel the peace and security contained there.

    Jiang Luoyu breathed a long sigh of relief. Knowing that the people in front of him had no longer paid attention to the things at noon, he felt that he was suddenly relaxed a lot. He wanted to put the jade bottle back on the table, but before he could return his hand to make a move, he heard the man sitting in front of him suddenly repeated his words.

    "This is ice cream?"

    Before Jiang Luoyu nodded, she saw that the man in front of her stood up. Her white fingers slowly took away the jade bottle in his palm. After opening a little gap, she looked down at the reddish cream and sniffed it gently.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his movements, and the smile on his lips came out, and the smile in the eyes like black jade also came out.

    "What''s the matter, do you want it?"

    Bai Minyu didn''t speak. She just hung her head and closed the jade bottle again. Her white fingers tightly clasped the jade bottle. Her knuckles turned white. Her long hair covered his side face. Jiang Luoyu looked up and looked at him quietly. She could hardly see his face.

    After a moment''s silence, Jiang Luoyu watched him cling to the jade bottle. He didn''t mean to let go. His smile on his lips brought a bit of irony and a kind of cruelty that was immersed in the deeper part of his eyes: "unfortunately, this bottle is worth thousands of gold. It can''t be given to you. I''ll keep it for myself."

    Digression: how about yesterday''s Shuanggeng and today''s 3000 Geng? Are you cool or not? In any case, my manuscript and I are very happy. In recent days, code words are the same as tortoise crawling. We can only hold out two thousand words in one night. It''s really too noisy. QAQ

    is too much

 Chapter 58

    no

    This is not for him.

    He left it to Jiang Hui.

    He knows Jiang Hui best when he has been together for two years.

    Jiang Hui is a double faced person.

    The reputation she usually shows in her elders and outside the mansion is that she is knowledgeable, beautiful and noble. If you get close to her, there may be men who praise her as pretty and lovely. The best example is Nan Jinglong. But the more beautiful she shows, the more ferocious the ghostly face she hides underneath.

    Jiang Hui is very much like her mother, Zhen, suspicious, irritable and vicious.

    Therefore, the necessary sacrifice is inevitable if Jiang Hui is willing to take the bait.

    Just like this bottle of ice cream.

    To make others believe, you have to set an example, don''t you?

    As Jiang Luoyu said this, he wanted to reach out for the jade bottle. Bai Minyu, standing in front of him, suddenly raised his head. His eyes seemed to have some kind of shadow, just like a kind of extremely dark interrogation. His voice was even lower than that when he just entered the door, and there was a vague anger.

    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    "On purpose?" Jiang Luoyu looked at his eyes straight at him. She couldn''t help but miss a beat in her heart. Her fingers trembled slightly, but the smile on her lips was not scattered. Her eyes were still light, "what do you mean?"

    Bai Minyu didn''t answer this time. He just looked at him. The knuckles of the hand holding the jade bottle turned white. Jiang Luoyu, who was closer to him, could hear the creaking sound of Bai Minyu holding the jade bottle tightly. He sighed secretly, and his smile on his lips was also mixed with bitterness.

    "I thought no one in this mansion would know what the fragrance was But I didn''t expect to belittle aunt Bai and you even more. "

    Hearing his affirmation, Bai Minyu felt as if he had been hit head-on. His white face lost its color in an instant. His eyes were still fixed on him, as if he couldn''t believe it. His tightly held fingers suddenly loosened, and the jade bottle fell from his fingertips to his feet, and the reddish plaster was sprinkled all over the ground.

    A faint fragrance diffused in the room, mixed with a few special sweet smell.

    Ice flesh jade bone ointment.

    He didn''t cheat Jiang Hui. This plaster was indeed the favorite Ziyan ointment of his mother''s concubine. However, he had already carefully changed the formula and added several precious and precious herbs.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the light red paste that fell on the ground, and her smile became more and more mysterious, like a poisoned arrow after opening the front.

    In his ice flesh and jade bone cream, which will be sterilized after a long time of use, and a little red color has been added to the cream. After smearing, the skin will become more tender and white, and will penetrate into the blood through the skin. The blood baby sand is the name of a kind of poisonous grass, which grows in the deepest swamp of Miao Autonomous Region and has been countless day and night The poison bite and feed back, the whole body is red as blood, the seed is like sand, so it is named blood baby sand.

    If the sterilizing effect of the red sickle flower does not work, then the blood baby sand - in case Jiang Hui is still pregnant, the blood baby sand will certainly make Jiang Hui give birth to a monster that everyone would never expect, limb deformity and even no face to see. After repeated smears, Jiang Hui''s smeared skin will become more dependent, and as long as it is not applied once, it will make her face white and soft The smooth skin shrinks violently and becomes old and wrinkled quickly until it is completely ulcerated.

    Blood baby sand is extremely rare. No matter whether it is toxic, it is the holy product to nourish the skin. It is the product of his people''s painstaking trade from the Miao Autonomous Region. Each plant is worth thousands of gold.

    At the moment, it is added to the ice flesh and jade bone cream to increase the effect of moistening and nourishing skin. If you have never heard of blood baby sand, if you apply the juice made of blood baby sand on your face for the first time, you will feel that your skin will be more moist and white. If there is any, it will be used all the time -

    Jiang Hui, don''t you want a beautiful appearance?

    Jiang Hui, don''t you want your own children?

    This time I will give you what you want most, but you must keep it one by one.

 Chapter 59

    Jiang Luoyu has been lowering his head. Bai Minyu standing in front of him can''t see his look clearly. However, her smoky eyes are gradually filled with anger. It seems that a red lotus flower suddenly blooms on the frozen ice.

    He had a deep voice, white fingers clenched in his sleeves.

    "You ",

    " do you want to ask, am I doing this to harm Jiang Hui? " If you look at the face of Luojiang, you suddenly feel afraid of the light.

    Bai Minyu looked at his face and tried to resist the impulse to go back. Her body was still standing upright and her eyes were fixed on him. Her white face seemed to be covered with a layer of darkness that was hard to be melted, which blurred his look.

    "Or This medicine is obviously for others. Why should I use it myself? " Jiang Luoyu didn''t hear him answer for a long time. His smile on his lips did not change, but his eyes suddenly turned away from him. He turned to the light red cream on the ground, which still gave off fragrance. His voice was soft as if he was trying to coax something.

    "Naturally, it''s just that those who are going to bite will bite faster."

    No.

    Maybe it''s hate.

    He hated Zhen, Jiang Hui and nanjinglong, but he hated himself most.

    He was deceived by countless people and pretended to be a life-saving straw. Finally, he was very stupid and died in the cold palace like a butterfly ant.

    Hate.

    As if the next moment will burn themselves out, leaving no dust.

    So even for such a bureau, I may be harmed to have no children all my life, and my face and body are poisoned with poison He doesn''t care.

    He lives again, just for revenge.

    It''s just Revenge.

    When he gets revenge and takes control of the things he didn''t expect in his previous life, he will inherit the throne after adding the crown, and then hand over the family property and amulet that he does not want to own to his younger brother, who has grown up enough to protect himself. Finally, he will walk alone to a place that no one knows, and he will die alone.

    He knew that his life should not be controlled by hatred, but that decade was like a maggot of tarsal bones, reminding him of his previous crimes.

    No one will know his state of mind when he was waiting for despair with his eyes wide open during the countless nights in the cold palace in his previous life. It''s better to be alone all one''s life, or to have no children.

    At least he doesn''t have to be afraid that one day when he wakes up, he will find that he can''t see clearly the heart of the person beside his pillow.

    The sky has been completely dark, Jiang Luoyu slightly lowered her face, white and beautiful face in the light, like the moon blooming in the endless dark sky.

    Bai Minyu suddenly turns around and walks toward the door. The white corner of her dress passes in front of the people sitting at the table. The carved gate clangs open vigorously.

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly got up and turned around. Her smile fell off her face. Her eyes were sharp and she looked at her back. Her voice was low and she said, "what are you doing?"

    "What do you think?" Bai Minyu stopped in front of the door. His eyes were closed and his back was facing him. There was no expression on his face. His voice drifted away in the wind with the same cold feeling when he first saw him. "I''m the only one in this house who knows that thing. I won''t tell anyone. If you don''t trust me, you can kill me at any time

 Chapter 60

    Jiang Luoyu watched his back fade away, her fingers trembling in her sleeve, and her pale lips opened and closed, but the man who had left did not hear his voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Bai Minyu... "

    After a long time, Jiang Luoyu moved her stiff body, which was blown by the wind. When she was ready to return to the house, her eyes fell again on the reddish ice cream sprinkled all over the room, and her face suddenly became cold.

    She stood not far away with a tray and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was standing in the half light and half dark light, with a timid bow and a report in a low voice: "I''m afraid of you My son, dinner is coming. You... "

    "Go and tidy up the house. Besides, you go and tidy up your study, and I''ll stay there tonight. " Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows and eyes. The dark light flashed in her dark jade like eyes, and her pale blue sleeves swayed in the evening wind. "Take it down. No appetite, no appetite. "

    The moon in the sky gradually revealed half of his cheek from behind the clouds. The light and soft light scattered into the courtyard, illuminating the spring Jasmine blooming in the corner of the wall.

    Jiang Luoyu turned his head and looked at the goose yellow flower. Then he turned back to the East chamber room not far from the main house. Before his fingers touched the carved wooden door, he heard the startled voice of the month by month standing not far behind him.

    "Prince, white Gemini, white Gemini!"

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart moved. She was about to touch the door of the house in front of her. When her dark eyes fell down, she saw the white corner of her dress in the dark.

    His voice was light, as if without emotion.

    "What are you going to do

    Bai Minyu stood in the yard in silence. After a moment, he suddenly lowered his head and went to jiangluoyu''s side. He pulled up his wrist and dragged him into the darkness of the chamber in front of him. He put what he had been holding tightly in his hand, and lowered his voice and said, "here you are, wear it."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the man in the dark, which was reflected by the moonlight, as if his eyes were tinged with dim light. She rubbed her fingers and was handed over by the person

    opposite. It was like a flat, round stone with almost no temperature. She was surprised and asked in a low voice: "what is this?

    ¡±

    "ten thousand poison stone." Bai Minyu''s voice is indistinct in the dark, but when she is heard in her ears, she feels as if she has a strange deep and soft voice. "For the time being, I can solve the blood baby sand by borrowing you."

    Miaojiang Wandu stone?

    He had never heard of such a precious thing in Dalong in the past, and only heard Nan Jinglong mention it in his previous life. Among Dajin''s four most distinguished families, it seems that only Murong aristocratic family has a piece of treasure. How could Bai Minyu, a nephew of an ordinary aunt in the prefectural palace, have it?

    Jiang Luoyu breathed for a moment. After feeling that the person in front of him handed something over, he was ready to turn around and leave. He grabbed the sleeve of the man in white in a hurry and called softly, "Bai Minyu."

    The man who was caught by him stopped, but did not speak quietly for a long time before turning around again.

    They stood face to face in the dark. In silence, a steady and pleasant female voice suddenly sounded outside the house.

    "It''s getting late. If you want to have a talk here, can you let your maid come in and hold the lamp?"

 Chapter 61

    It''s light red.

    At the moment of hearing that voice, Jiang Luoyu could not help but dim her eyes. After feeling that the person in front of her instantly took back her hand, she felt a faint sense of loss in her heart. When she came to light the light red respectfully, she could not help but feel the disgust and killing of her eyes. Only when she lowered her eyes could she cover her flawless It''s decorated.

    He watched the back of the light red lamp, moved his fingers slightly, took Bai Minyu by the side of his body and sat on the two sides of the arhat couch. He rubbed the ten thousand poison stone with his fingertips in his sleeve, and said to the monthly instructions waiting at the door: "month by month, put the dinner on."

    Looking at them month by month, they seemed to be reconciled, and his lips couldn''t help laughing. He quickly lowered himself and said, "yes."

    "Wait"

    as he was about to leave every month, Wen Yan stopped to turn around and opened his eyes slightly: "son of a bitch?"

    Jiang Luoyu raised her head in silence and looked at Bai Minyu, who was sitting on the side of her body with a teacup in her hand. The dense water mist covered Bai Minyu''s expression. A faint smile appeared on her lips in a trance. Her voice was low: "go to that box and bring another bottle of ice cream."

    Bai Minyu''s hand holding the cup of tea gives a slight pause. The smoked eyes raised and looked at him, and then pressed them down in a hurry, unable to see what kind of look it contained.

    Jiang Luoyu did not look up at him any more. He just hung his head and held the red stone in his hand as if it had a cold fragrance in his palm. When he carried the tray and put the jade bottle on the small table between them, he suddenly whispered.

    "this bottle as like as two peas in the bottle is almost the same, but it is a substitute for my hard work, and there are only three bottles in it."

    The tea cup in Bai Minyu''s hand snapped, and the lid of the cup fell back to the cup, but he still hung his head slightly. So even if he was sitting on his side, Jiang Luoyu could not see his look at the moment.

    "I won''t use that again." His voice was very light. After rubbing his white fingers for a long time, he finally put the red stone on the table and gently pushed it towards Bai Minyu. He looked soft and safe. "This thing is too expensive. I''d better give it back to you."

    Bai Minyu took a deep look at him. His thick black eyelashes drooped and cast a thin shadow on his eyelids.

    "This is my mother''s legacy. I''ve worn it for years since I was a child, and I don''t need it anymore." He put down his teacup and looked at the stone in front of him for a long time. Then he raised his hand again and put it in the heart of Jiang Luoyu''s hand. He said word by word, "wear it. You need it more than I do."

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart trembled, and she almost did not dare to look at the man who was sitting on the opposite side and was looking at him. At the moment, his eyes were full of color. Just as he was about to refuse, he saw that Bai Minyu had already stood up and walked slowly towards the door.

    He looked at the man''s back a little bit away. He wanted to get up and say something again, but when he got to the door, he held the stone tightly and couldn''t say anything.

    She walked quickly with the hot food every month. She saw Jiang Luoyu standing in front of the door with a stunned look. She looked into the room and found that there was no one left. She subconsciously thought that Jiang Luoyu and Bai Minyu had quarreled again. Suddenly, the whole face collapsed and tentatively called out the son of his family standing in front of him.

    "My son White Gemini, he... "

 Chapter 62

    Jiang Luoyu heard the sound of worry every month. She looked up with a smile. Facing the moonlight falling overhead, she said in a light tone: "he has something to go. Bring the food up. I''m a little hungry."

    It would be nice not to be angry.

    Looking at his son''s reaction month by month, he knew that he was guessing the wrong way. He could not help but show a little smile on his face. He quickly replied, "yes, son of a generation."

    Jiang Luoyu''s smile deepened a little. She held the stone in her hand and walked back to the house.

    "By the way, find me a red line month by month."

    As he was preparing to serve the meal on the table, Wen Yan was stunned and asked subconsciously, "red line? What do you want the red line to do?

    "

    JIANG Luoyu held the stone in her hand, and her lips had a faint smile, and her eyes became very soft:" if you want to find you, you can find it. Where can you talk so much? "

    Month by month, she spat out her tongue and said with a smile, "yes, I know."

    After the reconciliation between Bai Minyu and Jiang Luoyu, more than ten days later, the spring banquet time of the prince''s mansion was getting closer. The Zhen family and Mu family in the mansion began to be busy, and the maids in and out of the yard were also busy. Especially on the next day, the spring banquet day, the arrangement of a group of servant girls in and out did not stop until the evening.

    Jiang Luoyu sits alone at the desk writing, while Bai Minyu sits on the arhat couch not far behind him to read a collection of poems. The room is quiet, but it can also be called peaceful and natural. After entering the door quietly month by month, I saw this scene. I couldn''t help but smile. I walked to my son''s side to help him sharpen his ink.

    Jiang Luoyu finished writing the big character in her hand with a breath, then moved her wrist a little and rested for a moment. Her eyes swept to the big maid who lowered her head to grind the ink carefully. The smile on her lips was faint: "is it finished?"

    After hearing the speech, Bai Minyu looked up at Bai Minyu, who was sitting on the couch and raised her head when she heard the voice. Her face was full of embarrassment, as if she didn''t know how to reply.

    Jiang Luoyu saw her dilemma. Just as she was about to speak, Jiang Luoyu saw Bai Minyu stand up and tuck the poetry collection into his sleeve. She was ready to go out without any expression. She could not help smiling at her lips.

    "Nothing, if white Gemini is clever, naturally won''t say your words to the outside world, just speak it."

    As soon as he spoke, his hands almost touched the doorframe, and Bai Minyu''s action was a meal. After taking a helpless look at him with his clear and transparent eyes, he hesitated for a moment. He took back his hand and turned back to the couch to read. It was as if there was no Jiang Luoyu standing at the table not far away from him.

    Seeing that his son did not shy away from the white Gemini month by month, I felt a little strange, but I couldn''t tell what was strange. So I put it down a little bit and reported what I was going to talk about just after I came in. I looked cautious and careful: "son of the world, before dinner, my maid has let the servant girl who plays the piano go to the place where the piano is played I really found that the piano seems to be missing. It''s the best one. I heard it''s the eldest lady''s favorite... "

    "One less?" Jiang Luoyu''s smile grew deeper and deeper, her dark eyes drooped, and she looked at her writing the words that had not been dried. There seemed to be a dark light on her beautiful face, but she could not see clearly, "today you follow Qinghong, do you remember the good qualities of other Qin instruments and the number of them?"

    Hearing the speech month by month, he quickly nodded: "the son of a son specially ordered, the maids and maids have all written down one by one, that Qin altogether has..."

    "Just remember, don''t tell me." Jiang Luoyu looked at her silly appearance and thought that she was such a careless servant girl. She played light red with him a few days ago, and let Jiang Hui get into the set smoothly. These days, I heard that Jiang Huike used the ice cream every morning and night But on the surface, it really can''t be seen.

    When he thought about this, he unconsciously showed a helpless smile. He took out a small bottle of dark green and another small bottle of topaz from his sleeve and handed them to the hand of month by month. After looking at the servant girl in front of him, he lowered his voice and said, "do you still remember what I said to you the day before yesterday?"

    Every month he nodded again: "go back to the world, remember."

    Seeing her nodding, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes became more satisfied. She looked back and still looked down at her book. As if Bai Minyu had not heard anything, she ordered in a deep voice.

    "You can go to the piano room as soon as the sky is shining tomorrow. Remember to dip the ointment in the dark green bottle with a handkerchief and put it on your cousin''s favorite piano besides the best one. Remember, the ointment should never be touched. If you can see where your cousin''s favorite piano is, you can sprinkle the powder from the topaz bottle. If you don''t, it''s OK. "

    Month by month, she didn''t know what this series of strange orders was, but she heard Jiang Luoyu''s words, suggesting to her that the ointment in the dark green medicine bottle was very dangerous, and it might be poison. Her expression was a little nervous, and subconsciously murmured: "son of heaven, you want to..."

    "Don''t worry, it''s just itchy medicine." Jiang Luoyu, looking at her girl''s uneasy appearance, knew that she was a little afraid. She felt a little more indescribable in her heart. For a moment, she even looked at the maid with a slightly more complicated look, and her voice dropped a bit."It''s just that it won''t go away for a while, and it''ll make people itch so much that they can''t stop."

    After hearing this from month to month and knowing that it wasn''t poison, he gave a long sigh of relief. She knew that it was wrong for her to question the master, but if she didn''t ask clearly, she always felt uneasy and would not sleep well in the long run, so she bravely asked.

    After hearing the master''s reply, she peeped into her son''s eyes, but she didn''t see any dissatisfaction on his face. Then she bowed down and said in a soft voice, "I will obey the orders of the son."

    "Go down. When it''s time to set the table, you don''t have to ask again. Just bring it over." Jiang Luoyu half drooped her eyes, and her long white fingers nodded on the table in front of her. She said with a light look, "white Gemini is still leaving after dinner today. Remember to prepare him."

    After quitting month by month, Jiang Luoyu stood alone in front of the window, her eyes dim and inexplicably looking at the dark sky covered with stars. She couldn''t help raising her hand and pressing her forehead. She sat down on the chair and closed her eyes slowly.

    Until a pair of hands suddenly fell on his shoulder, he suddenly woke up from the dim darkness. His body was strained subconsciously for a moment, and then seemed to think of who was behind him and slowly relaxed.

    His voice was tired, but his eyes and eyebrows were still faint.

    "Isn''t it a book? How did you get here? "

    Standing behind him, Bai Minyu pinched his shoulder gently. His eyes reflecting the candle light took a few warm colors, but his voice was cold: "if you are tired, rest."

    "It''s still early. I''m not tired." Jiang Luoyu leaned over her body and leaned on her back. Her white fingers supported her forehead. When hearing Bai Minyu''s voice, the smile on her lips dissipated completely, leaving only a slightly tired face. "I''m just a little tired, and some didn''t think of it."

    "I didn''t expect your servant girl could not bear it?" Bai Minyu stood behind him, looking at the look on his face and whispering, "you didn''t tell her about the ointment, she would help you act."

    "So smart to do what, really live up to your sensitive word." Jiang Luoyu yawned and blinked. She stood up straight and looked back at Bai Minyu, who was still in white, standing behind her. A trace of curiosity ran through her eyes. "By the way, you seem to want to talk today. What''s the matter?"

    Bai Minyu stood beside the candle. Her white face had completely faded from her initial pale. Although her face was expressionless, when she looked across the light, she seemed to feel that her expression was very gentle at the moment, and her words were less cold than usual: "I''m worried about you."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she couldn''t help but jump. She swept her eyes toward Bai Minyu. The smile on her lips rose again: "I''m all right. What are you worried about me doing?"

    After saying this, he did not wait for Bai Minyu not far from the bank to speak again. The corner of his lips was even more hooked. His eyes flashed a look of schadenfreude, and then he said.

    "Or worry about yourself, Gemini. A few days ago, I heard that Lvyi, when you were not paying attention, told my second aunt who was not fuel-efficient. She said that you were in love with me and wanted to use some flattering means to let me take you in. So these days, the light red always inquired into my words, and reminded me that I was still wearing filial piety in front of me every day. It seemed that I was afraid that I would be fascinated by you and didn''t know anything, and secretly took advantage of the fact that others didn''t pay attention to you

    Digression: Well, it''s time for branches to grow again. Ask for branches ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ (27 '') / ~

    again

 Chapter 63

    On hearing this, Bai Minyu, who had a normal face, suddenly stepped back and left immediately. She swept Jiang Luoyu with her eyes in her eyes. She lowered her head in some embarrassment, and her white face suddenly flashed a few faint red.

    Jiang Luoyu knows that Gemini''s identity is Bai Minyu''s weakness and handle. Every time she pokes here, she sticks to the table perfectly. For the first time, her eyes fade away from her exhaustion and gets a little smile: "but Bai Gemini, you''re such a cold and hot model, I don''t think I''ve got that big ability to hook you into the room. What do you think £¿¡±

    Bai Minyu coughed twice, stepped back a few steps again, and went back to Luohan''s couch to read, as if trying to keep calm, but her face was not very competitive. The red color could not fade. Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting in front of her desk, couldn''t help narrowing her eyes.

    Although he has never seen aunt Bai, he really wants to have a good night talk with aunt Bai after tearing up his face with Zhen as soon as possible.

    But now the most important thing is not aunt Bai, but the people around him.

    Although he was loyal to him month by month, and grew up with him around him, he didn''t need such kind-hearted servant girls in such a dangerous mansion. On the contrary, it is zhuoyun who is responsible for the affairs outside the government for him. As long as he orders something, he will immediately implement it without asking the reason. This is the person he wants.

    Well, if it doesn''t work month by month, he will try to find a way. Even if he doesn''t have one at this time, he has to make a living one. If he doesn''t, he should make a careful plan on how to cultivate a young maid with martial arts skills to become his right arm.

    Thinking of this, he looked down at the ink pen on his desk. The ink had been dried and the word "greedy" had been written. His eyes could not help but sharpen slowly.

    After the spring banquet, according to his memory in his previous life, it was time for the land of Yinzhuang in the Xiaoyao palace to be checked every year. Zhen''s family would certainly start to invade his own property step by step. This time, he would rather die than retreat half a cent, not to mention the Amulet left by his father, and no one would want to take it away from him!

    How to revenge?

    According to his state of mind and design at this time, we should first let the enemy take himself as the most intimate person, and when he sells the enemy and kills the chopper, he can also let the enemy count the money and hand it in. Wait until the enemy knows the plot, completely despair, and then take the plunge, will be all exposed to the world.

    It doesn''t hurt to stab people with a soft knife. It''s no big deal to be betrayed by the closest person, is it?

    He waited for the day when the enemies were pierced by his soft knife, turned into hatred and died in despair.

    He''s waiting!

    This time, he will surely smile to see the last.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head again, and slowly dropped a stroke on the rice paper on the table.

    In the early morning of the next day, before the sun climbed in from the window frame, Jiang Luoyu began to wash and change clothes under the light red waiting. After a while, he had already put on the royal clothes embroidered with blue background and gold crown inlaid with jade on his head. The long yellow tassels dropped down his ears. His face was like a jade, his face was natural and noble. Standing there was a wind It is a beautiful young man who is handsome and graceful.

    As soon as she was dressed and dressed, she served Jiang Luoyu''s feet. For a month, she was dazzled by the light red and sunset glow. When Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help making a sound with a smile, she turned around in a hurry, and lowered her head in succession, and did not dare to look at Jiang Luoyu again. Jiang Luoyu shook her head helplessly.

    Just turning around from the fitting mirror, Jiang Luoyu heard the door frame knocked gently, and then the monthly voice began to ring: "son of a generation, the princess has sent someone to urge."

    "I see." When Jiang Luoyu heard the knock on the door, she knew that she had done what she had asked her to do every month. With a smile on her lips, she felt the red stone hanging on her chest and the amulet in the bag. She walked out and asked, "where are the white Gemini?"

    Looking at the master''s going out month by month, he immediately followed him with small steps and said in a low voice: "huishizi, the white Gemini has been waiting outside. When Jiang Luoyu was speaking, she had already reached the bottom of the steps. When she heard the speech, she swept the courtyard not far away. Unexpectedly, she saw the familiar white figure and sighed softly, "his action is fast. Yesterday, he did not look anxious. Today, he got up earlier than I did, so I still want to go."

    When he said this, he had already walked to Bai Minyu''s side outside the hospital. After looking around, he found that there was something missing. He asked with a smile, "Why are you here alone, green?"

    Bai Minyu looked at his dress, and the whole person seemed to be in a daze. After a moment, he slowly regained his composure and regained his expressionless appearance. He said in a cold voice, "she has knocked over the tea and can''t come."

    Just knock over a cup of tea. There''s no need to miss the spring banquet.Jiang Luoyu swept his body and found that his clothes seemed to be a little messy, and his sleeve corners and neckline were also a little loose. He immediately understood the real reason why the green color had not come, and there was a little coldness in her eyes that was not easy to be detected: "she knocked over the tea on you, the master?"

    Bai Minyu stood in silence, as if acquiescing to his words.

    Jiang Luoyu knew that she had not guessed wrong, so she had to raise her hand and hold Bai Minyu''s wrist. As she walked along, she whispered:

    "if she has no rules, she should be punished for kneeling a few more times, just to have a long memory."

    Hearing his words, the light red not far behind him couldn''t help but look up at them, and then quickly lowered his head. There was more deference between his eyebrows and eyes.

    After inviting Princess liyang to An''an together, Jiang Luoyu was left alone to talk to her grandmother. When Princess Liyang finally released him, the people standing outside had already spoken for a long time.

    Jiang Luobai felt sick when she got up in the morning. After asking for an, she reported to her elder brother that she had gone back to the yard. However, Jiang Luoqin was reluctant to stay for the time being because she wanted to follow Jiang Hui to the Houyuan women''s family, but her mouth pouted so much that she could hang an oil bottle.

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at the Zhen family and the Mu family standing in front of the gate in full dress. He had never met with the prince''s mansion. His second son, Jiang Yan, and his two sons, Jiang Bing, and his daughter, Jiang Shan, who was born by Wang''s aunt in Xiyuan, glanced at the flowers in the distance. It was not surprising to see that they stood out from the crowd The arrangement is so bright and pressing today, still a plain white facial expression of white Minyu.

    If he was Zhen''s, it would be really eye-catching to see Bai Minyu at this time.

    But he was not Zhen''s, so he drew up the corner of his lips and bowed to the Zhen family not far away and the Mu family by the side of Zhen''s body. After that, he said softly, "second aunt, if there is nothing else, yu''er will go to the front yard."

    The Zhen family is telling the housekeeper to pay attention to many things at all times. Wen Yan just nodded to Jiang Luoyu, and her smile was very gentle. It seemed that she was really too busy to answer. And standing on her side, Mu saw him salute, and immediately nodded kindly: "go, have fun, don''t be restrained."

    Jiang Luoyu raised his hand.

    After dealing with the two aunts, Jiang Luoyu was just about to turn around and walk in the direction of Bai Minyu when he heard a voice from behind: "cousin, can you take a step to speak?"

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and quickly pressed down the burning dark flame under her eyes. When she turned to face Jiang Hui, the smile on her lips was very gentle and gentle, but she could not see the look on her pretty face: "what can I do for you, cousin?"

    Today, Jiang Hui is dressed in a bright red spring shirt. Her delicate color makes her even more beautiful. She has a red peony in bud on her head. Her cheeks are white and red. When she is close to her, she can vaguely smell the fragrance. Her voice was soft, and she seemed to be playing coquetry in her ears, but her face was noble and natural. If she went to see a man like this, Jiang Luoyu could almost imagine that it was really a hook and a tick.

    "But I haven''t seen you for a long time. Can''t my cousin want to get close to him?"

    "It''s the cousin who said the wrong thing." When Jiang Luoyu heard her coquettish tone, she felt that her fingertips would burn up. Only the stone in front of her chest made him calm down quickly. Therefore, the smile on his lips at the moment was still gentle and gentle, "that cousin, you..."

    Jiang Huijiao looked at her cousin who was more beautiful than usual. She couldn''t help raising her sleeve and gently covering her rich red lips. She reached Jiang Luoyu''s ear and said in a low voice, "cousin, in fact, it''s like this. The ice cream you sent a few days ago is really good. I used it a little bit fiercely for a while Now there are less than two bottles left. I don''t know, cousin... "

    When she noticed that Jiang Hui was a little closer to herself, Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes seemed to be splashed with ink, and the layers of black went down. Even the sunlight couldn''t reflect any soft light. Listening to her lift the ice muscle jade bone cream, his white fingers were like soft willow branches, and the smile on his beautiful face became deeper.

    It''s time for digression again: 3000 PK plus watch is scheduled for tomorrow, and it''s still 3000 more today. The exam is fierce and ferocious, and it''s too hard to force QAQ. Please collect QAQ for branches and branches

 Chapter 64

    "Look at what my cousin said. Last time I asked Qinghong to send that thing to me. If my cousin liked it, I would ask her to come and ask me for it. Since there is not enough for my cousin, I will ask Qinghong to send you another ten bottles. Although the ice flesh jade bone cream is easy to use, it''s a pity that some medicinal materials are hard to find and very precious. What''s more, you can''t mix it out even if you give it to you You have to save some. "

    Jiang Hui thought that Jiang Luoyu was stingy in front of her and refused to give him the prescription. Her eyes suddenly became more scornful, and even her words were less respectful. She just showed a little politeness on her face, as if she was impatient to shake her big red sleeve and carelessly opened her mouth.

    "It''s just a few bottles of ointment. As long as my cousin is willing to give hui''er a prescription, hui''er won''t bother her cousin in the future."

    Look, this is Jiang Hui who doesn''t like what she wants. No matter what others are doing, she will try her best not to make others comfortable.

    "Cousin, it''s a shame to say that, don''t you?" Jiang Luoyu knew her real face very well. Anyway, he had seen this ugly face for more than ten years in his previous life, and it was no big deal if he could not bear it for another year. What''s more, he had to watch Jiang Hui die without a burial place. At this time, he could not destroy the plan, so he opened his mouth again --

    "cousin, there is no other meaning, but the ointment is the mother''s concubine Only the old mother in the palace knows how to mix up the prescription. I''m afraid that if you don''t use it enough, the old mother is far away in the carefree palace. If you can''t adjust it yourself, isn''t it bad? "

    As soon as Jiang Hui heard the speech, she immediately knew that she had to ask her cousin in front of her for the sake of the icy flesh and jade bone cream. She immediately showed a sweet smile which was quite different from that just now. After her eyes were full of tears, she just said, "what does the cousin say is, what should I do..."

    Jiang Luoyu watched her play in front of her, the deeper the smile on her lips, and the softer her voice was. She wanted to drop water. "Don''t worry about it. When my cousin sends a letter to the mother, I think she can get the ointment after a few months. Let her mix up more, and then she won''t worry about the lack of Tang Mei."

    Seeing that he agreed, Jiang Hui immediately whispered thanks: "since so, my cousin would like to thank my cousin here."

    Jiang Luoyu stepped back slightly and said with the same smile: "you, my brother and sister, why are you so polite?"

    After Jiang Hui reached her goal, she bowed down and saluted Jiang Luoyu. She turned her body in a graceful and graceful manner. Jiang Bing, the legitimate twin with a look of timidity, and Jiang Shan, a common daughter who was timid, and Jiang Luoqin, who was walking in the last face, went to the inner garden.

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes to see the three of them gradually fade away. The smile on her lips was gentle and light. She walked slowly and saluted her in front of her. Without saying a word, Jiang Yan stood in front of her and walked towards the place where Bai Minyu stood.

    "Go away, Yu."

    When Bai Minyu heard his voice, she quickly raised her head. Her eyes swept across Jiang Luoyu''s smiling face and turned to Jiang Yan behind him. However, he did not follow Jiang Luoyu''s imagination. Instead, he shook his head very gently and gently, and his lips showed a light smile like spring rain.

    "I''ll take you here."

    As soon as the words were spoken, Bai Minyu lowered her head slightly and turned to walk towards the road when she came. She only left the corner of her clothes flying in the air and her back figure which was more and more lonely in the prosperity.

    When he saw the figure of the man disappearing, Jiang Luoyu suddenly knew why the man was alone in front of his yard.

    He was just afraid that he would miss him if he came late.

    Yes, how could he have never thought that he would come out of his aunt''s house like Bai Minyu, and his parents were not clear about his identity. How could he follow him to attend the spring banquet, which was about to meet many famous young masters?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu clenched her fingers very slowly and tried to resist her impulse to follow him. She just watched his pure white figure go further and further, until she could no longer see it in her sight.

    Jiang Yan stood by his side, as if he was a little annoyed by Bai Minyu''s stop. Seeing that the white figure had disappeared, he said to his cousin: "cousin, it will be late if we don''t go, let''s go quickly."

    Hearing his voice, Jiang Luoyu suddenly closed her eyes and opened her eyes again. When she opened her eyes again, there was a light left in her dark eyes, but the corners of her lips were gently hooked up. She looked at Jiang Yan with some anxious faces and the Zhen family and Mu family standing not far from her back who were looking at this side. She lowered her voice and said, "OK ¡£¡±

    When Jiang Luoyu and Jiang Yan left, Mu slowly let out a sigh of relief, as if unintentionally with a little praise, murmured in a low voice: "the faces of the white Gemini in the mansion are destroyed like that At this time, it seems that Luo Yu is really pleased. He is really a man of great ability. "

    At the same time, Zhen, who was standing beside her, could not help but scratch a glimmer of dark light in her eyes, and a sneering smile appeared in the corner of her lips.

 Chapter 65

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu reached the second gate of the front yard, she felt a light of ice blue. When she looked closely, she was wearing a long ice blue dress with golden dragon patterns and a jade crown on her head. However, she had a white jade bracelet on her wrist. Obviously, she was dressed as a pair of Royal twins. She came out of thin air and blocked them in front of them.

    When Jiang Luoyu saw the figure flash in front of her, she had a number of points in her heart. When she saw the face of Chu Lai, her smile on her lips became deeper. She looked surprised. After two steps back, she changed her face slightly and asked Jiang Yan, who was beside her body.

    "This is..."

    "Are you the twin son of the carefree palace?" The visitor did not wait for Jiang Yan''s reply after Jiang Luoyu''s death. He said with a shallow smile on his lips. After sweeping Jiang Luoyu''s face, he was more interested in his beautiful face, which was reflected by the sunshine. It just didn''t seem to be the kind of special interested eyes. It was just appreciation.

    Looking up and down Jiang Luoyu for a moment, he seemed to have determined something and nodded. The smile on his lips grew deeper and deeper, and his voice was more confident than before: "it''s not bad to be long, but it''s not as good as this king."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t immediately respond to him. At this time, Jiang Yan''s voice came from her ear: "son of the world, you don''t know about the future of Kyoto for a long time. This is the huanggemini adopted by the empress, ranking eighth. It''s said that the emperor dotes on this Gemini very much. A few years ago, he was granted the title of king of Liang before he married as the inner king, but he has not been granted land

    Jiang Luoyu had already known these things in his previous life. However, due to the presence of others, she had to listen to her ears. Her smile on her lips was light and her dark jade like eyes seemed to be immersed in a black fog. She could not see how much mood fluctuation there was, let alone surprise just now.

    Doting on the emperor and Gemini and conferring the king of Liang in advance?

    Don''t be kidding.

    The emperor is not stupid, will be a king of Gemini king, he is crazy?

    After nanjinglong had already ascended the throne of God in his previous life, he inadvertently heard in the cold palace that it was not in Ta long that Nan Jinglong, who had been supporting Da long, was not killed by other royal families as a proton. Instead, he was granted the title of king of Liang. For almost 20 years, he lied that he was a Gemini, even though he was a man, he almost became the emperor of the throne There are eight princes who have taken their own sons.

    It can be seen that this emperor eight son is definitely a real man, but he is more tolerant than anyone else, and he is also better than others.

    When Jiang Yan finished speaking, Jiang Luoyu nodded. She didn''t show any expression on her face. She just bowed down and bowed to the front of her face, wearing Ice Blue Dragon robes, but wearing jade bracelets, which are the things only used for women''s doubles, Jiang Luoyu bowed and saluted: "Jiang Luoyu, see your highness, your highness Jin''an."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu''s voice dropped, Jiang Yan, standing beside him, saw the eight emperor Shuangye Xu in front of him. He immediately frowned, and his white and beautiful face took on a boring look. Then he glared at Jiang Luoyu, who lowered his head, and muttered in a low voice: "it''s hard to meet a Gemini. It''s still a regular one. It''s really boring."

    Well, the first male partner of Taki''s article is on the stage. Let''s clap and sprinkle flowers

 Chapter 66

    Jiang Yan knew that the emperor and Gemini were extremely difficult to please on the surface, and his temperament was extremely naughty. However, when he offended him, he never took revenge. Moreover, because he was a doubles woman in the palace, except the emperor always took time to say a few words with him, he was an unpopular and transparent person. He just looked at Jiang Luoyu beside him, and bowed his head respectfully.

    When he did not speak, Jiang Luoyu did not speak. In addition, ye Xu in front of them seemed to be making a small character. All of a sudden, they fell into an embarrassing silence.

    After a long time, ye Xu seemed to have finished playing with his pettiness. His face softened a little, then he lowered his head slightly, raised his smile again, grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s wrist, forced him to raise his head, then pointed to the Pavilion behind the winding corridor not far away, lowered his voice and said in a tone that seemed to have discovered something secret.

    "Jiang Shuang, I just saw brother Sanhuang walking towards the other side. He said that it was the young gentlemen and men''s doubles who came there early. At this time, they didn''t have any fun to think about. After the match, they began to compare calligraphy and painting. Please go and have a look."

    Jiang Luoyu heard her familiar tone, which was the same as that of her previous life. She was in a trance at first, and then slowly came back to her mind. She said in a soft voice with a smile on her lips

    In the past life, because he stayed in the carefree palace for a long time, and grew up in the care of the servants and parents of the palace, he did not put on a high profile for the princes and grandchildren he met after he entered the prefectures'' mansion, or he blocked them back. He almost never had a few true friends to himself, let alone They say they can help themselves in times of crisis.

    In this life, he didn''t want to repeat the same mistake. What''s more, he wanted to take revenge on Nan Jinglong, and he didn''t need to be involved in the princes and noble sons who had no grudges with him in the previous life, but he was excluded from the Alliance for no reason.

    When he thought of this, he thought of the incomparable and powerful means that the eighth Prince of the previous life had removed his Gemini status. Jiang Luoyu showed a more submissive smile, lowered his body and raised his hand to invite him. Obviously, after saying the words, the eight emperors, who were lack of interest, left first, and waited quietly behind him.

    When Jiang Yan heard Ye Xu say that, he couldn''t help but want to salute Ye Xu in front of him and leave quickly. However, seeing that his brother was so respectful to an emperor and twins, he had to keep the appearance of waiting for ye Xu to go first. For a while, he was a little anxious, so he couldn''t help urging him.

    "Cousin, you..."

    Looking at Jiang Yan''s activities, Jiang Luoyu knew that he was worried about something funny. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to laugh or to sigh. It turned out that these people, except themselves, were blind. They didn''t know that the situation would change greatly in less than five years. The smile on her lips could not help but feel a little pity: "cousin, if you are in a hurry, you can take a step first. ¡±

    Ye Xu thought that when he had finished saying this, the two people in front of him should salute him and leave him to see the excitement in the pavilion. However, this new Jiang Shizi was out of the ordinary. He let the legitimate son of the prefecture Prince''s mansion that he had seen before go alone. Instead, he stayed and stood in the same place, as if he had to wait for him to leave. In a moment, it rose a little bit Curiously, he sweeps Jiang Luoyu, who is slightly drooping his head, and smiles and raises his hand to Jiang Yan, who is unable to follow him.

    "Let''s go and leave me. I just want to talk to Jiang Shuangzi. Who wants us to be Gemini?"

 Chapter 67

    Jiang Yan heard the eight emperors put people in front of him, and then he bowed down to thank you immediately. Some strange eyes at the lips with a smile, as if they were not worried at all, or jiangluoyu, who refused to leave, immediately lowered himself to the corridor.

    Jiangluoyu saw him go, the smile on his lips was deeper, and he turned back to the figure of yexu sitting on the corridor at random. Only feeling that anyone who went to see at this time seemed to know the track of their life. At one time, she didn''t know what it was like. Only the jade like eyes had some special light.

    Ye Xu suddenly raised his eyes, looked at him with a smile, and the lip corner also raised an arc this time.

    "Son of the world, why do you see this king like this?"

    Jiang Luoyu and his eyes touch together, also have no timid color, light and he to look at, firmly and curious: "without him, just feel a bit strange."

    "Strange?" Ye Xu stood up on the column on the corridor, looked down and looked carefully at himself for a while, and found that he was not wrong. He asked in a confused way, "what is strange?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips was deeper. He could not choose to pick eyebrows. His eyes moved on yexu inch by inch. Finally, he fell on the bracelet on his wrist: "the highness clearly wore the secret bracelet of the female pair, which seemed to be a woman''s pair. However, why should we wear men''s double dress instead of meeting the cousin and Hall of Neiyuan and Luoyu, instead of meeting with the Royal son Wang of the front yard What about Sun Gang? "

    Yexu was still that pair of have, smile like appearance, smell words face also not changed slightly, originally had not been looking at the person in front of the eye suddenly condensed, eyebrow eye also suddenly crossed the sharp color, just flash to see unclear, the sound of the sound followed down: " This... "

    Jiang Luoyu seems to have not noticed the expression of yexu at the moment, but he has a hesitant color on his face, and he looks down and says, "it is not the highness who thinks that the boys and boys in the front yard are more interesting than those women in Houyuan, or they want to see their husband in the future, so that they have not gone to Houyuan?"

    Yexu listened to him, originally nervous face slightly eased, with a smile raised his head to ask: "that Xiaoyao Wang Shizi thought?"

    "According to Luoyu, it must be because of the former." Jiang Luoyu heard the question, and he said quickly, smiling shallow on the lips, as if she had already thought well, "but it is the latter, as if it is not impossible. As a male, Luo Yu wishes his highness to find the husband as soon as possible, and his life is as respectful as binqi eyebrow and white head."

    Ye Xu heard words, his eyes looked at him for a moment, and only when he was on the lips revealed a lazy smile, this time it seemed that she had lost her original female spirit, and thought a little more: "thank you for the wonderful words of the river."

    Jiang Luoyu bowed to salute, not too humble and motionless: "Your Highness is polite."

    Ye Xu also focused on his eyes, which just stood up his body, and did not speak. Only after looking at jiangluoyu strangely, he walked on the winding corridor not far away, and whether the river Luoyu behind him kept up, but unconsciously, he was covered with a layer of dark light.

    You can''t afford to hurt people who take three exams a day. They ask me if I am in the University QAQ. Today, when you look at chapters, I may still be in the hard work of the exam. For my poor share, I can collect more than one QAQ

    in my poor position

 Chapter 68

    Jiang Luoyu was ignored by him, but he was not worried. With a smile, they followed him. They walked in the dark and tortuous corridor. They saw the pavilion standing not far away. Not only were there more than a dozen well-dressed princes talking, but also there were maids and servants walking around to serve their masters.

    When he was about to walk to the pavilion, ye Xu, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped. He raised his hand and grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s wrist, which was standing behind him. He pulled him forward quickly. They kept such a strange posture. They walked to the side of a man with a deep purple dragon pattern robe. Before he could speak, Jiang Luoyu heard a cry.

    Not surprisingly, Jiang Yan, who had already come here, made a sound of astonishment: "Your Highness, cousin, you are here." Without waiting for his voice to fall, ye Xu rolled his eyes at all the people, raised his voice, and said to the man standing in front of him, dressed in Purple Dragon Robe, he said, "brother, Xu''er is coming! What are you all playing with? Let me play with Jiang Shizi. "

    "Eighth brother, don''t make a fool of yourself."

    Ye Rui, the third prince in a Purple Dragon Robe, was born by Princess Defei. His personality is well-known for his gentleness and amiability in Kyoto. At this time, he suddenly saw his twin brother who had never seen him in the palace. Once he arrived at the prefectural palace, he also knew his temperament. He knew that it was the twin brother who was bored and wanted to find someone to play with. He could not help but look at Jiang Luoyu, who was pulled by Ye Xu After feeling a little bit of eyesight, he remembered what ye Xu had just said, and his lips showed a gentle smile.

    "This is the son of the carefree king who came to Beijing in recent days."

    Jiang Luoyu looked up and saw the third prince. She felt a slight thump in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just shook off Ye Xu''s hand and saluted with a smile: "Jiang Luoyu sees his highness, his highness Jin''an."

    "That''s what comes and goes back and forth. If you don''t bother me, don''t be polite." Ye Xu noticed that the man behind him threw away his hand. Although he was more interested in the bottom of his eyes, he did not look back to see Jiang Luoyu. Instead, he looked up at Ye Rui in front of him. He lengthened his voice and said, "brother, don''t talk about other topics. Just now I saw you gather here to play. How can I avoid seeing me? Am I a plague

    When ye Rui listened to the unprofessional twin brother''s words, he felt headache, and his expression became more and more severe: "it''s more and more inappropriate to speak. Can the word plague be nonsense?"

    Ye Xu looks at Ye Rui in front of him. His eyes seem to be discontented, and he seems to shiver a little timidly. Subconsciously, he touches the jade bracelet he is wearing on his hand and murmurs back Well, if you don''t talk nonsense, you can''t just tell me what you''re doing. Don''t avoid me, or I''ll never give up. "

    "I''m afraid of you Ye Rui knows that as long as ye Xu comes, he will rarely give up what he wants to do, so he sighs helplessly. The folding fan in his hand slowly closes up, takes a look at Jiang Luoyu, who is still drooping his head and quietly listens to the conversation between them. After a glance, he whispers, "there is nothing else. Just before you come, we are just comparing painting skills."

    Before the words fell, ye Rui raised his head and pointed to the people in the pavilion with a folding fan. Finally, he stopped at a dark figure and said with a smile.

    "Look at the pavilion, isn''t the southern Prince bowing his head to paint?"

    Well, here comes the slag man

 Chapter 69

    South prince.

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath and told herself not to break out on the spot. However, the resentment that was hard to restrain broke through all his disguises at that moment. The faint smile on his lips was gradually distorted, and the dark flame was kindled under his eyes, as if he could burn his whole body into dust in an instant.

    His whole body blood turned into a poisonous snake and ran away. The sharp pain mixed with hysteria was like a big wave. He caught him in the deepest part of the fire head-on. The sound of snake letter was heard in his ear. His fingers pinched the white palm in his sleeve. Almost immediately, he would step up and take out the dagger hidden in his boots. In front of so many people, he was very cruel He poked the man through more than a dozen holes, but he tried his best to bear with it.

    I don''t know how many times more powerful this feeling is than when I will see Jiang Hui.

    At this time, even the little cold chest, can no longer feel.

    Yes, the person he hates the most is about to appear. How can he not be extremely excited?

    "Compared to painting?" Ye Xu, who was not far away, didn''t see the scene here at all. After hearing this, his eyes lit up and he raised his voice and said, "brother Huang, this sounds very interesting. I''m going to join in too!"

    Ye Rui saw that he was just going to make trouble. He helped his forehead with a headache, lifted his hand and pulled Ye Xu over. Then he lowered his head in his ear and asked, "what do you want to do? This is the prince''s mansion of Jiang Shizi''s Di uncle. At this time, the little prince is not here. If you go up and make trouble, you will refute his face and the face of Jiang Shizi you know. "

    It''s not a good thing to say that. Before ye Rui''s voice dropped, ye Xu''s eyes flashed to the distance. He looked calm and looked like a noble young man. Almost no one found that he had ever had a violent mood fluctuation. At this time, Jiang Luoyu, who was slightly drooping, showed a more interested look. He grabbed Ye Rui''s sleeve and pursed his mouth to complain.

    "But Hum, I know that as long as I come out with the third brother, I will not have a good time. "

    Ye Rui can''t help but look at his twin brother. For a moment, he has nothing to say.

    Ye Xu seemed to be very angry at him. He thought that he could not play because of two people in the prefectural palace. His eyes swayed around Jiang Luoyu and Jiang Yan. Ye Rui was not good at looking at him. As soon as he was ready to talk to comfort him again, he saw that ye Xu was staring at Jiang Luoyu, and his smile on his lips was somewhat secretive.

    "Since the emperor said that, Xu''er could not make trouble, but the emperor said that Xu''er''s participation in the competition was against Jiang Shizi''s face. Xu''er would like to have a good argument with you! When Jiang Shizi and I came just now, they had already heard that they were coming to compare paintings with you. If Xu''er asked him to compare paintings, you can''t say that I made trouble. "

    "Oh?" Ye Rui was still thinking about how to pacify Ye Xu, but what he didn''t expect was such a remark. He looked up curiously and looked at Jiang Luoyu, whose name was not far away. He raised his head slightly and turned his eyes. He asked with a smile, "does Jiang Shizi want to compare paintings?"

    Comparison?

    And nanjinglong?

    Jiang Luoyu''s smile on his lips was shallow, but he didn''t immediately answer for a moment. However, deep anger and murderous intention flashed through his eyes. Let him draw with nanjinglong, didn''t he dirty his hands?

 Chapter 70

    Nanjinglong is no more than a pet proton of Dajin. Therefore, he should not stand here so openly and be flattered by many kings, grandchildren and nobles of Dalong and even appreciated by the crown prince. He should not be in the wind and water of Dalang''s mixing. After returning to Dajin, he should not borrow the reputation of Prince Dalong and seek a place for himself.

    Now think of what nanjinglong did, his heart only left endless killing intention and nausea.

    But just now he got acquainted with the eighth prince, and had no further contact with him, the eight prince with the same temperament was going to give him a strong hand. If he pretended that he couldn''t or couldn''t, he retreated in such a common way. How can he get a foothold in the aristocratic grandson of Dalong in the future?

    So now that ye Xu has already said this, even if he is disgusted with Nan Jinglong and doesn''t even want to look at him again, he has to compare his paintings this time.

    Good.

    When Nan Jinglong was a proton in Taki, he was always good at showing his own advantages. His good painting skills were not only famous in Kyoto, but also had painted himself as a gift to him after he married him. Now it is really disgusting to think of it. In this case, it is not like painting a picture. He thinks that every time he is successful, he should be killed.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu did not refuse. In the eyes of outsiders, she just hesitated for a while, and then her face showed a bit of embarrassment, but her words did not show any modesty, but seemed to have a sense of war.

    "What the eighth prince said is what Luoyu said. When Luoyu came with his royal highness just now, it was because he had been taught by my father for many years at home, and he was eager to win. Luo Yu also made a slip of the tongue for a moment. Who would have thought that the eighth prince was so persistent that he had to come to compare with him. "

    Years of discipline from my father?

    Ye Xu was standing by Ye Rui''s side, looking at him coldly. His words just now were full of probing Jiang Luoyu''s attitude towards how he would deal with the matter after he had beaten himself upside down. Unexpectedly, he could not help frowning slightly and looking directly at the person in front of him.

    He seems to have really forgotten that the father of this aristocratic son, who was known as the first gifted son of Kyoto in those years, was an outstanding painter in Kyoto.

    This is bad. He wanted to make a fool of him, but somehow he became the other party''s knife.

    Just when he couldn''t help crying or laughing, Jiang Luoyu continued talking without stopping. Her eyes were calm and her face was smiling: "Luoyu didn''t want to fight for fame. However, since the three princes asked each other and there were so many Kyoto heroes around him, Luo Yu seemed to definitely want to end the competition. I only hope that when you see my work later, you can be inclusive."

    Ye Rui has been standing by Ye Xu''s body. Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s calm and indifferent appearance, ye Rui''s eyes can''t help but fix his eyes on the face of the only legitimate Gemini of the king of carefree for a moment. He carefully looks at him in the sun. His face is white and beautiful like a pure white water lily. His heart moves slightly, and his smile on his lips becomes more gentle.

    "Jiang Shizi is modest."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard Ye Rui''s voice and knew that he had acquiesced in this matter, Jiang Luoyu once again bowed his hands as a gift. After shaking off his white robe, he walked to the pavilion not far away with a smile on his lips. He really went to compare paintings.

    Ye Rui looked at his slender back, his fingers moved slightly, and his eyes were more appreciative. Only when he looked back at Ye Xu, his face quickly sank: "eighth brother, you forced Jiang Shizi to go up to compare paintings with your words, and you are really making a fool of yourself again. Be careful

    when I go back to the palace, I will tell the Empress Dowager and the crown prince that you have misbehaved. "

    Ye Xu didn''t expect that he was just a few words. The carefree Wang Shizi really went to compare the painting. He felt a little guilty in his heart. When he heard the emperor''s reprimand, he still subconsciously replied: "third brother, what are you doing so seriously? I''m just missing a few words. You really can''t do it. "

    Hearing this, ye Rui shook his head helplessly: "you You''re no longer young. It''s time to get married in two years. You always make such a fool of yourself. How can you get out of the palace... "

    "Look what the emperor said. I''m too young to leave the palace!" Hearing this, the eighth prince, dressed as a Gemini, suddenly forgot about Jiang Luoyu''s affairs, leaving him with endless headache. He could not help but mutter, "I''ll stay in the palace all my life, staying with my brothers and my mother. What''s wrong with it?"

    Ye Rui was blocked up by his words. Because he saw Jiang Luoyu''s good mood immediately disappeared, he could not help pointing at him with a folding fan and saying, "you..."

    No matter whether the two princes were quarrelling or not, Jiang Luoyu had already grasped her fingers and walked into the pavilion with a smile. Her eyes fell on the Wang sun aristocrat who was lying down at his desk and painting not far away. After slipping through their unfamiliar and familiar figures, Jiang Luoyu finally fell on a dark figure.

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath, only to feel that his fingers were embedded in his palm, but his lips gradually showed a intoxicating smile, which made his fair face even more radiant. Standing beside him, a young man in splendid clothes just glanced at him, and his eyes immediately stuck to him Down.Jiang Luoyu had no idea about this. He just showed a shy smile and turned to the childe who had already looked at him and said, "excuse me, is there a big board here?"

    After about half a cup of tea, ye Rui and ye Xu, who are not far away from the pavilion, temporarily stop arguing. Ye Rui slaps the folding fan in his hands for a few times. He looks around him helplessly, pretending to be innocent. He is staring at Ye Xu with big eyes and a helpless smile on his lips.

    At last, the two men became quiet. They immediately realized that there was some dispute in the pavilion. Ye Rui picked his eyebrows. Although he was curious, he knew that there was a devil twin on his side. He knew that he could not pass easily. He could only turn back and whisper a few words to the guard standing beside him, and let the guard go to the pavilion See what''s going on at the bottom.

    The bodyguard went back and forth quickly. After a while, he quickly ran back to his master''s son. He lowered his voice and reported to ye Ruichen: "Your Highness, it was Jiang Shizi who was painting that caused the dispute between the princes."

    "Painting?" When ye Rui hears the report from the bodyguard, he frowns suspiciously. His eyes move to the pavilion not far away. Before he starts to ask questions again, ye Xu, standing by his side, begins in a confused low voice and says, "what did he draw that can cause a dispute?"

    Ye Rui just reprimanded him for a long time. He was so angry with his twin brother that he immediately frowned and rebuked in a low voice: "you are still so curious. Do you think that the disaster is not big enough?"

    As soon as ye Xu listened to his words, he seemed to have the meaning of not allowing himself to go. He immediately took a step towards the side, frowned and raised his voice in protest: "brother Huang!"

    Ye Rui was not at ease about him at this time. He waved his hand and asked the guards to stop him. He walked to the pavilion not far away, leaving only a faint echo: "you stay here alone. Don''t make trouble again. When I come back, I will go back to the palace immediately."

    "Brother Huang, you..." Ye Xu''s eyes opened and watched him leave. He immediately widened his already big eyes and roared to the bodyguard who was blocking him in front of him, "no, I must go!"

    The bodyguards were very embarrassed when they stood in front of him. Looking at him, they were even more embarrassed: "the eighth Prince..."

    "This king just follows the emperor''s brother, and he doesn''t want to cause trouble. He misunderstands him and gets out of the way!" Ye Xu looked at the bodyguard in front of him as if his attitude had softened. He immediately roared louder, "get out of the way!"

    Before the words fell, his whole body swayed in front of the guards. His icy blue sleeves made an arc in the wind, and his figure flashed left and right. In a short time, he rushed out of the barrier of several bodyguards, quickly pushed through the stacked crowd and ran to Ye Rui, who was standing not far behind Jiang Luoyu.

    After running to Ye Rui''s side, before he could catch his breath, he saw the black-and-white and black-and-white piece of ink facing Jiang Luoyu. However, when Jiang Luoyu stepped back a few steps, he saw all kinds of distorted faces under the black clouds!

    Ye Xu didn''t speak for a long time when he saw those extremely twisted and grim faces. Finally, he murmured: "what is this painting..."

    When ye Rui heard his voice, he lowered his head again and gave him a fierce look. When his eyes turned again to Jiang Luoyu and the painting in front of Jiang Luoyu, his eyes immediately became somewhat complicated: "this painting..."

    The two of them had just stood still for a long time, and the painter turned back. The inkstone in their hands was still full of thick ink, but the pen in their hands was very stable. The smile on their lips was still faint, but there was no smile on the bottom of their Dark Jade eyes. They said to them, "Your Highness, please step back. Luoyu is going to prepare to splash ink."

    It''s 3000 watch days again. Recently, the collection is very weak. You don''t even give you ten nests. Is the writing of the nests getting worse and worse? [crying out]. It''s a long way to clean up the scum men and women. It''s hard to move without the collection

 Chapter 71

    Ye Xu had been forcing him to make a painting just now. His original intention was to see him make a fool of himself. At this time, when he was about to finish the painting, he realized that he should not have said anything aloud. But when he saw the painting, he couldn''t help asking, "you What kind of painting are you drawing? Why can''t you see clearly But why... "

    Although nothing can be seen clearly on this painting, it seems to me that there is a fierce, desolate and resentful feeling in this painting. Even if it is broad daylight, it still feels that the eight princes, who have always been braver than others, can not help but step back and murmur Avenue.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t speak. She just lowered her eyebrows and gently smile. Her brows and eyes met the golden sunlight shining in from the pavilion. She was like a Bodhisattva who rescued all living beings. All the people around him were in a daze.

    "although his highness asked, Luoyu''s painting has not been completed yet, so it is not easy to tell his highness. Your highness should wait until Luoyu is finished and go to see it by himself. "

    When ye Rui heard the words, he nodded and took his twin brothers back two steps. They slowly withdrew from the pavilion, leaving Jiang Luoyu alone facing the painting in front of him. Before he stepped back a few steps, he saw a familiar dark figure coming near. He could not help looking up at the visitor.

    Ye Rui recognized the visitor first, and a smile appeared on his lips. He said in a low voice, "Prince of the south."

    When he heard the haze of the two men''s eyes, they stood on the dark face of the emperor

    Ye Xu did not like this big gold proton very much. As soon as he saw him, he could not help thinking of the war between Dajin and Dalong. After the war, Dalong married the princess, and Dajin sent the prince to show that the two countries would not fight again in 20 years. When he heard his voice, he raised his eyebrows and said, "are you painting? How come you came here?"

    Hearing his younger brother''s voice, ye Rui looked at nanjinglong. He knew that the proton was being protected by the prince. If he had a dispute over a painting, he turned back and said in a low voice: "eight brothers, how do you talk?"

    When ye Xu heard his elder brother''s reprimand, he rolled his eyes and glanced at Nan Jinglong, who was low in stature, but suddenly changed the topic: "I know that the southern prince also wants to see Jiang Shizi''s paintings. However, I have something to say. If the southern Prince admits that he is inferior to Jiang Shizi after he has seen him, it will be fine. If he still refuses to admit defeat, the southern prince will have to produce paintings that can match him. Don''t play tricks on him. "

    "Eight brothers, what are you talking about?" When ye Rui heard what he said, there was a sense of provocation and disdain. For a moment, he felt that he should not allow his mother-in-law, the queen, to take the eight emperors to the spring banquet in the prefectures'' mansion when he left the palace. "The southern Prince is of good conduct. How could he do such a thing as you said?"

    After saying this, he immediately took a look at nanjinglong, who was wearing Xuanyi, with a warm tone: "son of the south, the eighth younger brother has always been favored in the palace, and there are some offensive words I hope you don''t take it to heart. "

    Nan Jinglong''s face was old and calm. Hearing Ye Xu''s words with obvious disdain, he didn''t look angry. He just held on to his original appearance and said in a low voice: "the eight emperors are both naive and lovely. How can they say anything out of ear? The third prince''s words are heavy

    "

    < 0

    as soon as he said this, ye Rui was relieved to know that he really didn''t take this Ye Xu, standing by Ye Rui''s side, rolled his eyes and said in a loud voice: "as long as you don''t dishonor your account, I don''t think there''s anything innocent and lovely about Wang himself. It''s just a matter of speaking fast. If you really say something wrong, please don''t intervene."

    Nan Jinglong quickly lowered his body and said he didn''t dare to look at him. Instead, he raised his eyes and looked at the white figure standing not far away. His expression was quite complicated.

    He didn''t know what he thought of the third brother standing beside him. He only knew that he had sighed in secret when he heard the news that the prince Xiaoyao, who was holding a military Rune but had no army nearby and had no military reputation, was also a controversial legitimate Gemini entering Beijing.

    From a certain point of view, the son of a noble has power in his hand. He is like a child who knows nothing about the world but has a lot of money in his hands. He can''t protect himself at all, but will make himself worse.

    But when he came into contact with Jiang Luoyu''s calm eyes and the picture he had drawn, he suddenly felt that the secret report he had obtained from those secret guards about the carefree King''s son must be all false, especially to confuse all the people in Kyoto who were spying on him.

    Thinking of this, ye Xu couldn''t help blinking, and his face became more and more sad and bitter.

    I thought it was a soft persimmon, but it turned out to be a stone lion.

    This black and white black and white black cloud ghost map is the best proof?Nan Jinglong stood beside the two princes, and followed them to the pavilion not far away. Finally, he fell on the painting which was not clear, but could feel the contents of it, and the man who was still painting with a brush. His eyes were a little bit more, if there was any

    thinking.

    I didn''t expect that the Xiaoyao prince, who was pampered and pampered in the Xiaoyao palace, would show such a mood of bitterness and resentment when he made a move, even surpassing the proton who left his hometown from childhood and was immersed in the fear of losing his life all day.

    Thinking of this, he looked at Jiang Luoyu''s back, and there was a bit of melancholy in the eyes of Jiang Luoyu''s back, but there was a sharp streak in the deep.

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu''s picture was about to be completed. Not to mention nanjinglong, who had been working on the painting, all of them had already stopped writing. They all went to Jiang Luoyu''s back. They looked at Jiang Luoyu''s words and her own pictures of people or flowers and plants. Suddenly, they felt that they were too small to enter Yes.

    When Jiang Luoyu dropped her brush and looked up, she swept through the people who secretly sighed and threw away the paintings. Knowing that what she wanted to do had been done, a gentle smile appeared on her lips.

    He didn''t know whether Xiaonan Jinglong had gone to the pavilion at the moment. He was afraid that if he saw him, he would affect his mood. Instead, he did not look at nanjinglong who was standing not far away. Instead, he looked back at his painting deeply. He went to the side of the table, picked up a clean brush, quickly adjusted the golden color, and went to the painting again with a porcelain plate And slanted the gold on a dark cloud.

    After sprinkling, those golden pigments slowly pressed down toward the black clouds under the sunlight, and soon covered the continuous black clouds, and the struggling and twisted face under the black clouds, like the sunrise breaking out, instantly illuminating the world''s a

    cut.

    Seeing this behind the scenes, the people around him immediately raised a cry of exclamation, especially not far away from him. When they first saw him, their eyes were glued to his body and couldn''t fall down. The childe who was looking at him all the time was dressed in gorgeous clothes. His eyes were full of admiration and appreciation. When he wanted to say something, he saw Jiang Luoyu slowly put down his brush and said with a smile Avenue.

    "This painting It''s called Chaoxi. "

    "Good." Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s pen on the pen holder, ye Rui, who has been watching his back, gently raises his hand and pats it, and says in a deep voice.

    Nan Jinglong stands beside Ye Rui, watching Jiang Luoyu smile and bow in return. After sweeping his eyes from himself, he falls on Ye Xu beside Ye Rui. Somehow, he feels a bit lost. His eyes unconsciously look at the painting of golden sun rising behind him, and then to Jiang Luoyu, which is reflected in the sun The face of Yurong Yan.

    He couldn''t help blinking a little confused. Although there was still a little haze in his eyebrows, he looked at Jiang Luoyu with a little curiosity.

    Jiang Luoyu walked slowly down the steps, as if aware of his eyes. Almost instantly, she looked back at him. The smile on her lips seemed to have some deep meaning, which matched the beautiful jade like cheek. It was just like a pearl that had just opened the box.

    Nanjinglong looked at him and himself, then quickly lowered his eyes and walked toward Ye Xu beside Ye Rui. When he looked at the eight emperors with a smile, his eyes became dark, and his whole face fell down. It seemed that he had no intention to look at Jiang Luoyu, but his heart was lost.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t know what the mood of nanjinglong was at the moment. He only knew that he was walking down the steps. When he looked up, he saw Nan Jinglong''s figure. All he felt was that the whole person was shaking. The sound of blood roaring almost overshadowed the rest of his ears. The color in front of him gradually faded into blood red and black and white.

    But still smile, politeness light swept his own, at this time would like to mention the knife, slowly walked in front of the strange looking Ye Xu, whispered a word, said: "Your Highness, the painting of Luoyu, can you still be eye-catching?"

    Well, we didn''t prepare 3000 yuan today, but if you break through 4000 yuan, 3000 yuan will be 3000 yuan, which includes the addition that should be added. Enjoy eating

 Chapter 72

    Ye Xu was made by his words did not know if the answer was good or not, suddenly stuck in the air difficult to make a sound, after a long time only made a slight disdain look, the bottom of the eye to Jiang Luoyu, but showed obvious appreciation, with the neck said: "only careless."

    "Eight younger brother always has a hard mouth, Jiang Shizi should not mind." Ye Rui can not see ye Xu this kind of open eyes to say the blind appearance, smell words suddenly wrinkled frown, the folding fan in hand a little fold up, smile to look at the river Luo Yu in front of, praise said, "the painting of the son of the river, is worthy of being passed on to Uncle Xiaoyao Wang, whether it is the topic or intention is extremely extraordinary."

    Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and smiled and said, "thank you, your highness eight, praise, Luoyu is not worthy."

    Nanjinglong looked at his hand to thank you. When the breeze lifted up the blue clothes, he couldn''t help moving. Somehow, there was a strange sense of familiarity coming up, and couldn''t help raising his hand. He looked at jiangluoyu, who was slightly hanging his head. He congratulated the son of Qingyi with a smile.

    "Jinglong also believes that the three princes are very appropriate to judge the painting. Jiang Shizi can get such painting skills. It must have been years of practice. Before participating in this spring banquet, Jinglong thought he had made great efforts. Who thought Still, I am not the best of the world. I will be down to the wind this time. "

    "You are welcome to the South Prince for this." Jiang Luoyu rose straight up, his eyes were slightly polite, but suddenly there appeared a confused color on his face. The dark eye base seemed to be dark. "But Luoyu once heard that the South emperor painting technician chengdaliong, even as the king of the king, though he did not return to his home country for many years, I wonder if I thought of the cruel situation of the border killing and cutting between Dajin and daliong for many years? ¡±When nanjinglong heard the words "border killing and cutting", the secret way was not good at the moment. At the moment, the light from the corners of his eyes swept around. If some aristocrats had heard this, they associated themselves with their sensitive proton identity, and the stronger iron hoofs in recent years, the more intense relationship between the two countries, namely, the whole body was tight and coughing.

    "Son of the world What do you mean? "

    it means to be right with you intentionally, and there is no other meaning.

    "Without him, it was only when I felt it, and that was what I said." Jiangluoyu looked at his eyes more and more haze, smile layer by layer floating up, but on the face of the appearance of unintentional offense, "Luoyu is young, if not careful to offend the prince, also ask the South prince to see in this time in the name of Dali, adults do not put these words on the heart, how?"

    Nanjinglong listened to his words, how to hear how to feel harsh like a provocation, words and sentences still tugged at his origin, and Dajin was having a bad heart for Daling at this time, which made him more embarrassed. In the fact that Dali was also more sad, his fingers were clenched in his sleeve immediately, and some hated to bite his teeth and bow to his body: "as the son of the world says, Jinglong is willing to listen naturally."

    Ps: on the first day of the competition, everyone should refuel, whether it is branches or collections? (~ 00O ^ Oh ~ ~

    br > 1)

 Chapter 73

    The more miserable nanjinglong felt at this time, the more happy Jiang Luoyu felt. Seeing his enemy run by him, he didn''t even dare to say anything. The friendly eyes of his enemies turned into vigilance and suspicion. The son in green raised his thin red lips, arched his hands and said with a smile.

    "I dare not, Luoyu is just a little son of a family. How can she be such a big gift as the southern Prince This is really a piece of jade. Please get up, please. "

    Seeing the delicate atmosphere between Jiang Luoyu and nanjinglong, and listening to Jiang Luoyu''s words just now, even the dullest people know that Jiang Luoyu does not want to see nanjinglong. Ye Rui knows that their identities are valuable, and he doesn''t want to hurt them at this time. So he goes forward to make peace, just in front of Jiang Luoyu and separates nanjinglong''s eyes behind him.

    "Well, don''t be polite to each other. Jiang Shizi''s painting is today''s number one painting. It''s a matter of no doubt at this time. I''m sure the rest of you are not convinced. "

    All the people outside the pavilion were distracted by Jiang Luoyu''s words. When they heard the third prince''s judgment on the painting competition, they all raised their hands and said, "listen to your Highness''s judgment!"

    Ye Rui looked at the crowd, his smile deepened, and he looked at Jiang Luoyu beside him: "well, since this is the case, this hall judges Jiang Shizi as the first one in this competition."

    Ye Rui blocks nanjinglong, which is equivalent to showing that he is protecting him. Seeing this scene, Jiang Luoyu can''t help laughing in his heart, but he knows that this is not the best time to make trouble for nanjinglong. Their accounts can''t be finished in a day or two. It''s not good to sweep ye Rui''s face and smile.

    "Your Highness flattered me, but all of you gave me up. Otherwise, Luoyu would not be so honored once she made an ugly show."

    "Where and where, Jiang Shizi is too modest."

    Ye Xu has been standing by several people, watching Jiang Luoyu''s face after hearing the praise. Although his face has the joy of being approved, his dark jade eyes are still dark. He can''t help but reach out and touch the white jade bracelet on his wrist. On the surface, he pretends not to care about it, and opens his mouth to change the topic.

    "It''s almost noon. Brother Huang, I''ve seen painting. Xu''er is a little hungry."

    Ye Rui wanted to praise Jiang Luoyu, so he said a few words to Jiang Shizi, who had heard many times, As a result, before he could speak, he heard the twin brothers talking about it. He suddenly turned green, and his gentle and elegant eyes were a little discontented. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Jiang Luoyu''s voice in front of him.

    "Your Highness said so." Jiang Luoyu smiles at the corners of her lips, and her tone is very soft. Her eyes once again sweep Ye Xu and ye Rui in front of her. She pauses on nanjinglong for a very special moment. Then she slowly takes it back. "Your Highness, it''s noon. Since the painting is finished, how about going to the banquet and having some food together?"

    When ye Rui heard this, he immediately remembered that he could see how the people in front of him could deal with people when he pushed the cup and changed the cup. He then understood what kind of person this carefree prince was and whether he could make friends with him. His face, which had been stretched up, loosened, and the corners of his lips moved, and his eyes showed a smile.

 Chapter 74

    This time, seeing the three princes do not speak, the princes and grandsons around them immediately gathered around them. Some of them had just finished painting, but their hearts were quenched by the sight of Jiang Luoyu''s paintings. They couldn''t help but say something.

    "Your Highness, this is a very good proposal. However, when we wait for dinner, we will offer more to our son. The painting of the prince is really beyond the reach of others. I don''t know how he practiced hard at that time."

    "Yes, Jiang Shizi''s painting skills are really superb, and the artistic conception is extremely magnificent. We all have to bow down to the wind." From just now on, standing beside Jiang Luoyu, the well-dressed childe who had been staring at his back, saw that they were all around him. He hurried to a place not far behind Jiang Luoyu. Some stuttered and said, "son of the world, I''m going to..."

    Jiang Luoyu was surrounded by those people. For a moment, she felt a little helpless, but she thought that she could not let her temper push people away. She had to slowly change her environment. She could not help smiling politely and said some polite words after bowing her hands to the people.

    On the surface, this group of people, surrounded by Jiang Luoyu, ye Rui and others, walked a few steps toward the corridor outside the pavilion. As soon as they were ready to go to the inner hall where the food was ready, Jiang Luoyu suddenly heard an anxious and familiar female voice, which immediately stopped him.

    When she looked up, Yi Hao saw that there was a flustered face in the beauty of the month by month, and some red cheeks because of running for a long time. Her voice was also intermittent because of the rapid running. When she saw him, her eyes lit up and ran towards his direction. On the way, she was blocked by the guards who were not far away from ye Rui and ye Xu, so she called out in a hurry: "son of God ¡­¡­ Son of a bitch

    Before Jiang Luoyu left Xiyuan, she had ordered to send herself to Xiyuan every month. After that, she could go back to Xiyuan by herself. How could the servant girl who should have stayed in the yard come here to find him? Is something wrong with your own yard?

    Thinking that something might have happened in her own yard, Jiang Luoyu''s heart sank slightly, but her smile on her lips did not fade away, and her expression was very calm. She just arched her hand to Ye Rui, who was puzzled and said, "ladies and gentlemen, that woman is my close maid. She comes here in a hurry. I don''t know if something happened in the house. Please let her come and talk to me."

    Ye Rui took a look at him, then raised his hand to let the guards retreat. He walked forward with his skirt every month. After a few steps, he stood beside Jiang Luoyu, not far from the corridor. He lowered his voice and reported anxiously.

    "My son Not good... "

    "What''s the matter? Speak slowly. " When Jiang Luoyu saw her coming here, the first thing he thought about was the itching medicine he gave Jiang Hui on and off the piano. He thought that it was the discovery of that thing. Her eyes began to condense a little, and she immediately lowered her voice and asked, "is it about Dongfu?"

    "No, it''s not It is... " Knowing that Jiang Luoyu was asking about the medicine, he immediately shook his head and stammered in a low voice, "the son of the world, it''s the white Gemini who has an accident."

    Well, although I know that you still want to see slag man, Bai Xiaoyu is also very important, which is related to her happiness and sex for the rest of her life

 Chapter 75

    "Bai Minyu?" Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that it would be the answer. She was stunned and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"

    Month by month, he saw his son''s face darkened and his eyes were searching. He knew that he had come to report correctly. He immediately straightened his face, and then reported in a low voice: "yes, son of God. At this time, the west garden is making a lot of trouble. You are here to have a banquet with the guests. Aunt Bai is happy to go out of the mansion to worship Buddha today. Young master doesn''t know what to do. No one knew what was going on, so something happened suddenly... "

    When Aunt Bai goes out, she is not there? At such a good time, Bai Minyu had an accident?

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, and her heart had already guessed something. Her eyes were sharp and she lowered her voice and asked again, "how are the white Gemini at the moment?"

    "I don''t know the details." Month by month, he knew that his son was worried about the safety of the white Gemini. He poured beans like a bamboo tube and quickly said what he knew.

    "When I heard the news of chasing cloud, I went alone. Sunset and Qinghong were still guarding the yard. I didn''t know. When I went there, I only saw the green clothes were not neat, and I was pale with fear. I was kneeling on the porch and crying, but the white Gemini closed the door of the house tightly. No one could open it, but I don''t think there is any danger of life..."

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly, and the thought in her heart quickly became clear and overthrew all the other possible guesses: " Green... "

    Where is green meaning, it is Zhen family clearly!

    Jiang Luoyu, you know clearly that he has been unable to protect himself. Aunt Bai may not care about him. Zhen always wants his life. How can you let him go like this and then let him go!

    He is wrong, so why things should be the same as in the previous life. The best person to do it is his brother and sister, but he forgets that the situation has changed a long time ago. The person who is the best to do it on his side is no longer the two brothers and sisters, but Bai Minyu, who is hated by the Zhen family!

    Standing on one side month by month, looking at his son''s look as time went by, he became more and more gloomy and terrifying. He could not help but call out in a low voice: "son of the world..."

    "Go back at once, and I''ll be back in a moment at most." Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment, then turned around and whispered to the servant girl beside her, "when you go back, remember that you must not let go of the green color. Then you tell zhuoyun to find the bodyguard of the palace to keep the people in the hut. If anyone wants to raise her profile, no matter whether it''s questions or anything else, she can''t let people go out. Do you know?"

    After the instructions, Jiang Luoyu looked at her running figure. She could not help but twist her eyebrows. The fingers in her sleeve were clenched one by one, and her brain began to think quickly.

    If it was really the Bureau set up by the Zhen family, she would be the first one to rush back to Xiyuan after hearing such news. What she would not have thought of was that when she was planning to calculate Bai Minyu, he would have calculated Jiang Hui, who had intended to plan for others, but would certainly make him miserable.

 Chapter 76

    It''s also coincidental that in the previous life, Jiang Hui and Ning Huan, who is known as the first gifted girl in Kyoto, competed with Ning Huan at the spring banquet. However, Ning Huan did not know why she ran away in the middle of the way, so that Jiang Hui won the competition. After that day, the name of the talented woman gradually spread. With her unique means of drawing men''s favor, she became famous in Kyoto for a time.

    At that time, he just listened to this matter, but he didn''t pay attention to it. However, in this life, he specially kept his heart and found out that this matter had something fishy. Jiang Hui put forward the matter of Saiqin at the spring banquet. She knew that Ning was very happy and critical of Qin. She was also the legitimate eldest daughter of the right prime minister. If she wanted to choose the best one, she smeared itching medicine on the best one in advance, which made Ning Huan, the first gifted girl in Kyoto, to make a fool of herself. She took advantage of the situation to win Saiqin and gain fame and wealth, but also made Ning Huan disgraced.

    However, since Jiang Hui wants to win the Saiqin so much in his life, he must not let Jiang Hui think that everything is under control.

    So when Jiang Hui hands over to Ning Huan the Qin that has already relieved itching medicine, she plays it happily and sends her own people to wipe it on. In addition to the ice flesh and jade bone cream, it is almost impossible to relieve the itching with the special itching medicine, which is bound to do a very good job.

    However, at this time, because he was about to see Jiang Hui''s joke, he stepped further into the ranks of the princes and grandsons in Kyoto. He made friends with several royal families and took the opportunity to give nanjinglong, who had just met him, a little disgusting. He had been temporarily suppressed when he heard that Bai Minyu was being plotted against.

    Fortunately, he never let go of this opportunity to make Jiang Hui a fool of himself.

    Calculate the time. If he and the Zhen family can arrive at Xiyuan and delay the time for a while, once Jiang Hui''s affair breaks out, Zhen has no mind to deal with the green idea first, and then he and Bai Minyu have time to break the situation.

    After going back to Xiyuan for a while, Jiang Luoyu calmly walked to Ye Rui and others. Just as he was about to raise his hand to say something, he heard Ye Rui in front of him and asked, "Jiang Shizi''s face is ugly. What''s going on in the mansion?"

    Jiang Luoyu sighed in secret. For his own negligence, he had to give up the chance to meet the two princes in front of him for the time being, and went back to Xiyuan to deal with the matter. He showed some regret on his face: "report to your highness, it''s the common brother who lives in the mansion who has some urgent affairs. I''m afraid Luoyu will have to go back to deal with it and can''t accompany him Your highness, please forgive me. "

    Hearing this, ye Rui has not reflected anything. Nan Jinglong, standing beside him, raises his eyes slightly and quickly glances at Jiang Luoyu in front of him. His eyes are gloomy and he can''t see clearly.

    On the other side, ye Xu couldn''t help but lift his hand with regret, and gently stroked the bracelet on his wrist, but his face was still cynical.

    "Oh?" Seeing Jiang Luoyu speak with a serious look and a real regret, ye Rui knows that the person in front of him has not lied. No matter what happened at this time, the carefree King''s son in front of him has to go back to the inner court, so he can''t help slapping his folding fan on his palm.

    I can''t help but think that Jiang Luoyu is just a Gemini. She has been in the inner garden all day. Although she can inherit the title, she has not been in Kyoto for many years. She should have no great opinions on chaotang. I can''t say that she has lost sight of her own eyes, and her heart is a little lighter.

    "In that case, it was a coincidence. It''s just a pity that I can''t talk with him at the same table after seeing his superb painting skills. But the prince has something to do. This hall is not good at keeping the son of God. There will be a feast in the palace for a few months. Can the prince go? "

    Hearing the words "flower feast", Jiang Luoyu immediately raised her hand and said in a very respectful low voice: "Your Highness, as long as the empress still remembers Luoyu, Luoyu will be in the palace that day."

    Ye Rui nodded, and then he shook his folding fan with a little satisfaction. His carelessness slowly closed and turned into a faint smile: "in this case, I will make a good deal with the prince, and then I will be drunk on the day of the flower feast. How about it?"

    Jiang Luoyu said in a deep voice, "it''s a deal."

    "Good." Ye Rui raises his hand and asks the bodyguard behind Jiang Luoyu to step back. After making way for Jiang Luoyu, who looks anxious in his eyebrows and eyes, he raises his voice and says, "the son of heaven has something to do. Please help yourself."

    Jiang Luoyu arched her hand and a faint smile appeared on her lips: "thank you, your highness."

    After saying this, he raised his hand to all the people behind Ye Rui, especially after painting. At this time, he looked at his eyes and whispered, "excuse me, everyone. If there is something at home, Mr. Jiang can only take a step first.

    "

    < 0

    before the words fall, he has no time to see Jiang Yan standing nearby, He walked quickly past the bodyguards who stood respectfully. His robes and sleeves fluttered in the wind. Against his tall and straight back and the different eyes of the people behind him, he disappeared into the corridor.

    Jiang Luoyu did not know what state of mind he was in now. He forced himself to hide the dark figure that he hated so much. In his mind, he was constantly replaying under the door of hanging flowers in the morning, watching the man in white drooping his head and leaving, the white corner flying in the air, and the figure of his back more and more lonely in prosperity.Bai Minyu.

    He couldn''t help but lift his hand and grasp the cold red stone in his chest.

    You have to hold on until I get here.

    After about one stick of incense, Jiang Luoyu finally hurried into a remote courtyard in Xiyuan, which she had never entered before. There was a slight haze and melancholy between her eyebrows and eyes, but her lips were slightly cocked up with a smile.

    After a few steps, he saw the familiar figure standing in the corner of the courtyard corridor waiting. As soon as he saw him, he immediately came up with his skirt in small steps. Although he was still anxious, he had lost his panic just now, and his look was much calmer. His heart was relaxed and asked softly before he opened his mouth month by month.

    "No one has come but you?"

    Month by month smell speech quickly shook his head, immediately let the rush to the people relaxed, the smile on the lips of some deep.

    It seems that Jiang Hui''s affair broke out ahead of time for some reason, so she held back the Zhen family who was going to come here, but let her, who was far away, got here first.

    He has won a step.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu immediately lowered her face. She did not care to see Bai Minyu''s situation first. She only lowered her voice and asked, "where is the green meaning closed?"

    "Please come with me."

    Month by month, I seem to know that my son-in-law must go to see the green first. Hearing the speech, he immediately walked down to the deep corridor, and soon came to a very remote door in the yard.

    Jiang Luoyu swept the door with gloomy eyes. Before he stopped, he saw a flash of black shadow. A handsome and capable bodyguard fell in front of him and bowed down to half kneel and saluted: "son of the world."

    "How are you?"

    The half kneeling man noticed that Jiang Luoyu patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to get up to speak. He immediately got up and stood aside and said in a low voice, "huishizi, the maid is still in it, just as if she is insane. Maybe she was frightened by something."

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu''s lips were filled with a smile, and her beautiful face was slightly sideways. She seemed to have something hard to see in her dark jade like eyes. When she heard her speech, she looked at the month by month with her own coming here, and said in a deep voice, "you are outside. No one is allowed to come in. Every month, I will go to the gate of the hospital and wait for another person who should come. If I wait for someone to come, I will be able to hear him

    "Yes, son of God," he said

    After the big servant girl''s figure leaves quickly, Jiang Luoyu turns to the bodyguard on the other side: "chase cloud."

    "My subordinates are here."

    "Send someone to look for a dumb medicine at once, the sooner the better."

    Hearing this order, the black bodyguard was stunned a little, but after a moment he quickly lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "yes.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu closed her eyes, walked quickly to the small door, and raised her hand to open it.

    The room was dark, but in the glimmer of light from the window frame, we could still see the curling green shadow inside, as well as the incessant crying cry: "please Let me go I just listen to the princess, not what I want to do Let me go I will say anything. Let me go... "

    "Green." Jiang Luoyu closed the door tightly and walked slowly to the crouching green shadow. A cold light flashed in her dark jade eyes and said, "do you see who I am?"

    The green shadow squatting at his feet raised his head and saw his figure. At first, he couldn''t help being stunned. Then he recognized him in an instant. He immediately knelt at Jiang Luoyu''s feet with tears on his face. He kowtowed and shook his voice and said: "I''m sorry Son of God! My son Please help me! The Gemini That Gemini is not a man at all. He is a ghost He is a ghost

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu lowered her face. Her face became indistinct in the dark, but her voice seemed to have some deep anger. "Did the princess let you lure the white Gemini?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s no No Hearing this, the green shadow trembled violently, but the panic in his voice became more and more serious. He turned his mouth just after he had finished speaking. He sobbed and said, "I didn''t say anything, I don''t know anything The princess didn''t say anything. I volunteered to seduce the master... "

 Chapter 77

    "Capricious, think I will believe you?" Jiang Luoyu walked slowly to the window. Her face was hidden in the dark against the light. Her white fingers slid gently in her sleeve, and then she suddenly clenched her hands. "Besides these things, what else did Zhen tell you?

    "

    the green feeling kneeling on the ground was more flustered and shrunk back in a panic, and her voice became sharper and sharper: "I don''t know I don''t know... "

    "Do you really don''t know, or do you pretend you don''t know?" The man with his back to the window frame lowered his eyebrows, and his smile on his lips was very pale, but he never completely disappeared. "Anyway, it''s no difference. In a word, no matter whether you know it or not, you will not know anything later..."

    "No No, no, please forgive me Please spare your life Don''t kill me, that''s what the princess told me Lvyi looked at him and finished his speech, then stood up and looked down at him coldly. When the smile on his lips was faint, he was suddenly crushed and scared to the ground. His voice was so small that he could hardly hear him clearly.

    "It''s the princess. It''s the princess who asked me to seduce the Gemini and pretend that she has been ruined by him. Then the princess will reward me to the Gemini as the main room..."

    Give Bai Minyu green as the main room?

    Bai Minyu had a humble status and was just a Gemini of his aunt''s family. He gave him the servant girl of the palace to be his wife. After careful calculation, he still praised him. Is that what Zhen thought?

    What she wants is not to directly harm Bai Minyu, but to push him away from her own body. After she has estranged herself from him, she no longer wants to open her wings to protect him. Will she design to push Bai Minyu to death step by step?

    is as like as two peas who used to "harm" and "unexpected" forced to go to the end.

    If you miss this time, even if you know it''s a conspiracy, you still can''t save Bai Minyu. Although you don''t know what you''re going to do on the surface, you can''t help but gradually get away from Bai Minyu until you don''t pay attention to it, and then you can''t help but kill Bai Minyu.

    As long as he thought of such a scene, he could not help but feel the cold on his chest.

    At this time, Jiang Luoyu only heard a tap on the window, and he looked coldly at the ground. He was so scared that he could hardly speak. A gloomy smile appeared on his lips.

    After half a cup of tea, Jiang Luoyu walked slowly out of the hut. Her eyes glanced at the cloud chasing standing in front of her. Without speaking a word, she stepped into the dark corridor standing quietly on one side. After a while, she stopped in front of the closed door, looked deeply into her eyes, and couldn''t help raising her hand and knocking on the door.

    "Minyu, Minyu?"

    There was no sound in the room, and his voice was like a sea of stone, which disappeared in a moment, and even the echo could not be heard.

    Jiang Luoyu saw that the low voice was useless, so she reached out and pushed the door in front of her. If she found that the man had locked the door firmly from the house, she went to the window frame beside the door and pushed it. She found that it was still tightly locked. For a time, a special and inexpressible feeling suddenly surged to her heart, making his voice more deep and soft.

    "It''s me, open the door..."

    The courtyard was quiet and still there was no reply.

    Jiang Luoyu took back her hand, slightly lowered her head and closed her eyes. Just as she was about to turn around and call people to bump into the door, she heard the voice of "see the princess every month, Princess Jin''an."

    Hearing the sound, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were sharp at first, and then turned into a light color which was not different from the usual one, but the smile on her lips finally disappeared.

    He heard a girl''s voice, which was slightly joyful, and knew that he could not help holding the dagger by the pillow in his dream: "how can you be the one who is guarding here? What about the people in this yard? "

    Here comes Mr. Fan.

    Jiang Luoyu knew that standing in front of the gate of the courtyard month by month, she couldn''t stop the Zhen family from coming in. Before she could finish her sentence, Jiang Luoyu walked slowly to the corner of the corridor, bowed to the figure not far away, and said in a light voice, "second aunt, you are very polite."

    Obviously, Zhen didn''t expect to see him here at this time. He was astonished and unabashed. He also vaguely took on some kind of exploration meaning. He looked straight at Jiang Luoyu, whose half face was hidden in the dark. After a look at the old mother beside her, she reluctantly showed a smile and said, "yu''er You Why are you here? "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t make any response to her surprise. She still looked respectful and said, "second aunt, yu''er wanted to have a few words with those princes and grandchildren today, but who would have thought that something had happened to Luobai, so yu''er could only come back and have a look at him first. As a result, she wanted to come in and have a look at Minyu when she passed by along the road. Only in the end did she find something happened inside."

    "Oh, what happened?" As soon as Zhen heard about the matter, the essence of her eyes flashed away. She immediately showed a look of concern on her face and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows, as if in a low voice with no spirit: "it''s a scandal in this yard But, second aunt, how could you come to Minyu on such an important day? Is there anything I can do for himZhen took a close look at his face. The light in his eyes flickered several times. After a look at the old mother beside him, he took it as if he didn''t know anything. He was generous and natural with a smile.

    "It''s not a big deal, but I realized that the spring clothes for Aunt Bai''s yard were not enough. Today I specially brought some good materials to deliver them. But when I saw you here, I was scared to see you here. I was afraid that something might happen By the way, this is the courtyard of white Gemini. What about others? "

    Every time Jiang Luoyu heard her say a word, her heart was colder, but her face was still light, and her lips were not smiling. She seemed to say in a low voice: "don''t hide it from my second aunt. Because of the scandal just now, Minyu locked herself in the door and didn''t speak. She couldn''t open the door any way she called. But others must be in it. I don''t know what they are doing..."

    "Scandal?" Hearing this, Zhen''s smile on his lips became more and more ironic. The smile on his face disappeared and turned into a look of astonishment. "What''s the scandal that yu''er said?"

    "I''m afraid I''ll dirty my aunt''s ears." Jiang Luoyu sighed, looked straight at the Zhen family, and said one word at a time, "it''s just a close servant girl who takes a fancy to her master, and takes advantage of the master''s inattention to do that dirty thing. As a result She was caught on the spot. When yu''er came, she happened to meet the servant girl who was locked up in the firewood room. Would the second aunt go and have a look? "

    On hearing the word Chai Fang, Zhen felt as if it was beyond his control. He was stunned for a moment, and then calmed down after a moment, and then his face suddenly sank: "is there such a thing? Of course, I want to see it. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard that she was going to see her, and finally a faint smile appeared on her lips. She walked slowly to the side of Zhen''s body, gently lifted up her other arm, and while she was leading the way to the Chaifang cottage where she had just come out, Jiang Luoyu said respectfully: "be careful, second aunt. Don''t trip your feet."

    Hearing the speech, Zhen took a deep look at his pale side face. The expression in his eyes was uncertain. It seemed that he was constantly thinking about something. It seemed that he was constantly looking at the people beside him: "yu''er has a heart."

    "Thank you for your praise." Jiang Luoyu''s face did not move when she heard the words, but she quickly led Zhen to the small door. She raised her voice and said to the cloud chaser standing on one side and bowed, "bring out the people in the room to my son of the world, and she arched her hand to chase the cloud:" yes, son of the world. "

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s calm appearance at the moment, Zhen Shi frowned with some doubts. Before she could open her mouth, Zhuyun, who had already entered the door to catch people, came out with a maid in green, but pale and frightened, and threw her at Zhen''s feet.

    Shocked by the chase, Zhen stepped back two steps. Just as she was about to start scolding her, Jiang Luoyu, who was standing beside her, stepped forward and let go of her arm. The smile on the corner of her lips became colder and colder.

    "Second aunt, this is Minyu''s intimate maid, or I gave it to Min Yu specially at the beginning. Who knows such dishonesty? Seducing the master can''t stop saying, but she knows how to harm and frame the master. What a rotten dog in the way."

    After that, he turned around and looked at Zhen''s family and asked with a smile: "second aunt, do you think so?"

    Hearing what he said, Zhen''s look in his eyes flashed a little, but his face turned ugly in an instant, but he couldn''t help saying, "this How can yu''er be sure that the servant girl is deliberately seducing Bai Shuang Shuang, rather than Bai Shuang himself... "

    "Is my second aunt afraid that I have wronged a good man?" Jiang Luoyu coldly watched Zhen''s performance in front of her. The deeper the smile on her lips, the colder the expression on the bottom of her eyes, but her tone was very gentle. "Where would yu''er do that, it''s all very clear that this is the only way to close the door. I don''t believe that the second aunt can ask the servant girl whether she did something wrong

    The Zhen family seemed not to give up. It seemed that she could not accept the difficult situation she had set up. She was turned into useless by Jiang Luoyu. She bit her teeth in secret, lowered her voice, gazed at the green shadow not far from her feet, and murmured: "green, my princess comes to ask you whether today''s affairs are as the son of the earth said?"

 Chapter 78

    As soon as her voice fell, Jiang Luoyu glanced at her kneeling green, followed by a cold voice and said, "green, are you telling me the truth? Is it you, the slave, who seduced the white Gemini? Don''t tell me soon Green Yi was frightened by Jiang Luoyu just now. After hiding in the dark corner, Lvyi thought he was safe for the time being. However, he was chased by the cloud and filled with medicine. After a while, he was caught again. What was on the right side was Zhen''s cold eyes in the duck. He was scared and could not make any sound. He coughed and coughed, but could not pronounce a word ¡£

    Jiang Luoyu frowned as if she couldn''t see the strange sound in her throat, and her smile on her lips faded: "Auntie, you see, she''s scared, as if she couldn''t make a sound."

    Zhen''s gloomy face glanced at Jiang Luoyu, and then drank to the old mother beside her: "go and see why she doesn''t make a sound." The old mother knew her master''s original plan. When she heard Zhen''s angry voice, she felt like a thump in her heart. She didn''t dare to delay. As soon as she was about to raise her face and have a closer look, Lvyi was frightened by the eyes of Jiang Luoyu and Zhen''s, and the whole person shrank on the ground.

    The old Mammy was startled at the appearance, and her lips were full of bitterness. She quickly reported in a low voice: "princess, this servant girl The servant girl was so scared that she fainted

    "Useless things." Zhen''s face twitched violently when she heard the speech. The blue veins on her neck were also faintly visible. First, she gave a cold stare to Jiang Luoyu, who was standing on the side. Then she couldn''t help kicking the green foot that had fainted, and yelled in a low voice, "it''s all useless things!"

    Zhen Yu''s angry smile was revealed. The people in front of the house were fighting each other with horns. When the Zhen family was about to make a further attack, a woman with a crying voice came out of the courtyard. Before entering the courtyard, she began to shout: "princess, princess, it''s not good Not good

    Looking at Zhen''s face, the old mother quickly turned around to look at the door of the hospital instead of her and yelled: "what''s the matter? What''s the proper way to do it

    Jiang Luoyu looked down and waited for the hurry. The little maid on her face, who was in a panic, came to her and knelt down with a plop. The sharp voice pierced the last silence of the courtyard: "princess, it''s the first lady Miss, she

    ¡±

    obviously, Zhen was the one who knew that something had happened to Jiang Hui before he came here. Hearing this, he immediately suppressed his anger and asked: "what''s wrong with Huier?"

    The old mother stood by Zhen''s side and looked at her posture. She seemed to ask Jiang Hui about Jiang Hui directly in front of the carefree King''s son-in-law. She immediately interposed: "princess, since the prince is here, the servant girl is so scared that she can''t speak. Maybe when she wakes up, we won''t be able to ask anything. What about the princess?"

    Zhen was waiting for the servant girl''s answer, but when the old mother''s voice rang, she remembered that Jiang Luoyu was still waiting at the same time. Suddenly, she felt like a dark fire in her heart. Her sharp nails almost stuck into the palm of her hand, suppressing her heart that she wanted to know immediately, and gave him a cold glance: "hum!"

 Chapter 79

    Looking at Zhen''s forbearance, she struck while the iron was hot, and then said, "princess, according to the old slave''s opinion, something has happened to the eldest lady at this time. The eldest lady is a valuable body, and it is not allowed to miss something. It''s better to put things here first. You''d better go back and have a look at the eldest lady first."

    "No problem." At the moment, Zhen Luoyu is worried about her daughter''s action. She is worried that she has no chance to turn around her daughter.

    "Yu''er, there''s something wrong with your cousin, and the second aunt has to leave first. Since you come here first and know everything, you can handle it by yourself."

    Having said that, she looked at several plain colored fabrics that her servant girl had brought as an excuse. She tried not to knock them over in front of Jiang Luoyu in front of her face. She suppressed her anger and said, "leave the cloth and let''s go."

    Jiang Luoyu watched her angry figure getting farther and farther away. She quickly raised her hand and saluted: "send off your second aunt."

    Month by month in the side witnessed the two people talk all the time, smell speech also quickly low body salute way: "send off the princess."

    Looking at Zhen''s figure fading away, Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly shrank. She looked at the green color lying on the ground in disgust, and said to her side in a cold voice, "this servant girl is for you to deal with. Remember to cut down the roots, not to be a woman''s benevolence.

    "In accordance with the order of the son of heaven."

    Standing on one side every month to hear this, his eyes suddenly flashed pity. After seeing the green on the ground, he was just about to say something, but he just met his son''s cold eyes. He could not help shaking his body and immediately lowered his head to say nothing.

    After dealing with the green matter and the Zhen family, Jiang Luoyu walked slowly back to the closed gate, as if he had lost patience, or frowned with great worry. Suddenly, he cried in a deep voice: "somebody, break the door for me!"

    As soon as his voice fell, two black shadows flashed behind him. They bowed down to Jiang Luoyu, who was standing in front of the door. Then they went to the door in silence. Two or three times, they opened the door locked from inside, and leaned aside to let Jiang Luoyu, who was indifferent and worried, into the door.

    The room was dark.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu stepped over the threshold of her own shadow, she heard a strange sound in her ear. She looked like a Su, and walked a few steps in the direction of the sound. Unexpectedly, at the very dark foot of the bed, she faintly heard a trembling and constantly murmuring voice, some twisted voice.

    "Not enough Not enough... "

    The sound!

    "Minyu, Minyu? I''m Jiang Luoyu. I''m fine. Don''t hide. Come out. " It was very dark in the room. Jiang Luoyu''s place was covered by the bed curtain, which made him look very dark. He was about to look down, but he could smell a strong smell of blood at the end of his nose, which immediately changed his face.

    Was Bai Minyu vomiting blood, or was she hurt before she came?

 Chapter 80

    He looked for a moment in a hurry. Unexpectedly, in the corner of the gap behind the bed foot, he saw a piece of white clothes corner which was stained with blood. He felt a block in the bottom of his heart. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to grasp the corner of the garment, quickly groped for the man''s trembling arm and pulled him out of the corner.

    A touch of silver light flashed away in the dark. Jiang Luoyu suddenly widened her eyes in the darkness of the house. Some of them couldn''t believe that Bai Minyu was pulled out and looked straight at herself. Her eyes, which were clear and clear, were cruel and resentful. She held a silver hairpin in her hand and cut a hole in her thigh. The blood was scabby and white at this time The clothes were black and red, and they looked startling.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him in a daze. He was still holding the bloody silver hairpin in his hand. Suddenly, he felt tight in his heart and reached out to grab the hairpin. He said in a cold voice, "put down the things in your hand. Do you hear me?"

    The hairpin in his hand was snatched and thrown into the distance. The man holding the hairpin was still abnormal. When his eyes fell on Jiang Luoyu''s face in front of him, the ferocious scar on his face was slightly distorted, and his pale lips kept murmuring: "not enough Not enough Why not enough Why... "

    Jiang Luoyu had never seen him like this. For a moment, she felt that she didn''t know what it was like. After looking at him for a moment, she seemed to see something else she shouldn''t have seen through him. Suddenly, she could not help but lift her hand to pull the insane person into her arms and fasten it tightly.

    "Kill me Kill me... " The man in his arms was still shaking. His trembling fingers tried hard to reach the captured silver hairpin, but he could not reach it. His voice was full of hysterical determination and indescribable ease, "when I die I''m dead Everything Everything will be better Will... "

    "I won''t kill you." Seeing that he was going to get the silver hairpin, Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly darkened. He raised his hand and prepared to go to the sleeping hole of the man in his arms. However, his fingers could not fall down. His dark jade like eyes became more and more dark in the dark, like the sky without stars. His cool fingers gently fell on the back of the man in his arms, and his voice was low.

    "I''m Jiang Luoyu. Can''t you recognize it?"

    His voice echoed in the dark, and the man in his arms suddenly stopped shaking and his body suddenly softened.

    "Minyu Minyu Jiang Luoyu instantly realized that the person in her arms had no response. She immediately called two times in a low voice. Then she reached for Bai Minyu and walked quickly to the open door. "Come on

    Before his words fell, he quickly ran over with his skirt every month. When he saw Bai Minyu in his arms, she was unconscious, and her white dress was still bloodstained. She looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was holding a human face, and asked timidly, "son of the world This White Gemini, what''s the matter

    "He passed out, you go to the government doctor immediately No, I can''t Jiang Luoyu wanted her to go to the government doctor to see her, but on second thought, she was afraid that the Zhen family would be disturbed and that Bai Minyu''s identity might be exposed. She immediately stopped the maid in front of her and thought for a moment.

 Chapter 81

    "Month by month, you should go back to the yard first, and I will go back when the white Gemini is better. If the light red and the sunset clouds ask about it, you will only tell the people in the courtyard that I am here, but they can never let them know that the white Gemini has been hurt, you know?"

    Month by month, hearing the speech, he quickly lowered his body, but when he looked at the blood on Bai Minyu, he couldn''t help saying in a low voice: "yes, son of the world, but white Gemini..."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu sighed and looked inexplicably at the man in his arms. For a long time, he could not speak.

    After leaving about a cup of tea every month, Jiang Luoyu turned back and put her on the arhat couch in the room. She walked slowly out of the room and said to zhuoyun beside her body, "after I leave, I remember to burn a tranquilizing fragrance in the house all the time. If it really doesn''t work, put some overpowering drugs. Don''t let him have any trouble after he wakes up, you know

    After hearing the words, he was stunned. Subconsciously, he looked back at Bai Minyu, who had already been ordered to sleep on the couch. He asked in a low voice, "what are you going to do

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes, and her eyes were pale with cold color: "I''m going to visit Hanjiang Pavilion. I''ll come back before dinner. Before that, no matter who wants to enter the room, it''s not allowed to come in!"

    Before the words fell, his whole body flashed, and he jumped onto the roof with his lightness skill at noon. When no one found out, he quickly took the place outside the prefectural palace.

    Half an hour later, in front of the box on the top floor of Hanjiang Pavilion, the largest teahouse in Kyoto, a middle-aged man dressed in rich merchant''s clothes and holding an account book touched his beard while slowly pushing the door inward.

    The box he was in was divided into inside and outside, close to Luohan''s couch in the room. At this time, he was pulling a thick layer of gauze curtain, and a layer of bead curtain made of round and beautiful East pearls. As soon as he opened it, he could hear the sound of beads colliding with each other. In the noisy teahouse at the moment, it made a very pleasant sound.

    Just after entering the box and closing the door, the rich merchant put down his account book in the shape of a rich merchant. When he was about to enter the inner room, he saw a figure with his back to him in the curtain. He immediately looked solemn, smiling and respectful like Maitreya Buddha''s face. He raised his hand and knelt down in front of the bead curtain and lowered his voice.

    "See you, my subordinate."

    At this time, if anyone could be here, he would be able to recognize the man who walked into the box. This man, who was extremely good-looking and dressed in rich merchant''s clothes, was Meng Jiuqian, the shopkeeper of Hanjiang Pavilion, a teahouse in Kyoto.

    The man standing in the curtain heard his voice and turned to his side slowly. The sunlight from the window lit up the silver mask on his face and the black long clothes embroidered with silver thread on his body. His thin lips made a light arc: "get up."

    Hearing this, the half kneeling man immediately got up and stood outside the bead curtain, arched his hands and whispered, "the pavilion master is here, but for the sake of ordering that thing at the beginning?"

    "I didn''t come to inquire about it." The white fingers of the man standing in front of the window frame moved, and the voice seemed to float in the air. When the light wind blew, it could not be heard clearly, as if it had some careless flavor, but the tone was very heavy, "but since you reported this, could it not have been only one year before that event had progressed?"

 Chapter 82

    "Back to the chief cabinet, when the old one was there more than ten years ago, our people had already sneaked into the palace and waited for orders." Meng Jiuqian, who was standing outside the Pearl curtain, bowed his head and reported to the people inside the curtain, "so even though it is extremely difficult to get the news from the chief cabinet officer, it has already arrived soon after the Lord of the cabinet entered Beijing."

    Wearing a silver mask, almost covered the whole face of the people smell speech, lips smile gradually deepen: "since so, present."

    "Yue"

    pi.

    Hearing this, Meng Jiuqian immediately turned around and moved away from the suitcase in the corner outside the curtain. He took out a long box from the dark grid. After opening the box with the key in his arms, he took out a scroll drawing scroll from it. He respectfully passed his hand through the bead curtain and presented the painting to someone who did not know when he had gone far in front of him.

    The man standing in the curtain opened his words and swept slightly. The silver mask covered his look, but he could still see a trace of interest in his dark jade eyes The woman with yellow clothes in this painting is the emperor''s sweetheart? "

    Meng Jiuqian said in a low voice: "reply to the chief cabinet, more accurately, he is the sweetheart that the emperor has never obtained."

    "Oh?" The man with the mask turned around and looked at the painting carefully and said with a smile, "then I''m a little curious. How do you know, uncle Meng?"

    Meng Jiuqian hesitated for a moment, and some hesitated to say: "the pavilion master, this..."

    The man wearing the silver mask noticed his hesitation. His white fingers touched the painting. His voice was full of laughter, but his eyes did not fluctuate at all: "Uncle Meng, are you so responsive? Is it the emperor''s sweetheart that has anything to do with my cabinet?"

    Meng Jiuqian immediately hesitated when he heard the speech. After a long hesitation, he still failed to speak.

    More than 20 years ago, Hanjiang Pavilion opened in the capital, and the first owner behind it was the late Xiaoyao Wang Jiangying. With the help and promotion of Jiang Ying, the information network of Hanjiang Pavilion is dense, like a spider''s web covering almost the entire Dalong. Even in the Imperial Palace, there are spies of Hanjiang Pavilion. After the passing of Xiaoyao Wang Jiangying, the new owner of the pavilion is a year ago Jiang Luoyu, the son of the carefree king who took over the throne.

    The identity of the leader of the pavilion has always been a secret to Hanjiang Pavilion. He is the only one in Hanjiang Pavilion who knows who is in front of him. Therefore, after getting the news, Meng Jiuqian was shocked and asked the person who delivered the news to confirm the authenticity. At this time, the re investigation result has not yet appeared, but the pavilion owner in front of him asks about this matter What can I do?

    "This Your majesty, what I said at this time is just the speculation of the person who delivered the message. The news is too much 1 te can''t be taken seriously

    "

    0

    " if you don''t say it, how can I know if I should take it seriously Jiang Luoyu''s face hidden under the mask was unshaken, and her voice did not fluctuate

    A moment later, Meng Jiuqian finished the reason. He stood in the same place without saying anything. He only left the room, turned around and sat down beside the Luohan couch. The painting in his hand had been rolled up and was gradually lighting up in the candle fire. Jiang Luoyu, whose dark eyes reflected the shadow of the flame, spoke faintly.

    "I never heard of it, and you never said it. In the future, Hanjiang Pavilion doesn''t need to investigate this matter any more. "

 Chapter 83

    Meng Jiuqian quickly lowered his body and said, "yes."

    After saying this, there was a period of silence in the box.

    Before a moment, Jiang Luoyu stood up and looked out of the window at the slightly dark sky. Thinking of the man who should still be in a coma, the smile on his lips broke away. Suddenly, he said, "in Hanjiang Pavilion, you don''t want to have martial arts, but can you have a Gemini with both medicine and poison?"

    Meng Jiuqian was surprised at first, and then bowed his hand in a low voice: "return to the master of the pavilion. A Gemini in the pavilion will master this way."

    "Men''s or women''s doubles?"

    "It''s women''s doubles."

    "Reliable?"

    "Back to the pavilion master, that girl''s doubles were trained in Hanjiang Pavilion since she was a child. Her parents are spies of Hanjiang Pavilion and will never betray the pavilion master."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the two words of women''s doubles. A dark color flashed between her eyebrows, but in a flash she disappeared: "it''s better. However, I''m inconvenient in Kyoto. If I''m not careful, I''ll be plotted. Uncle Meng knows my identity. I need a loyal person. You can get him to me by some means."

    Meng Jiuqian looks a Su, hurriedly low voice to answer a way: "respectfully follow the order of the cabinet Master Yu."

    Before his words fell, a black light flashed in front of him. When he looked up again, the people who had been behind the curtain had disappeared, leaving only a stream of smoke from the burning scroll floating, which was soon swept away by the wind outside the window.

    when Jiang Luoyu changed back to his clothes and returned to the prefectural palace again, it was already dark, month by month Everything in the courtyard had been arranged for a long time. At this time, she was standing in front of the house where Bai Minyu lived. As soon as she saw Jiang Luoyu''s figure rushing towards this side, she immediately showed a reassuring smile.

    "Prince, you are back."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, her eyes turned to the room where she had already lit a candle and reflected the dim yellow light. She asked in a low voice, "how are people?"

    Listening to him ask, he immediately raised a smile and replied, "the white Gemini has woken up and is waiting for you inside."

    "Awake?" Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect to hear these two words. Her face changed instantly. Her eyes suddenly turned to another person standing in the corridor, and her voice was gradually filled with anger. "Chase cloud, before I leave, my command is still there. Are you deaf?"

    When Zhuoyu knew that Jiang Luoyu would be angry when he came back, he immediately lowered himself and said, "please forgive me."

    "Is it the son of heaven?" Just as Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly and was ready to open her mouth again, a hoarse voice suddenly came from the room with the dim light, "come on in."

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly heard Bai Minyu''s voice. She was stunned. She took back her words that she was about to exit. After a moment of silence, she motioned to chase Yun to get up for a while. She walked slowly to the door of the house and pushed the door open.

    In the dark room, Bai Minyu is leaning on the Luohan couch. Her pale face is reflected in the dim yellow light. Her ferocious scar on her face is more and more obvious. Her smoky eyes are like a reflection of something, covered with layers of darkness.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, he slowly raised his head and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was standing in front of the door with almost all his face hidden in the dark. His voice was soft and hoarse: "don''t blame him. Ordinary moyamoya doesn''t work for me. You know it best."

    Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment, as if he had figured out something. He said with a long sigh of relief: "because The ten thousand poison stone

    Bai Minyu turned to her face, and her lips showed a slight arc, but it didn''t look like a smile: "if it wasn''t for the ten thousand poisonous stones, the dead would not be green."

    "Don''t talk nonsense." When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she frowned, walked slowly to his side and sat down. She fixed her eyes on his face and said, "since I have saved you, I will not let you die."

    After saying this, there was a silence between them. Jiang Luoyu looked at the people leaning on the Luohan couch, as if in a daze, while Bai Minyu slightly lowered her eyes. Her white fingers were gradually clenched under the thin quilt, and the light and shadow in the lake like eyes passed by and could not see clearly.

    "I''m relieved to see that you''re all right when you wake up." After a long time, Jiang Luoyu finally stood up and stroked the cold black hair of the opposite person with her fingers. She felt that the stone on her chest still exuded cold touch. A light and soft smile appeared on his lips, "have a good rest."

    He didn''t know why Bai Minyu reacted so fiercely to the seduction of green, why he hurt himself with a silver hairpin and collapsed completely. At that time, he was lying in the darkness in his arms, and his shaking body was hiding the past of how he could be too sad to live and let people stay dead.

    He only saw Bai Minyu, who was very calm in the silence.

    When she saw the thin, pale and calm man sitting alone in the lamp, Jiang Luoyu was not ready to ask.

    They all have a past, who can be better than who?

    What''s more, when it comes to the memories of previous lives, it is possible that they will not share them with others for the rest of their lives, and will eventually end with his coffin.

    Why ask."My aunt has come to see me." Perhaps it was that after realizing that Jiang Luoyu had finished speaking, he was ready to raise his hand and leave. At the moment when he was ready to turn around, Bai Minyu suddenly raised his head, clasped his cold fingers on his wrist, and looked into his eyes according to his clapping eyes. Some of his blue lips opened and closed. "Every step in this mansion is breathtaking. Even if there is an extremely noble identity, even if there is someone to protect him, if it is only one If you relax a little bit, you will be doomed. "

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned for a moment when she heard what he said behind him. Before she could ask anything, the hand on her wrist suddenly slipped down and fell heavily on the side of Luohan''s couch.

    Bai Minyu''s last sentence is very light, as if with some unknown meaning, but more like a serious farewell.

    "Go away, and when you''re gone, don''t come back."

    There was a sudden silence in the room.

    "Do you know what you''re talking about now?" Just for a moment, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at her wrist which she had just been caught and let go. Her eyebrows and eyes were indifferent, and the radian of her lips floated up. However, there was a dark light in her dark eyes. There was no smile at all. "Bai Minyu, what you mean in your words is that I should not come to save you?"

    Before he spoke, there was a sudden silence in the room.

    I don''t know how long after that, the talent sitting on the arhat couch laboriously moved his fingers, as if it was difficult to turn his face to one side, reflecting the dim yellow light, and the two figures standing and sitting next to the lamp, said in a very light and light voice.

    "I''ll drag you down." Bai Minyu blinked her eyes, and her fingers became tighter under the thin quilt. Her fingertips seemed to pierce the white

    hands. His voice was very deep, like something was falling. "Do you remember what she said? You are the Blue Phoenix in the sky, I am the butterfly ant on the earth You are willing to be with me... "

    Before he finished his words this time, Jiang Luoyu sighed softly. Her expression suddenly eased down. She sat down beside Bai Minyu again, stretched out her hand to touch his cold hair, and said with a smile, "if you''re just worried about this, you don''t have to. I''m a carefree prince. I''m afraid you''ll be dragged down by your aunt''s Gemini? "

    After saying this, he stretched out his finger and pointed to the table in front of him. His other hand reached into the thin quilt and grasped the tightly held hand. He pulled his finger open a little bit: "what''s more, according to what you said, I''m a qingluan in the sky, and you''re a butterfly ant on the ground. Is it hard for me to spread my wings to protect you? "

    Bai Minyu breathed for a moment, and could not say what she had intended to say. She only felt the shallow breath of the people beside her body, as if with some special joy and helplessness.

    "What''s more Have you forgotten the handle in my hand He heard Jiang Luoyu''s faint, smiling voice in his ear. When he looked up, he saw the man''s more and more warm and beautiful face under the lamp, and his breath was close at hand.

    "if you dare to say such words again in the future, I will castrate you cleanly."

    Bai Minyu stares at that face for a long time. After a long time, the sky outside the window is completely dark. However, the smile on the lips of the people in front of him is still light and soft. He reluctantly hooks the corner of his lips, and then shows a very stiff smile, which is like a promise, and whispers in response.

    "Women. When it was dark, Rongqin garden finally returned to its usual calm.

    But Xianglan garden in Tongjun mansion is not as peaceful as Rongqin garden.

    In the main room of xianglanyuan, Jiang Hui looks at her maid pearl who closes the lid of her jade bottle and puts it on her hand respectfully. She can''t help but smile with satisfaction. But when she sees the red scratches on the back of her white hands, her eyebrows jump slightly.

    "It''s no longer itchy. It''s still the ice cream that works."

    Pearl looked at her young lady because she met the piano in the middle of the day. She couldn''t stop itching. She didn''t even use the antidote she had prepared. At last, she applied the icy flesh and jade bone cream on the table as an ointment. When she was about to accept the rebuke, she found that it had a miraculous effect. She was relieved and cautious appeared on her face Smile.

    "Miss, although it doesn''t itch, the scar on your hand What to do? "

 Chapter 84

    When Jiang Hui heard the word "Scar", she seemed to have been thrown a glass of cold water in front of her head. Her face was suddenly gloomy and her eyes suddenly became fierce when she looked at the mirror. When she looked at the shadow of pearl in the mirror, she whispered: "my mother already knows what happened here. Tomorrow, naturally, I will be finished. Don''t worry about it!"

    Pearl knew that her young lady was angry again because of the scar. She could not help but step back. She said, "yes, miss."

    Jiang Hui looked at the look of fear in Pearl''s reverence, and looked at the scar on the back of her hand. Remembering the ugliness that suddenly itched when she played the piano in the daytime, and Ning Huan''s proud face at that time, she bit her lips fiercely: "it''s just itching. The most hateful thing is the contented Ning Huan! Damn Damn it

    Before the words fell, she seemed to think of something. She immediately turned her eyes to the glass that stood not far away. She couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. Her eyes gradually became suspicious and cruel: "the night before yesterday, I arranged it well, and I''ll give you a chance to let you go to the piano room to get the best piano and sprinkle powder on it. Why am I today Playing the piano that didn''t sprinkle pruritus powder will make me feel so itchy? "

    Liuli has been uneasy and sweating since she saw that her young lady had been infected with itchy powder, and she couldn''t stop itching. She was in a cold sweat all over her body. She knew that she had messed up the matter, but she couldn''t figure out why. At the moment, she suddenly heard Jiang Hui''s rebuke, and she immediately changed her face. She quickly knelt down on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly ¡£

    "Miss, miss, I don''t know. I''m clearly..."

    "I see." Looking at her, Jiang Hui was scared to death. She didn''t believe what she said was true. Instead, she became more suspicious. She flicked her finger, frowned and glanced at the back of her hand. She asked softly, "Liuli, how many years have you been a servant girl here?"

    Glass whole body trembles to fall on the ground, smell speech quickly return a way: "return miss, four years."

    "Four years, it''s been a long time Oh, I see. You''re tired of serving me, so you need to sprinkle the powder on the piano I want to use Jiang Hui''s lips sparked a satirical smile. She only felt that the suspicion in her heart was confirmed when the maid in front of her said "four years". She sat by the burning light, her face twisted like a terrible ghost.

    "Say! Is it true? "

    Glass just because things have not been done well, some guilty, can hear these words, immediately panic hands and feet, pale face has no blood color, almost wish to open his heart to show his innocence, the head is also thumping, white skin suddenly had red marks.

    "Miss, I''ve always been loyal to you, and I have no other choice."

    Jiang Hui snorted coldly. Her beautiful face was as cold as ice, with disgust and hatred between her eyebrows and eyes. She got up and kicked her feet on the glass body. She was so powerful that she almost kicked her whole body over. "Little cheap hoof, isn''t this itchy powder I sprinkled on myself? It''s clearly you, the bitch, who made it yourself

    After that, she seemed to no longer want to hear the refutation of the servant girl in front of her, or to determine that she was the culprit of the matter. She immediately pointed to the glass with a slightly disordered hair and a frightened look, and then she continued to shout, "come on! Take this Cheap slave out, scratch her face for me, and sell it to the kiln

    "Miss, miss, your servant is wronged!" When he heard that he was going to paint his face and sell it to the kiln, his beautiful and beautiful face was twisted violently. When he was dragged out, he was still shouting injustice. The voice sounded in the dark, which was even more tragic, "maid

    really not! I don''t know why the itching powder will be on Miss''s piano Miss, spare your life! Forgive me

    Jiang Hui turned a blind eye to the glass when she was pulled out. She just turned back and sat in front of the dressing table again, frowning at the back of her hand full of red marks and humming in a low voice: "hum! Little cheap hoof Is it not that you or I sprinkle the powder myself?

    Pearl saw that the glass was sold directly because of the bad work. She could not help shaking. She swallowed her last plea and waited for Jiang Hui in front of the dressing table to speak again.

    Jiang Hui looked at the back of her hand for a long time. The more she looked at it, she became more and more upset. She could not help shaking her finger, she turned her eyes to the jade bottle on the table not far away, and wrung her eyebrows: "but this ice cream is strange. How can it relieve this itching drug Is it a cousin? But the ice cream my cousin sent me is just the sound of beauty, and it has no other function... "

    Pearl looked at her young lady''s puzzled look under the lamp. She didn''t want to say anything, but there was no one else in the room. If she didn''t speak for a while, she would certainly ask questions. She hesitated for a moment and then hesitated to persuade her: "Miss, in the eyes of Yinu maid, the ice

    jiyugu cream is probably due to some precious medicinal materials. Yihao one of them can relieve the itching drug This is the only way to use it.

    "

    o

    " it is reasonable to say that people like my cousin will not harm me. " Jiang Hui listened to her words, and her face immediately softened, as if Pearl''s words were very kind to her. After a while, her face, which had been better, was sunk because of the red marks on the back of her hand."It''s all due to the little hoof. I just scratched the back of my hand because of the itching. It will take at least ten days and a half months to get rid of these scars..."

    Pearl stood beside her, and after hearing the words, she comforted her: "Miss, don''t worry. These scars look terrible, but they are not heavy. After that, they will not be seen."

    "I know what you mean, but I don''t think about that." Jiang Hui finally got a little satisfied look on her face when she heard Pearl''s words. She looked at Pearl with approval, and then she continued.

    "It''s just that I can''t wait for my grandmother to see me off for a day. Even if my mother is covering up for me, my grandmother will say I''m slack if she doesn''t see me for a long time. How can I be angry with me? Since the tea pouring, my grandmother has been dissatisfied with me, and now she can''t go to her old man''s house to please me... "

    As soon as pearl heard Jiang Hui''s words, she quickly understood what was so powerful. She lowered her voice and called out, "Miss..."

    Today, Miss Naning did not succeed in calculating Miss Naning''s piano skills. Instead, she made a fool of herself in front of all the girls. One year later, she would be at the age of getting married. At this time, if there was a dignified Princess liyang to help her look at each other, she would have hope in the future. Therefore, Miss Li became more and more respectful to Princess Liyang Come to plan.

    "Yes." Hearing the Pearl''s low call, Jiang Hui first looked at the back of her white hand. Then, a sharp color suddenly flashed across her eyes, but a smile welled up on her lips. She turned to her side and said to her maid with a very serious look.

    "Pearl, tell the kitchen tomorrow morning that I will cook for my grandmother. Oh, by the way, we also have some rice noodles and petals. The new cousin and the two common people have not yet tasted my craft

    After seeing the Pearl''s response, she lowered herself to prepare something. Jiang Hui slowly raised her finger. Her eyes were full of peculiar strangeness and looked at the back of her hand. Her smile became more and more profound.

    In the morning of the second day, the east side of Xiyuan, in front of Bibo garden.

    Jiang Luoyu, dressed in a light pigmented suit, with a white jade crown on her head and a small folding fan in her hand, was about to step out of the yard. She walked towards the hanging flower gate at the junction of Dongfu and Xiyuan. Her eyes turned and she saw a familiar white figure coming towards this side. She stopped her steps and a faint smile appeared on her lips.

    "Why did you come?"

    Bai Minyu''s face was pale, and she walked calmly to his side. The smoked eyes seemed to be able to reflect the pale golden sunlight on the sky, so beautiful that people couldn''t move their eyes.

    "I haven''t forgotten last night."

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu knew that Bai Minyu was saying that he couldn''t show his injury. After staring at him for a long time, Jiang Luoyu glanced at his right leg, frowned slightly, and lowered his voice: "can you hold it?"

    Bai Minyu nodded. Although her face was still expressionless, her eyes were warm.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and nodded. Knowing that he knew what he knew, Jiang Luoyu relaxed her eyebrows and handed him the folding fan in her hand with a smile. She took another one out of her sleeve and gently unfolded it. Then she said, "I heard something happened in Xianglan garden last night To this morning, my cousin went to the big kitchen for no reason. Minyu, what do you think is the reason? "

    When Bai Minyu heard the speech, her face was still expressionless, but her tone seemed to contain some surprise. She repeated in a low voice, "big kitchen?"

    Jiang Luoyu felt that she had never heard of him. She looked up at him curiously and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?

    ¡±

    "I suddenly think of something to do." To his surprise, Bai Minyu changed his usual reticence. Before his voice dropped, he lowered his eyebrow and clenched the folding fan given by Jiang Luoyu. He took a step back and looked at him. He whispered, "I''ll wait for you outside when I''m done."

 Chapter 85

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his clear eyes, which were no different from those in the past. The smile on his lips was deeper. As he watched his figure getting farther and farther away, Jiang Luoyu said in a low voice: "it''s OK."

    When Bai Minyu''s body was getting farther and farther away from his sight, Jiang Luoyu seemed to suddenly come back to her mind. She blinked her eyes very quickly and whispered to her servant girl: "month by month, go and follow the cloud command. Let chase cloud keep up with the white Gemini these days. If something happened yesterday, he won''t have to come back."

    Hearing his advice month by month, she immediately looked at Bai Minyu''s back and bowed down.

    When the monthly figure was gone, Jiang Luoyu could not help but hold the folding fan in the heart of her right hand. She looked at the door of flowers hanging towards the east mansion. She looked down at her white and empty palm. A faint light flashed through her eyes like a black jade, and then disappeared in a flash.

    Walking to the main room where Princess Liyang lived in Dongfu, Jiang Luoyu breathed out a long breath, and her smile on her lips rose. As soon as she entered the door, she bowed down to her couch, half reclining on the couch, her eyes half open and half closed, as if she had not yet woken up. Her voice was very light and slow: "yu''er has seen her grandmother, grandmother Wanfu."

    His voice is not big, but it can be heard clearly in the room where there is no one in this time and space. Princess Liyang, who was a little sleepy after waking up early, immediately opened her eyes. When her eyes swept to Jiang Luoyu, who was low in front of the couch, a soft and kind smile appeared on her lips: "here comes jade son. Sit down."

    Jiang Luoyu stood up straight with a smile on her lips, but she did not immediately go to the seat beside her. Instead, she walked slowly to the front of the couch and sat on the foot mat. Her fingers bent and gently knocked on her legs for Princess Liyang. Her face was more beautiful like jade under the sunlight, and her face was soft and steady.

    He has been waiting for Princess Liyang for many years. Seeing his actions from his wife''s mother when she married the carefree king, she could not help but feel satisfied. She lowered her voice and said with a smile, "princess, your highness is really filial. Every time, she is the first to come. Even the princess and princess have not come early."

    Hearing this, Princess Liyang could not help but get up and lean up. She looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was gently hammering her calf at her feet. Her smile on her lips was even more mild: "yu''er is a good child. Her father, his mother and his wife taught her well. I knew it at the first sight."

    "Aunts and grandmothers must not open their mouths." Jiang Luoyu heard the speech. Before waiting for Princess liyang''s voice to fall, she raised her head slightly and looked at the mammy beside Princess Liyang. She seemed embarrassed to drop her head. She immediately took back her hand, stood up and said in a low voice, "every time I come, I''ll praise you every time. Jade will feel bad."

    Princess Liyang looked at his tone as if he was coquettish, but the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. She knew that Jiang Luoyu had said this on purpose, but her eyes suddenly darkened. She said with a smile as if she meant something: "what can I be sorry about? True filial piety is true filial piety. It''s not something that can be done by someone else''s lip."

 Chapter 86

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the words of Princess Liyang, her heart sank suddenly, but her smile on her lips became deeper: "what grandma said is that yu''er has been taught. When they were talking happily, Jiang Luoyu suddenly heard a rush of footsteps. As soon as she stood upright, she stood not far away from Princess liyang''s couch. Cherry, the maid outside the room, opened the curtain and reported in a low voice with a smile: "princess, the elder sister is here."

    Hearing that Jiang Hui has arrived, Jiang Luoyu can''t help but hook the corner of her lip and bury her head deeper. However, her expression is no different from that in the past, but her eyes are more and more indifferent.

    When cherry completely lifted the curtain, Jiang Hui walked into the inner room with her maid pearl. Ying Ying Ying saluted Princess Liyang, who was on the couch and had no idea when she had completely closed her smile, she said, "Hello, Huier. Grandma, Wanfu."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes twinkled when she heard her sweet voice saying hello. Her eyes flashed as if she were hiding in her sleeve. However, she could not hide her hands wrapped in a circle of gauze. She seemed to suddenly think of something, and her smile on her lips suddenly faded. At this time, he suddenly saw the cat come in with his body and turned his head a little bit.

    As soon as he entered the door, he quickly walked to the Bank of jiangluoyu. He whispered: "the son of a generation, the maid and chase cloud have all arrived here. Zhuoyun asked the maid to tell the son of the world that the white Gemini was following the eldest lady to the outside. At this time, he was waiting in the dark outside, nothing happened."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, her white fingers clenched the folding fan in her sleeve, rubbed it carefully for a moment, then turned her eyes to Jiang Hui with a smile. After asking for her regards, Princess Liyang, who had not spoken for a long time, looked at Jiang Hui, who was holding a semi squatting posture. Her eyes were filled with mockery.

    If it''s useful, I''ll come over and kick it away. Who do you think is blind?

    Jiang Luoyu looked coldly at Jiang Huixing''s half a cup of tea. Princess Liyang raised her eyelids and coughed in a low voice and said, "get up, today you are early What''s wrong with your hand? "

    Jiang Hui finally got up. After entering the door, her smile was stiff. She looked at the back of her hand, which she had deliberately exposed. There was a flash of pride between her eyebrows and eyes, but there was a look of embarrassment on her face. She looked up again at Princess liyang''s drowsy appearance, then lowered her head and said.

    "This Huier is clumsy. This morning, she tried to stew soup for her grandmother. As a result, the soup splashed out on the back of her hand, but it was red. It doesn''t matter

    Stew?

    Burned the back of your hand?

    Jiang Luoyu cast a faint glance at those two hands, and she couldn''t help but sneer at them. Sarcasm and disgust passed between her brows and eyes, but in a flash they turned into plain peace.

    Sure enough, I was looking for a chance to sell. I can even do such a big flaw. Let alone the fact that the soup was splashed during the stew, the back of both hands was hurt, not to mention that if it was really scalded and the package was so tight, wouldn''t you be afraid of the wound festering?

    Jiang Hui, do you have no brain or heart?

 Chapter 87

    Thanks to the fact that she is only cheating on Princess Liyang who doesn''t touch the spring water. If the cheater is someone else, if she can''t help it, she can''t tell you that she will expose you to her face.

    "It''s good." Princess Liyang did not understand the mystery, and if she had been in the plan immediately, she smiled and praised her lips, "you have a heart."

    But after the words of Princess Liyang were exported, the old mother standing by her body flashed a strange color, which was caught by Jiang Luoyu on the other side with her eyes. The smile on the lip was more mysterious, and she walked slowly to the side of Jianghui body. The dark light flashed through her eyes, but the tone was very soft.

    "My cousin was hurt and filial to her grandmother so much, so she asked her to sit down and rest."

    "I''ve seen my cousin." Jiang Hui heard Princess Liyang praise, the facial appearance finally became natural, raised her head to see Jiang Luoyu stop at his side, then raised a gentle and amiable smile, and then she waved to the Pearl carrying the food box with her eyes down behind her. She took a dish of beautiful dim sum from the food box, and walked towards the pingpingtingting along the side of Princess Liyang and smiled.

    "By the way, if you don''t see your cousin, you forget it. This morning, after finishing the soup for the old ancestor, Huier made several snacks. She prepared to serve them to her grandmother first, and then he gave them to the cousin and the two. The cousin''s Huier asked the Pearl to bring them. The rest had been sent to the yard. I hope that cousin should not blame Huier for many things. "

    Jiang Luoyu eye looked at Jiang Hui and said something, he sat down on his foot mat. He lifted the cake with a flattering look. The Pearl behind him also put the hot silver ear lotus seed soup on the table beside the bed. Finally, he put the last cake on the side of jiangluoyu and retreated.

    He looked at Princess Liyang as if very satisfied to pick up that snack, not from the bottom of the heart, but the smile on the lips was very soft, and then he said along the meaning of Princess Liyang: "cousin is so smart and understanding, how can cousin blame her cousin for many things, thank you for not being able to do so soon."

    The voice was not dropped, and he seemed to have said enough. He walked slowly to Princess Liyang with a smile, and picked up a starfish like cake and said, "grandma, look at these cakes so beautiful and beautiful. You can taste them with the soup soup of cousin. How about the taste?"

    Standing by Princess Liyang, Ma Ma saw her happy appearance. She did not secretly look at jiangluoyu with a smile on her face. Knowing that she could not speak at present, she also added: "princess, you can see those cakes quickly. The red green is really beautiful and must be very delicious. The princess will give some old slaves a few."

    Princess Liyang seemed really happy. She immediately slanted her face to the old mother and said with a smile: "you greedy old goods, this is something my granddaughter has done by her own hands, but it is not for you."

    Mother looked at her anger and asked with a smile, "princess, give one to the old slave, one will be enough."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at this scene with a light look. She knelt down and sat beside her bed. When Jianghui, who had already shown a smile, looked at the mammy beside Princess Liyang again. Her eyes seemed to contain deep meaning: "grandma, you see mammy all asked for this, or give it to Mammy."

 Chapter 88

    Princess Liyang did not realize the current atmosphere flowing in the dark. She seemed to be only happy for the dessert in that dish. She lost a lot of the half dream and half awake breath. She seemed to be energetic and pointed to Jiang Luoyu beside her and said, "you know to face her. It''s no wonder that she said good words in front of me every time you came, it turned out that you were used to it."

    Jiang Luoyu smiled slightly, looked down and pretended to be shy with interest. In fact, the secretly happy Jiang Huiyi gave a look and bowed down and said, "grandma, jade is just offering Buddha through flowers. My cousin is still standing there, and grandma will laugh at jade."

    Hearing this, Jiang Hui hurriedly raised her head, and leaned on the side of Princess liyang to smile at Jiang Luoyu, and said, "cousin''s mouth is like honey, no wonder that the cousin only came for a few days, and grandma loved her cousin so much."

    As soon as her voice fell, Princess Liyang smiled at Jiang Luoyu. When she was just ready to speak again, Jiang Luoyu raised her head at the moment, and her dark eyes looked down at the mother standing beside her bed.

    "Grandma, jade is clumsy, so you should not laugh at jade."

    Princess Liyang did not see the deep-meaning eyes, but she could bow to the mother who stood by her bed but saw the Dark Jade eyes, and suddenly passed the deep-minded eyes. This time, before she said anything to please, Jiang Luoyu dropped her eyes step by step, and the smile on her lips gradually showed a mockery.

    Seeing the look of Jiang Luoyu, the mother standing beside her bed was confused first, then she was surprised to see Jiang Luoyu first fell her eyes on Jiang Hui''s hands wrapped in thick gauze, and then smiled and quietly picked up a tea, as if she was about to slide the tea with her hand while Jiang Hui and Princess Liyang did not care, and "lost hands" splashed on Jiang Hui''s hand, her face suddenly changed suddenly , hurriedly lowered to come, in the face of the face of Liyang princess said a few words.

    Jiang Luoyu eyes looked at Princess Liyang after hearing these two words, he immediately received a smile, looked at the tea cover was put down early, the look respectfully stood on the bed of their own, lips can not be exposed innocent and blank smile, slightly dropped the eye.

    Princess Liyang did not expect that she was happy, she would be told by mammy that jiangluoyu would pour Jiang Hui with tea. She would not be surprised to look at it immediately, but did not see the picture. She turned her head again and looked at the mother by the side of her body again, but she only asked her without a voice.

    Mammy looked at Jiang Luoyu so quickly pretending innocent and clever appearance, and the more confused eyes she saw, she knew that she was only the middle hand, and she could not help looking at Jiang Luoyu''s calm and beautiful face in the sun, and then looked at the hand of Jianghui being wrapped. Even if she did not say, jiangluoyu would not give up, Then a slight sigh, low body quietly in Liyang Princess ear to say a few words.

    After these words were finished, Jiang Luoyu satisfied to see that the lie was revealed, Princess Liyang quickly overcame her face, and realized the complex eyes that mother at the side of the bed threw to herself, and the smile on her lips was getting deeper.

    After a moment, Princess Liyang straightened herself slightly, and her eyes were sharp and she looked at Jiang Hui''s hands with a tentative look. He felt normal. Jiang Hui, who was just happy in her heart, was stunned, tentatively extended her hand, which was covered with thick gauze, and called down.

    "Grandma?"

 Chapter 89

    Princess Liyang looked at her hesitantly with a look of trial. She stretched out her hand on the couch for a while, and then took it back with some guilty conscience. She immediately determined that her mother was telling the truth. Her old face was full of anger. Suddenly, she pointed to Jiang Hui in front of her and rebuked in a cold voice.

    "You are so bold! How dare you deceive your grandmother

    Jiang Hui was elated to ask for favor in front of Princess Liyang. When she saw that Princess Liyang had changed her face, she stood up and

    stepped back two steps, hid her hand behind her, and said with a guilty smile: "grandmother, what do you say What do you mean?

    ¡±

    "grandmother, don''t get angry about what happened." Jiang Luoyu silently hooked the corner of her lips and glanced at the mother beside the couch. Then she walked slowly to Princess Liyang and whispered, "look at the soup and cakes, but my cousin has been working hard all morning..."

    "She knows how hard she works." Princess Liyang seemed to be directly infuriated by the truth. She saw Jiang Hui''s act of concealing her ears and stealing the bell, and her face with disdain in her fear after exposing it. She was so angry that she patted the bed board and said

    when Jiang Luoyu looked at Princess Liyang, she was very angry. She looked back at Jiang Hui''s face, who pretended to be delicate but didn''t have any regret at the bottom of her eyes, she sighed softly There was a breath.

    It is incredible that I should have fallen into the hands of such a fool in the previous life.

    After a while, Princess Liyang finally calmed down and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on her side not far away. She raised her hand and patted the back of his white hand. Her eyes finally took some softness: "well, you don''t have to intercede with your cousin any more. She grew up with me since childhood. I know what kind of person she is. But it doesn''t look bad. When you go back, remember to have a good taste. Your cousin is a very rare cook. I''m not sure it''s only this time. "

    Jiang Luoyu, listening to Princess liyang''s words with a faint threat, secretly looked at the side of Liyang princess, with a low eyebrow. She did not dare to look at his mother again. Knowing that the mother would never dare to say what she had done after she left, she replied respectfully in a low voice: "yes, grandmother."

    After the farce came to an end, Jiang Luoyu walked out of the main room slowly. Looking at her face, Jiang Hui, who had been restrained and exposed, lowered her voice and pretended that she didn''t know anything. She said with a smile: "cousin, thank you for your cake today. I must be tired for my grandmother to make cakes early in the morning. I also scalded my hand by accident Go back to eat and have a rest. It''s not good to be tired. "

    Seeing that he had come out early, Jiang Hui thought that he had not heard of his ban. She also remembered that Princess Liyang had been gentle to him, and she was angry and cursed. For a time, she did not know what it was like. She lowered her head to hide her unwillingness and whispered, "thank you for your care."

    Digression: it''s really hot to death recently I''m lying on my back from the tour. I''m in a bad condition all the time. I''d like to discuss with you about TJ? Jiageng I''m going to give you a supplement before I go to v_ You make up for So the branches of god horse You have to refuel!!!

 Chapter 90

    After watching Jiang Hui''s figure disappear in the field of vision, Jiang Luoyu finally slowly vomited out the turbid air in her chest. Her eyes moved to the corridor, standing in front of the blooming jasmine flowers. Hearing the sound, she turned back to look at his young man in white. Her dark jade eyes were covered with a layer of light gold.

    Looking at Bai Minyu walking to her side, Jiang Luoyu looks pale and reaches out her hand.

    "Let''s go."

    After half a column of incense, they walked slowly along the dark corridor. Just as they were walking fast, they could not see the main room where Princess Liyang lived. Bai Minyu suddenly stopped her step. According to the smoke, she looked at the people beside her and asked without expression.

    "Don''t you ask?"

    "What are you asking?" Jiang Luoyu turned to his side and looked at his calm face in the dark. The smile on his lips was still light, and his eyes like black jade were not deep enough. "What did you do?"

    Before he finished speaking, he gently shook his head. When he opened his mouth again, he seemed to be speaking to himself and explaining to the people beside him: "if you want to talk to me, I naturally want to know. But if you don''t want to say, what do I do when I ask? In short, you will not harm me in the present situation

    Bai Minyu looked at him and looked up slightly. He allowed the fine sunlight outside the corridor to slide along the hem of his clothes. The gold thread on the light colored clothes reflected a faint golden light. His eyes seemed to have crossed something suddenly, but he couldn''t see clearly.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t hear him answer again for a long time. Thinking that he would not speak again, Jiang Luoyu was ready to pull people and move forward. But before he could lift his feet this time, he saw a white porcelain vase, which was handed over to him by a familiar hand. Jiang Luoyu looked at the porcelain vase in Bai Minyu''s hand in surprise, then looked at his expressionless face, and then raised his hand to take the vase.

    "What is this?"

    Bai Minyu face to him, still facial expressionless, simply reply: "Croton powder."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard these three words, he almost couldn''t believe it. He looked back at Bai Minyu and his clear eyes. For the first time, his face was shocked What? "

    Bai Minyu listened to his question and noticed the surprised eyes of the people in front of him at the moment. Thinking that he had not heard what this thing was, he repeated very slowly and slowly: "Croton powder."

    "You You just went to the big kitchen? " Jiang Luoyu clenched the small porcelain vase in her hand. She looked at Bai Minyu as if she was a little stunned. She looked up and down several times. Then she gradually regained her indifferent look, but her smile on her lips became deeper and deeper. "What you said is going to breakfast Put this thing in? "

    "I won''t admit it." Bai Minyu seemed to be a little worried by his eyes. Hearing him speak, she immediately frowned and whispered, "that''s for Zhen and Jiang Hui What''s the matter? "

    This time, before Bai Minyu finished speaking, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips could not be concealed. She could not help but let go of his hand. She bent down slightly. She looked at the white bottle in her hand and laughed. Her voice was distorted a little: "you

    Bai Minyu looked at him silently, bending his eyes. According to the color of his eyes, there was a color of doubt ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±

    "It''s OK." After a long time of smiling, Jiang Luoyu finally got up with a crooked lip. She looked at Bai Minyu by the side of her body with admiration. It seemed that she finally understood the answer to the problem that had not been solved since she entered the government. She held his cold finger with a smile again and said, "let''s go."

    Such a person If Zhen and Jiang Hui were not on guard, it would be an unparalleled huge trouble!

    Two people returned to Bibo garden, less than half an hour time, they vaguely heard the sound of Xuan Nao outside the courtyard.

    Hearing the sound, the man in the inner room looked at his son who was playing chess with Bai Minyu every month. He could not help but secretly opened the door and summoned the sunset who was standing outside. He lowered his voice and told her to see what was going on outside. After half a cup of tea, he waited until the sunset came running quickly and whispered to her. When he was about to retreat, he turned his head Then the two people suddenly heard Jiang Luoyu''s faint voice.

    "What are you talking about? Let me listen to it."

    After hearing Jiang Luoyu''s voice, the sunset glow carefully stepped into the room. After taking a careful look at Jiang Luoyu, she bowed down and said, "I''ve met you."

    Jiang Luoyu picked up a sunspot from the chess box. Her beautiful face seemed to shine in the dark. Her smile was faint, but her eyes suddenly rose from the chessboard and fell on the person sitting opposite with a smile: "come in, what is it?"

    The sunset glow heard her son''s words as if there was no anger, but rather some schadenfreude. She could not help looking up curiously at the two people who were playing chess, and then she sighed with relief.

    "When I went back to my son, she just heard the sound of greetings outside, so she asked the maid to go out and have a look. The maid went out of the second gate to the east mansion, but accidentally met the princess''s mother. She said that the princess and the eldest lady had bad stomachs today, so she should go and ask the doctor."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the words, and the radian of her lips became deep. She raised her hand and motioned to retreat month by month and sunset: "I know, go down."Bai Minyu was about to put down her white son. When she ate a piece of Jiang Luoyu on the chessboard, she heard the voice of the other party suddenly and faintly ringing in her ear, as if with a hidden smile: "Minyu."

    Hearing his voice, Bai Minyu''s fingers can''t help but pause, and her ferocious face has no expression at all. Her smoked amber eyes seem to be covered with a layer of fog in the dark. When she slowly raises her eyes, she seems to have a flash of smile and can''t see clearly.

    JIANG Luoyu is used to his silence, and her long white fingers point the chessboard, and suddenly she is very interested Wei repeated the words of the sunset: "eat bad stomach?"

    Bai Minyu looked at the pair of black eyes which were inexplicably shining even in the dark at this time. She held her finger slightly, but she still did not utter a word. She just dropped the white one on the tip of her finger and ate all the black chess pieces on one corner of the chessboard in silence.

    Until noon, the noise outside gradually disappeared. Jiang Luoyu looked at her third set of chess pieces that had been killed. She could not help looking at Bai Minyu, who looked calm across the room. She suddenly turned back to the door and said, "it''s getting late. Month by month, no matter what the mess is like in the big kitchen, our small kitchen is still in good condition."

    "Yes, son of the earth," the voice of the month answered immediately outside the door

    Jiang Luoyu took a long breath and looked at Bai Minyu, who was cleaning up the chessboard. After looking at Bai Minyu, she unconsciously glanced over the white porcelain bottle on the table. She said with a light smile on her lips, "tell the kitchen to fry more dishes today. My son today I want to celebrate with the white Gemini

    Month by month, I didn''t know why, but I felt puzzled, but I immediately responded. I turned to the small kitchen that Xiyuan had prepared for Jiang Luoyu.

    Half an hour later, lunch is finished.

    Jiang Luoyu stood up from the table and whispered to the man who had been pressed on the couch and sat in silence: "you are injured. You have been walking for a long time in the morning. You''d better take a rest on the couch. I have some things to deal with in my study. If you wake up, go there to

    and look for me. "

    On hearing this, Bai Minyu nodded in silence. As she watched Jiang Luoyu''s disappearing figure, she could not help but catch the faint golden light outside the window, becoming more and more warm and peaceful.

    Jiang Luoyu walked slowly into the study. Unexpectedly, she saw that zhuoyun was already waiting in the room, and her lips raised a faint smile.

    "Just after escorting Min Yu back, received the message?"

    Chase cloud hears speech, look suddenly a Su, answer way: "be."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes suddenly fell into a trance for a moment, but even though he recovered his former indifference, he lowered his voice and asked, "Uncle cangliu will go back to the palace to get the account book. When will he go back to Kyoto?"

    After hearing the speech, he could not help but look at the table. Standing at the table, his long black hair fell down, which almost covered his fair and handsome man. There was an imperceptible bewilderment between his eyebrows. It seemed that he was wondering why his son, who had no care of everything, would worry about such a thing, but he still did not dare to slack off and whispered: "go back to the son of heaven, tomorrow morning."

    "Tomorrow?" Jiang Luoyu looked at the dazzling sunshine outside the eaves. Her white fingers pointed on the table in front of her, and finally coagulated on a point. She turned slightly for a moment. "It''s a good day."

    A moment of silence.

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly gave a low smile, and his dark eyes seemed to flash a sharp light, which contained some hot and fierce evil spirit and fighting spirit. The face of chasing cloud standing beside him changed.

    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes slightly, and suddenly lowered her voice, calling out, "chase the clouds."

    "My subordinates are here."

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes, and her smile deepened. Her voice said faintly, "go to the next yard and find Luo Bai. I have something to tell him."

    "Yes, son of God."

    Seeing the shadow of chasing clouds fade away, Jiang Luoyu slowly sits on the chair with her slender fingers brushing the white jade vase beside the table and the porcelain vase just placed beside the jade vase. Her face seems to be covered with a layer of fog. After a while, she can''t see her face clearly.

    The Zhen family, tomorrow will be the housekeeper of the palace. It''s time to settle accounts here every year. I don''t know if you''ve got the news and are ready to provoke me and my brother tomorrow?

 Chapter 91

    Last time you could, but this time 1W is no longer possible.

    Zhen only felt that from yesterday''s morning, the feeling that everything was not going well came again.

    When she heard that Jiang Hui was forbidden, she immediately asked why. When she heard that her daughter had made such a big mistake to cover up her scar, she was so angry that she could not help but shiver, pointing to the meaningless and disdainful Jiang Hui, she could hardly speak.

    Later, she finally got rid of her anger. When she was able to eat breakfast peacefully, she kept raising her stomach. Until the afternoon when the sky was dim, her legs could not help but feel soft. When she was having dinner, Zhen felt relieved at last. Before she could pick up her chopsticks, she heard a report from people outside Zhenwei garden that the LORD was coming.

    Jiang Xiong came to Zhenwei garden, but it was a first-class event.

    But before the Zhen family showed a smile to meet his husband, Jiang Xiong was stopped by a beautiful and coquettish maid at the second gate of Zhenwei garden. When the mother beside the Zhen family drove away with a lantern, Jiang Xiong had already disappeared. Zhen was so shocked that she sent someone to look for him. But before half a column of incense came back, Mammy came back and told him that Jiang Xiong had been intercepted by Aunt Bai''s servant girl. She said that he had asked for a peace talisman for the king in the temple yesterday and asked him to go to see him before dinner. Jiang Xiong did go. Naturally, she did not see any shadow that night Pass out.

    This series of things made her hardly sleep for long last night. In the morning, she closed her eyes and squinted for a while, then she was awakened by the anxious footsteps of mammy outside the curtain. She calmly called people into the room, but was surprised to hear a news.

    Early this morning, Jiang cangliu, the housekeeper of Xiaoyao palace, will return to Kyoto with the general ledger of his property.

    Hearing the news, Zhen''s whole family suddenly woke up and quickly dressed under the care of her mother. Knowing that it was the first time for Jiang Luoyu to greet Princess Liyang every day since she entered the mansion, she hurried to the front room of Princess Liyang, fearing that she would miss the chance of "meeting" with Jiang Luoyu.

    At this time, she walked quickly and saw Jiang Luoyu''s tall and straight figure like bamboo in the slightly exposed morning light. She could not help but feel relieved and quickly welcomed her with a smile on her lips.

    Before Jiang Luoyu went to bed last night, he had already told Bai Minyu not to come over this morning.

    The person with leg injury, still don''t run and jump, the injury will be better quickly.

    Therefore, the person who has always been accompanied by people to ask for their regards is the first time that a person comes with a servant girl.

    Just out of Princess liyang''s main room, Jiang Luoyu didn''t see the familiar white figure outside, so he was ready to walk on the winding corridor outside. However, after a few steps, she heard the sound of footsteps in her ear. As soon as she glanced at the corner of her eyes, she could see that the figure of Zhen was approaching.

    Seeing Zhen''s white with green, it seems that she didn''t sleep very well yesterday, but her tired and haggard face was covered by thick powder. Jiang Luoyu could not help slowing down her steps. She lifted a faint smile at the corner of her lips and bowed to the coming Zhen family and said, "I''ve met my second aunt."

    Hearing his voice, Zhen''s lips also raised a warm smile. As soon as he was about to mention what he knew this morning, he saw Jiang Luoyu standing in the same place, as if he was thinking about something. He suddenly opened his mouth and said, "yu''er, but you have to go back To Xiyuan? "

    "Yes." When Jiang Luoyu heard Zhen''s question, her smile on her lips faded, but her dark jade eyes seemed to shine. The waves of light were so beautiful that she said, "I''ve asked my grandmother to go back to the yard. At this time, my second aunt called yu''er, but she was admonished?"

    "There is no admonition, but the second aunt heard a few days ago..." While carefully studying every smile on Jiang Luoyu''s face, the Zhen family tentatively took a step forward, as if in whispering, "the housekeeper of Xiaoyao palace has come to clear the account today?"

    As soon as this question came out, Zhen''s eyes, which were like black jade, suddenly fell down and covered the flash of cold glare on Jiang Luoyu''s face.

    Heard? I ordered Hanjiang pavilion to release the news to attract you. What''s more, it was released in the evening of yesterday. If someone had not been paying special attention to these things, it would never have been heard this morning. So, how did you hear about it a few days ago?

    Jiang Luoyu vaguely remembered that in her previous life, it was at this time that the Zhen family began to instill in himself that the housekeeper of the palace could not believe it. Jiang Luobai, a common brother, was eager to help himself, and his ultimate goal was to seize the property of the palace. His smile on his lips was a little cold: "the news of the second aunt is very smart."

    After catching the surprise on Jiang Luoyu''s face, Zhen saw that Jiang Luoyu lowered her head deeply. She felt a glimmer of joy and contempt in her heart. Subconsciously, she thought that the Xiaoyao King''s son was because she was young and playful. She was afraid of the trouble of accounting. She did not know what to do.When Jiang Luoyu just entered the door, the set of top grade jadeite still on the dresser, and the purse that she gave to mammy Nian at the time of choosing slaves, Zhen began to feel itchy. She and her children were in need of money. Jiang Luoyu was really in time for rain. Thinking of this, she could not help but step forward two times and her face showed Greedy smile, lowered the voice to persuade way.

    "Yu''er, it''s not the second aunt who said you - although you are the decent successor of the palace, but you are 14 or 15 years old. The royal family is very big and your parents are dead. The housekeeper of the palace has managed your money and land for many years. How can you see how much profit he has made in the dark, not to mention the things on the surface?"

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and pretended that she didn''t understand. She just opened her mouth in surprise, and then lowered her voice: "second aunt, this means..."

    Looking at his appearance, Zhen''s heart immediately affirmed that the carefree Wang Shizi was a soft ear. He could achieve his goal by blowing and igniting more. Then he whispered: "the second aunt means that after all, yu''er is young, not as smart as those old housekeepers. But don''t trust him completely. You should take over by yourself. Yu''er thinks about it?"

    "Just like the second aunt said." Jiang Luoyu responded in a low voice, as if she had a headache at what Zhen had just said. She didn''t know whether to believe that other people would take over their own property. She was a bit more indecisive, but her smile was sharp like a knife. "Yu''er is still young and her experience is still shallow. It''s better to let the housekeeper take care of her before adding her crown, and measure her son here, He doesn''t dare to be different from what he says, but... "

    In the words just now, it''s clear and secret. Have you been careful that the housekeeper of the palace embezzles your private property? Why do you still believe him! But also those books of property to him! Won''t you give me a little bit of control? You can rest assured that those housekeepers who are not intimate or take care of themselves. I am your second aunt! Are you a pig''s brain - can''t listen to people?

    Listening to the carefree Wang Shizi in front of her, Zhen''s teeth itched for a moment. She only wished that she could not immediately say what she was thinking in her mind. She immediately rebuked Jiang Luoyu in a cold voice, and her eyes were a little more irritable. However, listening to Jiang Luoyu''s voice at the moment, she could not help but be impatient, and then asked, "what is it?"

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t seem to notice the impatience and unwillingness of Zhen''s family and the insidious greed in the depths. He just frowned slightly and looked like a fat sheep who didn''t understand anything: "but yu''er had such doubts about his second aunt, so when he asked the housekeeper to come to clear the account, yu''er asked him to take the brief account book of this year''s general ledger, and was preparing for details Take a closer look. " As soon as she heard these two words, Zhen''s eyes lit up. The depression she had just talked about was swept away. She was too lazy to cover it up. She said with a smile: "that''s it. If yu''er is really smart, you don''t need to say more from your two aunts, you can have your own opinions But can yu''er have a special account reader? If not, the second aunt can... "

    "Thank you for your kindness." Jiang Luoyu knew that he would not speak any more. The second aunt in front of him would recommend a person with a single moth. After all, he still remembered the accountant who had harmed him severely in the previous life, emptied his own bank and cheated the land of the land contract. He did not hesitate to cut Zhen''s words from the middle.

    "I''m afraid I don''t know. My second younger brother learned to read account books since childhood. When my father was alive, he didn''t restrict him to learn these things. Yesterday, yu''er had made an agreement with her younger brother that she would not bother her much if she wanted to check accounts in Bibo Garden today."

    Zhen didn''t expect that Jiang Luoyu would interpose in half of what she said. Originally, she wanted to lower her face and reprimand Jiang Luoyu for disrespect to her elders, so as to force her husband, who had already been looking for a few days ago, to force her past. But before she could speak, she heard Jiang Luoyu say this, and immediately swallowed her original words, which made her eyes a little more incredible.

    "Yu''er Will you hand over the account books to my brother? "

 Chapter 92

    Jiang Luoyu recognized the astonishment in her words. She felt that she was about to laugh, but she looked puzzled. She tilted her head and asked, "Auntie, there seems to be something wrong with you. Is there anything wrong with you?"

    Zhen looked at Jiang Luoyu in front of her, as if she didn''t know each other for a moment. The normal family of princes and princes was also a Gemini. She handed over the account book so easily, or did she give it to her younger brother, Jiang Luoyu, without a trace of doubt. Was there really something wrong with her brain?

    "There is nothing wrong with it, but if you give the account book to your brother, you will not be afraid of Not afraid of... "

    Jiang Luoyu bent her lips with a smile. She looked as if she had made up her mind. Her eyes gradually became indisputable: "second aunt, yu''er and her younger brother are brothers, both prosperous and damaged. What''s more, he will not do the things that are always smart and hard to please. As an elder brother, yu''er knows best."

    Looking at him, Zhen felt confident and trusted his younger brother. He felt that his luck was not right. Even the yard in front of him was not right. He could not help swallowing saliva: "this..."

    This time, Jiang Luoyu did not give Zhen a chance to continue. Instead, she bowed down and politely concealed her sneering smile. She whispered the last word: "it''s getting late, auntie. It''s late for yu''er to go out and see if the housekeeper has come. So, leave."

    Before the words fell, he turned around a little and walked away quickly. He didn''t see Zhen''s angry eyes mixed with killing intention and his black face in the blue after he left.

    Zhen''s face was not so familiar with her that she was shocked to see her face fall.

    "Hateful, hateful!" As soon as she helped Zhen Shi into the room and sat down, she angrily raised her hand to overturn the tea cup on the side table and roared, "how could this be so How could that be?! Is it possible that the Royal concubines in the carefree Palace are not divided into this kind of situation?! Even the account books of the palace''s property can be handed over so easily. Have you ever seen such a thing - what are these things? "

    When the old mother saw that Zhen''s expression was not right, her eyebrows and eyes were covered with green air. For a moment, she was a little flustered and said, "princess, please calm down --"

    "I just can''t hold down this tone!" Zhen patted the table again. He was so angry that the blue veins on his neck burst out. He looked like a ghost out of control. "Hui''er''s business is over. Today, Jiang Luoyu - he actually said that he would let his brother to check the books of the palace! He also said that the common brother looked at the account books when he was a child. They are brothers - I bah! "

    The old mammy looked at Zhen and scolded her for a few words, but her face suddenly turned black. After shaking, she raised her hand to hold her head with trembling hands. Her angry eyes were lax, and she immediately panicked and cried, "what''s the matter with you, princess?"

 Chapter 93

    After a few shouts, the old mother didn''t respond to Zhen, but her face became more and more ugly. She was scared and yelled to the servant girl who was shaking at the side of her desk: "I''m afraid What are you doing in a daze? The princess is like this - call the government doctor

    ¡°¡­¡­ Stop Before the servant girl shivered and quickly stepped back, Zhen suddenly seemed to turn around. Her face was strangely flushed for a moment. After a few gasps, she raised her hand and slapped the old mother beside her, "who let you make your own decisions, eh?"?! Who said to call the government doctor? I''m healthy and healthy. I''m not sick and I''m not in a disaster... "

    The old mammy looked at her again. She was relieved. She even forgot about the slap on her face. She cried out in tears: "princess, Princess It''s the old slave''s fault... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ If you invited a doctor from the government, it would have been a joke to Mu xunrong and Bai Tingfang Just for a while, Zhen''s anger on his face gradually subsided when he relaxed his breath. However, the haze under his eyes became more and more serious. After sweeping around all the people in the house, he said coldly.

    "If you don''t have me in the future, you can''t go to the government doctor, but it''s clear?"

    The old mammy watched her look calm again. She could not see the terrible black face in the green. She quickly wiped her tears, took a few steps on her knees and said, "yes, princess, but your body..."

    "I just have a headache. I''ll be fine later." Zhen sat in the same place with a overcast face, staring at himself, as if he had completely regained his senses. He ordered in a cold voice, "you go down first, and immediately go to the cashier we found. Let him go to the other house before this evening. I have something to arrange."

    The old mother nodded again and again, and quickly raised her hand to call over. A servant girl whispered a few words.

    After looking at the figure of the servant girl leaving, Zhen''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Just now, she was so angry by the series of things that she lost her mind. Now she was shocked by the sudden headache, but she was completely sober up, and a bold strategy of not doing and never stopping came to her heart.

    Lenglengleng glanced at the old mother kneeling beside her body. Zhen said something in her ear in a low voice. Then she straightened up her body and whispered.

    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s it. Do you understand? If the account book is still in the courtyard of jiangluoyu, which is under the protection of those bodyguards, since he dares to give the account book to the common brother who has only one servant girl to serve him, he should not do it by strange people! "

    The old mother was frightened by her Princess''s plan, but Zhen''s prestige had been accumulated for a long time. She thought about it and didn''t dare to disobey it. She asked in a low voice: "but princess, if you are found out by the prince Jiang What should I do? "

    Zhen Shi snorted: "let''s be careful. Isn''t your niece exposed yet? Now I just want to see if Jiang Luoyu can give the account book to his brother-in-law as he said -- "

    before the words fall, she frowned slightly, and her cold eyes were mixed with cruelty:" originally, I still wanted to talk about the relationship between Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoyu through the property, so as to arouse Jiang Luoyu to suspect that his brother-in-law has a bad heart, and then let your niece It is said that his brother-in-law wants to become his own son and let them fight with each other. "

 Chapter 94

    Looking at her Princess''s mouth, she felt frightened for a moment. She couldn''t say a word. She could only listen to Zhen''s clenching teeth to make a conclusion: "but now it seems that these are all plays for us. What we see are all fake None of this will work. Jiang Luoyu is really hateful! "

    At the time when the maids in Zhenwei garden were trembling and trembling because of the anger of their princess, they did not even dare to gasp. At this time, they were in front of the Bibo garden in Xiyuan. It was a peaceful scene.

    An old man dressed as a housekeeper in gray is standing in front of Bibo garden with a look of deference to Jiang Luobai in light blue clothes not far behind him. They both stare at the corridor not far away, and their looks seem to be a little anxious, until they see a young man in light blue clothes with a faint smile on his lips This just looked at one eye, the anxiety between the eyebrows disappeared.

    Jiang Luoyu stepped out of the corridor slowly. The folding fan in her hand was slightly closed. Before waiting for the old man in gray clothes to bow down, she immediately raised her hand to stop his movement. Smiling, she saw before and after sending her brothers and sisters to the prefectural palace, she went back to Jiang cangliu, the housekeeper who was responsible for the affairs of the Imperial Palace, and lowered her voice.

    "Uncle cangliu, you can count it."

    The old man in gray looked at Jiang Luoyu''s sincere look. Although he knew that Jiang Luoyu had stopped him from kneeling in front of him, he still bowed down and made a courtesy: "old slave, see the son."

    "Uncle cangliu is still so polite. I told you before I left the palace that you don''t have to do this every time. " Although Jiang Luoyu''s martial arts skills are good, he can''t resist the old housekeeper in front of him. He has to bow down and salute him. After straightening up, he sighs helplessly, but the smile on his lips is deeper. Can the account book be in

    Jiang cangliu nodded and immediately took out a bound blue account book from his sleeve: "back to the son of heaven, the account book is here."

    Jiang Luoyu fixed a glance at the thick account book, but did not reach out to pick it up. Instead, he looked at Jiang Luobai, who was standing behind the old man in grey clothes and had been silent and drooping his head. He called in a low voice: "Luobai."

    Jiang Luobai had been waiting for the housekeeper and Jiang Luoyu to talk, but before they had said a few words, Jiang Luoyu began to call himself. He was slightly stunned. He raised his head and wanted to ask, but before he started to ask, he saw Jiang Luoyu''s eyes as if with a slight smile, and fell on the thick account book from his face.

    This look clearly means to let him take the account book.

    Jiang Luobai was called out of the hospital yesterday evening. His elder brother avoided all the servant girls and talked with him in secret. He didn''t think that his elder brother''s words at that time were deceiving him, but he thought that Jiang Luoyu would at least take the account book back and have a look at it, so that he would give it to him - but he didn''t expect that he would give it to him before he had finished.

    This is a rare trust.

    Jiang Luobai looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was standing quietly on the opposite side, nodded to him like a hint, and seemed to urge him to get the account book with his eyes. He was a little flustered and said, "brother You really want to take this account book... "

 Chapter 95

    "Do you think what I said to you yesterday was false?" Jiang Luoyu looked at Jiang Luobai and listened to her words, but she did not know where to put her hands and feet. For a moment, she let him have doubts about the plan he had made yesterday. She was afraid that Jiang Luobai would show his horse when he went back. However, he saw a little smile in his eyes. After he raised his hand and called in his younger brother, he told him again.

    "After taking back the account book, don''t lose your vigilance - just do as we agreed yesterday, and hide the clouds around you, you know?"

    Jiang Luobai looked at the account book in his hand, and the chicken nodded at the rice pecking. He also lowered his voice and promised: "brother, you trust Luobai so much. Luobai will surely live up to him!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Luobai patted him on the back with a smile, and then he couldn''t help rubbing his hair. Then he said in a low voice, "OK, take the account book, and go back quickly."

    "Yue Ke"

    pi, Ru Ke o

    seeing Jiang Luobai''s back after taking the account book, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on his lips faded, and her eyes turned again to the old man in gray in front of her, as if she sighed, but her expression was still: "Uncle cangliu, if you don''t see you in January, you seem to be thin."

    Jiang cangliu shook his head. Some of his white beards fluttered with the warm wind in spring, but his shining eyes dropped down: "thank you for your concern. I''ve been running around for the king for so many years. At this time, for the sake of the son of heaven, I can''t stand in the way of the old slave."

    Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of her lips, and her white fingers gently brushed the pure white ivory fan bone in her hand, and her voice was a little floating: "Uncle cangliu is getting old. Every time I look at Uncle cangliu''s running around, Luo Yu is really a little impatient."

    Hearing this, Jiang cangliu''s face suddenly appeared a little stunned, and there were some unspeakable uneasiness. His eyes were firmly fixed on Jiang Luoyu in front of him, as if he was afraid of something. He cautiously opened his mouth and asked, "what does the son of heaven mean..."

    Jiang Luoyu felt that just after saying this, the housekeeper in front of her looked as if something was wrong. With a smile, she patted the old man on the shoulder with a folding fan and turned to speak softly.

    "Uncle cangliu doesn''t need to be nervous. Luoyu doesn''t mean anything else. Uncle cangliu is loyal to Luoyu. What''s more, uncle cangliu took over the Hanjiang pavilion a year ago, and he pointed to Luoyu. Luo Yu has always been grateful to uncle cangliu for his words

    "

    < 0

    "the son of the world said that he would be a slave." The old man in grey heard Jiang Luoyu say so, and saw the faint smile on his lips. Knowing that he had thought too much this time, he also showed a respectful look again. He lowered his body to follow Jiang Luoyu, who was walking towards the Chuihua gate outside the Bibo garden, and asked in a low voice.

    "When the old slave entered the capital city, he received a message. I heard that the son of heaven had already found the news that he wanted to look for in Hanjiang pavilion?"

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, her steps stopped immediately. Her face was covered by black hair falling on her shoulder. She could not see clearly: "good It''s just the news... "

    Before the words fell, he sighed a long sigh, as if he didn''t know what kind of tone to use, and even the smile on his lips was helpless: "I thought that the Royal secrets could not be related to the palace, who knows..."

    When the old man in gray heard the speech, the whole man was stunned and stopped with him: "what''s the meaning of the son of heaven?"

    Jiang Luoyu gave a bitter smile. She covered half of her face with her fan, but her eyes under the light flashed with a dark light,

    her voice was low:

    "this matter involves too much, uncle Cang Liu will not want to know.

 Chapter 96

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu remembered the conversation she had with Meng Jiuqian in Hanjiang Pavilion, and the picture that had been burned by herself. She was dressed in apricot yellow, with a beautiful appearance, but seemed to have a little familiar girl.

    That day

    "I hope you don''t blame me after listening to it..." Meng Jiuqian stood quietly behind the bead curtain, lowered his voice and reported to him. However, many big beads of sweat had already fallen on his head. "According to the person who delivered the news, the emperor''s sweetheart may be the emperor''s aunt, who was married to be king Xiaoyao, Princess Liyang..."

    His voice did not fall, the hands standing in the bead curtain suddenly trembled, almost throwing the picture that looked very familiar to the ground immediately, and the voice also contained the incredible: "what do you say?"

    Meng Jiuqian was not surprised by Jiang Luoyu''s reaction at this time. In his opinion, even if Jiang Luoyu was furious and said that they did not do well and submitted false news, he would not have any complaints. Such reaction and words were light. After all, who could have thought that the emperor had always coveted his own in laws and his own grandmother.

    Thinking of this, Meng Jiuqian quickly knelt down, lowered his voice, arched his hand and said, "please calm down, the news of that man may not be taken seriously..."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t speak for a long time, but took a deep breath, trying to suppress the sudden anger in her heart and a very inexplicable sense.

    However, if this is the case, then Jiang Lun, who was originally a former Emperor when he was traveling in the south of the Yangtze River, was assassinated and was valued for saving his life. He eventually rose to be a powerful general and finally became his husband-in-law. After the death of the former Emperor and the new Emperor''s accession to the throne, he was not able to do anything extraordinary after supporting the new emperor''s accession to the throne, but was able to be named the king of carefree inherited from generation to generation, And it has been passed on for three generations and has not taken back the talisman that has been kept in hand, so it can be explained.

    When I think about the past life, it is also because my grandmother was very angry about her own affairs not long after she got married. It was not long before the emperor began to make trouble to himself when he drove the crane home.

    Everything Just because of grandma?

    Although she had some ideas in her mind for the time being, Jiang Luoyu''s face was still very ugly. She immediately rolled up the scroll as it was, pinched it in the palm of her hand and leaned over her body. In a cold voice, she said to the figure outside the curtain: "why do you dare to speculate? It''s just because Princess Liyang was a young woman who loved to wear apricot yellow clothes, especially the apricot flowers embroidered with apricot yellow and silver thread on her clothes when she was young. Did Yihao paint such a picture of her sweetheart in the emperor''s secret room? "

    Meng Jiuqian stopped at the news and hesitated for a long time. Then he whispered with his teeth: "master of the pavilion, the apricot yellow silver thread, according to the records of the weaving office at that time At that time, it was very difficult to weave apricot yellow silver thread, and it was difficult to produce much each year, so almost only the royal family could wear it But now, it''s different. "

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that it was this that made the people of Hanjiang Pavilion lock on her grandmother. For a while, she looked at the picture scroll in her hand and didn''t know what to say. After a long time, she pursed her thin lips under the mask, and looked directly at the candles outside the Hanjiang Pavilion. Her dark jade eyes twinkled.

    "So the woman must be a member of the royal family. In those days, he was a member of the royal family and liked to wear such precious apricot yellow and silver thread. Apart from Princess Liyang, you couldn''t find any other princesses or emperors? "

    Meng Jiuqian raised his hand and wiped the beaded sweat on his forehead, and said in a soft voice: -- Please forgive me

 Chapter 97

    Memory ends here, Jiang Luoyu squints her eyes, and closes the folding fan in his hand again. He doesn''t see what the look of his old housekeeper is after him. He clenches her palm, as if she finally made up a determination, and then lowered his voice and told him.

    "Uncle cangliu, there is something Luoyu to do with you."

    The old man did not expect his own question, but caused such a long silence, and he felt that there was something strange at this time. He hurriedly went up to jiangluoyu and walked behind him before he said, "please give me the order of the son."

    "Please charge Meng Jiuqian, the chief executive of Hanjiang Pavilion, to get a almond yellow women''s light shirt before this summer. What kind of light shirt he made is clear." Jiang Luoyu slightly gathered his eyebrows, and the sharp smile on the lips was vicious, but it was only covered by the fan that was unfolded again.

    "In addition, at the corner of that dress, don''t forget to have an apricot flower embroidered with apricot yellow silver thread."

    The old man didn''t expect such an answer. But when he thought about the matter that the son had ordered at that time, he suddenly shivered and the face was hiding quickly: "dare ask the son, this dress What size is it? "

    Jiang Luoyu smiled, and stared at the old housekeeper behind him, and said: "of course, it is the size of the princess princess, Jiang Hui."

    The old housekeeper, hearing that he was shaking all over the body, just raised his eyes, just got a deep eye on Jiang Luoyu. He knew that this was the test of Jiang Luoyu to his old man in the royal mansion. If he finished this for him, if anything happened to Jianghui in the future, they would be an online grasshopper, both of them would be proud of each other and lose at all costs.

    If Yang Fengyin went to do it, at this time, Jiang Luoyu had taken over Hanjiang Pavilion and stood firm with his help. Then the first one to take an example is the housekeeper of his royal palace.

    Thinking of this, he did not look at Jiang Luoyu''s eyes at this time, but he was inexplicably admired - as if he saw the same pale blue children''s robe in his youth, and smiled at the previous generation Xiaoyao king who squinted at him.

    is as like as two peas in strategy. It is really worthy of being a father and son.

    The old housekeeper settled down, with the tone of not knowing whether it was gratifying or annoyed, finally facing the eyes of Jiang Luoyu, raised his hand and said, "I will obey the orders of the son."

    Finally, I promised.

    Jiangluoyu did not know that his heart at this moment should be relieved, or to drop eyes silently.

    After his rebirth a year ago, he began to deal with the Silver Village and land he didn''t pay attention to, and went down to the fields every day diligently, or hid his identity and the shopkeepers, pretended to be a soldier in the military camp, and after he was familiar with all the things in the land, the previous life almost respected himself except respect There was no other old housekeeper, and finally gave him an unexpected joy.

    That is his previous life never know, father started the information network Hanjiang Pavilion.

    After getting the Han River Pavilion, he was gradually slow down from the fear that he could not grasp the real place, and would do his nightmares in the cold palace every night.

    Although he thanked the old housekeeper for his loyalty, he later thought about his previous experiences, and the old housekeeper who had been removed after hearing Zhen and who was never known to be left behind, and the Hanjiang Pavilion relic that the old housekeeper did not know where to take him, Jiang Luoyu felt that he could not take it lightly.

    Once again, he could not believe anyone else.

    He only believes in himself.

    Only myself, will not betray themselves.

    After rebirth, every quiet sitting by the bed, haunted by nightmares, he said to himself countless times that in this world, he would not fall in love with anyone again and never believe anyone again.

    When the two men walked to the outside door one before and after, Jiang Luoyu raised a smile on her lips, and told the old man in grey clothes who was ready to leave in front of him: "within a year after this, uncle cangliu was asked about the size of the royal palace. If there is any problem that can not be solved there, uncle cangliu can let Hanjiang Pavilion send a letter to Luoyu. "

    Jiang cangliu hears the words, and looks deeply at the jiangluoyu, who is shining in front of the steps. The beautiful beauty is illuminated by the golden sunshine. He can''t help but bow down to salute. The tone is very much sighing: "the son of the world is careful and careful, and he will not lose the Lord of the year, and he is really grown up."

    Jiangluoyu eyes of the look stagnant, light color clothing robe is warm spring wind blowing, lip smile also deep: "Luoyu dare not be this, these years even if have some wisdom, also certainly is the cangliu uncle''s credit."

    "The son of the world can turn the old slave into a bad way. The old slave can''t take this credit. I think if the Lord is here, I see the children of today It must be reassuring. " After a while of sobbing, the cangliu of the river did not mention it. Finally, Yan said a word and went on the horse and left.

    "Son alone in Kyoto, must take care of more, the old slave this will quit."

    Jiang Luoyu Ding gazed at the figure of the old man in grey clothes, and could not help closing his eyes, and raised his head to let the hot warm sun shine on his cheek.If the father is still there, will he be relieved to see his present appearance?

    Maybe I''ll be sad.

    But what?

    This bloodbath is about to pass through his hands and slowly unfold in the flourishing flower feast in Kyoto.

    Just remember I can''t wait.

    When thinking about this, Jiang Luoyu could not help but droop her eyes slightly and turned to walk through the two-layer arch with Yingchun flowers. But before he started to walk slowly, his eyes inadvertently swept, but he was surprised to see a quiet figure standing under a pear tree with snow colored pear flowers nearby.

    That pair of clear and photographed eyes fixed on him, countless white and light blue petals fell down, first in the dark light of the sleeve whirled mischievous, white mixed with gold light light, now it seems to be able to completely cover that person''s face the ferocious scar, tall and straight, covered by snow colored clothes and fully expanded white palm I do not know when to diffuse out of the gentle radian of the pale lip.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him in a daze. For a moment, he was stunned. He only felt that there was an indescribable heat spreading from his fingertips and eyes, and from his heart. After a while, he ran to his four limbs with more rapid speed.

    He was a man of two generations. He didn''t even know what this feeling was, but he couldn''t help but lift his steps and walk towards the figure waiting for himself under the tree.

    "Waiting for me all the time?"

    The man looked at him in silence for a long time, and the curve of his lips was hooked up, and he handed a complete light blue pear flower in his hand to him.

    Jiang Luoyu was sure to watch the pear blossom in his palm, which was illuminated by the sun and showed the light blue veins. The faint smile on his lips suddenly faded completely and turned into a kind of hard to touch feeling.

    Finally, he did not raise his hand to take over the pear blossom, nor did he show a light and calm smile again, but slowly raised his eyes to the people in front of him, calling word by word with a very low and slow voice, as if afraid of disturbing something.

    "Bai Minyu?"

    Even if he heard his low voice, the smoke smoked eyes still fixed on him. After a long time, they suddenly closed and covered the glimmer and softness of the eyes.

    Seeing that the eyes were hiding in front of her, Jiang Luoyu seemed to be bewitched suddenly. She took a step forward very slowly and slowly. Her slender white fingers lifted up a little and touched the man''s cold face. Then she suddenly lowered her head and kissed the thin lips.

    A gust of wind blows, the pear flower in the white palm finally falls to the ground. The slender fingers grasp the light blue sleeve swing, and the long black hair slips from the hair band, covering the last smile on the face.

    When Jiang Luoyu hurried back to Bibo garden alone, she saw his back every month. She rushed to meet her, smiling and bowing. When she was about to speak, she was surprised to see her son and opened her round eyes.

    "Son of a lifetime, your ears - how can your ears be so red?"

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at her gently, and then glanced out of the empty yard behind her. She could not tell what it was. She just made the people in front of her feel so complicated month by month that she could hardly say what it was.

    Just as she blinked and looked at her son in bewilderment, she finally heard Jiang Luoyu''s voice more difficult than before, and seemed to be mixed with anger.

    "Close the gate of the courtyard, and don''t allow it today Come in, white

    After watching his son finish, he entered the main room at a speed similar to escaping his life. He slammed the door and looked at the closed door with puzzled eyes and thought silently.

    White?

    Who is Bai? White Gemini?

    Don''t White Gemini in?

    Why?

    Digression: Hello, Sao nians, are you so weak recently Is it the hot one? Collecting

    ashes often suck no force! Awesome!!! T_ T if it goes on like this, I''m going to cry for you

 Chapter 98

    White Gemini has not been good with his son? Why didn''t the son of the world come back so angry? In the end, what did he do to make the son say such a thing?

    He stood there for a long time month by month, expressing his curiosity.

    After welcoming his master back in the Bibo garden, a water red figure walked quickly from the cloister and walked out of the yard to a smaller yard not far away.

    The water red figure had just entered the small yard and had not two steps to walk. A servant girl in a colorful dress and a goose yellow pleated skirt came out of nowhere. She was just blocking the middle of the corridor, with a sweet smile on her face and a crisp low body salute: "I''ve seen sister Qinghong."

    Qinghong was blocked in the corridor by her several steps. Knowing that she couldn''t get around, she also replied with a smile: "don''t be too polite. You are the big servant girl in this room. I''m just a second-class girl. I don''t have to let you salute me."

    "That''s what my sister said, but she didn''t dare." Cloud and sunset are twins. At this time, her familiar face makes Qinghong frown, but she doesn''t say anything. Cloud seems to have no sense of Qinghong''s pain at this time, and just says with a smile, "by the way, how did sister come here today? But your Highness has something to tell you? "

    Light red smell speech eyes a bright, just ready to nod, the corner of the eye light suddenly saw a light blue figure, then immediately side over the body, Ying Ying Ying toward the two toward Jiang Luobai low body road.

    "I''ve seen you, young master."

    Jiang Luobai saw her, and her eyes crossed a cold color, but her face was puzzled. She looked at the clouds around her: "isn''t this light red? What are you doing here? "

    Qinghong didn''t notice it at all. The cloud was looking back at her master with suspicious and alert eyes. She looked at her standing beside her. She looked down with a smile and said, "go back to my little childe. I''m here to take the account book from you."

    Jiang Luo white lips cast a shadow: "is big brother sent you?"

    "Yue"

    pi.

    "Seriously?"

    Qinghong realizes that when asking these two words, Jiang Luobai''s tone seems to be a little wrong, but she still whispers back: "nature takes it seriously."

    "That''s good." Jiang Luobai bent his lips, looked at Qinghong and raised his head. He was staring at the thick blue leather account book taken out of his sleeve. The coldness of his eyes was more and more heavy, but his face was very soft. It seemed that he had some uneasy instructions and said, "I''ll give you the account book. Take it well. Remember when the elder brother wants you to send it back, you should send it back well. Do you know? "

    Light red hands holding the account book, whispered back: "yes, young master."

    After seeing the scarlet figure take something far away, Jiang Luo''s white eyes looked at her gradually far away figure, lips could not help but show a smile, suddenly opened his mouth and called: "clouds."

    The cloud looked at Qinghong and took the account book away. Originally, she wanted to stop it, but she heard the master''s call in front of her, and hurriedly answered: "the maid is here."

    "Are you a big brother''s man?"

    Yuncai knew that she couldn''t stop Qinghong, who was sending the account book. She was waiting for Jiang Luobai''s waiter to come into the house, so she went to Bibo garden to report a letter. However, she heard such a sentence and immediately fell on her knees: "young master, maid Servant... "

    "Don''t be afraid. I knew that for a long time." Jiang Luobai looked at her panic, and thought of the light red figure that had just left, and the warm jade Wenxiang he had seen on the day of choosing slaves. He could not help but wring his eyebrows and sighing in a low voice, he told the people in front of him in a soft voice.

    "Get up, and you''ll be more vigilant in the future. If you look like you have martial arts skills, you''ll have a good look at the yard, and you''ll know?"

    Seeing him, the cloud was relieved. He thought it was Shizi Jiang Luoyu who said hello first. Then he showed a smile again and said, "yes, young master."

    As it was getting late, the maids in the prince''s mansion lit the lamps and candles in the master''s house one after another with fire clasps or burning sandalwood. Then they took down the hanging lanterns at the eaves to light them, and then lighted the lamp holders sitting beside the stone path one after another, and the huge mansion quickly turned from darkness to brightness.

    At this time, Dongfu Zhenwei garden.

    Just after the dinner time, Zhen was drooping her eyebrows and sipping tea. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the old mammy lowering her body. She was passing by the maid who was playing the curtain. Holding a thick blue book in her hand, she immediately put down the tea cup in her hand, raised her hand to take over the account book, waved to let all the servants in the room retreat, and asked in a low voice.

    "The account books have been read by that man?"

    The old mammy looked respectful and uneasy. Hearing this, she immediately replied, "yes, princess."

    "What was the result?" Zhen asked

    When the old mother heard her asking, she obviously hesitated: "go back to the princess, the man said..."

    Zhen Shi looked at her expression is not right, in the heart can not help cluttering a, urge way: "say what?"The old mammy thought of what she had said before she entered the second gate. She was originally in charge of Chuang Tzu under the name of Zhen. She was a little nervous, but she still insisted on answering: "say It is said that the account we handed over is false. "

    "What?" Zhen''s look changed, some can''t believe looked at the account book at hand, "is it fake?"

    Looking at Zhen''s look at the moment, she found that she did not suspect that it was a fake account brought by Qinghong, but thought about something else. She knew that there might be something wrong with it. She quickly replied, "yes, princess, the old slave also feels strange. Do you want to hand over the account book and let that person have a look..."

    "No need." Zhen''s face was calm and shook his head. His face was mysterious, but his eyes flashed dark. "That man was the cashier in my dowry shop, and he didn''t know what account he was looking at. He didn''t tell us why this account was fake?"

    "Go back to the princess." When she asked, she lowered her voice and said, "it''s said that this account book was forged by someone who doesn''t understand business. Many of the accounts in it can''t be matched, let alone the total number."

    "Oh?" Zhen picked her eyebrows, and a secret smile gradually appeared on her face. "In this way, is it a fake account given to his brother by the prince Xiaoyao? It''s no wonder that he said that he would let Jiang Luobai take charge of the accounts. In fact, he didn''t believe in his brother. That''s the real mind of the carefree prince. "

    "What shall we do, princess?"

    "Tomorrow, you will send a letter to Qinghong and tell her to find a chance to take the account book and return it to jiangluobai." At present, Zhen has confirmed that this account is indeed false. Although it is some indescribable loss, his brain still turned quickly. After a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had some strategy, and his smile deepened.

    "When it comes to jiangluobai, can you buy off the servant girl who is called cloud around him?"

    The old mammy even said, "go back to the princess. I''ve already bought it a few days ago. The servant girl has no relatives. She only has a twin sister. It costs us a lot of money to finally let go of her mouth. "

    Zhen nodded and gave her a look of approval: "that''s good. When we buy the sunset glow, we won''t worry about big things."

    "What the princess said was about the account book..."

    Zhen once again raised his hand and picked up the account book on the small table. His eyes flashed across the dark light, but his voice was not slow.

    "Although the account book is false, it is not useless. After a few days, if Jiang Luobai sees that Jiang Luoyu has collected the account book, but he does not give it to him, he will let the servant girl who is called cloud play the sideline, and then let Qinghong send the account book back. "Unintentionally," it is revealed that the account book is fake. Do you think that when Jiang Luobai goes to the Bibo garden to question Jiang Luoyu, the twin sons of the world will not be able to split their skin with the common son? "

    The old mammy smelt the speech and thought carefully, but she also showed a smile: "the princess is good at scheming."

    Zhen Shi Er a, facial expression relaxed a bit: "these days, Hui Er there how?"

    Knowing that Zhen''s account book was finished, she would certainly talk about Jiang Hui. The old mother said with a smile, "back to the princess, the young lady has been quiet for the past few days. When the old slave went to see her two days ago, she was still asking pearl to give her flower hairpin. The wound on her hand was almost as good as before, and she couldn''t see the seal."

    "That''s good." Hearing that Jiang Hui had finally stopped making trouble, the Zhen family gave a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Huier is just unable to hold her breath. It''s because she is too young. If she were older and married, she would know that it was not a bad thing to cultivate her moral character, but a good thing. "

    "The princess said yes," the old mother said

 Chapter 99

    When the measurement in Zhenwei yuan came to an end, it was peaceful and peaceful in the Xiyuan Bibo garden, which was also in the prefectural palace.

    It''s getting darker and darker.

    The moon was clear and silent.

    Jiang Luoyu changed into a moon white gown. Her black hair was loosely tied on her shoulder by a hair band of the same color. Her beautiful face showed a cool beauty against the soft moonlight, but her pale lips did not hook up any radian, and her expression was not clearly seen in half light and half dark.

    He moved his body sideways to make himself more comfortable to sit in the same place. His eyes quietly looked at the lights in the Bibo garden. His snow boots stepped on a gray green tile.

    Until the ear suddenly heard the sound of broken tiles loosening, sitting on the ridge of the roof slowly turned back and looked at the man in white who came slowly. For a moment, he could not say whether he was surprised or confused. However, at that moment, his lips, which were supposed to be opened and closed, did not move, just closed quietly, as if in a fighting spirit.

    He did not speak, the comer did not speak, but quietly walked to his side not far away, carefully sat down, along his eyes, smoke according to the photo of the eyes seem to be filled with a little light, people look at the heart is soft.

    After a long period of stalemate, Jiang Luoyu gave up and sighed. He decided not to argue with the man around him who could be silent to death. He gave a long sigh of relief, lowered his eyes, and said, "how did you come?"

    Bai Minyu didn''t look up at him, but her white face became more and more pale in the moonlight. There was no expression on her face. However, her eyes seemed to have an indescribable look of loss. Looking at Jiang Luoyu, she moved her eyes slowly and said, "I see you above."

    "When you see me up there, you follow me?" Jiang Luoyu was stunned by his words. Then she turned back to look at the man sitting nearby. Her eyes shook on his pale face, and her face suddenly sank. "You still have injuries on your legs, and you don''t have internal power. How did you get up?"

    Bai Minyu did not reply. She looked at something not far behind her back in silence. Jiang Luoyu followed his eyes and saw something standing in the moonlight, close to the eaves. She could not help but open her mouth in amazement.

    "Ladder?"

    When the servant girl saw the ladder up and down, she didn''t know how to move the ladder. However, she didn''t know how to move the ladder

    Even if he didn''t forget to move away, the man in front of him would surely find a ladder to get up.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a slightly cramped face, but he did not know what he felt in his heart. He just sighed helplessly and funny. He stood up slowly, grabbed the collar of the man in white who sat down carefully by the side of his body, and pulled him to get up quickly. He put his arm around his waist and fell down lightly.

    "Month by month."

    "Son of a generation." Every month, I knew that my son had a strange idea before dinner. If I wanted to see the moon on the roof of the house, I was waiting under the eaves all the time. However, I didn''t know that my son was alone, and Bai Minyu, who didn''t see much today, opened his eyes in surprise, "eh? How can you be with your son? "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the surprised eyes of the servant girl, and she had a light smile on her lips. Obviously, she didn''t mean to explain. She just raised her hand and slapped her arm with a fold. She said in a low voice, "it''s getting late. Get ready for dinner."

    After saying this, he seemed to think of another person beside him. He lowered his eyes and asked, "have you had dinner for dinner?"

    Seeing Bai Minyu shaking her head, Jiang Luoyu sighed again. She couldn''t tell who was wrong with today''s affairs. The smile on her lips became deeper. Then she ordered, "go and prepare the white Gemini together."

    He looked at Bai Minyu and Jiang Luoyu month by month. He couldn''t help but smile: "yes, son of a generation."

    After finishing the dinner, Jiang Luoyu watched Bai Minyu''s back gradually gone, and thought of what she would do tomorrow. She looked back at the water red figure not far away, with a smile on her lips.

    The night was deep, and the footsteps of the man in white walking slowly across the blue wave garden were ringing in the dark corridor.

    I don''t know how far she went, Bai Minyu suddenly stopped, her eyes twinkled, her slender white arm raised slightly, as if she was waiting for something quietly.

    After a while, a pure white shadow suddenly flashed, splitting the darkness in front of him.

    After seeing the white light flash, he could not help but close his eyes gradually, and a soft smile appeared on his lips.

    The next day, before dawn, two visitors stood in front of the gate of Bibo garden.

    Jiang Luo''s face was calm, but his eyes were full of uneasiness and uneasiness. The clouds behind him seemed calm. He stood behind him with a sweet smile on his lips. He pulled the sleeve of the little master in front of him from time to time. He made a face when he didn''t pay attention, which made Jiang Luobai cry and laugh.After hearing the news from the sunset glow, he immediately knocked on the front door of the main room, and reported in a low voice to Jiang Luoyu, who was holding up his chopsticks at the same time: "prince, the young master is coming."

    Jiang Luoyu''s Ivory chopsticks were stunned, and her lips showed a slight arc. Her face and voice were very calm: "let him in."

    Every month, in a low voice, he turned away immediately.

    Less than a moment later, Jiang Luobai quickly walked to the door and bowed down to Jiang Luoyu, who was still sitting in the same place to eat breakfast. His voice was clear and loud: "brother."

    "Here comes the second brother." Jiang Luoyu bowed her head and blew the heat. She raised her hand to him with a smile. She pointed to her seat beside her body and said with a smile, "sit down, have you eaten too early?"

    Jiang Luobai''s face suddenly turned a little red when he heard his elder brother ask about it, and his voice became a little smaller: "Luobai is anxious to come to see big brother I forgot about it. "

 Chapter 100

    "Forget it and forget it. What can I do for you? Since it''s useless, sit down and use it together. Every month, go and get some chopsticks. " Jiang Luoyu looked at her younger brother''s low body and some embarrassment to sit beside her. She said to the servant girl not far away. After she lowered her head and ate a mouthful of porridge, her eyes like black jade swept to Jiang Luobai, who seemed restless at this time, and lowered her voice.

    "Qinghong hasn''t come back yet. I think you and I will have to wait a little longer. You have to calm yourself, Loby

    Jiang Luobai answered, knowing that Jiang Luoyu in front of him looked at his uneasiness and impatience at this time, he immediately replied, "what elder brother said is."

    Seeing his promise, Jiang Luoyu turned back to another person beside her. Frowning, she picked up a chopstick and threw the bamboo shoots into the man''s bowl. She said softly, "don''t patronize porridge."

    Bai Minyu didn''t look up. She just gave a slight hum. At the same time, she stretched out her chopsticks and put a small pickled cucumber in her hand. She put it on the small dish beside Jiang Luoyu''s hand, and then she lowered her head to eat the bamboo shoots floating in the porridge bowl.

    Jiang Luobai sat on one side and watched the two people act like this with their own eyes. He looked at Bai Minyu''s eyes, but he looked at him as if he didn''t dare to say anything. He lowered his head and gulped down his porridge.

    Not long after breakfast, Jiang Luoyu and Jiang Luobai sat on the couch drinking tea and talking, while Bai Minyu sat on the arhat couch a little further away, and continued to look down at the books in their hands.

    After less than a stick of incense, there was a low monthly report from the outside.

    "Prince, Qinghong is back."

    Jiang Luoyu picked up her eyebrows and immediately looked at the Bank of her body. After hearing this, her eyes were filled with a strange look, and then turned into a calm jiangluobai. She nodded secretly and ordered in a low voice: "call her in."

    Month by month in the outside should, turn around to find just into the yard, has been staring at the light red.

    A moment later, a water red figure timidly entered the door, bypassed the screen of the outer grid and the light glance of Bai Minyu, and stood not far away from Jiang Luoyu, who had just put down the tea cup, saluted in a low voice: "Qinghong has seen the son of the world."

    Before the words fell, her eyes swept to Jiang Luobai, who was not far away from Jiang Luoyu''s body. Her eyes suddenly congealed, and her heart began to jump. A very bad feeling seemed to be coming out. After a long time, she saluted Jiang Luobai again: "light red I''ve met you

    Before her voice fell, Jiang Luoyu pushed the tea cup in jiangluobai''s hand with a smile and said, "Luobai, taste the tea just made every month. This is the new cloud sent by the second aunt a few days ago."

    Jiang Luobai was still a little uneasy, but when he heard Jiang Luoyu say so, he suddenly calmed down. He raised his hand and took the tea cup in front of him. He lowered his head to blow the dense white mist. He sipped it gently and then said with a smile: "good tea, it''s really the fragrance of lips and teeth."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile. After he put down his tea cup, he quickly looked at Qinghong, who was standing near the table. He pretended to mention it unintentionally and said, "by the way, big brother, I think of something when I see the servant girl Qinghong."

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu immediately followed his brother''s words and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Jiang Luobai noticed the timid look of Qinghong when he opened his mouth. He immediately bit his teeth, but his face was puzzled. Then he said, "yesterday, big brother asked Qinghong to take the account book. He said that he wanted to have a look at it first. I don''t know the account book But what is the problem? "

    "Ledger?" Jiang Luoyu Yi, who was good at it, pretended to be very surprised when Jiang Luo''s vernacular was still in sound. After blinking her eyes, she also looked at her servant girl beside her. Her smile gradually faded from her face, and she lowered her voice and asked, "when did I let Qinghong go to your account book?"

    "Don''t you know, brother?" After saying the first sentence and the second sentence, it was much easier. Jiang Luo''s white face was more and more confused. He could not help but look at the maid beside Jiang Luoyu''s body and said, "Qinghong, aren''t you sent by elder brother to get the account book? Big brother, Qinghong did come to take the account book from Luobai yesterday. "

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, and the look in her eyes suddenly became stern. She stared at her own side coldly. Hearing the beginning of their conversation, she already had some trembling maids. In a deep voice, she said, "light red, what''s the matter?"

    As soon as they entered the door, they began to talk about the account books of yesterday. They also thought of Jiang Luobai''s very cheerful action and the last few meaningful questions when they went to get the account books. Even if they were fools, they could see that this was a well dug pit, waiting for people to jump.

    But this account book is clearly not what she wants to take. If she can confess the princess before the son of heaven asks her

    No, let''s not say that his aunt is waiting for the princess at this time. If she confesses to the princess and let her know, her own fate will not be much better than that she is found out now. It''s better to carry it on her own. At best, she is a servant girl sent by Zhen''s family. At most, she is just a few boards, and there will be no great punishment.After playing the board, she tried to spread the news and told the princess that she was set up by the son of the world in front of her. Maybe she could get more important from the princess.

    Thinking of this, Qinghong got down on her knees and prepared to carry it on her own. However, she looked aggrieved. She said pitifully, "son of the world, little childe, Qinghong Light red... "

    Jiang Luobai knew what she had done most clearly at this time. Hearing this, she immediately interrupted her words and turned back to look at Jiang Luoyu, whose eyes were heavy and could not see clearly. She said in a low voice, "elder brother, it''s unnecessary to say more. It must be the maid who did something from it and took away the account book."

    "My second brother is right." Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment. Looking at the cloud tea in her hand, the smile on her lips faded, but the darkness of her eyes grew stronger. "Month by month, I took the clouds to the light red room to find out if there was the blue book you saw yesterday?"

    Hearing the speech month by month, he quickly replied, "yes, son of a generation."

    Digression: in recent days, we have to add more shifts, 2000 a day, until the beginning of August. We should also refuel? (~ 0 ^) ^ Oh

    oh

 Chapter 101

    Seeing the figure of the moon and clouds out of the room, Qinghong kneels on the ground alone and shivers. Bai Minyu, who is watching all this outside, slowly lowers her eyes. According to the color of her eyes, she seems to be in a trance, but she can''t see clearly in a twinkling of an eye, leaving only a piece of clear water.

    Jiang Luobai, who was sitting in the room, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He took a look at his son''s elder brother, who was still calm beside him. His expression was slightly complicated. He remembered the scene when Jiang Luoyu asked his bodyguard to call him to enter the garden quietly a few days ago when the account book was still in the future.

    When she entered the house that day, it was completely dark. Jiang Luoyu stood alone in front of the window, letting the breeze outside the window lift her hair on her temples. She looked calm and cruel.

    Luo Bai, elder brother knows that you are good at checking accounts, so he entrusts you with a very important matter.

    Go ahead, brother.

    Tomorrow, the elder brother will give you the account book brought by Uncle cangliu. After you go back tonight, you will try your best to forge a fake account book different from the real one. After getting the account book tomorrow, you will immediately hide the real account book. As long as someone borrows my name to get the account book, you can''t make a statement and give it to him immediately, you know?

    Big brother, what do you mean by that?

    Some people can''t help jumping out when they see the account book.

    Big brother means Princess?

    You will know then. Can you remember what you just said? If I don''t come to get the account book in person, you should never take out the real account book. If anyone wants to give him a false one, he will be responsible for the rest of the business. You just need to keep the account. If the account books are exposed later, someone will come to talk to you or ask you to do something. You just need to make a mistake. The other things are measured by big brother. Can you remember?

    I''ll follow your instructions.

    Soon after he had said this, he got the account book. As agreed with Jiang Luoyu in the early morning, he hid the account in a secret place as soon as he went back to the yard, and took out the fake account he had made. If he did, he would get light red.

    A few days ago, he was still skeptical about the princess''s attempt to seize the property of the royal palace. Now, he has believed most of it.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luobai lowered his eyes and waited for the result of the monthly and cloud search with Jiang Luoyu.

    Less than half a cup of tea time, the voice of month by month sounded in the outside: "huishizi, not found in the light red house."

    Jiang Luobai''s brain became white when he heard the speech. He immediately looked at the light red kneeling on the ground and asked Jiang Luoyu anxiously: "brother, what''s going on? The account book Where have you been? "

    "The account book is confidential. If she really took the account, it must be hidden in her body at this time." Jiang Luoyu looked at her brother''s anxious look of fear. She knew that he was worried that the account would be taken by the Zhen family. She thought that she wanted you to make the tent to let people see the clues. Her smile on her lips deepened and she said faintly.

    "Every month, take people down and search them."

    his voice was as like as two peas, and he was pulled out of the room, and he was not able to take a moment. He was not able to get out of the same cloud. He had walked around the screen with the same cloud. He had handed a familiar blue book to Jiang Luo Yu. He said, "the book is in

    .

    When Jiang Luoyu saw the account book, she immediately showed a congealing look and said in a cold voice, "if you really took it, Luobai, how do you think you should deal with the servant girl?"

    Jiang Luobai saw the account book, and his face softened a lot. Hearing the speech, he immediately replied, "this servant girl is the second-class servant girl in the big brother''s house. Naturally, let the elder brother handle it."

    "That''s good." Jiang Luoyu squinted, looked at the pink figure, sneered and waved his hand, "come on, pull her down to me, and drive her out of the house after thirty boards."

    Hearing the four words of being expelled from the mansion, I thought that it was only the light red who played the board. When she was dragged out by the moon and clouds behind her, she struggled and screamed in a sharp voice: "son of man Spare your life! Spare your life, young master! Light red is given to the courtyard by the princess. In the face of the princess, the son of a generation should spare his life

    "Light red." Jiang Luoyu stood up slowly and walked to the side of the carved door step by step. She looked at her with a sharp smile on her lips and said, "a servant girl who betrayed me, why should I see the face of your so-called Princess and how can I spare your life?"

    Qinghong''s eyes widened in horror, and she was pulled farther and farther away by the boy behind her. Looking at Jiang Luoyu who was standing in front of the door and smiling at herself, she suddenly felt that her heart sank endlessly. A strange and bold idea flashed in her mind, and then firmly adhered to all her thoughts.

    That man, from the beginning to the end, did not care about the princess!

    No Choosing slaves from the beginning is a trap that has been set from the very beginning! The clouds and the sunset are the people of this carefree King''s son! He and Lvyi, as well as the warm jade Wenxiang sent to Jiang Luoqin''s side, are the pieces that this son of a generation used to cover up his real intention and confuse the princess!

    If she could live She must tell the princess everything!Then It''s the death of the son of heaven!

    Jiang Luoyu looked at Qinghong being pulled farther and farther away, and remembered the patience and wisdom of this servant girl in the past. She knew that she might have guessed her intention. Her smile on her lips became deeper. Her eyes turned to the cloud chasing standing nearby: "remember what I said. Cut the grass and remove the roots."

    "Do as the son of heaven orders."

    Standing behind Jiang Luoyu, Jiang Luobai looks at the flowers on the temples of the stone slabs in front of her, and looks at her brother, who is still smiling. Her lips move a few times, but she can''t make a sound.

    "Loby."

    After a moment''s silence, Jiang Luobai suddenly woke up from her dream and whispered: "brother

    "

 Chapter 102

    "Go back." Jiang Luoyu looked at her brother''s restless appearance at this time. She knew that he was still not used to these things. Her face did not move. She just said with a smile, "have a good rest. We just put the Zhen family together. I don''t know what she will become angry and how she will act."

    Jiang Luobai raised his hand and said, "I will obey the order of elder brother."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and put down her hand. She took the clouds and walked out of the blue wave garden. Suddenly, she saw a dark color in her eyes, and her thin lips moved closely: "wait a minute."

    Jiang Luobai didn''t expect that Jiang Luoyu would stop him. He was surprised, but he bowed down respectfully and asked, "what else can I do for you, elder brother?"

    "If you are close to qin''er, help me to watch the qin''er. Don''t let Nuan Yu Wen Xiang turn up any waves." Looking at his face, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help pursing her lips. Her calm and indifferent expression slowly showed a faint light in the sky. When she reflected her white and beautiful face, it gradually became blurred.

    "The most important thing is that if someone asks for information from you in the future, you will say that the real account book is here. Don''t give out any information, you know?"

    Jiang Luobai was shocked and subconsciously retorted, "but elder brother, that account book..."

    "The account book is for you to see. I have seen it several times in the palace." Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes, her voice was very firm, as if she was promising something. She said, "Luobai, you are my brother. When you grow up, everything in the palace is yours, and no one can take it away. "

    When Jiang Luobai heard this, he was stunned. He could not help staring at Jiang Luoyu, who was not a few steps away in front of him. He asked nervously, "brother, this is What do you mean

    "It''s the elder brother who said something wrong ^" looked at Jiang Luobai with a look of panic. Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes crossed a complex look. Her white fingers clenched in her sleeve, her smile on her lips did not change. She said again in a soft voice, "it should be said that the things in the palace belong to our brothers after all, and neither of us can take them away."

    After Jiang Luobai left with the clouds, Jiang Luoyu watched Zhuoyu secretly install a fine needle of ox hair on the light red board, and the needle was smeared with bleeding medicine. Then she turned around and walked back to the house. She lowered her eyelashes and sat in front of the window for a long time. After zhuoyun outside the window reported that Qinghong was dead, she suddenly closed her eyes.

    She stood not far away from her son''s body and looked at Jiang Luoyu. At this time, she was silent and had no fluctuation. For the first time, she felt afraid. When she could not help speaking, she was pulled by the person behind her.

    She looked back with worry. Seeing Bai Minyu shaking her head very quietly, she sighed soundlessly. She bowed out and closed the door.

    When the carved gate creaks and closes completely, the talent sitting by the window seems to turn around suddenly, and his thick eyelashes open, revealing his dark jade like eyes.

    "Minyu." His voice was cold, with an indescribable alienation. "I want to be alone."

    Bai Minyu fixed on looking at him for a long time, first a long silence.

    When he was silent, he couldn''t help looking at Jiang Luoyu, who had just opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to be looking at another place through the window in front of him. His face was so cold that he seemed to be frozen by something. His long white fingers were quietly hanging on the table, motionless. A bitter smile appeared on his lips, and finally he bowed his head to answer in a low voice Avenue.

    "Women. However, when he finally turned around and walked towards the gate not far away, he suddenly felt his wrist tightened and the whole person fell towards the person behind him.

    Finally, he stood upright in the strong force, and suddenly he heard a faint, illusion like fragrance. He could not help but settle down again and look at the person who pulled him back. His black hair almost covered his face, and his voice was as low as a whisper.

    "No Don''t go yet. "

    Bai Minyu stood in silence and looked at the people in front of him. Jiang Luoyu seemed to be unable to bear this kind of look any more. She turned to her side, raised her hand and clasped her shoulder tightly. She pulled Bai Minyu into her body and let her slender fingers almost sink into her white clothes. Then she heard Jiang Luoyu again.

    "Let me hold it for a while Just hold it for a while... "

    Bai Minyu was shaken by his series of actions, and finally stood on his side. He looked down at the man buried in his arms. He felt that his fingers were almost trapped in the pain of his skin. However, his thin lips could not help but smile. According to the color of his eyes, he seemed to be full of sunshine.

    After a moment, he finally slowly raised his hand, like a bird with snow-white wings, fully unfolded his wings, and firmly protected the man in his arms on the inside of his wings. His long black hair fell down his shoulder and entangled with the man in his arms. It seemed that at this moment, the two people had become one.

    After going out month by month, she was always worried about what would happen inside. But after less than half a column of incense, she could not hear any sound again. She could not help calming down gradually. After a long breath of relief, she walked away from the window.Compared with the quiet and peaceful Bibo garden at this time, the Zhenwei garden of Dongfu seems a little gloomy and terrifying.

    When hearing the news from Bibo garden, Zhen was holding a pair of gold scissors and cutting off the peonies with redundant branches in the corner of the room. His arm trembled and cut off the main branch on the peony basin. His eyes were even sharper, and he glared at the girl who was talking back and forth: "what? Light red was killed? "

    On hearing this, the old Mammy, who was standing beside her holding the tray, suddenly changed her face. At first, she was stupefied. Then she fell on her knees with the tray in her hands. Her eyes were red and she sobbed: "Princess Princess My poor niece... "

 Chapter 103

    The little servant girl did not expect that her reply would be like this. She also noticed that the old mother beside the princess was looking at her with fierce eyes. She was so frightened that she knelt on the ground, and even her voice trembled. According to the news she had heard, she immediately said.

    "Back to the princess, the people in Bibo garden said that Qinghong was beaten thirty boards because she was found by the son of the world that she had stolen the account book in the Bibo garden. She was pulled out when she was a child. As a result, she was covered with blood after less than 20 strokes. She was dragged into the firewood room for a few hours and then lost her breath..."

    "Stolen the account book of Bibo garden?" Zhen Shi was stunned when she heard the speech. She immediately looked down at the old mammy who was kneeling beside her body. She was puzzled and severely reprimanded, "what''s the matter? Isn''t Qinghong going to send the account book back? Why did she steal the account book of Bibo yuan again? "

    "

    the old mother didn''t guess that was the reason. She didn''t speak up when she wanted to revenge Zhen''s niece. After her brain turned, her eyes suddenly brightened, and she sobbed and lowered her voice and said, "Princess You see Could it be my poor niece who found the real account book and wanted to give it to the princess It turned out that... "

    "There''s some truth in that." Zhen looked down at the old mother kneeling at her feet. She knew that Qinghong was the only girl in her younger brother''s family. She had been raised as a daughter. She had done so many things for herself for so many years. She said in a low voice.

    "Well, Qinghong also works for me, and it''s your niece. Go and bury her in a good place and give her more money to comfort the family. You should also remember to pay some for yourself, and then explain it to her parents."

    As soon as the old mother listened to her master''s consolation, she felt even more aggrieved. Her tears fell down the wrinkles, and her eyes were red. She sobbed and choked It is... "

    "Since Qinghong steals the account book of Bibo garden, it shows that the real account book must be in Jiang Luoyu''s hand, and the fake one must also be in his hand." Zhen didn''t have time to experience the grief of the old mother at the foot. She just picked her eyebrows and then thought about the reason why she had died. She also thought about where the real account book she wanted was. After turning her eyes, she murmured in a low voice

    "in this way, we will have a chance to do something else."

    At this time, the young lady of the king''s death was buried in front of him, and then the young lady''s death was not allowed

    "Not right." Zhen frowned, knowing that the old mother was eager for revenge, but she did not immediately agree to her words. Instead, she said with a smile on her lips and lowered her voice, "at this time, Jiang Luoyu had just killed Qinghong, so she simply released the news, saying that Jiang Luoyu treated his servants harshly, and then you went to buy the sunset glow around him, which must be easier than buying clouds More. Remember, we can''t scare the snake now, or your niece''s revenge will be hard to get, you know? "

    The old mammy hated her teeth itching. When she was ready to respond to Zhen''s words, she added a block to Bibo garden. However, she felt cold in her heart when she heard the words. She thought carefully for a moment. She found that Zhen''s words were right. She could not help but suppress her own original thoughts. She said, "yes, old slave, remember Wang Fei''s guidance."

    With a sneer, Zhen turned his eyes to the gold scissors and the peony cut in his hand and narrowed his eyes: "besides, as soon as the matter of killing someone because of one account book happened, it''s impossible to say that Jiang Luobai was taken away from the account book, and he was worried about what to do.

    let''s hang him for a while, so we can give Jiang Luoyu one after the flower feast half a month later Surprise, also avenged your niece

    The old mammy whispered, her eyes twinkled with hatred: "the old slave wrote it down."

    In the twinkling of an eye, half a month has passed, and the skirt in spring is far away. It''s sunny and the weather is a little hot in early summer.

    After greeting Princess Liyang, Jiang Luoyu walked slowly on the corridor with a folding fan in her hand. She took a look at Jiang Hui, who had just been lifted from her confinement and finally became honest. She gave a sneer to her lips, but her eyes turned to Bai Minyu, who was silent beside her, in a low voice.

    "It''s going to be the day of the flower feast. I''ll certainly make new clothes in the house."

    Bai Minyu didn''t answer. She just looked at him quietly. Her eyes were clear. She glanced at the apricot blossom not far from the corridor.

    "Minyu, you haven''t changed your clothes for a long time." Jiang Luoyu knew that he was used to silence. He didn''t hear his answer for a long time. He just shook their hands, lowered their voice and said with a smile, "I know that Zhen is so mean. I will swallow your Satin again. If so, I will give you my satin. How about it?"

    This time the voice falls, Jiang Luoyu is turning his head, but he sees the person beside him slowly shaking his head.

    Seeing that he shook his head, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows. She was surprised and asked, "why not?"

    Bai Minyu fixed a look at him, then quickly lowered his head, as if he did not dare to look again. His eyes turned again to the apricot flowers outside the corridor, and lowered his voice to return to him You look good in it. ""What?" Jiang Luoyu was stunned, and then looked at his pale face hidden in the darkness of the cloister. His eyes suddenly softened, even his voice was soft. "They are the same people. What''s beautiful or not?"

    Bai Minyu shakes her head, and her eyes blink. When people at the side of her body look at him with incomparably soft eyes, she hesitates for a moment, then moves forward a few steps, and then says, "I heard that the princess has selected the best satin with bright colors for Jiang Hui first."

    "It''s rare to hear you say such a long sentence." Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed when she heard Jiang Hui''s words, but her smile on her lips deepened. "What''s the matter?"

    Bai Minyu stood against the light and heard the speech silent for a moment: "nothing."

    Jiang Luoyu could not guess what he was thinking at this time. She turned her head and looked into the courtyard farther away. She had just walked out of the door of Princess Liyang and directed the maids to the suitcase just picked by Princess Liyang. She carried the rest of the satin toward the inner court. Her dark eyes flashed.

    Jiang Hui gave Jiang Hui the best satin with bright colors?

    That must have been sent to the first silk and satin shop in Kyoto. The valuable apricot yellow silver thread in the brocade Pavilion should have been sent to Jiang Hui''s men.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but hook his lips, more and more tightly grasped the fingers of the people beside him, and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    If Jiang Hui put on her new clothes, she would be very beautiful.

    Half an hour later, Zhen watched as the maids carried a box of fine satin into the yard. Then, supporting the reverent old mother, she said with a smile, "Huier, come out quickly."

    Jiang huiben was walking towards the house. Hearing this, she immediately turned her head, and hurriedly walked down the steps under the service of the pearl beside her body. She bowed down to the Zhen family who was not far away from her eyes. She looked safe and had a sweet smile: "mother."

    "Good hui''er." Zhen looked at her daughter from top to bottom, and then nodded with great satisfaction. Her eyes turned again to the box carried in by the servant girl. She whispered, "there are many good satins in the house today. My mother has already selected the best one for you. Your grandmother has already chosen it. Come and have a look."

    Jiang Hui heard that it was a good new satin. She had only been picked by Princess Liyang and had not passed by other people''s hands. She immediately nodded her head and walked forward with the pearls behind her. She began to look at the satin in the box carefully. Zhen looked at her daughter''s beautiful back and couldn''t help laughing and narrowing her eyes.

    After half a cup of tea, Jiang Hui finally looked through all the satins in the box. Her face was less happy than before, and her eyes were more gloomy. She went to Zhen''s side and complained in a low voice, "mother, is that all there is? Every year I look at the same things, and it seems that there is no difference. "

    "I knew you would say that." Looking at her daughter''s slightly discontented look, Zhen raised her hand and patted her on the back of her hand, and whispered to the old Mammy, "take that Satin up."

    Old mammy should be low body, immediately turned back to a small servant girl behind him and winked: "yes, princess."

    Jiang Hui''s eyes brightened when she heard the new satin. Her smile deepened as she gazed at the disappearing figure of the little maid. Zhen Shi looked at her look at this time, the smile on the lips will be deeper.

    A moment later, the little servant girl who left to get the satin rushed over and held the satin carefully to Zhen''s and Jiang Hui''s eyes.

    Jiang Hui scanned the satin with her eyes. Seeing that it was just a common apricot yellow cloud satin, Jiang Hui frowned and murmured to Jiang Hui beside her: "mother, this satin is just a plain color. What''s the big deal? You have to show it mysteriously to me? Do you want me to wear this? "

    "Huier, you don''t know." Looking at her daughter''s look at this time, Zhen knew that Jiang Hui didn''t see the mystery of the satin. She pointed to the apricot yellow cloud satin with a smile and whispered, "this is not an ordinary satin. It was bought by my mother from the brocade pavilion with a lot of money. This is the only one in the capital. You don''t look much on the surface, but if you just shake it off and look at it, it''s totally different. "

 Chapter 104

    Before the words fell, Zhen raised his chin to the little maid with satin in his hands, lowered his voice and said, "shake it for the young lady."

    Hearing this, the servant girl immediately whispered that she should first pull the apricot yellow satin in her hand, and then, in the brilliant sunshine in front of Jiang Hui, she pulled the light yellow Satin apart.

    "Niang, this apricot flower Is this apricot flower alive? " Just at the moment that the satin was torn open, the pale gold sunlight slowly fell down, reflecting a apricot flower embroidered with apricot yellow and silver thread on the satin. Jiang Hui, standing on one side, immediately brightened her eyes, pulled Zhen''s clothes by her side and said with a smile.

    "It''s so beautiful. I''ll wear this for the flower feast! My mother loves me the most

    "Silly child, you are the mother''s only daughter, who does not hurt you?" Seeing that she was satisfied, Zhen Shi narrowed her eyes with a smile, and whispered to the little maid, "go and make a Luo shirt for the young lady with this satin, and then bring the snow cloud Satin over there to make a new inner garment for the young lady."

    "Yes, princess."

    After selecting the satin to make the clothes, Jiang Hui and Zhen went into the room with a smile. The old mother then glanced back at the maid who took the box, and followed her into the room with a gloomy face.

    The next morning, the sun finally showed a little light. When it came, the outer door of the sheriff''s mansion became lively.

    Jiang Luoyu walked slowly along the winding corridor in her light blue clothes. However, when she glanced at her back unconsciously, she was surprised to find that the white figure that had been following her after she came out of the Bibo garden was getting farther and farther away.

    "Why don''t you go?"

    When Bai Minyu heard the speech, he still stood in the same place quietly, but his eyes swept on the jade crown on his head, which slowly lowered his eyes.

    When Jiang Luoyu watched him standing in the dark corner of the corridor, her white face almost hidden in the dark, she could not help blinking her eyes. The smile on her lips gradually deepened: "don''t you want to be with me?"

    Bai Minyu raised her eyes, her thin lips were hooked, and her voice was very light: "you know it''s not."

    "When you get to the gate of the palace, you can wait for me in the carriage." Jiang Luoyu looked at his slender figure and expressionless face. Her fingers in her sleeve slowly lifted up and stretched out to him. She said in a soft voice, "I will go and go back. It won''t be too long. Let me go."

    Bai Minyu looked at him silently, stretched out his hand, and quietly looked at the white palm which was spread out in front of her. She did not know how long she hesitated. Then she seemed to sigh helplessly and stretched out her slender but thinner hand to him.

    After getting on the carriage, Jiang Luoyu smilingly picked up the tea on the table and handed it to the people sitting beside her. She lifted her hand and lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out. After a moment, her eyes suddenly solidified. In Bai Minyu''s slightly surprised eyes, she said to the man sitting in front of the carriage month by month.

    "Every month, stop first."

    Every month, hearing the speech, he was stunned. Then he immediately asked the coachman beside him to stop. Then he jumped out of the carriage and went to the carriage curtain. He raised his head and asked softly, "what''s the matter, son of God?"

    "Look at the street over there, there is a Gemini who sells himself to bury his brother." Jiang Luoyu looked pale, and her eyes fell on a noisy street not far away. One was kneeling on the ground, dressed in rags, but indifferent and calm. On the twin, whose clothes were covered with grass, and whose face could not be seen clearly, the Dark Jade like eyes seemed to be dyed with ink, and layers of darkness covered them.

    As he said this, he took out a full purse from his own side and handed it to the man standing by the carriage. He said in a low voice, "give him the money, then find someone to bury his brother, and then let him go home."

    He took over the purse month by month, and hastily replied, "yes, son of the world."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes looked at the figure of each month getting farther and farther away. She could not help looking at the Gemini who was selling himself to bury his brother in the street in the distance. Her slender fingers first curled up, and then she completely lowered the curtain in front of her. Bai Minyu, sitting beside him, did not speak. He just put down his cup of tea and then slowly clenched his hand.

    Feeling the temperature on the back of her hand, Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes, and her smile on her lips was still faint.

    "I''m fine."

    Bai Minyu shook his head without hesitation. He didn''t know whether he was denying his words or simply wanted to hold his finger tightly. He didn''t release his hand, but a little worry rose between his eyebrows and eyes.

    After a while, Jiang Luoyu heard the footsteps of the month after month. After lifting the curtain, she happened to face the month after month because she was running so fast: "son of a bitch! The son of heaven... "

    "What''s the matter? In a hurry. " Jiang Luoyu looked at her red cheek and said a word with a smile, then she walked to the street just now. When she saw the ragged Gemini standing up and walking towards the carriage, he frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "the twins are going to follow us?"

    Looking at his face carefully month by month, he replied cautiously YesJiang Luoyu was silent for a long time. He saw that the Gemini was not far away from the carriage. He was just about to say something to the Gemini, but he saw that the tattered and dirty looking Gemini suddenly raised his head and pulled his slightly disordered clothes, revealing the pale blue lotus totem on his shoulders.

    Seeing the light blue lotus totem, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed suddenly, but her smile on her lips faded. Her slender fingers moved and her head suddenly lowered. Her face was full of embarrassment and whispered to her, "since that''s the case, we can''t afford more people. Let him get on the back carriage."

    Month by month, he was ready to let the carriage leave without his son''s consent. However, when he knew that he would wait for this sentence, he immediately looked happy and looked back at the prim Gemini saluting the people in the carriage. He also bowed down and said, "follow the instructions of the son."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and put down the curtain in front of her. She leaned against the wall of the carriage and closed her eyes. Bai Minyu, sitting beside him, could not help but take a deep look at the Gemini who was led away month by month through the gap of the carriage curtain. According to the color of his eyes, a trace of dark color was drawn.

    About half an hour later, the horse team of the prefectural palace finally stopped in front of the towering Dalong palace. Jiang Luoyu suddenly opened her eyes, raised her hand to adjust her sleeve and collar. Then she looked back at the people beside her with a smile and whispered, "I''m leaving. Wait for me in the car."

    Bai Minyu nodded and watched him stand up and walk out of the carriage.

    But just as the curtain of the carriage was gradually falling, the light blue figure was about to disappear. The man in white suddenly lifted up the curtain and whispered to the man who had just taken a few steps: " Son of a generation. "

    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Luoyu heard the vague words of the people behind her. When she turned to her side, she happened to meet the eyes of the smoked amber. She softened her face slightly, then walked a few steps toward the carriage and asked softly, "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you. "

    Bai Minyu stares at his face, very light and light, and says: "one word at a time I''ll wait for you to come back. "

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows, and her smile was shallow. She suppressed her impulse to raise her hand and touch her cheek. She just whispered, "OK."

    After saying goodbye to Bai Minyu, Jiang Luoyu turned back and walked towards the palace gate not far away. She glanced at her eyes and saw that she had just stepped out of the carriage. She was covered in apricot yellow Luo shirt, and there was a blooming apricot flower at the corner of her dress. Her face was beautiful and her temperament was high. Like a peony, Jiang Hui slowly supported the servant girl''s hand and walked from far away.

    Seeing Jiang Hui walking in front of her, the white jade flowers in her hair swayed gently with her steps. Jiang Luoyu''s lips showed a warm and bitter smile, and her voice was very soft: "my cousin is so elegant today. She looks at her robes and lips with satisfaction The smile is beautiful and moving: "cousin flattered."

    After entering the palace, because Jiang Luoyu is a pair of men''s doubles, the maids leading the way lead Jiang Hui and him to both sides respectively. He looks at Jiang Hui''s figure and goes away. Then he walks slowly along with the little maids in front of him to the corridors of countless palaces not far away.

    But this time, before he took a few steps, the leading lady in front of him bowed down and did not know when he would appear. At this time, she was leaning against the dark part of the corridor, wearing blue clothes, folding fans, and a frivolous man with eyebrows and eyes.

    When the man saw the maid bowing down, he could not bear to shake the folding fan. Just as he was about to speak to the guide lady to leave, he saw Jiang Luoyu who was following the maid. His eyes suddenly brightened. The whole man leaned up and down from the corridor and looked at Jiang Luoyu from up and down. After a moment, the corners of his lips floated with a smile of unknown meaning.

    "Oh, where did you get such a handsome Gemini, but you have a good eye."

 Chapter 105

    As soon as his voice fell, Jiang Luoyu was just about to speak, but he heard a familiar and surprised voice coming from behind him You, you are not... "

    Sensing that someone was close behind her, Jiang Luoyu turned back to look at the visitors. She found that it was the spring banquet that day, when she was painting, she stood by her side and looked at herself. Later, she wanted to talk to him. She couldn''t help smiling and saying, "you look familiar, but you saw it at the spring banquet of the prefectures'' mansion that day?"

    "I met Jiang Shizi at xiayunxuan." The man saw Jiang Luoyu take the initiative to talk to himself, as if he was excited for a moment, and didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. When he saw the man with interesting eyes on the corridor, the red color on his face immediately faded, and he quickly introduced in a low voice.

    "Brother Lu, this is the first son of the two rivers who has just arrived in Kyoto this spring

    Lu?

    Jiang Luoyu heard the surname, and then looked at the clothes of the man in Bi clothes. She looked as if she had a similar face. The smile on her lips became deeper.

    He is very familiar with this surname.

    Princess Liyang married her grandfather, Xiaoyao Wang Jianglun, and gave birth to two sons and a pair. Jiang Ying, the eldest son, inherited the throne of Xiaoyao king, while Jiang Xiong, the second son, was granted the title of prefect. The only twins married Lu Zao, Duke of Shen state. After so many years, she only gave birth to one legitimate son, who loved precious things and almost spoiled the heaven.

    His surname is Lu, and he has an inexplicable sense of familiarity. If you calculate the age, that is, he was the first Playboy in Kyoto. He was very good at eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. When he saw the beautiful twins, he would tease his cousin Lu min.

    Jiang Luoyu was just looking down and thinking. He was not surprised to see the man in blue bending down with a frivolous smile. When he raised his hand, his eyes were still fixed on his face. It seemed that he was fascinated by his beautiful face inherited from his mother''s concubine, but his voice was obviously careless.

    "Oh, are you the cousin from the north? It''s really good. For brother Lu Min, I''m very polite here. "

    "You''re welcome, cousin." If she really confirmed her idea, she suddenly heard the tone of the other party''s similar flirtation. The smile on Jiang Luoyu''s face faded. After bowing back, she felt a little uneasy again. After holding back for a long time, Yunxuan said, "Brother Yun, you came earlier. Have you ever seen your Highness the third prince?"

    Lu Min looked at Jiang Luoyu with a light look in front of him with great interest. He thought that after he was secretly molested by himself, how could he react? Either he became angry or asked loudly. He didn''t expect that he was ignored. His interest in the background of his eyes was stronger. He said before Yunxuan, who was not far away, said: "cousin wants to find the third prince''s highness What''s the matter? "

    Jiang Luoyu''s expression was light. Even if she was robbed of her words, she turned her head calmly, with a smile on her lips: "half a month ago, on the spring banquet, she had an appointment with her highness. Luoyu didn''t dare to neglect her, so she had to go to the third Prince''s highness to discuss her shortcomings as soon as she came. I hope my cousin can give me some advice."

    Hearing these three words, Lu Min thought that this was Jiang Luoyu''s temporary excuse, so he prepared to stay away from him as soon as possible. As soon as he was about to continue to tease his beautiful cousin in front of him, Lu Min found something really happened when he asked him. He was surprised: "oh? Is that so? "

    Jiang Luoyu raised her head slightly and asked with a calm smile: "my cousin is so surprised. Why did he come here?

    Lu Min didn''t expect that he was still so indifferent at this time. Hearing the speech, he was blocked in place, but there was no embarrassed look on his face. Obviously, he was used to this situation. When he answered, his eyes were still turning, as if he was thinking What excuse: "this

    Yunxuan stood aside and looked at his expression, and immediately inserted himself into the middle of the two people and began to make peace:" brother Lu, half a month ago, yunmou was present at the spring banquet. At that time, Jiang Shizi left because of something in the house. His highness, the third prince, made an appointment with Jiang Shizi to have a talk at the time of the flower feast. "

    "I see." Lu Min took a look at the muddy Yunxuan. Her frivolous smile deepened, as if she didn''t put him at the bottom of her eyes. Her slender fingers swayed the ivory folding fan. She leaned against the corridor pillars of the cloister. She winked at Jiang Luoyu and said.

    "I saw the third prince just now. It seems that I went to the Zuixian pavilion over there If you want to find a cousin, let the maiden take it with you. Although the Queen''s mother invited all the people to the flower feast today, she will certainly not come here because she is so entangled in everything. So when my cousin meets the third prince, don''t forget to come back to find your brother. "

    After seeing herself finish this sentence, Jiang Luoyu''s face seems to have finally flashed a look of doubt and disgust. Lu Min seems to have suddenly acquired something that makes people feel happy. For a time, she even has a deep smile. She can''t help but lower her head to get close to Jiang Luoyu''s ear and whispered: "for my brother, I haven''t seen a cousin for many years, but I''ve been waiting for my cousin to prepare a complaint. ¡±

    after hearing the speech, Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile. He didn''t say much. After bowing down, he turned and followed the maiden to the pavilion in the distance.

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue figure gradually fading away, Lu Min leaned on the corridor pillars of the corridor, and the smile on the corner of his lips could not help but become bigger and bigger. He looked at the cloud pavilion where Jiang Luoyu left, and said softly: "it''s a beautiful figure. It makes people itch."Hearing this, Yunxuan suddenly turned his head. His white face turned red in an instant. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or angry: "brother Lu, that''s the son of Xiaoyao king. How can you say that..."

    "Just talk about it, so what?" Lu Min looked at him with a smile on his lips. His eyes were covered with a trace of dark color, but the tone of his voice was still in that relaxed manner. It seemed that he did not put Jiang Luoyu who had just left in his heart. He was a serious stand in for Yunxuan.

    "You look like this, don''t you? Don''t quibble any more. You can''t hide it from me. I think my cousin has grown up to be that kind of person, and he has such a soft and indifferent temperament. He has a noble status and a lot of wealth. If he doesn''t marry his son, he will surely earn a lot of money. "

    When Yunxuan saw his excited appearance, he always felt empty in his heart. But when he heard this, his face turned red: "brother Lu..."

    Lu Min looked at his red face, and his eyes could not help crossing a dark color. He looked at Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue figure not far away. Then he suggested in a low voice with a smile: "even if it''s a * * night together, I''m afraid it''s going to be a bone erosion, ha ha ha

    ¡±

    hearing the laughter not far away from her back, Jiang Luoyu suddenly stopped her steps. Her eyes were shining like black jade, and her smile on her lips was cold. She murmured in a low voice, "Lu min."

    Before the words fell, he could not help but slightly raised his head, squinted at the place not far from the corridor, and finally settled on the white pear blossom in full bloom in that tree.

    ": dingti"

    just as Jiang Luoyu murmured the name, Jiang Hui, dressed in a light apricot yellow shirt, was covering her cheek with a round fan in the inner garden waterside pavilion just one wall away from him. She looked down to see the huge Koi swimming around in the blue water under the corridor of the waterside pavilion with a light smile on his lips.

    Just as soon as she arrived at the waterside pavilion, she met Ning Huan, who had not been able to calculate her success at the spring banquet. Ning Huan was dressed in a red peony robe. Although she was beautiful and luxurious, compared with the rare apricot yellow silver thread on her body, she lost her high brilliance. Although the noble girl who was surrounded by Ning Huan didn''t say anything, her enviable eyes were obvious.

    Obviously, this time, her clothes are better than her.

    Thinking of her ugly face when Ning Huan left just now, Jiang Hui couldn''t help but smile and caress her apricot yellow dress. While she was gazing at the huge Koi reared under the waterside pavilion of the Imperial Palace, she took fish food from a little maid''s hand and threw her slender jade fingers gently towards the water.

    A moment later, she was just about to get up and walk towards the pavilion in the waterside pavilion, but suddenly a timid voice sounded behind her, as if with surprise: "dare to ask, are you Miss Jiang?"

    Jiang Hui frowned and turned back. Although the smile on her lips was lighter, she was panting behind her, and her face turned red. When some of the young maids were looking pale, they looked gentle: "yes, who are you?"

    Hearing Jiang Hui''s reply, the little maid immediately lowered her body and took out a small note from her sleeve and carefully looked around. When she found that no one else had passed by, she put her hands in front of Jiang Hui and reported in a low voice: "Miss Jiang, this is what your royal highness ordered you. Please accept it quietly, don''t make any noise."

    A note from his royal highness?

    Almost in an instant, these four words touched the secret of Jiang Hui''s heart, and immediately brightened her delicate face.

    In the prefectures'' mansion, few people, including the Zhen family, know that since she was 12 years old, Jiang Hui, with her mother Zhen''s family, visited the empress for the first time and her royal highness, who was only 15 years old, beautiful and elegant, had always wanted to be a princess in the bottom of her heart and finally follow the prince to become the mother of the state.

 Chapter 106

    But before she could see the words on the note, she saw that the little maid had finished speaking. She immediately stepped back two steps, as if she was about to leave. Jiang Hui was suspicious and hid the note in her hand After the body, then cold, face deep voice to drink a way.

    "Wait a minute! I have not asked you, which palace maid are you so bold to pass a note for my royal highness

    "Miss Jiang, don''t be loud, Miss Jiang!" Seeing Jiang Hui suspicious, her voice was higher, as if to attract people. The little maid changed her face, looked around and said, "really It''s really a note from the prince''s highness. I dare not lie... "

    "Oh?" Jiang Hui narrowed her eyes and looked at the little maid in front of her. At this time, she put her slender finger into her sleeve and held the note. She asked, "you said that the note you handed was asked by your royal highness. Has there ever been any evidence?"

    "Maidservant The maids are the maids in this palace. They were supposed to serve the empress. " Hearing Jiang Hui''s question and seeing the hesitation on her face, the little maid knew that she only suspected that she had lied and handed her a fake note to hurt her. At this time, she hesitated, fearing that what she said was true and would miss the meeting with his highness. The little maid could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, glanced at her eyes and raised her hand in a low voice.

    "Before the flower feast, I once met the prince who was following the Queen''s wife. Just now the empress asked her to fetch something. For some reason, Her Highness stopped the maid and asked her to pass a note to a woman in an apricot blossom dress.

    ¡±

    Jiang Hui took a look at her apricot yellow Luoshan. Her face softened a little, but she still didn''t believe her completely. She just asked, "apricot flower clothes? How do you know my surname is Jiang? "

    The little maid in the palace heard the meaning of moving in her words. She could not help but smile at her lips. She quickly replied in a low voice: "I just found out that Miss Jiang is here. Listen to the ladies on the side If Miss Jiang doesn''t believe me, she can go with her maid to the apricot blossom forest over there and have a look. If it''s not the prince''s highness, I''m willing to let Miss Jiang punish her! "

    "Good." Although Jiang Hui felt that the little maid in front of her was full of doubts, she could not take the maid to the corridor palace where the man next door was located. She was afraid of the note in her hand. In case the prince intended to meet her, if she failed to live up to her kindness, the next opportunity would be hard to find.

    After thinking about it, she looked at the little maiden who promised to take her to the front of her, and temporarily chose to believe it.

    "I''ll trust you once and lead the way."

    Seeing her promise, the little maid of the palace suddenly brightened her eyes and walked sideways in front of Jiang Hui to lead the way to an unobtrusive secret passage outside the waterside pavilion. Jiang Hui walked closely behind her, looking very alert. As she walked around, she found that although fewer and fewer guests came to attend the flower feast, there were more and more bodyguards and maidens around The more.

    Jiang Hui looked at those palace maids who were cold-blooded, but did not stop her. For a moment, she began to beat the drum in her heart? The prince who handed her the note didn''t want to have a private meeting with her, but to talk about some official affairs about the prefectures'' mansion?

    When she was confused, the little maid who had been leading the way in front of her turned a corner and took another stone path. Within a few steps, she turned to Jiang Hui and bowed down and said, "Miss Jiang, this is the place."

    As soon as she heard the place, Jiang Hui withdrew her eyes from the guards and maidens and turned to the little maid standing beside her. Her eyes fell on the place behind her and a proud smile appeared on her lips.

    "It''s a beautiful apricot forest."

    As she spoke, she walked slowly towards the apricot blossom and fragrant forest, but before she fully walked into the apricot blossom forest, she found that the little maiden behind her had not followed up. She could not help but be vigilant. History stopped and asked in a low voice, "will you not follow me in?"

    Hearing this, the little maid immediately lowered her body and said respectfully: "the maid is waiting outside. If the young lady has any orders, she can call her maid."

    Hearing this, Jiang Hui first thought about it and then looked at the apricot blossom forest not far away. Remembering the invitation of the prince''s highness, she couldn''t help but want to go in. After thinking for a moment, she turned around and walked quickly into the apricot blossom forest, leaving the little maid with a smile on her lips standing outside the apricot blossom forest.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Why is there no figure? I came too early and his Highness has not arrived yet? " Jiang Hui walked slowly to the outside of the apricot blossom forest. Her eyes had been staring at the little maid who was still fighting outside the apricot blossom forest again. She was afraid that she would take herself to the place and run away.

    However, a moment later, Jiang Hui found that the little maid was indifferent and had no intention of leaving. She put her heart down a little and turned her eyes to a huge apricot tree blooming beside her.It is natural for a daughter to love flowers, and Jiang Hui is no exception.

    "The apricot blossom forest is really big, and the apricot blossom is really beautiful. It''s better to take advantage of the prince''s Royal Highness''s arrival and quietly fold a branch."

    With a soft smile on her lips, her delicate face is more beautiful in the golden sunshine. Her apricot yellow robe is blown up by the breeze, as if it is integrated with the apricot flowers in full bloom in front of her. She goes to the blooming apricot flower with good jade hands. After quickly folding off a half opened flower, she puts it on her nose and sniffs it.

    Just as Jiang Hui narrowed her eyes slightly and smelled the sweet fragrance of apricot flowers, a man''s voice in surprise and disbelief suddenly echoed in the apricot blossom forest.

    "You ,,

    "ah!" As soon as the man''s voice came out, Jiang Huili was so surprised that she turned her head and prepared to call "the prince''s Highness". However, as far as she could see, she saw a man in golden clothes, a golden crown on his head, a fierce and fierce eyebrow in his eyes, and a long beard hanging down his neck Who are you? "

    Jiang Hui''s voice did not fall, but her face was majestic, but her eyes were a little confused. She was staring at her gold clad man. A man in eunuch''s service immediately came out. Facing the sharp figure, Jiang Hui, with a look of panic and surprise, yelled: "be bold! Which woman are you? Don''t kneel down when you see the emperor? "

    "The Lord..." Hearing these two words, Jiang Hui''s brain turned white and her strength seemed to have been taken away. She immediately knelt down on the ground, and the apricot blossom in her hand fell at the foot of the emperor in front of her. "Lady Jiang Hui, see the emperor, long live long live!"

    At this time, Jiang Hui, who was kneeling on the ground, was in a state of confusion. She could hardly lift her head a little and look at the emperor in front of her. She only felt that the whole person was shaking like chaff. Did she not understand that her royal highness had called her to come? Why became emperor? Why did the emperor summon himself? Did the emperor - the emperor have a heart for her?

    At the thought of this terrible conjecture, Jiang Hui''s body trembled even more violently. Her ruddy cheek suddenly disappeared. Her lips were pale and open and closed, unable to make a sound.

    Just when Jiang Hui was terrified, the emperor standing in front of her heard her name, but when she could not see it, he put his eyes on the blooming apricot flower in the corner of her dress. He did not say anything to make her get up, but asked in a very volatile tone: "is your surname Jiang?"

    Jiang Hui fell on the ground, shaking her voice and said, "go back to the emperor, yes."

    The emperor slowly raised his head and turned his eyes to the blooming apricot flowers. Suddenly, a little dark color flashed through his eyes, but he could not see clearly: "Jiang Hui It''s a familiar name... "

    The eunuch Hu Gonggong, who was standing beside him, first looked at Jiang Hui who ran to this place. Then he looked at Jiang Hui''s apricot yellow clothes. His eyes immediately turned and whispered back: "emperor, isn''t this the name of the legitimate daughter of the prefecture''s mansion?"

    "Oh?" Hearing the three words, the emperor''s face changed slightly. He forced Jiang Hui, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked, "are you the legitimate daughter of Jiang Xiong?"

    Jiang Hui felt that the emperor''s tone was colder than before. For a moment, she felt a chill in her heart, but she still forced herself to keep calm and suppress the trembling in her words. She whispered, "go back to the emperor, yes."

    The emperor''s tone seemed to be a little different from that just now, and his panic had been swept away. He could not help but caress his long beard. He took a deep look at the apricot flower in Jiang Hui''s clothes, and then bypassed Jiang Hui''s kneeling body and walked towards the huge apricot tree behind her.

    "Flat."

 Chapter 107

    Feeling the emperor''s footsteps passing by her, Jiang Hui was relieved and had no time to see if the little maid who had led her to her was still outside the apricot blossom forest. She said in a low respectful voice, "thank you."

    Just when such a good play is being staged in the apricot blossom forest, Jiang Luoyu, who is four doors away from the apricot blossom forest, has already walked from leisurely pace under the guidance of the maiden to the Zuixian Pavilion. When his eyes fall on the familiar figure of the third prince Ye Rui not far away, he smiles and bows down.

    "I have seen your Highness the third prince."

    "Jiang Shizi is here." Ye Rui was talking to a well-dressed young man by the side of his body. After hearing the words, Shi Shi ran turned around. When he saw Jiang Luoyu standing behind him, his smile deepened and he said in a low voice, "if you haven''t seen him for half a month, Jiang Shizi is becoming more and more relaxed."

    Jiang Luoyu said with a smile, "Your Highness praises me wrongly."

    After more than half a month, ye Rui seems to have forgotten that Jiang Luoyu once made such a shocking painting on the day of the spring banquet. His attitude at this time was unexpected, and he was as indifferent as his son Wang sun. He just raised his hand and pointed to the palace not far away, and said with a smile to Jiang Luoyu.

    "The prince and brother are playing chess there at this time. You have never visited him before. Would you like to go with me?"

    "Thank you for your kindness." When Jiang Luoyu heard the word "Prince", she was cold at the bottom of her heart. She also noticed that people in front of her had changed a lot of attitudes. She knew that her actions half a month ago could not attract the attention of the third prince in front of her. For a time, she felt helpless. What''s more, the last thing he wanted to do with him in his life was the prince, and his tone of voice dropped.

    "Luo Yu doesn''t know how to play chess, and there are too many people there, so he doesn''t go with his highness."

    Ye Rui didn''t expect his invitation, but he got such a sentence. He squinted slightly and looked at Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful and indifferent face in the sun. He was surprised and asked, "you don''t know how to play chess?"

    "Return to your highness, indeed." Jiang Luoyu''s expression remained unchanged, and her slender white fingers gently raised, "Luoyu dare not lie.

    ¡±

    "if so, that''s all." Ye Rui didn''t expect that he had already thrown out the olive branch. The person in front of him was still in a state of lack of interest. He couldn''t help but smile. He waved his hand and wiped Jiang Luoyu''s side. Then he went to the palace not far away. He lowered his voice and said, "Jiang Shizi, do it yourself."

    Jiang Luoyu''s low voice should be. After getting up, she went to see ye Rui''s disappearing figure, and her smile on her lips disappeared.

    These three princes were famous for their repeated hesitation in their previous lives. They did not seem to be able to endure and become more powerful. After the eighth prince ascended the throne in the previous life, the prince, who had been holding the former crown prince''s thighs, was probably best placed under house arrest all his life, or exiled in a place where chickens lay no eggs and birds do not poop, and never return to Kyoto.

    What would it be?

    Jiang Luoyu thought of this, just about to walk out of Zuixian Pavilion, preparing to find another opportunity to talk to Ye Rui, trying to make him believe himself. If he had a chance, he might as well let him be the protector of his amulet. While he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a voice with curiosity in his ear.

    "Since Jiang Shizi has already aroused the interest of the third emperor, why did he turn a blind eye to this opportunity and discard it?"

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly heard his voice, but there was no one in front of her. She was stunned. After a moment, she raised her head in the direction of the voice

    , looked at Ye Xu, who was sitting on the branch of a tree, and bowed respectfully: "I have seen your highness, the king of Liang.

    ¡±

    "I am asking you something, and answer it truthfully."

    Jiang Luoyu''s lips moved, and then she lowered her head slowly, as if in a low voice: "back to your highness, the reason why you don''t watch chess with the third highness is that Luoyu doesn''t want to arouse the interest of his highness after arousing his interest."

    When ye Xu heard this, he was more interested. He poked his head out of the branches and looked at the black head of jiangluoyu under the tree. He then asked curiously, "Oh? How do you say that? "

    Jiang Luoyu raised her head again without hesitation. After looking at him thoughtfully, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were also a little more curious. He asked with a smile, "Your Highness, it seems that he is also interested in Luoyu?"

    Ye Xu suddenly saw Jiang Luoyu''s face with a faint smile, and immediately felt a tight heart. Subconsciously, he touched the jade bracelet on his wrist, staggered their eyes, and immediately retorted, "of course not."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have expected Ye Xuhui to answer like this, so at the moment when ye Xu''s voice dropped, he immediately followed with a smile and said, "if so, I''m sorry Luoyu can''t answer."

    This sentence immediately blocked Ye Xu in place. For a while, he didn''t know how to say better. He could only stare at Jiang Luoyu''s slightly upturned mouth. However, there was a strange impulse in his heart that he wanted to jump on it immediately and bite the upturned corner of his mouth At once, he did not care about his strange mind, and quickly jumped down from the tree."Wait a minute, J"

    looking at Jiang Luoyu''s slow stop because of his two words, ye Xu choked his neck and pulled down his voice, some gnashing his teeth and said, "OK, even if you are interested, how about it?"

    Jiang Luoyu noticed that he was walking behind him, and the smile on his lips became deeper. He turned to look at Ye Xu, who was walking slowly. His eyes fell on the bracelet on his wrist. Suddenly, he asked, "did your highness ever feel aggrieved by pretending to be a woman''s doubles in a man''s body for several years?"

    "-- you I didn''t expect that the first sentence Jiang Luoyu said again was this. Ye Xu''s face suddenly changed. His slender fingers clenched into fists in an instant. His face was a little more fierce. He stopped at the spot and asked in a low voice, "what do you know?"

    "Your Highness, please calm down." Jiang Luoyu looked at him and changed his face. The smile on his lips deepened. After frowning thoughtfully, Jiang Luoyu gazed deeply at the emperor''s eighth son in front of him and said in a soft voice, "Luoyu is just guessing. Why is his royal highness so excited? Is it Luoyu Is that right? "

    As soon as he guessed the two words, ye Xu''s head suddenly fell cold, and his lips turned a little helpless. However, he looked at Jiang Luoyu with more than a few silk guards in his eyes. He had hidden the secret for so many years and was cheated out by the common twins in front of him.

    "Jiang Luoyu You

    "If you are offended, please forgive your highness, and you have not heard what Luoyu will do just now. Please rest assured." Looking at the people in front of her, Jiang Luoyu looked stunned and mixed with her savings. She realized that she could not say anything to the people in front of her. She folded her eyebrows and smile, "Luoyu quit."

    Ye Xu looked at his disappearing figure. He wanted to go after him, but before he took a few steps, he remembered the conversation between them. He could not help but stop. He could only watch Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue figure gradually away until he was completely out of sight.

    After leaving Zuixian Pavilion, Jiang Luoyu walked slowly on the corridor alone. Her blue sleeve robe was lifted by the breeze, and her eyebrows were mostly covered by the darkness beside the corridor, leaving only a smile on the corner of her lips.

    Half an hour later, the flower feast is coming to an end.

    Standing in the shadow of the cloister, Jiang Luoyu was looking at the pear blossom not far away, and a faint voice came from her ear.

    Hearing someone''s voice, he immediately moved towards the corner, trying to hide himself in the dark. Even his breath became very slight, only his dark eyes became darker and darker.

    The voice from far to near, from very light to more and more clear, until slowly stopped in front of the corner not far from Jiang Luoyu''s hiding place, just slowly stopped at his side.

    "South prince, your highness is playing chess in the pavilion at this time. Why don''t you go there?"

    Nanjinglong.

    Hearing these three words, Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes appeared. As soon as he was about to turn his head to look at the scene on the corridor, he heard that he was very familiar with in his previous life. He hated him deeply in this life, and he had a quiet voice: "Jinglong just heard the news. He was preparing to go there, but he met two of them."

    Two?

    The tone of the first speaker just now is very familiar. Lu Min is the first one. The other one, is it not

    Jiang Luoyu was half hanging his head to guess. When he listened carefully, it was Yunxuan''s voice: "brother Lu, since the southern Prince is in a hurry to find his highness, let''s leave first."

    When the three men got together, Jiang Luoyu suddenly gave up her intention to go forward to reveal her identity. She just leaned tightly against the dark place. When the three people at the corner didn''t pay attention, she secretly opened the window of her own inner room. When she saw that there was no figure in it, she quickly jumped into the room and gently closed the half open window, leaving only a small crack Listen to the sound over there.

    "Why, are you anxious to find that beautiful Jiang Shizi again?" Lu Min heard Yun Xuan cut in, as if he was discontented. His words were sharp, but for no reason he pulled on Jiang Luoyu, who was hiding not far away. Suddenly, he pricked up his ears and listened with breath holding.

 Chapter 108

    Lu Min was standing at the other end of the corner of the corridor, with a few satires in his eyes. After finishing his words, Yunxuan, who was a little pale, did not dare to refute. The folding fan on his hand closed with a crash. He was laughing at him and said, "you''d better put out the toad''s heart of eating swan meat. What kind of identity is my cousin? It''s also your little servant What do you think? I think if my cousin really wants to match, it''s better to be with the southern prince. "

    Nan Jinglong stood not far away from the two men in black. When he heard Jiang Shizi''s three words, his eyes flashed slightly, and he instantly returned to the calm appearance of the past. He looked directly at him leaning on the porch pillars. His tone was like a joke, but more like Lu Min, in a low voice: "Lord Lu is serious."

    Lu Min listened to his refusal, his eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and the smile on his lips became deeper. However, his face still showed a look of hope that nanjinglong would agree with him. When he spoke, his face looked very kind. He actually went up a few steps to nanjinglong''s side, and gently touched his shoulder and suggested in a low voice.

    "No heavy words, no heavy words. You see, you are the protons of Dajin in Dalong. No one cares. My cousin''s parents died and left a lot of money. Even if you can''t get your money back in your life, you''ll be able to eat my cousin all your life.

    ¡±

    when he heard the word "Da Jin", Nan Jinglong''s hand, which had been shrinking in his sleeve, could not help but shake it. His face darkened in an instant. He looked back at Lu Min deeply, and the smile on Lu Min''s face suddenly froze.

    Seeing that Lu Min''s face became stiff, Nanjing longdun moved her eyes and then said in her pristine tone: "Jiang Shizi is the son of Xiaoyao king and will inherit the throne of Xiaoyao king. I''m afraid you will feel disgraced if you hear such remarks made by Master Lu at the moment."

    After nanjinglong''s voice dropped completely, the atmosphere between the three suddenly fell into a deadlock. Yunxuan looked at Lu Min, who looked ugly at this time, and looked at the extremely calm nanjinglong. Finally, he couldn''t bear the stalemate atmosphere. He said with a smile: "is the southern prince in a hurry to find his royal highness? Brother Lu and I will not disturb the southern prince. Please go ahead. "

    After Yun Xuan''s words finished, Lu Min seemed to disdain to hum, and wanted to say something, but was blocked by Nan Jinglong with the next sentence: "since so, Jinglong still has something to do with him, so I don''t want to accompany you. Goodbye."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu''s ear heard a sound of foot steps. He immediately leaned slightly into the dark part of the room. He saw a dark shadow in the window gap beside him flashed out of the way. He immediately hid the resentment and killing intention of his eyes layer by layer. The whole person seemed to blend into the darkness.

    After nanjinglong left, Lumin still stood in place with Yunxuan, as if there was no intention of leaving immediately.

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu heard Lu Min''s heavy low hum, as if very reluctant to scold Yunxuan: "my words have not finished, what are you in a hurry? What''s the point? "

    Yunxuan looked at him and watched nanjinglong leave his back. With disdain in his disgust at the moment, he stepped forward and whispered: "brother Lu, after all, he is the prince. Even if it is proton, we also..."

    Lu Min snorted coldly and glanced at him faintly: "do you want to say that even if it is a proton, we should not embarrass him? Well, he just hugged his Royal Highness''s thigh. What''s the point of his arrogance? "

    Hearing what he said, Yunxuan became more and more ridiculous, and the expression on his face was terrible enough. He knew that it was the legitimate son of the Duke of Shen who had been protected by his parents since he was born. If anyone didn''t listen to him, he would be angry. He didn''t pay any attention to other people, including Nan, who had just left Jinglong couldn''t help but persuade him in a low voice.

    "Brother Lu, don''t say If the southern Prince hears it... "

    "What are you afraid of? It''s just talk, and you won''t lose a piece of meat." Lu Min looked at Yun Xuan''s timid appearance and knew that he was just a servant''s legitimate son. Different from himself, he did not dare to offend his royal relatives and relatives. He could not help but sneer and squint at him and mutter sarcastically.

    "You were so nervous that you wanted to interrupt, but you were afraid that he would marry your sweetheart? Don''t worry. I''ve heard that the southern prince only loves women and doesn''t love Gemini. He just said that again. It can be seen that he really has no idea about my beautiful twin cousin

    Yunxuan was satirized by him to adore Jiang Luoyu. His face was white and red, and he wanted to argue. But before he said anything, Lu Min suddenly showed a sarcastic smile. His eyes turned to the direction of nanjinglong from his body and whispered.

    "But speaking of this, I think of one thing. I heard that the southern prince took the twins from the prince in order to hold his Royal Highness''s thigh, but in order not to let the twins give birth to children, he gave them a kind of medicine, so that they could not have children all their lives."

    Hearing such a vicious and magical medicine, Yunxuan, who was supposed to cover up his love for Jiang Luoyu, was stunned. He forgot what he had just wanted to say. He just opened his eyes curiously: "Oh? What do you say, brother Lu? I have never heard of such herbs in this world... ""The herb is called blood coral, which is unique to Dajin. It is said that the color is bright red, the taste is sour and sweet, and it is like the winter fruit of takong. As long as you squeeze out the medicine juice and mix it in the food for Gemini to eat, then the Gemini will never get pregnant again. " Lu Min''s folding fan was unfolded again, with a smile in her eyebrows. She whispered to Yun Xuan in front of her, "but if my twin cousin really married him, I don''t know that he is not cruel and poisons such beauties."

    Jiang Luoyu, who was just a wall away from the two people, heard this sentence. When he heard this, he was like a statue with no breath and life. He stood in the dark and felt that the blood of his whole body flowed back into the eyes because of this sentence.

    A bottomless darkness.

    The color is bright red, and the taste is sour and sweet, like winter fruit.

    It looks like winter fruit.

    His ears seemed to ring again. On the second day after he married into the proton mansion, Nan Jinglong called the imperial physician to examine his pulse. After less than half an hour, he returned to his side. With a smile on his dark face, he put his arm around his waist and spoke in his ear.

    "Yu''er, the great doctor said that you were too weak to have a child, so he gave you this prescription. I have ordered someone to fry the medicine for you to drink. I know that you are always afraid of suffering. You have specially added your favorite winter fruit juice to the medicine, which tastes like winter fruit. You are my legitimate wife of nanjinglong. You will give birth to my son and daughter in the future. You must not be afraid of trouble and don''t drink medicine, you know? "

    The sound was still ringing.

    But he couldn''t hear.

    He just suddenly remembered the bowl of medicine he had drunk that year, which was like his favorite winter fruit, sour and sweet taste.

    When he was in the cold palace in his previous life, he had been in the cold night for many years. At first, he resented that the man who did not distinguish between the pure and the white, and who did not care about his old love for so many years, was so cruel to bear himself. At the same time, he also resented that he could not give birth to a child of his own for so many years.

    There''s nothing to resent.

    Jiang Luoyu, if you believe others wrongly, you deserve to be childless all your life.

    You deserve it.

    He was quietly hiding in the dark, his whole body was cold, but he stood in the same place with a smile, looked up at the sunshine on the corridor outside the window, and his slender fingers were deeply embedded in the heart of his hands. After a drop of dark red blood fell down his fingers, he dyed his light blue clothes and turned out dark red flowers.

    I don''t know how long it took. Jiang Luoyu stood up slowly. Her dark eyes glanced at the dim sunlight in the gap outside the window. She lifted her hand and slowly pushed open the door of the inner room. She walked out step by step towards the road that had just come.

    Turning around the corner of the corridor, he couldn''t help looking up again to see the gradually dark sun. Before he could take a firm step, he suddenly felt his arm was crooked, and he dragged himself into the shadow of the corridor with one hand. His fingers hooked up his chin, and his thin red lips rose slightly in the dark.

    "Son of a lifetime, how did you hear that?"

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have no strength. She was almost dragged to her arms by him. She did not struggle at all. She just hung her head and was very quiet. She seemed to have acquiesced in the hook of that hand on her chin. Her voice was very frivolous. She said, "when the southern Prince came, I felt as if someone was eavesdropping nearby, but I didn''t think it was Jiang Shizi."

    Having said this, the man who caught him raised his drooping face without waiting for his reaction, but was stunned for a moment.

    In the dark cloister, his cheek is jade face and vermilion lips, and his long eye tail has a little red, which is like peach blossom on ink painting point, and his eyes are shining like black jade. In the deep darkness, his face is mixed with charming meaning. His lips seem to be full of water light. The beauty of male and female is amazing and blooming, which makes people who hold him half embrace can''t help but swallow their saliva.

    Lu Min pursed her lips. Thinking of Jiang Luoyu''s identity, she tried her best to restrain her impulse to lower her head directly. She looked at him with a smile, and her eyes were tinged with an indistinct Lust: "take a closer look The son of a generation is really a beauty without one in ten thousand.

 Chapter 109

    The man with his chin curled up the corner of his lips, but his face didn''t seem to be laughing. In the dark, he not only showed his beauty, but also felt terrible: "seriously

    ?,,

    Lu Min nodded. Just about to say something, Lu Min felt that the person he was holding had used a clever force. As soon as he turned around, he got out of his arms and refused to let him go. His salivation was obvious¡° Naturally, it''s a pity that Shizi is a man''s doubles. If it''s women''s doubles, Kyoto is crazy for his beauty. "

    Jiang Luoyu stood up straight with a smile like a poppy on his lips. Before he could reach his arm, he approached him again, almost touching the tip of his nose. His thin red lips opened and closed.

    No one knows that the more beautiful he laughs, the deeper his intention of killing will be, and the silver light on his fingertips looms.

    "Well What about brother Lu Biao? Can you be crazy because of the beauty of Luoyu? "

    Lu Min was touched by his expression. Subconsciously, he wanted to catch Jiang Luoyu''s sleeve. But before he could touch the blue pattern, his beautiful face had already come out of the darkness and disappeared with the wind.

    If it wasn''t for the Palace Banquet at this time, according to his mood at this time, he should give Lu Min a long lesson.

    he managed to get rid of Lu Min''s entanglement. Jiang Luoyu was pale and cold. He found a little maid in the palace and asked in a soft voice whether the flower feast was over. It was already evening. The empress gave orders and many princes and grandchildren began to leave Jiang Luoyu asked the little maid to lead the way to the gate of the palace.

    As soon as she got out of the gate of the palace, Jiang Luoyu felt a flower in front of her before she could wait to walk to the carriage not far away. The girl dressed as a servant girl quickly walked to her side, with some joy in her expression.

    "Prince, you are here." Looking at Jiang Luoyu month by month with a smile on her face, she couldn''t see anything in her dark eyes. For a moment, she felt that the people in front of her seemed to be a little terrible. Subconsciously, she took a step back and looked at her son for a while. However, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her. She shook her head and threw the idea out of her mind. She took a look at Jiang Luoyu''s emptiness Behind the shadow, he lowered his voice and asked.

    "Prince, you come out. What about the eldest lady of the prefecture?"

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, she drew a cold smile on her lips and slowly closed her eyes. The black hair on her temples almost covered his side face. She couldn''t see what he was looking at. She could only hear his calm voice and low command: "let''s go before her."

    Looking at him every month, he got up and went to the carriage. He stepped on the stepping stone set by the coachman and prepared to step on the carriage. Then he suddenly regained his mind, turned back and quickly raised his voice and said, "ah Yes

    After the promise, he seemed to think of something else month by month. He walked to Jiang Luoyu''s side three and two steps, helped him, looked at the carriage curtain which had not been opened with a smile, and added softly, "the white Gemini has been waiting in the car for a long time, so the son of heaven will go up quickly."

    On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s action was slightly stopped, her clenched fingers were slightly relaxed, but her face was still unclear, but the curve of her lip corners was gradually relaxed. She did not turn back to respond to the words of month by month. She lowered herself into the carriage and instantly met her gentle, silent and smoky eyes.

    Bai Minyu sat quietly by the censer of the carriage, as if he had remained so motionless since he left. The ferocious scar on his white face was obvious, and there was no expression at all. Under the slight light outside the carriage, his eyes seemed to be filled with light.

    At the moment of seeing him, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help closing her eyes. Her fingers, which had been shrinking in her sleeve, suddenly let go. She turned to her side and sat slowly in the corner of the carriage, not close to Bai Minyu, who was not far away. She just slowly lowered her head and let the carriage open and bumped her body. Her white fingers fell on the side of her body with dark red blood.

    Ever since Jiang Luoyu got into the carriage, Bai Minyu has been watching his every move. Until Jiang Luoyu''s white hand falls on the side of her body and the dark red blood drops down along her slender fingers, her face suddenly changes. She quickly stands up and walks to Jiang Luoyu.

    Bai Minyu''s cold fingers gently grasped his wrist and lifted it up. Immediately, he saw several blood holes in the palm of Jiang Luoyu''s hand, and some cracked nails in his palm because of his excessive strength. According to the smoke, he felt a little pity in his eyes, and could not help but ask in a low voice: " Your hand What''s wrong with your hand? "

    Jiang Luoyu felt a chill on her wrist and heard Bai Minyu''s voice. She raised her eyelids wearily. Her dark eyes glanced at Bai Minyu, who was squatting beside her body, and looked at her palm. She felt that her body was going to be frozen to death if she didn''t do anything else.

    So he took a long breath and whispered to the man who was so close.

    "There''s no need to bandage. I''m fine."

    When Bai Minyu heard his soft voice, he not only did not stop, but also frowned. His voice seemed to contain some anger. He said one word at a time: "what''s wrong with you like this?"After a while, he didn''t hear Jiang Luoyu''s refusal again. He took out a small medicine box from the corner of the carriage, took out a small bottle from it, and pulled a cloth strip from his clothes. After carefully applying the medicine, he wrapped it on Jiang Luoyu''s injured hand and said in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Bandage it up and it''ll be all right soon. "

    His voice reverberated in the quiet carriage, as if every word in his ear, which made people want to tremble. Jiang Luoyu leaned against the corner of the carriage with her head down. There was no sound for a long time. When Bai Minyu dressed him carefully and looked up at him again, he found that he could not see Jiang Luoyu''s face clearly in the dark carriage.

    He fixed his gaze on the man sitting there. His cold fingers could not help gripping the man''s wrist. His eyes moved away from the bloody palm. Some of them were staring at Jiang Luoyu''s face hidden in the dark, as if he could not believe that Jiang Luoyu could be so indifferent and cold. He could not help asking in a low voice.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Does it hurt?

    As soon as these two words were uttered, Jiang Luoyu suddenly opened his eyes. It seemed that something was rolling violently in the depths of his eyes, which was about to get out of his body. Even his voice gradually became hoarse and ferocious, but there was a trace of strange calm in the deepest part.

    "No pain."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu got up slowly. The hand which had not been held by Bai Minyu was lifted up gently. Her slender fingers touched his white face and moved slowly towards the ferocious scar on his face. She murmured in a low voice, "I don''t feel pain at all. How about you?"

    When she noticed that Jiang Luoyu''s fingers touched the scar on her face, Bai Minyu''s whole body suddenly trembled, and her smoked eyes suddenly tightened, as if she had been hit by something terrible. However, she could not avoid it at the beginning. She could only look at the person in front of her, and her thin lip lost her blood color.

    Endless flame, silver hairpin little by little across the skin, messy footsteps, flying white silk, day and night in the inevitable fear, and throat can not spit out, can only be tightly suppressed

    And you?

    Do you feel pain?

    Sensing that the cold grip on his wrist suddenly loosened, Jiang Luoyu''s calm and almost strange cheek finally appeared a faint smile. His fingers crossed the white and beautiful face little by little, and the sharp fingernails suddenly fell from his face and drew a thin blood mark on Bai Minyu''s white side face.

    Bai Minyu felt a slight tingling on her face. She closed her eyes slowly. For the first time, a bitter and miserable smile appeared on her lips.

    How can it not hurt?

    Just when Jiang Luoyu saw the smile and a drop of blood from the newly cut wound, it seemed that Jiang Luoyu suddenly got out of a certain situation. A trace of complexity flashed through her dark eyes, but her arm first stretched out and held the person in front of her tightly in her arms, and her cheek was covered with cold black hair.

    The carriage kept moving forward. The fragrance of orchid in the censer floated up. Bai Minyu opened her eyes slowly, and her cold fingers slowly lifted up. She felt that the person holding her tightly began to shake suddenly. She could not help pursing her thin lips. Her fingers touched the light blue skirt in front of her eyes and covered the beating place of her chest, A little bit of the cheek.

    Jiang Luoyu drooped her cheek and let her long black hair fall down on her shoulder, which almost buried his twisted look that was hard to hide at the moment. However, she felt a cold covering her chest at this time, and gradually calmed down the pain hidden in the deep.

    He couldn''t help but lower his head. The uninjured hand raised the cheek of the man in his arms. His fingers caressed his thin and pale lips eagerly, as if he wanted to lower his head to touch the soft part. His whole body was occupied by the unexpected desire and the noisy pain and hatred at the bottom of his heart, which made his whole body tremble more and more severe.

    He is in pain.

    The pain is killing me.

 Chapter 110

    Bai Minyu Bai Minyu

    I keep reading it silently in my heart, as if this name can relieve pain.

    When Jiang Luoyu lowered her head with shivering in the cold, she felt a sharp pain on her lips. A strong smell of blood filled her lips and teeth. Bai Minyu was still meek and half raised her head, allowing the man to bite her lip, as if she was tearing and swallowing her own flesh and blood.

    It''s not the warmth of deep feeling, but the vent of hatred.

    At the end of this painful kiss, Bai Minyu''s lips had already been bitten out of several teeth marks, but Jiang Luoyu''s lips were dyed with dark red. Her beautiful face was as cold as a statue without breathing in the sunlight in the carriage, but her eyes and eyes like black jade gradually softened.

    Bai Minyu looked at him and his eyes recovered a little, and her expression gradually changed into her usual indifference. Before she could open her mouth, Jiang Luoyu lowered her body again, her warm lips fell down again, and gently licked the wound on his lips. Her arm tightened her waist, as if to embed him in her body.

    Every time the soft lips and tongues touch the wound on the lip, it is a slight tingling pain, but it makes the whole body start to shudder. Bai Minyu can''t help but fold her eyebrows and eyes, and her palm tightly covers Jiang Luoyu''s chest. According to the color of her eyes, she looks like a layer of mist, but her eyes are light and gentle.

    How long did the second kiss last? Jiang Luoyu slowly straightened up, loosened her arm and put a smile on her lips. Just as she was about to speak to the person in front of her, she saw Bai Minyu again slowly lowering her head, pressing her cheek to his chest, and asked softly.

    "If the wound doesn''t hurt, what about your heart?" In peace and quiet, he leaned quietly against Jiang Luoyu''s chest, as if he didn''t see her pale face after he said these words. She just asked, "it''s Does it hurt? "

    Your heart, does it hurt?

    Before the voice of his question was heard, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and looked at the white shadow on her heart, which was still like a mirage. Suddenly, the kiss under the pear blossom tree, which was almost uncontrollable, and Fang Cai''s trembling desire in the bottom of his heart -

    the longing he had never had in his previous life, but he did not It doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand the meaning.

    It was only a few months. When did he begin to see the shadow on himself, which he could not even distinguish?

    If Bai Minyu had not uttered that sentence just now, and his heart had not been shaking heavily, would he still want to immerse himself in this beautiful dream, deceive himself, and then approach the person in front of him, and finally fly moths to the fire in love with the previous life, and burn up again into a handful of ashes?

    Isn''t that enough?

    Jiang Luoyu.

    Isn''t it enough for you to fall in love?

    In this life, do you want to give another person such a chance to draw out a knife and cut it in your heart, which will make you lonely and betray your family?

    ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Go away The darkness in front of her eyes was endless again, and Jiang Luoyu''s face was suddenly twisted and ferocious. She felt that she was trembling all over her body, as if the thousand knives rolled in her body when she was poured with the poison in her previous life.

    He pushed the people close to his body hard, and he could hardly see the scene around him. The endless despair slowly surrounded him. Blood came from the corner of his lips, and his voice was hoarse and shrill.

    "Get out of here! Get out of here

    Hearing the sound of the carriage at this time every month, she could not help but look back at the scene of the carriage. Before she lifted the curtain of the carriage, she saw Bai Minyu kneeling on her side with her head drooping and her blood on her face faded.

    Br >

    when she saw the scene, she stopped the car and asked her in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ White Gemini, this is What''s wrong with him

    "He doesn''t want to see me." Bai Minyu raised her head slightly, and the eyes of fuming glass took a look at the stopped carriage, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. However, the mist was rising from her eyes, and her voice was very low. "You go. He won''t let me get on the bus again. I''ll try my best to go back."

    "White Gemini, what are you saying?" Hearing the speech month by month, he suddenly opened his eyes in amazement. After looking at the carriage, he looked at Bai Minyu, "how can the son of heaven let the white Gemini get off the bus?"

    "You don''t have to ask." Bai Minyu shook her head and looked at the carriage deeply, as if she had already looked at the people in the carriage through the carriage. Her eyes seemed to be sad, but more deeply, she felt sorry.

    "He was injured, and I offended him again. He refused to share the car with me, so it should be."

    Hearing him say so month by month, he was even more puzzled. After looking back at the carriage, he realized that Bai Minyu in front of him did not want to say anything more. He raised her skirt and went to the side of the carriage. In a low voice, he asked tentatively, "son of the world, white Gemini, he ?Before the words were finished, Jiang Luoyu''s voice, as cold as ice, came from the carriage: "let''s go."

    Every month, he was startled and subconsciously looked back at Jiang Luoyu who was not far away: "son of the world..."

    This time, she did not finish her two words, and the people in the car seemed to be suddenly angry. Her voice was as heavy as the rain and rain suddenly falling down. The anger contained in her suddenly made her step back and her face turned white.

    "Are you deaf? I said go

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes From childhood to adulthood, he didn''t see Jiang Luoyu make such a big fire. He used such a tone. For a moment, he panicked. He turned his head and looked at Bai Minyu quietly. He lowered his voice, "white Gemini, this..."

    Before the words were finished, the voice in the carriage sounded like ice again, and there was indifference in the anger of the words: "month by month! Do you want to get out of the car too! "

    "Not every month!" She shut up when she was frightened every month. She immediately turned back and said, "white Gemini, I''ll give you this money..." He is the son of our family

    ¡±

    "no need to explain." Bai Minyu clenched her purse in her hand, but her eyes were still watching the curtain of the carriage slightly lifted by the breeze. She lowered her voice and said, "you go."

    Seeing that he was really urging himself to follow Jiang Luoyu''s orders, he did not have any angry appearance. He remembered that his son-in-law and the white Gemini in front of him were angry a few days ago. He didn''t know what to do for a while. He was angry and didn''t listen to anyone''s advice, so he immediately sat back in the carriage and forced himself to leave Bai min behind After the jade, let the coachman take Jiang Luoyu and himself and go to the prefectural palace.

    Seeing the carriage getting farther and farther away, Bai Minyu suddenly closed her eyes when the bodyguards of the sheriff''s mansion disappeared. Her black hair was lifted up by the breeze and covered his white face. She could only hear a soft, almost inaudible voice and murmured: -- I''m sorry. "

    Back in the prefectural palace, Jiang Luoyu still looks like a smile on her face. She just stood beside the carriage and helped him down, but she was very nervous. After Jiang Luoyu went into the mansion, she first went to Princess liyang to say hello, and then went to Zhenwei garden to salute the Zhen family. When she was ready to cross the long corridor and return to the west garden, she could not help but lower her voice and asked.

    "My son Just now... "

    Jiang Luoyu turned back to her body with a light look. Her eyes quietly swept over her monthly constraint. She lowered her voice and said, "if it''s about Bai Minyu, you can shut up."

    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not natural I dare not violate what the prince has said every month. " Month by month, I still want to ask about what happened to the white Gemini and his family son who were left on the way, but I didn''t expect to get such a sentence. I suddenly put out my original mind and changed my eyes.

    "Shizi, monthly is to ask us when we go to the palace on the way to the Gemini, how to do?"

    After hearing about the newly accepted Gemini month by month, Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes flashed a trace of darkness, and her thin lips opened and closed quietly and said in a low voice: "there is a second-class servant girl in Bibo garden. Ask him whether he is a male or a female pair. If she is a female pair, please wash and tidy him up.

    , regardless of his previous name, let him forget all his names. Since he came into the prefectural palace and followed me, he said Only sleeping star.

    ¡±

    after hearing his speech month by month, he quickly lowered himself and said, "yes, son of a generation."

    When she went back to Xiyuan Bibo garden, Jiang Luoyu slowly changed into a regular dress and took off the jade crown on her head. She went to the study alone to write. Month by month, he retreated from the study, closed the door, walked slowly toward the steps, raised his hand and waved to the sunset glow standing in the corridor waiting for work.

    "Sunset, come here for a moment."

    Seeing the month by month waving in the corridor, the sunset glow immediately stepped over, opened her eyes and asked softly, "what''s the matter, sister month by month?"

    Month by month, he looked around and saw that there was no one else around. He quickly lowered his body and whispered to the servant girl in front of him: "now the son of heaven is in there. You don''t need to serve him. You can go out and ask outside the west garden. The white Gemini doesn''t go back to the house at this time. If you get the news, you can immediately come back and report to me."

 Chapter 111

    Although the son of the world doesn''t care at all now, since he got off the carriage and returned to the prince''s mansion, he never smiles as usual. He must still be worried about the white Gemini left on the road. She has to ask people how to avoid leaving the white Gemini outside.

    The sunset glow inquired about the white Gemini, and knew that Jiang Luoyu was unusual to the white Gemini at ordinary times, so she immediately replied: "good, sister."

    After such a conversation, they watched the sunset gradually disappear in the yard. After a deep breath of relief, they quickly looked around like thieves and stroked their clothes. Then they went out of the corridor to do something.

    She did not find that in the study not far behind her, a half open window suddenly stretched out a hand with white cloth, faintly stained with blood, and slowly closed the window door with complicated patterns, covering the look of people sitting behind the window at the moment.

    After more than an hour, it was time for lunch.

    The young man said a few words to the young man who showed his beautiful appearance. Then he let the boy walk slowly to the side of Jiang Luoyu who was preparing to eat, and bowed down to salute.

    "The sleeping star has seen the son of a son, please make him safe."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at him faintly. His chopsticks were slightly stunned, but his voice was very soft: "get up."

    After saying this, he first looked up at the month by month, then quickly lowered his eyes, and then ordered: "month by month, you go out first, let sleeping star wait on you."

    Hearing the speech month by month, he was stunned at first, thinking that the son of heaven might be teaching the new twins to the mansion. He did not dare to disobey the prince in front of him. He immediately said, "yes, son of God."

    When the boys and girls step back, Jiang Luoyu puts down her ivory chopsticks and stands up with her light support on the table. She walks over the side of the boy who is bending over. Her eyes are focused on the lush trees in the yard. Suddenly, her eyes flash and she whispers, "sleep

    say"

    live.

    The boy immediately turned around and whispered, "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes and remembered that when she was on the street, she saw the lotus tattoo on the boy behind her. The smile on her lips became sharp.

    The blue lotus tattoo is an identity symbol subordinate to Hanjiang Pavilion.

    Now, the Gemini standing behind him is Meng Jiuqian''s promise that he would be handed over to the doctor and poison practitioner without trace. With this person around, it will be easier for him to contact Hanjiang Pavilion. What''s more, the Gemini served him by the side of his body and knew the relationship between him and Hanjiang Pavilion. It would be more beneficial to help him act in the future.

    "How are things going with the palace?"

    The boy, who was called the sleeping star, heard the speech. A cold look appeared between his eyebrows and eyes. He said in a deep voice: "back to the son of the world, shopkeeper Meng has just delivered the news, and Jiang Hui has met the emperor."

    "That''s good." Jiang Luoyu heard that things were going well, and her lips finally showed a smile, but her dark eyes were still so heavy that she could not see clearly, "what''s the matter of looking for people in the Pearl family

    Mianxing looked respectful, and quickly replied: "huishizi has already got her eyebrows. The maid named pearl has both parents, but they are lazy and delicious. Pearl has several younger sisters and younger brothers. The family only lives on the reward of pearls in the prefectural palace. It''s easy to control them."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, her eyes flashed slightly, and the radian of her lips became deeper: "in this case, you can buy the Pearl with some means. If you don''t have pearl, the maid close to Jiang Hui''s body, it''s very difficult to go on.

    ¡±

    Mian Xing knew that Jiang Luoyu''s plan meant the plan in the cabinet, so he quickly lowered himself and said, "follow the instructions of the son of heaven."

    Jiang Luoyu, with half drooping eyelids, turned around slightly and let the sunlight outside the window fall on his white face. However, his expression seemed inexplicably cold: "there is one more thing."

    The sleeping star did not dare to look at the person in front of him, but lowered his voice even more, and his expression was more respectful: "please tell me.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu had a faint smile and a faint voice, but when she said it, she vaguely mixed with severe meaning: "is it your own idea or uncle Meng''s idea that you attracted my attention today?"

    At that time, the Gemini, seen in the street, had lost its last shelter, and could only be sold as money to bury the last relatives. Then he was placed under the fence. Is not it revealing his own experience? He thought it was a coincidence to meet the Gemini like this, but he was from Hanjiang Pavilion. After careful consideration, as long as he is not a fool, he will surely know that he is deliberately testing whether he has compassion.

    He is the leader of Hanjiang Pavilion. He doesn''t need to be disobedient and suspect his subordinates!

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and fixed her eyes on the Gemini in front of her. Looking at his face, Jiang Luoyu immediately bowed down to plead guilty and said, "please forgive me. Your subordinates have made their own decisions to test the temperament of the cabinet master. It has nothing to do with shopkeeper Meng. Please forgive me.""If there''s a next time, you know what it''s going to be like." Jiang Luoyu fixed his gaze on him for a long time. After staring at him with a cold sweat on his face, he slowly turned her head again. Looking at the month by month conversation with the sunset glow just running back from the yard, Jiang Luoyu''s tone slightly eased, "go down."

    Sleep star hears speech, even sweat all have no time to wipe, then immediately lower body should way: "yes."

    Not long after lunch, Jiang Luoyu was just about to go through the cloister to read a book in his study. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that he walked quickly to his side not far away. After respectfully saluting himself, he lowered his voice and reported: "son of the world, there are three boxes of lotus cake from Zhenwei garden, saying it''s for you."

    "Lotus seed cake?" Hearing that it was food, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed slightly, and looked at the sleeping star that followed behind him, indicating that he should immediately check whether there was any poison. Until mianxing walked down the corridor, he tried with silver needles on the three boxes of lotus seed cakes carried by the boy behind him, and then lowered his back to Jiang Luoyu. The people standing on the corridor relaxed their looks and whispered with a smile.

    "It''s just early summer, but Zhen has the ability to get lotus seed cake. Who else got the lotus seed cake besides me Month by month smell speech dare not neglect, quickly whispered back: "back to the son of the world, a few legitimate young master out of the young lady have been distributed."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and then asked, "have you got the yard of the young master and the young lady at this time?"

    When asked about jiangluobai and jiangluoqin, he immediately shook his head and whispered back: "no, the princess just gave you three boxes."

    "It''s going to be so soon to stir up the relationship between us, but she won''t miss an opportunity." Jiang Luoyu sneered at her and told her monthly, "go to pick two boxes of lotus seed cake, and let the sunset glow send them to Luobai and Luoqin in the courtyard over there, so that they can taste the fresh food."

    "Yes, son of a generation."

    As soon as she got up, she saw that Jiang Luoyu had finished her command and turned around to go back to her study nearby. She opened her mouth and said in a soft voice, "son of heaven, that..."

    Jiang Luoyu had already raised her step and turned to her side when she heard the speech. Her eyes swept her face coldly, as if she knew what she wanted to say next. Her eyes could penetrate people''s hearts coldly: "what''s the matter?"

    Looking at his son''s terrible eyes every month, he immediately asked himself whether he would give the lotus seed cake to the white Gemini who had already returned to the mansion. Then he said, "no It''s nothing. Leave every month. "

    "Sleeping star." After the month by month figure was gone, Jiang Luoyu could not help but lift her hand and pinch her eyebrows. Unconsciously, she saw the white cloth in her palm. Her eyes darkened. Suddenly, she whispered to the twins standing behind her, "this lotus seed cake is too sweet. I don''t have any appetite. Go and share it with the people in the yard."

    Sleeping star stood behind him, did not see the wound on his hand, but felt that the atmosphere was not right, so he took the lotus seed cake from the boy''s hand without hesitation, and said, "yes, son of God."

    Watching the sleeping star''s figure fade away, Jiang Luoyu finally received her hand in her sleeve, turned and continued to walk toward the corridor with steady steps and straight back.

    Less than half a column of incense time, sleeping star alone slowly walked to the front of the study, holding the box of lotus seed cake in his hand, respectfully lowered his voice to report to him.

    "My son, just now Sleeping star saw a figure outside the garden, so she stood outside the door. She didn''t know -- "

    hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes on the book moved, her smile on her lips faded, her pale blue dress rose slightly with the breeze outside the window, her slender fingers nodded on the table, and her eyes looked farther away into the garden, but there was no sign on her face expression.

    After half a cup of tea, Jiang Luoyu stopped in the cloister and looked at the figure with white corners blown up by the wind outside the Bibo garden. Her slender fingers clenched it powerlessly, but she failed to make a fist. His beautiful face was gradually obscured by the darkness on the corridor, and his jade like eyes were constantly sinking down.

    Mianxing, standing behind Jiang Luoyu, did not dare to look up at him. He just looked at the white figure standing outside the garden and asked in a low voice, "son of the world, do you want your subordinates to drive him away?"

    After the end of the ninth shift, are you happy? My manuscript storage is really cool

 Chapter 112

    "No need." Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes, as if she didn''t want to see the figure again. Then she turned around and walked toward the study again. Her voice seemed to be scattered in the wind. "Let him stand there."

    Sleeping star hears speech first is Zheng a Zheng, again some surprised looked at that figure one eye, this just low voice return way: "yes."

    But this time, before Jiang Luoyu came to the door of the study, she heard a voice of panic, with a few quick gasps and a cry of surprise: "son, son of a bitch, it''s not good!"

    "Panic." Jiang Luoyu turned to her side, half of her face hidden in the darkness of the cloister. Looking at her rushing to come, her face turned red and her face was full of anxious sunset. She said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? Say it."

    "It''s young master Something happened to my yard... " After getting the news, sunset seemed to have lost her square inch. As soon as Jiang Luoyu opened her mouth, she quickly reported, "my sister just came to report that since lunch, the young master ate some lotus seed cakes, as if his face was not right, and he had fainted before evening. Please go and have a look immediately."

    "Fainted?" Jiang Luoyu looked like a big stone suddenly falling from her heart when she heard the speech. After thinking for a moment, she told the people around her and walked quickly to Rongqin garden, which is connected to the other side of Bibo garden and facing the corner gate of Bibo garden.

    "sleeping star, follow me to see Luobai. Sunset, ask me to follow me month by month. You stay and look at the yard. No matter who is allowed to let him in, you know? "

    Sunset was left behind by a person, originally wanted to immediately follow up, smell speech but had to stop the pace, hurriedly high voice should, then turned to look for, at this time is still in the small kitchen, is charging the cook to do dinner month by month.

    Just as the sunset clouds step into the kitchen, Jiang Luoyu has already taken the sleeping star out of the corner door. She sees the anxious clouds guarding the courtyard, but some clouds do not know what to do. She asks the people behind her in a deep voice: "something happened to Luobai. Is there anything wrong with Luoqin?"

    Sleeping star hears speech, the eye twinkles, return a way immediately: "return to the son of life, have no."

    Jiang Luoyu''s face was colder than before. Then he asked, "is there anything wrong with the people who ate the lotus seed cake in our yard today?"

    The sleeping star nodded quickly, and his face became Stern: "son of the world, it''s strange here. What''s more, those lotus seed cakes are not poisonous..."

    While they were talking, Jiang Luoyu had already quickly crossed the clouds in front of the yard and walked to the corridor connecting the main room. After a few steps, she stepped to the door of the house and looked down at her. At this time, Jiang Luobai was lying in a coma with blue eyes and purple lips. She immediately ordered.

    "Sleeping star, look at Loba."

    Standing behind him, the young man stooped down to sit on the edge of the bed. He quickly checked the pulse of the people on the bed. He took out a package of silver needles from his waist and gently inserted it into the mouth of the unconscious man for a moment. Then he pulled out the silver needle a little bit. After a careful gaze for a while, his eyes sank.

    "My son, you are poisoned."

    Fortunately, he put some medicine into the bottle to relieve the intoxication When the medicine is given to the young master, he should be able to wake up. "

    Hearing that jiangluobai was not in danger of life at this time, Jiang Luobai''s face suddenly eased down, but his eyes sank even more. He looked back and looked at him. With a worried little servant girl, he said in a low voice, "cloud, take the box and plate containing the lotus seed cake, and the rest of the lotus seed cake, and let sleeping star check it."

    The cloud was frightened by his words. After the reaction, he quickly lowered his body and said, "yes, son of God."

    While they were asking and answering questions, mianxing, who was sitting by the bed, had already carefully examined the plate containing the cakes. Jiang Luoyu, standing in front of him with a dignified look, replied: "huishizi, there is no problem with this box and cake, but on this plate It seems to be contaminated with some poisonous powder, and there is also a trace of poisonous powder on the cake that the young master ate. "

    Poison powder?

    When Mingming took it out of his yard, there was no poison. How could someone send the cake to jiangluobai''s yard and suddenly there was more poisonous powder?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s face was cold, and then asked in a deep voice: "cloud, after I asked the sunset cloud to send lotus seed cake into Rongqin garden, you took out this plate of lotus seed cake and took it to the study. Did you meet anyone on the way?"

    Hearing this question from the son in front of her, the cloud''s face also changed. Obviously, she thought of something very important that had been ignored by her own. Hearing this, she quickly bowed down and half knelt on the ground.

    "Huishizi, because the young master has been reading books in the study, I am not allowed to disturb my servants. Therefore, if I send food outside, I will put it on the table in the cottage over there first, and then I will present it to the young master after lunch I remember. Not long after the son of heaven brought the lotus seed cake, the young lady came with warm jade to give him some food. "Jiang Luoyu, aware of the hesitation and regret in the cloud talk, and heard her say the word "nuanyu", she suddenly clenched her finger and looked coldly at Jiang Luobai, who was unconscious on the bed. Her thin lips then pursed.

    Mr. Fan.

    It''s Zhen again!

    She thought that Zhen''s family even though she killed Qinghong that time and used the account book to revenge herself, but she didn''t expect that once she returned to the mansion after the flower feast, she was so anxious to give herself such a heavy down power that she boldly poisoned Jiang Luobai''s food! If he didn''t find out in time, Jiang Luobai died of poisoning because of his gluttony of lotus seed cake. He could imagine that he would abuse his son and poison his brother to death for the sake of an account book, not to mention his future days in the prefectural palace.

    Has the sense of victory of defeating Zhen and plotting against Jiang Hui''s success have blown away the strong guard in his heart

    if what he sees today is not Jiang Luobai, who is still slightly poisoned, but his brother who is cold and dead, will he know that he has already stepped into the same level as that of the previous life when he did not know it The abyss that cannot be robbed?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu tried to hold back her whole body''s trembling and her heart''s fury, but her eyes became colder and colder, and she took a glance at the clouds kneeling on the ground, and asked one word at a time: "did you let them into that small room?"

    "When I went back to my son, I was standing in front of the door with my maid and my maid. Nuanyu took her lunch box and sent her mung bean porridge to the house." The cloud seemed to know that he was doing something wrong today. When he heard Jiang Luoyu''s voice again, his body could not help shaking.

    "I don''t think it''s a big deal. When I see nuanyu putting things away, I''ll It''s all the fault of the maidservant. I''d like to ask the son of God to punish him heavily. "

    Jiang Luoyu held his finger and was silent for a moment. After a long sigh of relief, he looked directly at the clouds kneeling at his feet and said in a low voice, "get up. If you do this again, I will have to change you from Luobai."

    Cloud knelt on the ground, only felt the whole body tense. Hearing that Jiang Luoyu was willing to forgive her, she immediately bowed her head and said, "thank you for your forgiveness."

    Jiang Luoyu stood there thinking for a long time. His dark eyes were shining. Almost in an instant, the anger on his face was suddenly swept away, and the corner of his lips also sparked a sarcastic smile: "cloud, you go down first, go quietly to Zhenwei garden, pretend that you just know about Luo Bai fainting, report it to Zhen Shi completely, see what she looks like, and then come back Me. "

    "Yes, son of God," the cloud said

    Looking at the cloud, Jiang Luoyu went to the door and narrowed her eyes slightly. She told the people who were still sitting by the bed at this time: "mianxing, you are here to watch Luobai. Even if you hear a sound outside, or Luobai wakes up, don''t let him go out of the door

    "

    < 0

    the sleeping star knows that if he wants to stay here, he should use the power of Hanjiang Pavilion The amount of protection jiangluobai for the time being was answered.

    "Now that nuanyu has been sent over there, and yunyun is the maid they thought they had bought. It won''t be long before she returns to Zhen, nuanyu will get the news and bring Luoqin."

    Jiang Luoyu walked out of the door slowly. Looking at the month by month standing outside the door, Jiang Luoyu said with a smile on her lips. She looked a little more amused. "Luoqin saw that Luobai was in a daze at this time, and because she had eaten lotus seed cake from my yard, I, a common sister, would certainly be guilty to me."

    Every month, she did not dare to reply. She just looked at the master with worry in her face. Just as she was about to say something, Jiang Luoyu suddenly raised her head and said, "month by month, I will go back to the hospital to chase cloud. I have something to tell you."

    She was surprised month by month. When she looked up, she found that Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were so bright that she immediately said, "yes, the son of a prince

    "

    00

    after Jiang Luoyu''s command, she looked at her figure running out of the courtyard month by month, and then walked forward with her eyes half lowered, but before he stepped out of the gate, the rest of her eyes seemed to see a white Color skimmed, can''t help but immediately stop the pace, eyes light gaze at half of the body hidden behind the courtyard wall, the other half of the body but out of the white man.

 Chapter 113

    When he realized that, Bai Minyu stopped hiding, but slowly came out from behind the courtyard wall. His ferocious face was illuminated by the light sunlight. Her white fingers were still on her side, and she was still expressionless. However, her eyes were filled with misty water vapor, and it was hard to see what was contained in it.

    "You''re out of the yard. I''m just here to see if something''s wrong." He spoke very slowly, with a faint worry in his voice. His eyes were fixed on him. The ferocious scar on his face was slightly twisted, as if he was extremely nervous. When he said that, he stopped at the same place And... "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his face in silence, then dropped her eyes from the scar on his face to his trembling fingers in his sleeve, and his thin lips moved, but he did not speak at last.

    Bai Minyu closed his eyes, staring at him, the eyes gradually darkened, but the color of the eyes according to the photo was more and more profound, as if containing some unspeakable feelings, said word by word.

    "I don''t regret that day."

    Jiang Luoyu still did not speak, but looked at him quietly. After a long time, she turned to her side and let the breeze blow up his sleeves and black hair. At the same time, she concealed the last trace of emotion in his eyes.

    "You go." As he spoke, he subconsciously held his bandaged palm with his unhurt hand. His voice was steady with some sudden fatigue, like immersion in bone marrow. "I don''t want to see you again."

    Before the words were finished, there was a silence between them.

    I don''t know how long, Jiang Luoyu faintly heard the people around her turn around, the white corner of her clothes swayed in the wind alone for a few times, and then disappeared.

    Jiang Luoyu stood alone in the same place, looking at the direction of the man''s disappearance, until the sound of footsteps came again behind her. Then she slowly turned back. Her eyes swept over the fast-moving month by month and cloud chasing, and said in a very fast voice: "chase cloud, take it with you to Luoqin, saying that I have something to say with Luobai and Luoqin, Then he took Luoqin to Bibo garden, where he stood on the Bank of chasing clouds month by month. After hearing this, he looked worried and immediately asked, "son of the world, if you take warm jade and warm fragrance, what should I do..."

    "I''m not afraid she''ll take the maid." After Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, she tried hard to fade the shadow of her stubborn existence in her mind. She narrowed her eyes slightly. Thinking of another confrontation that she was about to start with Zhen, she could not help but hook her lips. "Now, I''m afraid that she won''t take her servant girl. The next play can only be sung to my brainless concubine."

    Every month and a half is clear and half confused. After seeing the prince in front of him, he didn''t want to understand the meaning of this order, but he didn''t dare to neglect him and said, "obey the orders of the prince."

    As soon as she left, Zhuoyu quietly came forward and bowed her body. Jiang Luoyu suppressed her smile and said a few words to him in a low voice. Then she watched him raise her hand, which should be far away, and walked slowly toward the yard.

    Half an hour later, Jiang Luoyu stood alone in front of the main room of the blue wave garden, gazing at the sunset with the boy on her side. She put a soft couch and a small table in front of the threshold behind her. She also served several plates of cakes and hot tea that had just come out of the oven. After bowing respectfully beside Jiang Luoyu, she quickly withdrew.

    Jiang Luoyu saw that they had arranged everything, and the smile on his lips was deeper, but her eyes, like black jade, were even heavier. She had just sat down with a cup of tea on a small table, and before she could lift the lid of the teacup and take a sip of tea, she heard the noise of shouting "hello" and the sound of disorderly footsteps outside the hospital.

    Hearing these sounds, Jiang Luoyu''s hand slightly pauses. She still drinks a sip of tea as usual. Then she slowly puts down the tea cup in her hand and rushes into the room. She is wearing a purple embroidered long skirt, and her face is not good-looking. Jiang Luoqin, a common sister, throws over with a little impatient eyes.

    "I don''t know what''s the matter with you when you call me here?"

    Jiang Luoyu, with a light smile, sat on the soft couch, glanced at her with a light look, lowered her voice and said, "if you have nothing important to do, can''t you come here to make rules?"

    "Make rules?" When Jiang Luoqin heard the three words "make rules", he looked even more ugly. He almost glared at him and exclaimed, "what are the rules?"

    "Of course, it''s a rule that you don''t respect your brother-in-law." Jiang Luoyu looked at her incomparable defense, and her eyes were full of sarcasm and disdain. Her eyes were dark and her words were even more sonorous and powerful. "Since ancient times, you are different from the common people. You are not polite when you see me several times. You are not like a lady of a big family. Today, you should stay in this yard and know that you are wrong and then

    say it again."

    When Jiang Luoqin came, he only thought about not only himself, but also his own brother protecting himself if he saw the annoying elder brother Gemini. He didn''t expect that he came a little early. Before seeing his brother, he was ridiculed by the people in front of him. He didn''t know the rules. It was just a Gemini who came out of law. He dared to lock her in the yard!But after all, she was a commoner. She knew that she was no more noble than she was. The elder brother of the twins in front of her was always the same in the palace. She didn''t have her own brother to plead for her. She hated the people in front of her. She couldn''t help but look at Jiang Luoyu''s chasing clouds. Her face was full of fear and anger.

    "You, Jiang Luoyu, I am also my father''s daughter. How can you do this?"

    "It''s really ungovernable to call your brother in his name." Jiang Luoyu seems to have thought that she is such a reaction, smell speech facial expression even change all the same, just light said, "originally thought you stand one day is enough, now add to two days."

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Luoqin''s face turned white and her voice was even sharper. She almost stabbed the roof of Bibo Garden: "what kind of brother are you? You are just a Gemini. In the end, you are not going to marry out like me. All your fortune belongs to brother Luobai. What can you be arrogant about?"

    "Oh - do you really think so?" When she heard the words "marry out", Jiang Luoyu finally raised her eyelids for the first time and looked at her sister in front of her. She looked so calm that she even felt a little terrible. She was so frightened that Jiang Luoqin, who was standing in front of him, suddenly lost her temper and her voice became weak.

    "Since Of course it is. "

    "I didn''t hear that when I was in the palace." Jiang Luoyu looked at her frightened appearance of wanting to step back. Her finger gently touched the table beside her body. Her face was light and cold with a little interest. "You''re really grown up. It''s a pity that your wings are not hard. You can''t fly out of my palm for the moment. You should stay in the yard and obey your rules."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu said this, he patted the table and concluded that there was no room for relaxation. Jiang Luoqin''s face suddenly turned white. Her fingers trembled and pointed to him. For a long time, Jiang Luoyu only held out one word: "you --"

    JIANG looked back at her with a smile, as if she were not in front of her. She once again held up the tea on the small table beside her and sipped it gently.

    Just as Jiang Luoyu was drinking tea quietly, Jiang Luoqin was shaking with anger, but it was useless. Suddenly, a voice with anxiety came from outside the Bibo garden. A servant girl ran into the yard with the voice. She knelt down near the gate of the courtyard with a plop, and called out to Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on the couch, standing upright: "son of a bitch Not good

    Looking at her kneeling not far away, it was obvious that after reporting to Zhen, she went back to her yard again to indicate that her affairs had been accomplished. Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows to cover the flash of light at the bottom of her eyes, but her face changed. After putting down her tea cup, she stood up and asked, "what''s the matter

    Yuncai may have been running for a long time. After finishing this sentence, she lowered her head and panted, as if she couldn''t say a word any more. However, she called Jiang Luoqin after her, but she didn''t enter the gate directly. She immediately turned her eyes and walked to the cloud. After they pretended to whisper something, they raised their heads with anxiety month by month Walking up the steps, Jiang Luoyu pretended to be reporting something important.

    Jiang Luoyu watched their two maids perform this wonderful play, but her face suddenly took a little surprise. Looking at Jiang Luoqin standing in front of her, she suddenly narrowed her eyes and raised her voice.

    "Jiang Luoqin, now it seems that you not only disobey the rules of your brother in law, but also try to poison the common brother. You are really brave

    Have you failed to poison your brother?

    When Jiang Luoqin heard these words, she felt confused in her mind. She stood behind her and served her all the time. However, after she entered the door, she regarded herself as a transparent person. She never said a word at one time, and nuanyu''s expression changed greatly. Only in the next moment, she quickly lowered her head and covered her strange eyes.

    On the surface, Jiang Luoyu was scolding Jiang Luoqin, but her eyes were always on the warm jade standing behind her. After seeing the servant girl''s head suddenly lowered, a sneering smile appeared on his lips. Then he ordered in a low voice: "since she poisoned the common brother and disrespected the di brother, she was tied up to me and thrown into the firewood room to be punished."

 Chapter 114

    She stood not far away from her, and she immediately raised her hand. She was ready to grab the arm of Jiang Luoqin. Before she raised her hand to touch Jiang Luoqin, Nuan Yu, who had been silent and stood behind Jiang Luoqin, seemed to suddenly come back to her mind. She blocked Jiang Luoqin behind her and begged Jiang Luoyu, who was standing on her head with a smile.

    "You can''t arrest Miss Shizi! No matter what happens, miss is innocent... "

    "You say your lady is innocent?" Jiang Luoyu looked at nuanyu''s disguise, mixed with pathetic eyes, and the grateful eyes of Jiang Luoqin, who was protected by her behind her, the sarcasm of her eyes became more intense. "Then can you tell me about how my son''s brother would be poisoned and unconscious in Rongqin garden after drinking mung bean porridge made by your young lady herself?"

    The warm jade hears the speech not even to think, then opens a way: "that mung bean congee..."

    Speaking of half, as if suddenly feel as if there is something wrong, think carefully, suddenly changed his face, exclaimed: "mung bean porridge?! No way

    "It''s mung bean porridge. What''s the matter?" Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows and looked at the words. Her face began to look ugly. Finally, she felt that the situation seemed to be a surprise to her. She said with a smile, "or do you think it''s not mung bean porridge, but What else? "

    When Nuan Yu was asked by him, he immediately fought all over his body. When he looked back at Jiang Luoyu who was standing on the steps again, his eyes became more alert and hesitant. But now she has already asked for love for Jiang Luoqin behind her. When she retreats, not only does Jiang Luoyu in front of her be suspicious, but also the gratitude of Jiang Luoqin after her will disappear, so she can only insist on saying.

    "Back to the son of heaven, the bowl of mung bean porridge was made by the young lady herself. She is kind and gentle in nature. She will never do anything harmful to the common brother. I hope the son of heaven will be aware of it."

    Good things?

    Hearing these four words, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but look behind nuanyu. At this time, she was glaring at herself, as if to swallow her own female tiger like concubine. Her voice was even more amused: "Oh? Do you mean that bowl of mung bean porridge is not poisonous

    There was a ghost in nuanyu''s heart. When she answered, she hesitated a little bit. But she remembered clearly that when she entered the hut, she did drop the poisonous powder hidden in her fingernails on those cakes, so she still murmured in response: " Yes

    Jiang Luoyu saw that she should, the smile on her lips suddenly mixed with a bit of strange: "chasing clouds."

    The bodyguard in the distance heard the speech and immediately replied, "subordinate is in."

    Jiang Luoyu gazed at the warm jade standing at the foot of the steps. Her slender fingers moved slightly in her sleeve and said in a low voice, "since the maid who is close to her sister said so, you will bring the bowl of mung bean porridge and let the servant girl taste it. If the mung bean porridge is really not poisonous, it will just clear the suspicion for her sister, isn''t it?"

    Seeing that chasing cloud should turn around and go away, warm yudun was a little flustered. She looked timid and looked at Jiang Luoyu standing on the steps.

    Jiang Luoyu only glanced at her lightly, and then sat down again on the soft couch behind her. Her fingers touched the table beside her, waiting for the cloud chaser to come back. For a while, there was no voice in the yard, and suddenly fell into a strange silence.

    In less than a moment, zhuoyun quickly returned to the hospital with the food box. Standing beside Jiang Luoqin''s body, Nuan Yu''s eyes watched zhuoyun hand over the half bowl of mung bean porridge to himself. His face suddenly turned pale. He could not help looking at Jiang Luoyu at the head, and said timidly, "son of the world Servant... "

    "Why, you don''t want to taste it?" Jiang Luoyu did not wait for her to finish speaking, then suddenly raised her eyes and gave her a cold sweep. The smile on her lips was even more sarcastic. "You have not vowed to say that mung bean porridge was made by a kind and amiable lady in your family. Can it never be poisonous? Don''t you believe your young lady after listening to a few words of my son? "

    Before his words fell, nuanyu felt that her clothes had been heavily torn by the people behind her. Then a familiar and twisted face appeared in front of her eyes. It was her Miss Jiang Luoqin: "nuanyu, don''t listen to him. That bowl of mung bean porridge is absolutely non-toxic. If you drink it, you can prove my innocence. Drink it

    "You see, you are allowed to drink by your young lady." Jiang Luoqin''s voice did not fall, Jiang Luoyu then looked light and then urged, "drink quickly."

    Nuanyu looked at Jiang Luoqin, who was anxious in her eyes, and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on the soft couch like a joke. She felt that her fingers shaking after taking the porridge bowl, but she could only listen to these two people''s words and drink the remaining porridge in the bowl. She thought that this porridge was early this morning. She deliberately made rice and beans for her son Jiang Luobai Son is also their own serious washing, absolutely no problem, drink down certainly nothing, then nono should way.

    "Say,

    ... PI o

    JIANG Luoyu looked down at her head, picked up the porcelain spoon in the bowl and began to drink porridge. The smile on her lips suddenly faded, and the Dark Jade like eyes were half closed, but her fingers suddenly caught in front of her body and clenched into fists.

    "Ah My stomach My stomach hurts... " Just after a few drinks, Jiang Luoqin, standing by the warm jade body, saw her servant girl''s face change. The bowl in her hand crashed to pieces. Her white hand covered her stomach. She knelt on the ground and cried, even her face changed. "Porridge, porridge is poisonous Help me Hei Tzu, help me... ""I''m not a poisoner. How can you beg me?" When Jiang Luoyu saw that nuanyu had eaten porridge, she covered her stomach in pain. She stretched out her hand to herself in pain and pleaded for her help. Suddenly, she looked at Jiang Luoqin, who was standing beside nuanyu and was also shocked. She lowered her voice and said.

    "Look, the real poisoner is there. Go and beg her now. Maybe you can live longer."

    "No No I didn''t! I didn''t poison it! The poison in the mung bean porridge is not from me Jiang Luoqin looked at the servant girl beside her feet, groaning and struggling. One hand firmly covered her stomach, and the other hand grasped her skirt. She was scared to step back. She looked at Jiang Luoyu who was sitting on the soft couch with a smile on her lips.

    "It''s you! It must be you who want to kill my brother. That''s what poisons my mung bean porridge

    "Sister, I''m not a monster. I don''t know whether you want to cook mung bean porridge or soybean porridge today, or not. How can you be happy to poison you today? You really think about it." On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu leaned over to lean against the armrest of the soft couch. Her slender fingers gently pressed against her chin. She was innocent and had nothing to do with herself. She only looked at the warm jade struggling on the ground, and her words were full of thought.

    "But nuanyu is innocent. How can you hurt Luobai with this bowl of poisonous porridge and then such a loyal servant girl?"

    Nuanyu was still struggling on the ground. Her clean clothes were covered with soil when she rolled because of severe abdominal pain. At this time, she looked messy and dirty, and her voice trembled. When she heard Jiang Luoyu say this, she was suspicious that Jiang Luoyu had poisoned her porridge, and her mind suddenly shook. Then she went to Jiang Luoqin, who was in a panic Seeking Tao.

    "Miss Miss I am loyal to you If it is you who poisoned you, you should give warm jade an antidote How painful What a pain... "

    When she begged, Jiang Luoqin''s panic was even worse. She looked at nuanyu''s extended fingers and looked as if she was afraid of getting something dirty. After that, Jiang Luoyu''s smile grew deeper and deeper. After seeing all this on the ground, Jiang Luoqin''s eyes were filled with astonishing clouds. After a wink, the cloud understood and said Avenue.

    "Tell the son of the world, after lunch, I didn''t just eat mung bean porridge. At the same time, he also ate a lotus seed cake that accidentally fell into the atherosclerotic bowl. After eating the lotus seed cake, the young master was still fine, but the mung bean porridge fell down after eating less than half a bowl. Now this mung bean cake is poisonous, and that lotus seed cake can be eliminated."

    Jiang Luoyu listened to her words carefully, but her eyes always paid attention to the warm jade struggling on the ground at this time. Her voice slowed down a lot: "Oh, in this case, that..."

    His voice did not fall, kneeling not far away, just finished the words of the clouds, just feel a flash in front of him, and then he exclaimed: "son of heaven, warm jade has run away!"

    After hearing the words, Jiang Luoyu stood up and ran toward the warm jade outside. She raised her voice and called, "chase the clouds

    "

    o

    "my subordinates are here."

    He slightly closed his eyebrows and eyes, covered the black jade like eyes. There was a glimmer of dark light at the bottom of his eyes. His voice did not fluctuate much: "follow her. See where she wants to run and what to do. Remember to be careful. Don''t let others stop warm jade when she doesn''t run to the place."

    Chase cloud immediately should a, turn toward the direction that warm jade disappears to chase past.

    He stood by Jiang Luoyu''s body month by month. After he watched Zhuoyu get out of the gate of the courtyard, he leaned over Jiang Luoyu''s ear and said softly, "son of God, you are..."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at her faintly and gave a low smile, but there was no smile in her eyes: "why, are you afraid that I will harm that servant girl''s life?

    "

    every month, she did not expect that her son would say so. She suddenly turned pale, and half raised her body in some embarrassment, and whispered: "son of a bitch..."

 Chapter 115

    Although nuanyu''s stomach ache after drinking that bowl of mung bean porridge, the porridge is not poison If he had put poison, he would not have done what he planned today. So the half bowl of mung bean porridge is nothing more than putting some Croton powder that can make people feel pain in the stomach. I think I will go to nuanyu to ask for an antidote in Zhenwei garden. By the way, after exposing Zhen''s aversion, the maid named nuanyu will be able to detect it.

    "I want to teach Zhen a lesson." Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes and stood up with the armrest beside her body, regardless of her panic when she stood not far away. After hearing the conversation between them, Jiang Luoqin, whose face was full of doubts, lowered her voice and said,

    "tell her, I''m not a round dough that anyone can knead and knead."

    After less than a stick of incense, Zhenwei garden.

    Chen was sitting in front of the dressing table, letting the maid behind her take off the hairpin from her hair. She was preparing to have a rest after cleaning her face. She heard the faint noise outside. She frowned and asked the maid after her back.

    "What''s the matter? Why is it noisy? "

    "No, princess." Before Zhen''s voice fell, the curtain in front of the door was beaten up. The old mammy stepped into the door with some panic on her face, and whispered to the master who was slightly impatient in front of the dressing table, "Nuan Yu broke in alone."

    "Warm jade?" Hearing the name, Zhen''s sleepiness suddenly disappeared, turned into a faint anger, and rebuked the old mammy in a cold voice, "didn''t you ask her to do something about it and wait until the evening to report it? What''s going on? "

    The old mother knew that it disturbed the rest of Zhen''s family. She was angry at this time. She was afraid that she would be angry. However, she knew more clearly that there was a warm jade outside the door, which was more important. She had to harden her head and go on.

    "Princess, I don''t know what''s going on. When the servant girl in front of the courtyard sees Nuan Yu running over her stomach, she immediately stops her from entering the room. However, she has been struggling all the time, and she also calls on her to be poisoned accidentally, so that the princess can save her life!,,

    hearing this, Zhen''s faint anger suddenly turned into rage, and she felt a burst of white in front of her eyes The light flashed, the temple also followed Su Su to ache, bit a tooth to ask a: "what?"

    Looking at Zhen''s face, the old mother turned black and blue. She thought about the chaotic scene outside. She knew that this matter could not be concealed. After biting her teeth, she stamped her foot and said, "also, Princess It''s said that Nuan Yu ran out of Bibo garden... "

    "What?" This time, when Zhen spoke again, his words were full of real anger. Even his originally soft look suddenly became ferocious. He glared at the old mammy standing at the door and exclaimed, "run out of Bibo garden? That is to say, she was found out by Jiang Luoyu, who ran all the way to the gate of my hospital? "

    Looking at Zhen, the old mammy gasped, and her face went from iron green to black. The corners of her lips twitched: "Princess..."

    "How unreasonable, how unreasonable!" Zhen immediately fell into a rage, raised his hand and swept the bottles, jars and hairpin boxes on the table in front of him to the ground. He was shaking and supported on the dresser. After a few breaths, he shook his finger and swore out of the window.

    "You go, go and pull that cheap hoof down for me, and let her die of pain, but don''t save her!"

    Looking at Zhen''s appearance that she was so angry that she lost her sense, she could not say what she wanted to persuade her, and her face became more embarrassed and panicked: "but princess, the little hoof seems to be afraid that others don''t know. All the way around, she yells, and it''s possible that many masters in the yard know about it. How can this be..."

    Hearing the speech, Zhen''s eyes widened with consternation. When he heard this sentence, he felt as if he had been struck by something, and then he was in a dark state: "what..."

    Before the old mother finished speaking, she heard the big maid Caijuan exclaimed: "Princess! What''s the matter with you, princess

    She raised her eyes and looked. Yi Hao saw that Zhen''s face was blue and white, and her eyes were tightly closed, as if she had been haunted by something. She immediately exclaimed. She quickly stepped forward to support Zhen and sat down with Caijuan. As soon as she raised her hand to give her master a good breath, the rest of her eyes saw Zhen''s long breath and a few quick gasps. Her face was filled with uneasiness However, the flush, a pair of general vomit but can not vomit out of the appearance, for a long time to ease the strength to seize the body side of the old mother''s hand, staring at the eyes of the command.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Now We can''t deal with warm jade, you go to Send the little hoof back to Bibo garden and tell Jiang Luoyu that he doesn''t have to worry about my face and deal with the servant girl heavily! "

    Looking at her appearance at this time, the old mammy only felt a little frightened at the bottom of her heart

    ¡°¡­¡­ Waste. " After watching the old mother''s figure leave, she is supported by the picking cuckoo on the couch. Leaning on the large pillow, Zhen finally gasps heavily. Shaking, she raises her hand to knock on the edge of the bed, and says hoarsely, "a group of rubbish!"Less than half a cup of tea, what happened in Zhenwei garden was followed by Nuan Yu all the time. Seeing the result, he quickly went back to chase cloud in the yard and reported it to Jiang Luoyu, who was still sitting in front of the house.

    Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows and took a look at her. She was standing in the corner of the yard with a look of panic. She could not hear them talking at all. But she tried to stretch her neck to look at Jiang Luoqin. She lowered her head and blew open the tea leaves floating in the tea cup and gave a slight sneer.

    Another moment later, the sunset, who had been guarding the door, suddenly turned around and walked quickly to the couch. Just as she was about to report to the master sitting on the couch, Jiang Luoyu put her tea cup on the table beside her, and half closed her eyebrows and whispered, "I have seen it. Wait for it."

    The evening glow hears the speech to answer immediately, retrogression stands in the Bank of the body of the month by month.

    At the moment when the figure of sunset clouds moved away, Jiang Luoyu adjusted her clothes and cuffs. She walked out of the hospital with a light smile. She just met her ugly face. At this time, she was walking towards the direction she was standing with her eyes narrowed. She took two maids and was afraid to panic and warm jade.

    "The old slave has seen his son."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the old mother beside Zhen''s body and bowed her head. She almost glanced with condescending eyes. Just as she began to speak, she couldn''t help but flash a dark color, but her lips still showed a smile: "mammy is coming. Please sit down."

    "The son of heaven is polite, but the old slave can''t bear it." When the old mother heard this, she couldn''t help but look down at Jiang Luoyu, who was smiling in front of her face again. By the way, her eyes severely swept the timid standing warm jade behind her. Then she bit her teeth and said in a voice of hatred.

    "The old slave is here to return nuanyu, a cheap girl who has no long eyes. The princess has ordered that the son of a generation can dispose of this girl at will, and the princess will not care about it."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech and immediately responded in a low voice: "in this case, I''d like to ask Mammy to take the place of my son. Thank you very much."

    "You are welcome." The old mother looked at Jiang Luoyu in front of her. She even had a smile on her face. She could not bear it. She suddenly took a step forward. She bowed her head respectfully and said in a low voice, "the old slave has always said something. I don''t know if I should speak it properly."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the black head in front of her. The fierce color of her eyes flashed by. Her slender fingers moved in her sleeve, but her smile on her lips was deeper: "Mammy, you can do whatever you want."

    "Thank you very much." When the old mother heard his promise, her turbid eyes first brightened for a moment, then poured into the thick darkness, and said, "the old slave wants to say that sometimes the son of a son is too cruel to do things, and there is a way to leave a line behind to see each other. If the son of heaven is so cruel and ruthless, he will be punished one day."

    After listening to her, Jiang Luoyu stood up slowly with a sly smile. Her face was twisted and disgusting. She narrowed her eyes and asked the trembling warm jade from behind her month by month. After that, she raised her hand and raised her voice to see off the guest. She said, "if Mammy''s words are finished, walk slowly."

    The old Mammy''s face darkened when she heard the speech. She looked at the people in front of her who didn''t even pay attention to her words. Her face smelled even more. After staring at the people in front of her coldly, she suddenly swung her sleeves and walked towards the direction of her two servant girls. Finally, she snorted heavily.

    Seeing the pale blue figure standing behind her getting farther and farther away, the old mammy couldn''t help gripping her fingers and murmuring, "hum, Jiang Luoyu You killed Qinghong. I don''t care if you are the son of Xiaoyao king or whatever, one day I''ll make you pay for it

    After being taken back to the yard month by month, nuanyu has been so frightened that she kneels on the ground. From time to time, she takes a pathetic look and sits back on the couch. Jiang Luoyu, with a smile on her lips, seems to be winning sympathy. But standing not far from the couch, he was giving Jiang Luoyu a month by month appearance of hammering shoulder, and he could not help speaking tentatively.

    "Son of a lifetime, that warm jade has been sent back, that young lady..."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t even lift her head, but her smile faded. Her fingers gently tapped on the tea cup, and she couldn''t hear the emotion in her words. However, she was as indifferent as before, but she could not help holding her hands every month behind him: "let her go. It''s just a pretence to frighten her. I don''t want to be charged with abusing my sister."

    After saying this, he did not pause for a moment, but looked at the sunset cloud standing by the couch and took over his tea cup. He said in a lack of interest: "sunset, go and see the situation in Luobai. Let sleeping star wait there first, and then come back when Luobai is all right. I don''t need him to serve here for the time being. Take Luoqin with you by the way. Don''t let her stay here

    Sunset did not dare to neglect, busy should say: "yes, son of a lifetime."

    When the sunset came with Jiang Luoqin, she walked quickly to Jiang Luoyu and gave a salute. Jiang Luoqin couldn''t help but stare at Nuan Yu, who was kneeling on the ground. Then she raised her chin and left angrily. She followed her watch month by month, and asked, "dare to ask the son of the world, how to deal with warm jade?"Jiang Luoyu raised her hand after hearing the speech, indicating that the moon after her would not have to knock again. Then she turned her eyes to the warm jade kneeling in front of her, with a bit of sarcasm in her face: "this girl has no big responsibility. It''s not like light red that she can''t turn the big waves, but she''s a little clever. At this time, she has become the abandoned son of Zhen''s family. Luoqin can''t bear her, so she''s left to Luobai Come on

    When Nuan Yu heard this, she thought that it was much lighter than the last time Qinghong''s disposal. She was given to a common son, who would certainly not do anything to him. At most, he just played a few boards. Suddenly, he was relieved, and he no longer trembled. He even bowed his head to thank him for his kindness.

    Jiang Luoyu waved her hand, motioned to take her away by the side of her body month by month, then slowly stood up from the couch and went into the house to have a rest.

    After a few days, Jiang Luobai''s body was well, so he went to Bibo garden to find Jiang Luoyu and asked how to deal with nuanyu. After listening to his elder brother''s explanation, he immediately trained nuanyu with great momentum when he came back to the hospital, and let people drag her down to play a few boards. Then he managed to take her in the yard.

    On this day, the weather was still fine. After serving his sons for lunch, he quickly retired with a group of young men, leaving only sleeping star not far away from Jiang Luoyu.

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu, who was half lying on the couch in the courtyard and taking a nap while basking in the sun, was suddenly awakened by the noise of footsteps outside the hospital. When she opened her eyes again, although her eyes were still light, her expression was somewhat impatient: "what a noise, so noisy."

    Mian Xing stood behind him and kept fan for him. Hearing this, he immediately took back his hand. After looking around, he lowered his voice and said, "huishizi, I don''t know what day it is today. The legitimate son of Shen Guogong came to see the princess."

    Shen Guogong''s legitimate son.

    Lu Min came?

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard these words, she suddenly felt that she was quite sober. She immediately raised her body, stroked her sleeve, and gently asked, "Oh?"

 Chapter 116

    Mianxing looked at the soft couch, and her face was as white as lotus water. Her black hair fell on her temples, but her eyes were cold. Jiang Luoyu seemed to be shocked by him for a long time. After a long time, she came back to her mind and reported in a low voice: "the legitimate son came with many gifts. She said that the married husband missed the princess, so she came to see her."

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed his eyes, straightened up slowly, and lifted up a small table at the back of his body. After he had been hanging cold tea since he fell asleep, he bowed his head and sipped it gently. Then he began to call out again: "sleeping star."

    Sleep star hears speech, hurriedly low body should way: "in."

    Jiang Luoyu''s slender fingers knocked on the lid of the cup. The light and shadow in the Dark Jade like eyes Rose and fell, but the smile on his lips gradually floated: "do you know, does that son of Shen Guo Gong have a wife?"

    Mianxing is a member of the Hanjiang Pavilion. Before he came, he had a clear understanding of the situation of the big and small nobles in Kyoto. He didn''t even think about it. He immediately replied: "huishizi, the reputation of that one is very bad in Kyoto. He has not asked for his wife or his concubine. However, there are already many guangtongfang, and a common son is more than three years old."

    "I don''t have a wife, but even my sons come out?" On hearing that Lu Min had no wife, but had a common son, Jiang Luoyu''s sarcasm increased a little bit. When the tea cup was covered with a bang, she was slightly surprised. When she was about to take over the tea cup, she heard his low restrained voice mixed with sarcasm. "It''s really funny."

    His voice did not fall, has been guarding the courtyard outside, but the voice of the sunset suddenly sounded not far away, with the sound of hasty and disorderly feet and some panic.

    "Son of God, no good, no good!"

    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Luoyu looked at the sunset light, and her face was red. She was very frightened. The smile on her lips became pale. She said, "but the son of the Duke of Shen is coming in our direction?"

    After hearing the words, the sunset glow repeatedly looked back at the courtyard and then said: "I''m sorry Yes, the maid heard that Mr. Lu He came here not only to see his royal highness, but also to see Wang Ye and princess, and then came to us in the direction. "Is that not normal,

    ?" Jiang Luoyu didn''t have any special look on her face. She just picked her eyebrows, as if she had expected this in her heart. She said with a smile and a soft voice, "the elders of the prefectures'' mansion have already met. The legitimate eldest son in the mansion is not here. As a man, he can''t go to meet Jiang Hui, so he can only come to see my twin cousin."

    Sunset obviously did not think of the big things in her eyes. When she came to the eyes of the prince, she was not a great thing. She could not help but become calm. The panic in her eyes did not disappear for a while: "son of God, what should I do?"

    Jiang Luoyu gave a low hum and smile, and finally bent down to stand up. His smile on his lips was ironic and cold: "since it''s here, it''s not good to hide and hide. You and I''ll guard my yard month by month. Let chase clouds and sleeping stars go with me to the Pavilion outside. For a while, the romantic childe Lu will be there."

    The evening glow hears speech, hastily low body salute, way: "is, son of a generation."

    When Prajna walks to the corner of the pavilion where he is familiar with, he walks to the corner of the pavilion and lets him walk along the edge of the pavilion.

    "Cousin, I''m very polite."

    "My cousin came from afar. It''s hard work." Jiang Luoyu watched him walk into the pavilion and told the boy behind him to give the things he had brought to mianxing. He raised his hand and asked several people to step back one after another. The smile on his lips deepened, but his dark eyes grew darker and darker. He raised his hand and said, "please sit down."

    Lu Min looked at Jiang Luoyu in the sun, more crystal clear white face, slender eyes can not help but squint, as if there is a glimmer of unknown light, just took the body side sleeping star respectfully handed over the tea cup, bowed his head to blow the end of the tea, gently sip a mouthful, praise: "good tea."

    "It''s just ordinary Yunwu Tea. My cousin praised it wrongly." Jiang Luoyu was still, shaking the lid of the teacup in her hand to cover the mist. She raised her eyebrows with a smile and asked, "can my cousin see my grandmother, and my second uncle and aunt?"

    Lu Min has been staring at the change of his look. His eyes are shining, and I don''t know what idea he is thinking. After listening to his question, he immediately shook his fan in his hand and said with a smile: "look at what my cousin said. Since Lu Mou has come here, it is natural that he has already visited all the elders, and then he has come to see you specially."

    "Oh? My cousin came here to see you. " Jiang Luoyu nodded and repeated these words in a low voice, as if he understood something. The smile on her face suddenly cooled down. She looked at Lu Min in front of her with sharp eyes and asked, "but Luoyu doesn''t know. My cousin came to see Luoyu this time, but what can I do for you?

    Lu Min''s fingers trembled with his eyes. He almost didn''t throw the fan on the table, and his face also showed a look of surprise. But when he lowered his surprise a little and looked up at Jiang Luoyu sitting opposite, he found that Jiang Luoyu was still smiling and looking at him gently, as if everything he had just seen was an illusion.Thinking of this, he frowned strangely. When he spoke again this time, his eyes were less frivolous: "there is no important matter, but a small matter, you should ask your cousin''s opinion."

    Jiang Luoyu said softly with a smile: "cousin, it''s OK to talk about it."

    "You''re welcome, cousin." Lu Min listened to his politeness, and thought of his purpose when he came, and immediately adjusted his look. His eyes were firmly fixed on the body of the opposite person, put down the tea cup in his hand and said with a smile, "speaking of this matter, it has something to do with the young master named Yun whom my cousin saw at the Palace Banquet a few days ago."

    Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows: "Oh?"

    Lu Min saw that he only made a single tone, and then it seemed that he would not speak again. He could not help leaning against the stone table. His slender eyes were staring at every look on Jiang Luoyu''s face. He lowered his voice and asked, "isn''t cousin curious?"

    "How about being curious, and how about not being curious?" Jiang Luoyu raised her head with a faint smile. Her dark eyes looked directly at Lu Min in front of her. Her words seemed to contain deep meaning, but her tone was flat and did not fluctuate. "Since my cousin has arrived here, she has not finished her words, no matter whether Luoyu is curious or not, it must be finished."

    "My cousin said it well." Lu Min saw that he had guessed his intention, and thought of his last time at the Palace Banquet. He didn''t intend to go around with the people in front of him. So he turned his eyes, and the folding fan in his hand broke out again, as if he didn''t put the words in his heart. His eyes seemed to pay attention to Jiang Luoyu''s reaction after listening.

    "That young master Yun is the son of the Minister of rites. He just became a man last year, but he has never married a wife or even a concubine. His vision is much higher than those ordinary princes in the capital. I often make friends with him, and I always have a good friendship with him. "

    Jiang Luoyu replied in a low voice and said, "this man is related to what his cousin came to say?"

    "That''s natural, cousin. Guess what?" Lu Min looked at him as if he was in a lack of interest, but because he was sitting in front of him,

    , he had to bear to listen. His eyes were deep, but with a smile on his lips, he still opened his mouth and said

    "since the end of the Palace Banquet, that young master Yun heard that he had been lovesick in the Shilang mansion, and he was thinking about a person day and night. How can I ask him about him All do not come out, only care about a person at home to drink. My cousin was very curious at that time, so he went to his house and asked him about it. It was the lady of the family that made him toss and turn and ask for it... "

    After listening to him, Jiang Luoyu, who had lived for two lives, suddenly understood the purpose of his coming.

    Lu Min is to test him, whether he will abandon the position of son, as a woman generally married.

    Since he was testing him, who was behind the legitimate son of the Duke of Shen?

    It''s the Zhen family Or is he himself?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s lips were a little more cold, but her eyes were getting lower and lower, which was enough to cover the murderous and evil spirits in her eyes. Her slender fingers were a little bit tight. She seemed to be a little nervous. She even lowered her normal voice a little bit, but she asked faintly, "what''s the result?"

    Lu Min has been watching his expression change. When she saw him drooping his head, she was a little anxious to get close to him to have a look. But before waiting for the action, she was confused by his question and subconsciously replied: "I''m sorry What''s the result? "

    "Luoyu just asked his cousin, who is the woman in the end, who can bear to let that young master Yun sleep so hard?" Jiang Luoyu listened to his question, as if he sighed helplessly. Just then he opened his mouth again, "isn''t it because of this that my cousin came to ask Luo Yu?"

    "Ha ha ha, my cousin is really smart. I''ll get to the point." On hearing Jiang Luoyu''s own initiative to ask, Lu Min''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had suddenly got some acquiescence. He could not help but fold up the folding fan in his hand, and his smile on his lips was a little more than expected. He spoke very fast and then said.

    "According to Mr. Yun, he is the one who can''t get up to his dream, but he can''t climb up to the top. What''s more, although he is beautiful, he is a man''s doubles, and he has no idea about him. So my cousin thought, "it''s really difficult..."

 Chapter 117

    In fact, Lu Min came here not only for her mother to visit her grandmother, Princess Liyang, but also for Jiang Luoyu, whom she saw at the Palace Banquet a few days ago, and she has always wanted to explore herself.

    Although the identity of the Yunxuan and the cousin in front of him is far from each other, he can never have any idea of touching Jiang Luoyu. But if you let the beautiful cousin in front of him be his own wife, he should be the right man.

    At present, he only needs to test a little whether his cousin has this idea, and the matter is half done. However, according to the appearance of his cousin at the palace banquet last time, it seems that his cousin also has some kind of meaning in his heart -

    What''s more, his cousin is not a perfect man''s pair even if he has not been crowned. If his cousin really agrees, he will rely on his own favor under his mother and father Love, ask Princess Liyang together with his cousin, and ask the emperor to write down his marriage intention. However, a month seems to be a good day for marriage, so he and his cousin can

    Although the two people only met twice now, he is only for his cousin''s beautiful face, but the feelings of this thing more training and training will come out, not to mention if the cousin really married him as a legitimate wife, it is not to stay around him and like him, these are not difficult.

    Lu Min thought more and more happy, slender eyes then narrowed up, that pair of frivolous appearance straight let the sleeping star behind Jiang Luoyu frown, sitting on the side of the table, but Jiang Luoyu looked pale and put down the tea cup, suddenly raised his eyes and looked directly at Lu Min in front of him, and whispered, "what''s so difficult about that?"

    "Oh?" Lu Min knew that he was answering the difficult problem just now. For a moment, he felt that what he had just thought was a play. His eyes were brighter than just now, and his face was a little more contented. He approached Jiang Luoyu at the table with great interest and asked with a smile, "what''s the meaning of cousin''s words?"

    Jiang Luoyu chuckled and swept Lu Min who was close by. The smile on his lips was a little ironic, but his dark jade eyes were shining. When Lu Min couldn''t move his eyes, he just opened his mouth and said, "but the cloud childe, but really love that man pair? I don''t believe it. "

    "Cousin, you don''t have to doubt that Mr. Yun is honest and reliable. He certainly won''t lie to me about this kind of thing." Lu Min looked at his beautiful face for a moment. Hearing the words, he immediately straightened up his body and said in a hurry, "he also said to me that if the man is willing to give up some things to marry him, he will treat him well all his life."

    Hearing that he had been treated well all his life, Jiang Luoyu''s whole body was stiff at first, and her face was slightly twisted for a moment. Then, she suddenly raised her hand to cover her lips. Suddenly, she began to laugh. The laughter not only crossed Lu Min, who was sitting beside her, but also spread to a wall. She did not know when she was standing quietly by the white clothes under the green green green trees.

    Lu Min saw Jiang Luoyu since listening to that sentence is from the mouth of Yunxuan, but he himself promised to the people in front of him, then smile hard to suppress, as if to hear a big joke in general, for a time the bottom of his heart gradually flooded with a feeling of unhappiness, the light in the slender eyes also suddenly darkened, the voice also followed cold: "why does cousin laugh?"

    "Don''t you know, cousin?" Jiang Luoyu managed to stop laughing. After wiping the tears from her laughing face, Jiang Luoyu raised her eyes again and looked at Lu Min at the table. The sarcasm on her lips became stronger. "She laughed because she was ridiculous

    "

    word by word.

    "Since the man''s vows have been fulfilled, since the man has made his promise, he has been a confidant of his own

    Hearing this, Lu Min''s face suddenly became more ugly. Many retorts appeared in her mind. However, she wanted to speak again. When she met Jiang Luoyu''s cold eyes, she was forced to go back: "this..."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t seem to see his embarrassment at this time. He just laughed and suddenly changed the topic. Then he said, "if you want my cousin to believe that young master Yun''s heart, it''s too simple."

    Hearing this, Lu Min''s originally stagnant look relaxed a little, and the folding fan in her hand closed. She looked at Jiang Luoyu tentatively in front of her again, and lowered her voice and said, "please give me your advice."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head slightly and gently dropped her tea cup. She looked at the person in front of her deeply, and her smile was deeper: "you just need to find a beautiful woman or Gemini, and then add a strong medicine to their food or incense. After a day and a night, if the Gemini or the woman has not broken, his cousin will believe in the heart of master Yun It''s true. " After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu finally drank all the tea in her hand. She stood up with half closed eyebrows and glanced at her light eyes. Just then, Lu Min was angry, and her face was hard to see the direction of her departure. Her face suddenly disappeared, and she suddenly opened her mouth and called in a cold voice."Sleeping star."

    Sleeping star has been waiting for him not far behind, smell speech immediately low body return way: "in."

    Jiang Luoyu turned to her side and looked at the fading sunshine beside the pavilion. As if she was tired, she raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows. In a low voice, she said, "go to the room and get me a flute."

    Sleeping star hears speech, busy low body should way: "be."

    However, after half a cup of tea, mianxing returned from the courtyard and walked back to the pavilion with a wooden box in his hand. He bent over and held the things around Jiang Luoyu''s face. Looking at Jiang Luoyu, he opened the unlocked wooden box and took out the blue jade flute lying in the flannelette. After a moment of caressing, he said softly.

    "Let''s go down. I''ll go back before dinner."

    Mianxing and zhuoyun immediately lowered themselves to the path behind them. After retreating a few steps towards the path behind them, they walked towards the blue wave garden not far away. After a while, they left behind. At this time, they stood alone in front of the pavilion, relying on the pavilion pillars to hold the jade flute. Their looks were slightly confused and disgusted by Jiang Luoyu.

    When the sound of the flute suddenly sounded at the other end of the small wall, the man in white who had been standing between the walls closed his eyes, and suddenly turned to walk towards the door of hanging flowers. The white cloth with dark lines was lifted by the breeze, and his long black hair covered his face with ferocious scars, but he did not cover his fingers tightly clenched in his sleeve.

    In the sound of the flute, there is no continuous entanglement, and there is no intermittent whimper. It is just the boundless darkness that can not go through. It cuts off the last trace of lingering when it implies pain, as if the green leaves of spring have finally fallen completely, and the branches of red plum blossoms quietly blooming under the snow in deep winter, and even more like the whole human being immersed in it, turning into ashes in despair and sadness ¡£

    I don''t know how long after that, the long flute sound stopped in the middle after a sharp sound, as if it was suddenly cut off by something.

    When she saw the white figure again, the smile on Jiang Luoyu''s lips faded. The music that had been going on couldn''t be continued any more. Her slender fingers couldn''t help clenching the blue jade flute, but she never looked at him from the side. She only half closed her eyebrows and asked in a hoarse voice.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Bai Minyu stood not far away from him. His white clothes were blown up by the wind, but his black hair was brushed on his cheek, which covered his look at this time, and his eyes were like smoke.

    His voice was very weak, but it seemed to imply some emotion and struggle that could not be told to his mouth. His fingers almost pierced the skin of his palm, and his whole body trembled because of the dark tide from the bottom of his heart, but his voice was cold as ice.

    "Why say that."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t answer. She just closed her eyes tired and sat down beside the pavilion pillar. Her fingers gently brushed the air hole on the blue jade flute, and her thin lips pursed slightly.

    "Why, say that?" Bai Minyu waited for a long time, but did not hear his reply. She looked at the pale blue voice deeply and said, "is that Mr. Yun who is in love with you?,

    " yes or no, what does it have to do with me? " Jiang Luoyu seemed to have no idea that he would continue to ask. When she heard his voice, she was in a trance for a moment. Then she turned cold and said in a low voice, "I have enough things to do. I don''t need him to join the party."

    Before the words fell, he glanced at Bai Minyu, who was standing outside the pavilion. After holding the jade flute in his hand, he turned back and swung his sleeve and walked outside the pavilion. Bai Minyu watched his figure fade away. She lowered her head and bit her teeth. She walked up quickly. Her eyes were full of indescribable stubbornness and unwillingness.

    Jiang Luoyu soon noticed the steps that followed her. She turned around coldly, glared at the white figure, narrowed her eyes and rebuked her teeth.

    "Don''t follow me!"

    Bai Minyu heard his words as if with disgust, but some hidden in the deepest panic. For a moment, he stopped his own pace, and some looked at the man who was only a few steps away. Although his thin lips were not bloody, they were still stubborn.

    "If..."

 Chapter 118

    Jiang Luoyu could not hear his words clearly, and was afraid that he would continue to follow him to the hospital. He thought that he would finish what he had to say here. After that, she would not pay attention to his entanglement, so she turned to her side and asked, "what?"

    Bai Minyu heard his voice, as if suddenly more courage, smoke according to the eyes staring at him, suddenly asked: "if one day, really someone can do it?"

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes, as if she were more tired, and her white fingers clasped at her side.

    "No way."

    His voice was very light and slow, as if the whole sentence were suspended in the air. However, he could not land. It was as if he would disappear in the next moment: "no one can do it."

    Bai Minyu looked at him and said that, as if he didn''t want to say anything more, she turned and walked to the yard not far away. Her light blue clothes fluttered along with the wind, and her white skin became more and more indifferent in the sunlight, but she could not help walking forward a few steps and saying again.

    "If Really? "

    This time, Jiang Luoyu didn''t look back, let alone his words. She just had a fierce smile on her lips.

    There won''t be.

    No matter who it is, no matter when, no matter what will happen.

    There will never be.

    Bai Minyu watched his back fade away. When he could no longer see him, he lowered his head and murmured in a low voice.

    "IFET said"

    rightpi...

    just when he was determined to stand by the pavilion, a sudden gust of wind with floral fragrance suddenly rose, and the low voice was suddenly disappeared, and no one could hear it again.

    A few months later, the summer is coming to an end. The lotus flowers in the lotus pond are already wilting and rolling up their leaves. The cool wind in the pavilion raises the wind chimes hanging under the cloister. At the same time, the black hair and the clothes of the people who have just asked for an address in front of Princess Liyang are also raised.

    Jiang Luoyu stood quietly by the cloister. After feeling that the wind had passed, she turned around with a smile. She looked at her own side. Although she was dressed as a fairy, her face was very ugly, and she could not tell the haze in her eyes. She asked softly, "how could I have seen my cousin for a few days? It seems that she has lost a lot of wood."

    Jiang Hui noticed that there was a voice on her side, and she heard the word qiaoyao. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and touched her face. Then she got angry. When she saw that the speaker was Jiang Luoyu, she just quenched her anger and said with a reluctant smile, "is that right?"

    "It''s really unbearable for my cousin to look so haggard." Jiang Luoyu nodded and looked at Jiang Hui in front of her. Her eyes were very deep, but her smile on her lips seemed to disappear because of worry. She bowed her head and thought and suggested to Jiang Hui.

    "By the way, my cousin, I have heard from the outside these days that it seems like the Huguo temple in the imperial city is extremely prosperous, and many of my wishes can be realized. Seeing that my cousin is so depressed, and my cousin has been to Kyoto for such a long time, how about going to the Huguo temple with my cousin in a few days

    The Zhen family had been so angry that she had been lying in bed a few days ago. For a long time, Jiang Hui had not been able to go out of the house for a long time. She spent the whole summer in the mansion without enjoying the cool. She had been thinking about these things all the time. When she heard Jiang Luoyu''s speech, she bowed her head in shame and bowed her body and said, "my cousin invited me like this, but my sister will not ¡£¡±

    Jiang Luoyu listened to her promise, and her smile suddenly deepened, and her face became more and more happy. She said, "it''s good if cousin agrees. What''s more, a few days ago, the old mother in the palace has already sent me the ice cream. I can take it to you after breakfast. Is the ointment still enough for my cousin? "

    Jiang Hui looked at her smoother and more beautiful skin than before. She immediately replied with a smile: "thank you for your concern. There are only a few bottles left. Huier is still preparing to ask for it these days. I didn''t expect that my cousin would send it."

    When Jiang Luoyu saw that she looked down at the back of her hand and her eyes and eyebrows were filled with satisfaction, her fingers in her sleeve clenched more tightly, but her voice was softer than before: "cousin, you don''t have to say thank you. It''s all for your cousin."

    After that, Jiang Hui and Jiang Luoyu agreed to set out in the morning. She led her maid back to Xianglan garden. Before she had a drink of tea for a while, she hurried to the maid behind her.

    "Pearl, bring me my shirt."

    Pearl looked at her anxious appearance, and her face was somewhat unnaturally stiff for a moment, but she recovered her former appearance and bowed respectfully and said, "yes, miss."

    A moment later, pearl stood alone outside the curtain, looking at the second-class maid in the courtyard carrying a tray. On the tray, there were gauze clothes of various colors. When the sun shone on the tray, she began to sweep the clothes lightly, then raised her head and whispered to the second-class maid who was the leader.

    "Go and bring the apricot yellow shirt for the young lady to choose from."Since Jiang Hui dealt with the glass because of her bad work, the servants in Xianglan garden have become more careful and careful about Jiang Hui''s orders. Only pearl, the big servant girl, has been in favor. Therefore, since then, as long as pearl takes Jiang Hui''s order and comes out, the maid outside the house is afraid to answer back, and the second-class maid is in a hurry.

    "Yes, sister pearl."

    Jiang Hui was impatient to drink tea and wait. Before a cup of tea had been drunk, she finally waited until the low browed pearl and a group of second-class maids with their clothes on them. The anxiety on her face dissipated a little. She stood up with the help of the Pearl and looked down at the clothes.

    Pearl had been standing by her side to look at her clothes, but she was walking towards the second-class maid with the apricot yellow dress. Unexpectedly, Jiang Hui saw the apricot yellow skirt and outer garment that she had made for the flower feast but could not be worn properly. She could not help but reveal a bit of pity. She reached for the smooth silk and sighed ¡£

    "It''s a pity that this apricot yellow shirt was announced by the emperor before I could show my face at the Palace Banquet. It scared my three souls out of seven spirits. At last, I just asked my grandmother about it, and the emperor let me out of the palace. Otherwise, I thought it was the old emperor who fell in love with Miss Ben and wanted me to be his imperial concubine."

    Pearl standing beside her didn''t expect that she would be so bold. She called emperor takong an old man. For a moment, her face changed with fear. First, she swept the second-class maid carrying the tray with a hidden warning. Then she lowered her voice and advised, "Miss, keep your voice down. Don''t let others hear disrespectful words..."

    "I see. All right." When Jiang Huiyi heard people talking about this, she waved her hands impatiently. She turned back and lowered her voice. She said, "I''m going to Huguo temple tomorrow. It''s just that the color of the Luo shirt is plain enough. So I''d better wear that one. I don''t need to change it."

    Pearl saw that she really chose the dress, and the light in her eyes flashed away: "yes, miss."

    After Jiang Huixuan finished her clothes for a while, she was just about to pick up the tea cup by the side of her body again. However, she could see the small servant girls outside the window. For a moment, she remembered that after Zhen''s headache for several months, she had been lying in bed and could not take care of her affairs. As a result, Mu didn''t change her taste and always gave it something that didn''t fit the taste of her, so she got angry again "Recently, my mother has a headache, and I can''t get up all day long in bed. All these chores in the palace have been taken over by that slut of Mu''s family. I don''t even like my food these days. What a shame!"

    Pearl stood not far away from her. She did not dare to answer, but lowered her body even more. She could not see her fair and beautiful face.

    Jiang Hui spoke angrily and vigorously, but no one responded. The light of her eyes suddenly turned, as if she had remembered something. The corners of her lips also started to smile. Suddenly, she whispered to the maid in front of her.

    "I heard that the abbot of the Huguo temple was a famous doctor. He went with his cousin tomorrow and asked for a pair of prescriptions for his mother to eat. When his mother was ready, he didn''t have to look at Mu''s face! Tonight, do you remember to count the things I''m going to prepare

    The Pearl''s soft voice should be: "listen to miss''s orders."

    Early in the morning of the next day, Jiang Hui went to Princess liyang''s room to ask for An''an. She happened to meet the prince Jiangxiong who was sitting there talking to her mother. Then Jiang Luoyu, who came along, also proposed that they should go to the Huguo temple to offer incense. After a few words of instructions, the princess of Liyang left them alone.

    Jiang Luoyu stepped out of the prefectural palace slowly and got into the carriage with the help of sleeping stars. Within two hours, he felt the cheering noise outside the carriage gradually getting louder, and the smile on his lips became deeper. However, his dark jade like eyes did not smile at all. It was just endless cold.

    Because Jiang Hui was a woman, when they got out of the carriage and entered the Huguo temple under the Royal Palace''s guard, Jiang Hui''s face was always covered with a veil. Jiang Luoyu, standing beside her, was more convenient than Jiang Hui because she was a man''s pair. However, because of her dignity, she had to slow down her pace and look back and smile Behind her, Jiang Hui whispered, "cousin, be careful of your feet."

    Hearing his voice, Jiang Hui raised her head with a smile and half covered her face with her sleeve and whispered, "thank you, cousin."

    The two men managed to enter the wing room of the side hall of Huguo temple under the escort of the guards. Jiang Luoyu watched Jiang Hui take off her veil because she was a little depressed. She frowned and looked at the dense crowd outside the window. The smile on her lips deepened. Her white finger pointed to a side hall far away from those people and said in a soft voice.

    "My cousin is a lady in a big family. So go to the place where there are only women''s family members in the inner hall to worship Buddha first. Don''t worship in front of the great hall. You will lose your identity."

    "My cousin is right." Jiang Huishun looked at his fingertips. Sure enough, he saw several women in luxurious clothes coming to worship the Buddha. They were very quiet. He nodded in his heart, but he did not move immediately. Instead, he looked at Jiang Luoyu by the side of his body and asked, "sister, what about the cousin who went to worship Buddha in the inner hall?"Jiang Luoyu listened to her question, and her expression suddenly became indifferent. Her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a thin layer of fog, and even her look was not clear.

    "My sister forgot that being a brother is a pair of men''s doubles, so you can''t worship Buddha with your sister. What''s more, it''s not proper for you to see those unmarried women. It''s said that the inscriptions of Huguo temple are very effective. Brother Wei went to the side hall behind the main hall to ask for the autograph and to wait for my cousin to come out to worship Buddha. How about that? "

    Jiang Hui thought for a moment when she heard the speech. She nodded with her pearl''s hand. A beautiful smile appeared on her lips: "if it''s considerate of my cousin, my sister will go first."

    "Cousin, please." Jiang Luoyu replied in a low voice, and her eyes swept to the Pearl holding Jiang Hui. Her smile on her lips was a little more than she could understand. Suddenly, she lowered her voice and said, "serve the young lady, or I will ask you, do you know?"

 Chapter 119

    When Pearl heard him speak, she seemed to be frightened by something. She shook her body slightly at first, and then returned to her former submissive appearance. She lowered her body and said, "obey the instructions of the son of heaven."

    Looking at Jiang Hui''s figure fading away, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but look up at the sunlight floating on the beam of the house. Her white fingers stretched out to the window in front of her as if she wanted to catch something. When she clenched her hand again, an indescribable expression flitted across his face.

    Sleeping star looked at the expression on his face, and his eyes seemed to have a look of curiosity. Only a moment later, when Jiang Luoyu lowered his eyes and was ready to face the outside of the hall, he could not help but take small steps to follow him.

    In the resplendent Buddha Hall, the kind-hearted Bodhisattva holding Ruyi seal sits on the golden lotus, as if gazing at the world with infinite compassion, but his eyes are not stained with a little human fireworks.

    Jiang Luoyu knelt on the Pu Tuan with her hands folded, her beautiful face blurred in the rising smoke, but her dark jade eyes were clear, and she couldn''t even see the last wish.

    When he got up again, he motioned to the sleeping star beside his body to give some money, but he stood on the other side of the Buddha statue quietly thinking about his own facts. A kind and old voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "is the benefactor here to ask for the autograph?"

    "Good manners, master." Jiang Luoyu was shocked when she heard this voice. She turned around and looked at the voice maker. Unexpectedly, she saw a monk with long beard and yellow robe and a signboard in his hand. Then she lowered her body, folded her hands, and said with a smile, "I''m just going to see the Buddha. I don''t ask for a autograph."

    Hearing the speech, the Yellow robed monk put out his hand and stroked his long beard under his jaw. His smiling appearance had a certain indescribable resemblance to the Buddha statue behind him: "do you believe in your life, benefactor?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at that kind smile with compassion. She shook her head very slowly: "I don''t believe it."

    He is a man who lives a new life. How can he believe his life?

    Even though he denied the theory of fate, the smile on the lips of the Yellow robed monk was the same as that of just now. He just handed the signer in his hand forward, but his voice was more mysterious: "in this case, we should ask for a signature to see where our life is going. Jiang Luoyu took a step back and avoided the sign. Her lips were smiling, but the dark light in her eyes swept by: "what the master said is a bit unreasonable."

    "Whether it''s wrong or right, as long as the donor is willing to listen, it''s good reason." The Yellow monk was very persistent. His eyes seemed to fall on him, but more like seeing his soul through his skin and skin. At the same time, he handed over the signboard in his hand, "this is the signboard. Please shake it up."

    Jiang Luoyu did not refuse this time, so she reached out and took the tin. She gently shook it. She took a yellow stick out of it. After a glance, she handed it back to the monk. In a low voice, she said, "master, ninety-three signatures."

    The monk in yellow took the bamboo stick and raised his head and asked, "what are you asking for, benefactor?"

    Jiang Luoyu had a smile on her lips. She twisted her fingers in her sleeve, drooped her eyes and said in a low voice, "what do you want Let''s take it for the time being, whether I can fulfill all my wishes. "

    Hearing the speech, the monk in yellow bowed his head to read the signature.

    When the moon is three or five, heaven and earth are selfless.

    The sun has come back, proud in autumn.

    "This is the first sign of the middle school, which means that although there are thorns all the time around, they can survive." After reading the autograph, the monk in yellow put it back in the barrel with a smile and replied in a low voice, "as long as you work hard, you can do it."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, put his hands together, lowered his body and saluted, "thank you very much."

    "The benefactor is so young and handsome, don''t you want a marriage contract?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ Marriage? " Jiang Luoyu shook her head. Her face was incomparably calm, and there was something that could be called silence. However, a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. "It''s not necessary."

    He will never get married again in his whole life.

    Just as Jiang Luoyu''s voice dropped, Jiang Hui, who had only one hanging flower gate and palace, folded a prescription into his sleeve with a look of contentment on his face. Smiling at the Pearl behind him, he said with a smile

    "I finally got the prescription. When I went back to let my mother drink this medicine, my mother''s condition improved, The government will not allow Mu to make any more trouble. "

    When Pearl heard the words, she suddenly looked into the shadow of the corridor not far away from them. She grasped Jiang Hui and exclaimed, "yes Ah

    Jiang Hui didn''t expect that she would suddenly scream. She was also shocked. She quickly looked at her eyes, but she didn''t see any figure. She immediately lowered her face and whispered, "what''s the matter? You suddenly yelled something, which scared me

    What''s strange is that even though she heard Jiang Hui''s reprimand, pearl did not stop her exclamation, but her sense of panic grew stronger. Her fingers trembled and she still pointed in that direction, and even her voice trembled: "Miss Miss, look, that There''s a man looking at us

    "Just look at it. What''s the fuss about?" Jiang Hui thought that she was fooling herself or misreading herself. Wen Yan rebuked her in a low voice. Then she turned her eyes to the corner of the corridor again. Her pupils shrank and her voice became sharp It seems that there is a man It''s Who is it, pearl? Can you see it clearly"Miss The man At this time, pearl seemed to have been scared of the three souls lost seven souls, can only tightly grasp the body of Jiang Hui, with a very sharp voice shouting, "that man is the glass, miss ah!"

    "Glass?" When Jiang Huiyi heard the name, she was shaking all over her body. She did not dare to see the looming shadow. She just staggered back two steps with the help of pearls around her. She murmured in a low voice, "how could it be that the glass was not scratched and sold? How can you scare people in this place

    Without waiting for her voice to fall, pearl pulled Jiang Hui back a few steps again, pointing to the corner of the finger has never been put down, and the voice is as sharp as before. When she put it in Jiang Hui''s ear and yelled, Jiang Hui was shocked: "miss! Miss, look! She''s coming towards us

    After hearing this, Jiang Hui, who was just afraid and not ready to run away, suddenly felt that her whole body was cold, and she was pulled by the pearls around her. She almost fell down on the cold bluestone slab. Not far away, the beautiful face was full of crisscross scars, and her extremely ferocious face seemed to be in the eye He reached out his skinny hand and tried to catch her.

    A moment later, pearl raised her eyes to see Jiang Hui''s scream. She immediately opened her eyes and ran to the Chuihua gate outside the corridor. As she ran, she did not forget to shout.

    "Miss, run! The colored glaze has a hairpin in his hand. He wants to kill the young lady! "

    Just as her voice dropped, Jiang Hui also saw the figure that had been hidden in the corner of the corridor in the dark. In an instant, she ran towards her direction. Her skinny fingers were claws in the air. While running, she called out in a shrill and hoarse voice: "Jiang Hui Jiang Hui You return my appearance, return my innocence!

    "Ah, help

    Hearing her shrill voice, Jiang Hui was scared out of her wits. She just ran and screamed. She even couldn''t keep up with the pearls who had been pulling her to run. Her sharp voice sounded in the small yard: "don''t chase me! I don''t mean it! Somebody! Help me. Take this crazy woman Ouch

    When they screamed, they were running to the corridor outside the door of the hanging flower gate. Because they were running in a hurry, Jiang Hui was squeezed by the pearls beside her when she was passing by the pool full of white lotus flowers. She took a step towards the water side in a hurry. As a result, her feet suddenly slipped and her whole figure was crooked.

    At that time, pearl looked at her not far away from her. Because her feet were wet and slippery, Jiang Hui was about to fall down. She suddenly flashed a faint light in her eyes. She pretended that she was also following her feet. Her body tilted heavily and hit Jiang Hui, who was already standing unsteadily at this time. She suddenly let her body fall into the lotus pool.

    "Oh, it hurts, miss! Miss What''s the matter with you, miss After bumping Jiang Hui into the lotus pond, Pearl also fell to the ground. After a few wails, she turned her eyes to Jiang Hui, who was digging out specially by monks in the temple. Jiang Hui, struggling in the deep lotus pond, raised her voice.

    "No, it''s not good. Come and save people. Our young lady has fallen into the water!"

    As soon as her voice had not dropped, her ears immediately heard some disordered footfalls. When Pearl heard the sound, she first brightened her eyes, and then quickly stood up regardless of the mud on her body. She looked at a man in golden brown casual clothes with a clear beard and several young servants walking along, not far from another flower hanging door in the courtyard Come here.

    A few people came and saw that they were lying on the Bank of the lotus pond, covered with muddy water and dust pearls, and their looks were majestic and lowered their voice and drank.

    "What''s the matter? Why do you scream? "

    Pearl looked at the man''s majestic look. She felt guilty when she answered, but what she said was not a lie. She settled down after saying a word and quickly asked the person in front of her: "this Master, our young lady fell into the water accidentally, and the maidservant can''t water Please help our young lady. Our young lady is the eldest lady of the prefecture. If you can save the young lady, you will be greatly grateful... "

    At this time, the person who heard the voice coming here to dress up as the master was the emperor Dalong who had to go out of the Palace once a month to play chess and talk with master Lingyin, the abbot of Huguo temple. After hearing this, he could not understand his real identity. He was just worried about his maid''s maid. When he looked at the apricot yellow figure floating in the lake again, he couldn''t help it Murmured in a complicated low voice.

    "Miss of the prefectural palace..."

 Chapter 120

    Speaking of these words, he could already think of that young girl in apricot blossom forest with apricot yellow clothes. She was not only very similar in figure and dress, but also in her appearance.

    The girl''s name seems to be Jiang Hui?

    Thinking of this, the emperor only felt that some secret emotion in his heart was lifted up. He looked back at the young guards beside him, and then whispered, "come on."

    Hearing his voice, several guards standing behind him immediately responded: "the slave is here."

    The emperor saw that he was still struggling in the water of the lake. At this time, Jiang Hui, who was already sinking a little because of her poor strength, waved his sleeve and ordered, "go and rescue that Miss Jiang."

    The two guards immediately raised their hands and said, "yes, sir."

    Looking at the master in front of her, pearl wanted to let the two young servants behind her to rescue her. Jiang Hui, who was in the lake and had her light gauze clothes washed away by the current, turned pale and yelled: "master, the master can''t do it. We can''t let men save her. Our young lady is not married. This will break the lady''s reputation..."

    "That''s it." The emperor listened to the noise of the little servant girl in front of him. For a moment, he felt that he was not tired of it. He waved his hand and said to Mr. Hu, "since that is the case, go and save the young lady."

    Hu Gonggong looked at the master beside him who valued the young lady who had fallen in the lake. He did not dare to neglect him. He quickly handed the Scripture to the guards behind him, and then he clasped his fist and said, "follow the orders of the master."

    When Duke Hu rescued the man, he called for his clothes to be disordered. Because he had been drowning for a long time, Jiang Hui, who had been unconscious, put on her cloak. When Pearl stood beside her, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to say thanks in a low voice, she saw that the emperor, who had been standing by the side of Duke Hu, made a step forward and suddenly lowered her body to hold up the man wrapped in his cloak.

    Pearl watched him pick up his young lady. She was still anxious to say that it was inappropriate. However, she saw that her unknown emperor had entered a small remote room in the temple under the guidance of Duke Hu. Jiang Hui was gently placed on the only bed. Her eyes were a little complicated, and she sat down beside her, murmuring in a low voice.

    "It''s like that..."

    Pearl didn''t expect that the people in front of her were so bold. After saving Jiang Hui, she took Jiang Hui directly into the room. She still lived in a room with so many lonely men and women. Not to mention Jiang Hui''s clothes were so messy that she could see her green belly bag inside. If anyone found out, Jiang Hui''s reputation would be impossible even if she wanted it!

    Thinking of this, pearl immediately began to panic. Subconsciously, she wanted to block Jiang Hui in front of her coma. She opened her arms and said, "master, you You can''t We miss... "

    The Emperor didn''t even lift his head, so he raised his hand and said, "pull her out."

    "Yes." Hearing the emperor''s command, Duke Hu, standing by the door, immediately led the way to the guard in front of him, "two men, pull this little servant girl out of the room."

    As soon as pearl saw that the situation was wrong, her face was even more pale, and her blood color was gone. Before waiting to say anything, she had already been dragged out by two men after entering the door. All at once, there were only the emperor sitting by the bed and Jiang Hui, who was unconscious on the bed.

    "Master, our young lady is Well... "

    Two hours later, it was getting dark. Jiang Luoyu knew that she couldn''t wait any longer, so she asked the sleeping star beside her to go out and look for a circle. She almost searched the whole Xiangguo Temple, but she couldn''t find any trace of Jiang Hui and pearl. For a while, her smile disappeared, but her dark jade eyes were smiling for the first time.

    When he got into the carriage, he followed him to the side of the carriage. The sleeping star lowered his voice and reported to Jiang Luoyu, who had just sat down on the soft couch in the car.

    "My son, a letter has been sent from Hanjiang Pavilion. What happened to the eldest lady has become a surprise."

    "Oh, surprise?" Jiang Luoyu''s eyes first suddenly brightened, then another cold. Her white fingers clenched the folding fan and said in a deep voice, "come and listen."

    Sleeping star should a, with a look of admiration and surprise at Jiang Luoyu, immediately lowered his head, lowered his voice, reported word by word.

    "The eldest daughter not only met the emperor smoothly, but also was rescued by the eunuch beside the emperor. At this time, the two people not only lived in the same room. After a while, the Pearl, the maid''s personal servant girl, was pulled out. Then there was a loud cry and pleading sound in the small room, and then there was a sound of love between men and women..."

    "Not bad." When Jiang Luoyu heard that things were going so smoothly, she suddenly felt relieved. She thought that she would find out that the emperor would come here once a month for a private visit. If it was really of great use, the smile on her lips was revealed again. She could not hear joy and anger in her voice, but her white fingers squeezed the ivory bone fan.

    "It''s really a surprise."

    I just wanted Jiang Hui to marry the emperor who was his father''s brother and his own father''s cousin. I didn''t expect that after the emperor saved Jiang Hui, he not only fell in love with her, but also asked for Jiang Hui''s first time in this dilapidated temple. This is really a surprise.I don''t know whether Jiang Hui knows the identity of the emperor at this time, or whether she will resent the emperor when she enters the palace after being insulted by the emperor.

    However, this is not his business.

    Jiang Hui, don''t you like fighting with others?

    In this life, let her fight with the emperor''s concubines thoroughly, and find that she can''t use her offspring to rob the old emperor with many sons.

    As expected, Jiang Hui was broken by the emperor when his carriage finally stopped in front of the gate of the prefectural palace. He helped sleeping star to get out of the carriage and walked across the threshold. At this time, Jiang Hui was taken into the palace and granted the title of Princess Hui. As soon as he came in from the gate of the mansion, Jiang Luoyu knelt on the ground to receive the order Jiang Xiong, who kneels on the ground to meet the edict, is as pale as clay. The strong support of Jiang Xiong''s body makes the Zhen family, who comes out to receive the order, can''t stand the blow, and falls to the ground with white foam at his mouth. Mu''s expression of schadenfreude is just a good disguise for others.

    However, although Jiang Hui has already been taken into the palace, the emperor is quite sensible. He not only allows people from the prefectures'' mansion to go to see Princess Hui in advance in winter, but also has ordered that Jiang Ying, Jiang Hui''s biological brother and the eldest son of the prefecture''s mansion, be transferred back to Kyoto from abroad, and be awarded the post of second grade left hand pick-up as a reward.

    After the edict had been issued and Jiang Hui had already entered the palace, it was a foregone conclusion that it could never be changed. Finally, Jiang Xiong took all the Jiangfu people with different looks to thank him for his kindness. After he had finished speaking with the preaching father-in-law, he took his father-in-law to leave, and then he took the imperial edict to speak in Princess liyang''s room.

    Seeing the edict delivered, Jiang Luoyu stood up with a smile and patted her pale blue dress. She looked at the dark blue sky in the south of Kyoto and finally narrowed her eyes.

    Jiang Ying, the eldest son of Jiangfu, who had never met Jiang Fu before he was married after he was robbed of all his family in his previous life, will appear soon.

    At this time, he is really waiting to see.

    After standing for a moment, Jiang Luoyu finally gave a long sigh of relief, holding the sleeping star''s hand and walking slowly into the palace. Just after seeing mu, who was smiling in front of her, she turned to walk on the corridor she used to walk. However, her eyes saw hidden in the shadow, like white butterflies suddenly protruding in the dark, and like white pear flowers falling in early summer The man.

    Bai Minyu.

    Jiang Luoyu held the folding fan tightly and strode her eyes from his expressionless face. She did not look at the pair of eyes, even in the dark, still flowing with light. The smoke smoked eyes just lowered her head and folded her eyes. The light blue clothes fluttered gently, but suddenly fell down at the moment when he walked onto the corridor.

    When they passed each other, the man in white suddenly opened and closed his thin lips and uttered a vague and soft word.

    At the moment of hearing that voice, Jiang Luoyu''s body suddenly stopped. When she turned back to look at him again, she only saw the man turning to his side, and the corners of his lips were outlined for the first time with a silent smile.

    [Guifeng''s return to the nest "is ove

 Chapter 121

    When pianpianpian arrived in autumn, most of the people in the prefectural palace had already eased from the news that Jiang Hui had granted her concubine. Only the Zhen family, whose headache was even more serious because of this incident, had been lying in bed for several months without getting out of bed. Mu took care of the chores and account books of the prefectural palace.

    In the past few months, Mu''s power is in his hands, and his lips are full of smiles.

    As the weather gradually cooled down, Jiang Luoyu changed into a thick long dress. The blue color on her body was repeatedly illuminated by the sunlight. The light gray dark lines on her face seemed to be alive. Her smile was light, but her face did not show any emotion.

    As he walked slowly out of Princess liyang''s house in the early morning, his jade like eyes flowed in his eyes. After glancing around the dark corridor in front of him, Shi Shi ran took back his white fingers, as if hiding some hard to touch feelings. His thin lips moved silently, but he did not make any sound.

    Sleeping star stood behind him with a low body. He didn''t see his look at this time. He just raised his hand and held his arm. His voice reported in a low voice: "my son, the news came from Hanjiang pavilion a few days ago that Jiang Ying should be in the prefectural palace three days away."

    "It''s a good thing that Jiang Ying is coming back." Jiang Luoyu could not help but pause for a moment, but the smile on her lips was deeper. She turned to the sleeping star standing beside her in a sarcastic tone, and said in a low voice to the sleeping star standing beside her body, "we should let Zhen''s first look at her baby son, and then take her baby son to the palace to see huifei, leaving more tears and causing less harm to a few people."

    When mianxing heard Jiang Luoyu''s words like this, he did not dare to answer immediately. He just came down to answer. Before he raised his head again, he heard the voice of people walking in front of him who seemed hesitant and more vague than usual, almost mixed with the rising autumn wind.

    "Have you ever been outside Bibo garden these days..."

    The place where the sleeping star stood was not far away from him, but it was not close to his body. When a gust of autumn wind rose, he didn''t hear the vague voice, so he frowned in doubt and asked, "what do you say, son of God?"

    "Nothing." Jiang Luoyu''s thin lips moved. Her dark eyes swept the empty corridor in front of her again. Her long white fingers opened slightly and stretched forward in a gesture of grasping something. At the next moment, she suddenly recovered to her own body. Her face faded the last lost look and completely restored her calm appearance.

    "Let''s go. I''m a little tired. Come back to Bibo garden with me."

    Sleeping star is not able to understand the master in front of him. This time, why did he say nothing when he spoke out? He didn''t dare to ask again for a while, so he quickly whispered, "yes."

    A few of the princesses were waiting for the princess to live in Dayang.

    Jiang Luoyu stood quietly in a corner, allowing the light sunshine outside the window to illuminate his beautiful cheek. The smile on his lips was still faint, and his white fingers were twisting each other unconsciously in his sleeve, as if he were absent-minded.

    Compared with him, at this time, he was half leaning on the soft couch and looked anxious. The Zhen family, who was just facing jiangluoyu, was not so calm. After a while, he looked out anxiously. As soon as he heard the sound of footsteps approaching his eyes, his pale face, which had been weak for a long time, instantly brightened up, and the expectation of his eyes grew stronger.

    Jiang Luoyu had never seen Jiang Ying in his previous life. Before he could see a real person, he looked at Zhen. He almost stretched his neck for fear that he could not see it. He was so anxious that he could not express himself. His smile on his lips was a little more curious, but his dark jade like eyes were getting deeper and deeper.

    After half a cup of tea, Princess Liyang didn''t know how many circles the beads had turned, and Zhen''s neck was looking forward to being longer than before. Outside the door came the sound of footsteps and the crisp voice of a big Maid: "princess, Prince, two princesses and the eldest young master are back."

    Before the words fell, Princess Liyang, who was sitting at the top of the table, did not show how she was. At the bottom of her head, the Zhen family was busy standing up to greet her. But just before she got up, Jiang Xiong, who was sitting on the other side of Princess Liyang, seemed to have expected it. He glanced at her coldly and immediately turned the excited Zhen back to his chair.

    The Mu family on one side saw Zhen sit back to his original position, but there was still some unwilling meaning in his eyes. For some reason, his eyes did not show a trace of ridicule. He just looked at the door not far away from where the curtain had not been opened, and his eyebrows faintly showed an indescribable look of worry.

    Worried?

    Hiding in the dark, Jiang Luoyu quickly looked at the changes in the face of everyone in the room. When she saw the expression on Mu''s face, she couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows. Her smile on her lips was a little strange.

    However, a young master who did not care about the inner house came back. Although he was the first born son and had a good status, it was a precedent for a man not to care about the house. However, mu, the princess of Ping, could be regarded as half of the master of the palace. How could he look worried at this time?

    Jiang Luoyu is looking down at the reason, but the sound of footsteps in her ear is getting louder and louder. When she reaches the curtain not far away, and following the sound of opening the curtain, a slender figure in a royal blue dress, with delicate eyes and noble features, is similar to Jiang xiongzu, who is sitting next to Lord Liyang. A man of ten years old enters slowly and sits opposite him Suddenly opened her eyes on the soft couch and was looking at the Liyang princess''s salute."Grandmother, the ungrateful grandson is back."

    Seeing the smiling Jiang Ying for the first time, Jiang Luoyu felt that there was some unknown haze floating up in her heart, and her smile on her lips faded. However, her eyes had never been removed from her, but her eyes were once again swept from Zhen''s and Mu''s, who were sitting on the other side, and looked at them thoughtfully.

    The Zhen family was ecstatic, while the Mu family It seemed more alarmed.

    After the Liyang Princess saluted in front of Jiang Ying, she immediately turned to Jiang Xiong, the princess sitting on the soft couch, and the other side tried to resist themselves from getting up from the chair. Zhen''s face was so happy that he respectfully said, "father, mother, unfilial son is late. I hope father and mother can forgive him more."

    "Just come back." Princess Liyang looked at her eldest grandson, kneeling low in front of her. As soon as she entered the door, she saluted herself. She put down the Buddha beads in her hand, raised her hand and waved to him. She said in a kind voice, "come on, let grandmother have a look."

    Hearing this, Jiang Ying took a few respectful steps on her knees, lowered her head to approach the edge of the soft couch. Her face was moist and respectful. She could not see anything unnatural. She said with a smile, "yes, grandmother."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his face at this time. He looked like a great grandson who had grown up under her grandmother''s knee and was extremely filial to her. She could not help but pinch her fingers in her sleeve, and her eyes narrowed.

    But just when Jiang Luoyu''s face was full of love, Jiang Xiong, who was sitting on the side with a stern look, suddenly opened his mouth: "this time, because of your sister, you have been transferred to Kyoto early from your foreign job. Remember that you should be diligent and self-discipline. Don''t make trouble for your father and your sister. Is that clear?"

    Jiang Ying seemed to be used to Jiang Xiong''s instruction. Hearing the words, he turned over a little and whispered, "the child obeys his father''s instruction."

    Seeing Jiang Ying''s reply, Jiang Xiong stroked his chin''s beard, and his eyes also had a light color of satisfaction. Although he didn''t immediately make a voice to let his legitimate eldest son speak, his face was very soft compared with the past.

    Mr. Mu sat at the head of Zhen''s family and looked at Jiang Xiong and Jiang Ying as if they were loving each other. There seemed to be some dissatisfaction in their eyes. However, they did not show half of their faces. On the contrary, they showed a soft smile. They looked at Jiang Ying, who was kneeling on the ground, then lowered his head and said in a respectful voice.

    "The eldest young master came back from a long and arduous journey. He was very tired again. The daughter-in-law has prepared a reception banquet for the eldest young master. She also hopes that the mother, the king and the elder sister will go with him and let the eldest young master ease the hardships of his journey. "

    "You did a good job." As soon as her voice dropped, a smile overflowed on her old face. After patting Jiang Ying''s hand on her wrist, she lowered her voice and said, "Yinger, thank your mother."

    "Thank you, aunt." When Jiang Ying heard the speech, he immediately lowered his body respectfully, but his eyes were not noticed. He had a light smile on his face. He turned to salute Mu and then said with a smile, "when the child is not in the house, his mother has been taken care of so well. Thank you for your trouble. The child will always remember it."

    Aunt these two words, Mu''s face changed, raised fingers in the sleeve can not help shaking up, as if to attack on the spot, but eyes in contact with kneeling on the ground, a respectful Jiang Ying looks like Jiang Xiong''s face, she seems to be worrying about something, and immediately put down his anger, just a teeth don''t open his head.

    Jiang Ying saw that he had said thanks, but mu didn''t respond. The smile on his lips did not change at all. Shi Shi ran stood up from the bed of Princess Liyang, and his eyes finally fell on Jiang Luoyu, who stood in the corner and was silent all the time. His voice was gentle and approachable: "this is the cousin of the Xiaoyao palace. My cousin is polite."

    "Don''t mention it, cousin." Jiang Luoyu looked at the other party''s salute to her. The smile on the corner of her lips was a little colder, but she did not hesitate to follow her back. Then she stood up and said with a smile to Princess Liyang, "grandmother, Luoyu is a new comer. She saw her cousin for the first time, but she was shocked by the elegant and noble manner of her cousin. She could not say any good compliments."

 Chapter 122

    Princess Liyang has always attached great importance to etiquette. When she saw her grandson salute her cousin the first time they met, Jiang Luoyu returned without hesitation. She seemed to be able to see the mutual respect and love between them. The smile on her face deepened. She pointed to Jiang Luoyu and said to Jiang Xiong, "listen to this, you will know that you are the most skilful and should clap your mouth."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at Jiang Xiong''s eyes. After Liyang princess, he looked over, as if he had just praised Jiang Ying''s noble spirit. For a moment, he felt that his body''s cold hair was erect, but his smile on his lips was deeper. Looking at Princess Liyang, he said, "grandmother, don''t say me, you see my cousin is still standing there."

    "Well, well, I know you can speak, that''s all." Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s bright eyes and unwilling to admit defeat, Princess Liyang smiles and responds, then turns her head and suddenly looks at the silent Mu family standing there. The smile on her lips is restrained

    "my daughter-in-law, don''t you mean that the reception banquet is ready? Don''t you want to show the way to the king and the palace? Be careful for a long time. You may starve the eldest grandson of this palace. "

    When Mu heard that Princess Liyang was obviously easing the atmosphere, she spoke in favor of Jiang Ying. Her eyelids trembled and she could only swallow her breath into her stomach: "yes, mother."

    As soon as Princess Liyang left, all the young people left behind put down their chopsticks. Jiang Xiong seemed to know that the incident had wronged mu. When Mu walked towards the courtyard together, he followed her. It seems that he will rest in Mu''s yard tonight.

    The two men had just left. When they saw Jiang Xiong staying in other courtyards, they would get red and even lose their sense. This time, however, they didn''t change their face or said something behind their backs. On the contrary, they quickly walked to the Bank of Jiang Ying, who was low browed, and bit his ears with some impatience.

    After saying a few words, Jiang Ying seemed to notice Jiang Luoyu''s gaze, so she raised her hand to stop Zhen''s words. On the contrary, she arched her hand at him with a smile. Only then did she hold the Zhen family carefully. They went to Zhen''s Zhenwei garden one after another.

    Jiang Luoyu straightened up. Her dark eyes were more deep in the pale golden sun. After the folding fan in her hand shook, her thin lips also raised a faint smile, which seemed to whisper to herself: "for the first time, this young master is not like an oil-saving lamp."

    The sleeping star who followed him and heard his speech month by month, could not help looking at each other strangely at first. Then he summoned up his own courage and stepped forward a few steps month by month. Some doubts lowered his voice and asked, "where can I start to talk about this, son of heaven?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked back and glanced at her faintly. Her voice seemed to have an inexplicable coldness, but she couldn''t hear it clearly: "it''s just the first time I met. He dares to call aunt mu, who is in power in the mansion at this time. Isn''t he brave enough?"

    Mu''s family is the Pingfei who was married by the government in the Ming Dynasty. She is the legitimate sister of Mu Xuanye, the right prime minister. Although this status is not comparable to the Zhen family, it is reasonable to say that in the prefectural palace, Zheng Fei and Ping Fei are the legitimate wives and wives of ordinary families. Although Jiang Ying is the eldest son of the next generation, Jiang Ying is still the legitimate mother of Jiang Ying, who should be called his mother.

    Aunt such address, even if Jiang Ying is deliberately humiliating mu.

    However, he was somewhat surprised that even if Jiang Ying had just said Mu in that tone, Mu''s face became very ugly. However, in Princess liyang''s vast inner room, no one raised any objection to refute his words. Finally, Princess Liyang uncovers the matter, and there is still a vague intention to protect Jiang Ying, so she can''t help standing Jiang Luoyu, who has been watching them

    , thought deeply.

    From such a situation, Jiang Ying''s status in this prefecture is far higher than that of his eldest daughter, Jiang Hui.

    At the thought of this, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on his lips became more and more indifferent, and her dark eyes drooped down, unable to see what kind of look it contained.

    After seeing his son say such a sentence month by month, he seems to be in a state of deep thinking. He doesn''t dare to disturb him for a moment. He just glances at the corridor not far from jiangluoyu. It seems that there is a snow-white light and shadow passing by, which disappears in a flash. His eyes widen in surprise.

    After thinking about it, Jiang Luoyu was just about to walk on her way back. She saw that the maid in front of her looked like this. She turned her head and looked at the dark corridor. When she didn''t see anything, she lowered her voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Looking at the place that he had just seen, he could not help shaking his head, regaining his former respectful look, and lowering his head, he said, "my servant is OK. Shizi, do you want to go back to the garden now? "

    , when she heard this question, she looked at her face and saw that it was nothing serious, and her face relaxed somewhat. The folded fan in her hand was clatter and she whispered to her and the sleeping star standing on the other side: "there are few Zhen''s eyeliners in the present court. At that time, the young master came back and was uncertain what to do, so that everyone in the yard was small. Do you knowSleeping star and month by month smell speech, immediately lower body should way: "respectfully follow the instructions of the son of heaven."

    Just as Jiang Luoyu walked slowly towards Xiyuan, the moon and sleeping stars behind her were already thinking about how to instruct the garden in the past few days. At this time, there were several flower hanging doors in Zhenwei garden, which was far away from Princess liyang''s main room. At this time, it was very lively because she welcomed the eldest young master.

    Since the reception banquet, Zhen took Jiang Ying, the eldest young master, to the main room. When she wanted to talk to her son, she had been serving Zhen''s side. She wanted to revenge her niece like a daughter. She was so excited that she walked around the door again and again, waiting for the Zhen family After finishing talking with Jiang Ying, he went to talk about the light red of unjust death to the eldest young master.

    What she didn''t expect was that after only half an hour, the Zhen family was lying in bed because of a long illness, and her physical strength was not enough. She asked the servant girls to serve them. In less than half a cup of tea, Jiang Ying followed Zhen''s servant girl and walked out of the hall with a gentle smile.

    "Young master!" As soon as she saw Jiang Ying coming out of the main room, she immediately brightened her eyes. She walked quickly to the front of the steps and bowed down to Jiang Ying. In her old voice, she was full of expectation and ecstasy! Welcome the young master back to the house

    "Mammy, get up." Jiang Ying just walked out of the door of the Zhen family''s house. Before he could speak with the new beautiful servant girl beside her mother, she heard the voice of the old mother. Her face suddenly coagulated. She looked at the old mammy who knelt in front of her eyes and said with a smile.

    "Mammy is shadow''s nurse. She can''t kneel down in front of her. When I left the house, didn''t I tell her to disobey me?"

    When the old mother heard the words, her eyes were suddenly more grateful, but her heart was even stronger. She quickly lowered her body and said, "I dare not, young master, this is a broken old slave."

    "I haven''t seen mammy for a few years. Mammy looks as if she''s worn out a lot. But what''s wrong with the house?" Jiang Ying looked at her in front of her with a smile for many years. After she was born, she became a half nurse. When she was a child, she had been nurturing her old mother. The smile on her lips was softer. "Mammy, why don''t you say it and listen to it? What can make mammy sad?"

    The old mammy listened to his question, and the hatred of her eyes suddenly surged up. She knelt on the ground again, sobbing and holding Jiang Ying''s sleeve. She said in a trembling voice, "young master! Young master Please make decisions for the old slave, my poor niece... "

    "Niece? But I''ve served my little sister ever since I was a child? " Jiang Ying heard her mention of light red, and her smile suddenly deepened. Her eyes swept in the garden. When she didn''t see the familiar water red figure, she frowned doubtfully and then lowered her head to ask the old mother.

    "By the way, in the past few years, Qinghong''s sister should be more of a symbol. Why not let her come out to see her?"

    The old mammy knelt on the ground, heard Jiang Ying''s tone as if there was nostalgia, so she hurriedly walked a few steps to the foot of Jiang Ying, lowered her voice, pulled the corner of Jiang Ying''s clothes and cried: "go back to the eldest young master, light red Light red she, light red she had been accidentally suffered when the eldest young master was away... "

    Hearing that something happened to light red, Jiang Ying''s face suddenly sank. Looking at the old mammy kneeling on the ground, she said in a low voice, "tell me carefully, what''s wrong with light red?"

    "Originally Originally, light red is also old, and she is a sign of graceful and graceful. The old slave always wanted to wait until the eldest young master came back to the house, so he would open her face to serve the young master. Even if she was a housemaid, it would be good The old mammy did not answer Jiang Ying''s words positively, but pulled Jiang Ying''s clothes and sobbed.

    "Who would have thought that this child was so miserable that he didn''t wait until the eldest young master came back You''re dead

    "Who is it?" Jiang Ying Ruo had only a few doubts, plus the pair of Qinghong, who was not in Zhenwei garden at this time, and was disposed of by others, which seemed to be an insult to him. But after hearing this, his emotions at this time all turned into anger, and he raised his voice to the old mother and said, "who has the courage to kill Qinghong sister?"

    The old mammy peeped at Jiang Ying''s face. She was more secretly happy, but on her face, she was still sad and said, "go back to the eldest young master It''s It''s the carefree King''s son... "

 Chapter 123

    "Prince Xiaoyao?" When Jiang Ying heard that he was involved in Jiang Luoyu, the son of Xiaoyao king, he frowned slightly, and his anger dropped a little bit. His words were more thoughtful. "How could this matter have anything to do with him? Isn''t Qinghong''s sister from Zhenwei garden? How could you be sent to that new cousin, but what did you do? "

    The old mammy didn''t expect that she said the murderer. The eldest young master in front of her didn''t show anger. Instead, she thought deeply. For a moment, she couldn''t help but feel a little panic. She quickly interrupted in a low voice: "back to the eldest young master, it''s the lady who insists on sending the light red to the prince Xiaoyao to be the insider of Zhenwei garden."

    "Be a spy?" Hearing the key words, Jiang Ying immediately narrowed her eyes, and her voice became colder, "what should I do?"

    The old mammy didn''t know what she was saying, but when she looked up at Jiang Ying''s expression at this time, she saw the cold look on Jiang Ying''s face. Her heart sank. She was afraid that Jiang Ying''s words had caused Jiang Ying''s dissatisfaction. She was afraid that he would not avenge her niece, and then explained quickly.

    "You know, you know, if you want to be transferred from a foreign office to Beijing, you have to do something about it..."

    With these words, the old mammy looked up again and looked at Jiang Ying''s expression. Unexpectedly, she found that Jiang Ying''s expression seemed to be softer. She knew that her words were correct, and she continued to strike while the iron was hot.

    "The dowry in my wife''s hand was not enough, so she decided to let Qinghong become a servant girl there and steal the account books from the yard. Qinghong is the most clever and beautiful one in Zhenwei garden, and she is still loyal to his wife. That''s why..."

    "Needless to say, I''m almost clear about it."

    This time, without waiting for the old Mammy to finish speaking, Jiang Ying lowered her eyes thoughtfully, and her eyes seemed to flash a cunning light. She walked slowly towards the flower drop gate not far away, and said in a low voice.

    "My mother used to send the light red sect to safety. It was said that the son of Xiaoyao king could not take his servant girl away even with filial piety. If he could get the account book of the royal family''s property and use a strategy to lead a man in to make the son of Xiaoyao King fall in love with a man, the rest of the descendants of Xiaoyao king, who are both common sons and have not yet reached the crown, will be able to temporarily hand over the property to the prince It is kept by the government. "

    Speaking of this, his smile on his face was a bit deeper, and his white side face showed a kind of expression of contentment in the sun. His fingers gently touched the trunk of a lush pear tree planted by the hanging flower door, and then he continued.

    "When it is handed over to us for safekeeping, where the money will eventually go will not be the matter of the carefree palace."

    , as like as two peas in the first place, he was almost as if he were staying with Zhen''s family at first, and the faces were more astonished. He thought that when his old master was away from the government, he was almost as smart as a man. But he was somewhat frivolous. It''s on the rise.

    as like as two peas and Mrs. Dame thought, but since the event of the lady, madam has been in a constant state of affairs. The huge residence has been occupied by Mu''s family, not to mention that the "free and easy king" son has been sold.

    At present, as long as she thinks that she can clean up the young master in front of her, and deal with the Xiaoyao Wang Shizi, who has escaped Zhen''s plot again and again, and the murderer who killed her niece, she feels that her whole body is full of the pleasure of revenge, and her crying voice is a little bigger than just now.

    "Young master, we are light red The innocent girl was killed by the carefree King''s son when she was working for her wife. The eldest young master is Qinghong''s sweetheart, but she must avenge Qinghong! "

    Jiang Ying looked at the old mammy in front of her so sad. For a moment, she couldn''t bear it. She also remembered that she had seen her in the daytime. No matter in her eyes or in her lips, she had a kind of absent-minded young man. Her expression on her face became colder and colder, and her eyes also had some deep meaning: "don''t worry, Mammy, I have my own measurement, and you can come with your ears."

    The old mother listened to his words and knew that he had agreed to her words. She immediately got up and walked quickly to him. Her eyes were shining with the light of a trick. She nodded: "yes, yes..."

    "Isn''t he a Gemini?" When she had finished her instructions, she watched her running to the yard outside. Jiang Ying had a warm look on her face, but she had a strange smile and murmured, "fortunately, it''s just a Gemini."

    The second day I saw Jiang Ying, at noon, Jiang Luoyu was looking down at a Book of poems in Bibo garden, Xiyuan.

    When he saw the notes written with a vermilion brush on the yellowing page, his fingers seemed to move towards the small red characters out of control. When his fingertips completely touched the words, he suddenly seemed to be scalded by something and pulled back his hand faster than he had just moved.This seems to have been written a few days ago. The ink is not dry. It was written by the man who was sitting on the bed of arhat not far away with a brush dipped in cinnabar. He looked calm and calm, and wrote it carefully.

    The man Who is that man?

    When Jiang Luoyu thought of this place, she felt a white shadow passing by her eyes, and her fingers loosened unconsciously. The whole book slid down his white fingertips and gently patted on the stone slab under his feet.

    "My son, there is a man who looks like a little boy in the garden just now. He says..." Just as he lowered his head and looked at the book of poetry under his feet, and his white fingers curled up slightly, there was a slight knock on the door outside the study door, followed by the sound of month by month and the sound of opening the door slightly.

    As soon as she entered the door, the servant girl saw her son as if she had just regained her consciousness. She also looked at the book of poetry which was familiar with her eyes. She knew that her son must have thought of the white Gemini again. She sighed helplessly. After picking up the book of poetry, she lowered her voice and called, "son of the world?"

    "Nothing." Hearing her voice, Jiang Luoyu seemed to suddenly regain her consciousness. Her face suddenly changed, and her look recovered to the light of the past. Looking at putting the book of poetry back on the table every month, she opened her mouth and asked, "what did a man like a boy say?

    ¡±

    hearing his words every month, he didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly lowered his body and said, "huishizi, that boy is from the Xiuzhu garden of the eldest young master. Please go and drink when you have lunch."

    "Jiang Ying asked me to drink in Xiuzhu garden alone?" Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that it was actually the case. She opened her eyes strangely. Her white fingers gently knocked on the armrest, and her smile on her lips was also a little bit more thoughtful. "Have you heard me wrong? Is that what he really said?"

    She nodded her head every month, and said seriously: "I''m going back to my son of heaven. I didn''t hear you wrong. I really do..."

    "That''s strange." When Jiang Luoyu heard the girl''s affirmation in front of her, she gave a slight pause. Her eyes turned to the lush trees not far away from the window, and she lowered her voice and said, "he didn''t go into the government a few days ago, but he was so disrespectful to Mu when he first came in. At this time, Zhen was ill in bed. He should not be busy trying to seize the power of the government and find some silver for his future official career..."

    Before she finished speaking, Jiang Luoyu suddenly fell into a strange silence. She leaned over her body curiously every month and lowered her voice and asked, "I''m sorry The son of a son? "

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes. The strangeness in her words had disappeared at this time, as if she had suddenly figured out some joints. With a faint smile on her lips, she said to the questioner month by month, "it''s all right. You go back to the eldest young master and say that I''ll be there in the evening."

    When he reported to him monthly, he thought that his son would not go. He suddenly heard Jiang Luoyu''s words and suddenly changed his face. He even said in a voice, "son of a man, do you really want to go, but..."

    "It''s OK. Jiang Ying should not have martial arts skills. There are people from Hanjiang Pavilion in the mansion. Even if you are not around me, if there is something wrong with the situation, I will certainly be able to reflect on it. You don''t have to worry about it." Jiang Luoyu stood up and gently stroked her dark blue sleeve. Her smile faded.

    "What''s more, he sent a boy to invite me. If I didn''t go, wouldn''t it tell him from the beginning that Zhen and I were already on the wrong side of the wheat, afraid that he would hurt me if he asked me to go?"

    Listening to him say so month by month, I knew that my son of the family was bound to go. I couldn''t think of any other reason to stop him from going. So he bowed down and said, "yes, son of God."

    Half an hour later, Jiang Luoyu was dressed in blue, with only a green hairpin on her head. She walked slowly to Xiuzhu garden with sleeping star behind her. Just as she was about to carry her step into the door, the boy who had been guarding the gate of Chuihua suddenly came to Jiang Luoyu and made a bow to Jiang Luoyu with a smile and a soft voice.

    "Your Highness, our young master is waiting for you alone in the pavilion at this time. Please come in and turn to the corridor. You will see it soon."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, her smile on her lips was sharp. She knew that Jiang Ying was telling herself that she wanted to go to the appointment alone. She was more alert in her heart. However, she turned to her side and said, "that''s it, sleeping star."

    Mian Xing also recognized the meaning of the boy''s words. For a moment, she could not help but look worried. After taking a step forward, she lowered her voice and said, "in, son of the world, you..."

 Chapter 124

    "Since my cousin is alone in the pavilion to see my son of God, I will go in alone." Jiang Luoyu winked at him. With a thoughtful smile on his lips, he told him, "wait outside. If you drink too much after lunch, remember to go in and look for him. OK?"

    Knowing that this was Jiang Luoyu''s hint to himself, mianxing''s eyes flashed suddenly, lowered his voice and said, "please obey the instructions of the son of heaven."

    After telling the sleeping star, Jiang Luoyu glanced at the boy who was talking just now, and walked slowly towards the long corridor. After half a cup of tea, she saw a pool not far away, in the pavilion standing quietly. Behind the veil, there was a shadow of a figure.

    Seeing the layers of gauze hanging on the pavilion, she could only see the figure in it vaguely. Jiang Luoyu could not help but pause a little, and some unspeakable dark color appeared in her eyes. Her white fingers gradually clenched in her sleeve, but she still had a faint smile on her face.

    As soon as she entered the pavilion, Jiang Luoyu looked at the stone table in the pavilion, with a white jade wine pot and some small dishes in front of her. She pursed her lips, arched her hands and whispered, "Luoyu has met my cousin."

    Jiang Ying is still wearing a royal blue dress today, which makes his face more beautiful and amiable. Even the smile on his lips is mild: "cousin is here, please sit down."

    Jiang Luoyu smiles and whispers a few polite words to him, and then sits down on the stone bench according to his meaning. Subconsciously, the censer, which is burning up a stream of white smoke and emits the fragrance of pear blossom, drops down his eyes in a trance for a moment, and asks with a smile: "I don''t know if my cousin is looking for Luo Yu today, but what''s the matter Is it? "

    "You and my brother, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Jiang Ying listened to him, but her face was still, but her smile on her lips was deeper. She raised her hand and picked up the white jade wine pot placed in front of her. She filled the wine glass in front of Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting opposite her, with the liquor according to the color. She said with a smile.

    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that you''ve lived in the mansion for several months, and you''ve never been a landlord for your brother. I''m glad that the things you brought to my brother yesterday morning have been cleaned up. Then I think of the place where I neglected my cousin, so I immediately asked my servant to go to my cousin''s garden and invite him to come."

    Jiang Luoyu watched him pour wine for himself, then put the folding fan in his hand on the stone table, and whispered, "my cousin is polite. Luo Yu doesn''t know how to respond."

    "You don''t need to be polite, but it''s just a temporary invitation from my cousin to ask him to come over and have a light meal." Jiang Ying looked at him with half drooping eyelids. The smile on his lips was so weak that he could hardly see clearly. However, his beautiful face seemed to be plated with a thin layer of light in the pale golden sunshine, which reflected his elegant and dusty temperament. He could not help but take a deep look at him, and then he said.

    "But this meal is not outside, it is the food in the big kitchen of the mansion. My cousin is used to his own small kitchen, but don''t say that my cousin is so neglectful."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes sank after hearing the speech, and said with a smile, "my cousin''s words are heavy. How dare Luoyu think so?" "That''s good." Hearing this, Jiang Ying seemed to have finally let go of her heart. She shook her wine pot with a smile and looked at the glass of wine in front of Jiang Luoyu and said in a low voice.

    "By the way, my cousin, this is the honey wine that I brought back from my job in the city. Ten jars of wine were given to my father. For my brother, there were only the last two. So I invited my cousin to come and opened the wine seal. I must appreciate it. This wine is very different from other

    wines - it tastes sweet, and more importantly, it has no wine taste. "

    "No wine?" Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s face was suddenly filled with novelty. Then she looked down at the glass of wine in front of her. After sniffing it, she said, "my cousin, this wine is very strange." Seeing the look on his face, Jiang Ying immediately began to persuade him: "don''t you taste it, cousin?"

    Looking at the strange look in his eyes, Jiang Luoyu immediately affirmed that there must be something wrong with this glass of wine, but she showed a look of agreement on her face. She picked up the glass with her slender fingers and said with a smile, "cousin, how can my cousin excuse me?"

    "That''s good." Jiang Ying looked at him and held up his glass. The strange color of his eyes was even stronger, but his voice was a little louder than before. "When my cousin came that day, he didn''t answer the wind for him, so I''d like to offer him a glass of wine."

    "Please smile," said Luo Jiang with a smile

    Jiang Ying looked at his calm and calm eyes and said with the same smile: "cousin, please."

    After they clinked their glasses, they drank the wine. Jiang Ying looked at the empty glass opposite, and the smile on her lips deepened a little bit. She said in a loud voice to Jiang Luoyu, who was wiping her lips.

    "Eat the food. If it''s cold, it won''t taste good."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his smiling face and nodded with a smile. He picked up his chopsticks and picked up a few pieces of food. Secretly, it was just like when drinking wine. After chewing, he secretly spit all the dishes into the dark bag in his sleeve. In fact, nothing was swallowed in his stomach. His other hand unconsciously grasped the piece of ice of the wearer in front of his chest Cold stone.When her fingers touched the cold stone, Jiang Luoyu felt that the white shadow in front of him seemed to be passing by again. He stopped his chopsticks with a little stunned, pursed his thin lips, and looked at Jiang Ying sitting opposite when he lifted his eyes. He was surprised to find that he was looking at himself with burning eyes. His heart sank suddenly, but his face was still smiling.

    "Why does cousin look at Luoyu like this?"

    At this time, Jiang Ying seemed to have completely relaxed, and her smile was more sincere than that just now. When she heard her speech, she looked at Jiang Luoyu. After picking her eyebrows, she said with some frivolity in her words. She said, "my cousin''s face, only from the perspective of Gemini, is really gorgeous."

    Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly sank and her chopsticks were lowered. When she looked at Jiang Ying with her eyes fixed, she suddenly became more alert: "cousin, is this not a joke?"

    Jiang Ying saw that he was tense all over, as if a saying something was wrong, so he would get up and brush his sleeves and leave. The smile on his lips was a little more strange: "what do you think of my cousin?"

    Looking at the smile on his face, Jiang Luoyu felt as if there was something wrong with him. When she started to speak, she suddenly felt a faint in front of her eyes. The figure sitting opposite began to flicker: "Luo Yu is a man''s pair. My cousin Zan Luoyu is a good-looking man. If she is gorgeous, then Well How... "

    Jiang Ying looked at him. He wanted to stand up, but suddenly his body was soft. The whole person almost threw himself on the stone table. His face suddenly filled with contentment, but he stood up in a panic, seized Jiang Luoyu''s powerless wrist, lowered his voice and called, "cousin, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I You Food and wine... " Jiang Luoyu felt more and more shaking in front of her eyes, and her whole body had no strength. She wanted to cry for help immediately or lift her hand to take out the stone hanging in front of her chest for detoxification. However, her consciousness became more and more confused. Before she finished her words, she fell on the stone table.

    "Cousin, cousin?" Jiang Ying watched him fall down, and then lay motionless on the stone table. Her eyes were closed and she was in a coma. She couldn''t help showing a spooky smile on her lips. After patting Jiang Luoyu''s face, she lowered her voice and said with a smile, "don''t fall asleep here, or you can''t stop you from doing something untimely for your brother Brother

    Seeing that Jiang Luoyu was really in a daze, she was at the mercy of others. With a smile, Jiang Ying stood up and walked around the stone table. At the same time, she walked slowly down the steps outside the pavilion and lowered her voice to call.

    "Somebody."

    Before his voice fell, the boy who had just been guarding the gate of weeping flowers suddenly appeared in front of the pavilion and whispered, "young master.

    ¡±

    "it''s a pity that my beautiful cousin, if he doesn''t have the same surname as me, I''m not sure I''ll give him a good time and let him go. Now..." Jiang Ying said with a smile. She did not forget to look back at Jiang Luoyu who had fallen there. Her voice became more and more low. "Act according to the plan, don''t let the people in the blue wave garden find it."

    When the boy heard the speech, he immediately lowered himself and said, "yes."

 Chapter 125

    When Jiang Luoyu suddenly opened his eyes from the deep darkness, he could only feel that there was a constant murmur in his ears, as if a carriage was carrying something. Not only that, he also vaguely felt that his back was against a hard board. When the vision in front of him gradually became clear, he could see that there was a pure black board in front of him.

    What happened What is this place?

    A moment later, when he began to realize that he had been tied up with ropes, and even a piece of white cloth had been put into his mouth, the last scene before coma was suddenly replayed in his mind. His dark dark color flashed through his dark eyes. His white fingers grasped hard behind his back. He was just ready to turn over to let the dagger slide out of his sleeve Come on, hold the rope on the wrist with your fingers, and suddenly feel the whole carriage shake violently, and then stop suddenly.

    Just when the violent sloshing suddenly stopped, Jiang Luoyu held her breath and slowly drew back. Her fingers finally faintly touched the dagger in her sleeve, and heard the vague sound coming from the outside of a layer of wood.

    The voice was intermittent and vague, as if it were made by two men with rough voices. One of them was sharp and had some indescribable frivolity and impatience. What he said made Jiang Luoyu, who was curled up in the corner, narrowed his eyes.

    "Big brother, this place is remote enough. Look, there is no one around."

    Before the man''s voice dropped, another more powerful man''s voice hummed in a low voice, and interposed: "don''t think that I don''t know what you think, just because you look good-looking? How, you dare to treat Gemini as you like? What if he should return alive and revenge us? "

    At first, he was silent for a moment, then he laughed again. The voice was full of careless emotions, as if he had not really looked at the people in the so-called "Palace", and did not know the real identity of Jiang Luoyu, who was in the coffin and was fainted by Jiang movie fans and then secretly transported out of the mansion.

    "Those people who come out of the palace are stupid. Besides the so-called young master who is a little clever, who would have thought that we would transport people out in coffins? As long as we cover his eyes, cover the coffin and bury him directly in the tomb, we will not have to be afraid if we have an explanation to the young master in the palace. "

    Coffin?

    Is he in the coffin?

    Jiang Luoyu was shocked when she heard this, and her fingers trembled slightly. Suddenly, she accidentally pushed the dagger in her sleeve to the other side, bumping into the wood beside her and making a dull sound. Fortunately, the two people outside were immersed in the delusion of how to deal with the fish on his chopping board, and did not notice the sound of the coffin just nearby ¡£

    Realizing that the two men were not aware of it, Jiang Luoyu was a little relieved.

    Even when he wakes up now, he still has doubts in his mind.

    He didn''t eat the food there and didn''t drink any wine. How did he get confused Think about it carefully, suspect also left that pear flower fragrance.

    When thinking in such a mess, I only heard the two people outside the coffin still talking.

    The sharp voice sucked his saliva, lowered his voice and urged another person: "besides, elder brother, that man is so beautiful. I have never seen such a person before, let alone when I put him in, I also secretly looked at his arm He''s not broken yet. "

    As soon as these words were uttered, Jiang Luoyu obviously felt that the man who opposed the sharp voice at the beginning hesitated for a moment, as if he was a little moved, but did not say it immediately. He just raised his voice and said to the sharp voice, "OK, that''s all you know. Don''t move the coffin down."

    It can be seen that the sharp voice was really attracted to Jiang Luoyu, who was in the coffin at this time. When he heard the people around him speak in this way, he knew that he had moved his mind. He was busy striking while the iron was hot and asked, "brother, the man in the coffin..."

    There was a deep voice of silence for a moment, first a few steps towards the coffin, then also lowered the voice, asked the sharp voice, obviously already moved the heart: "where are the people? You''re not awake. Did you hear that? "

    "I didn''t wake up. It''s still in the coffin." After hearing the speech in a sharp voice, I immediately knew that there was a drama. There was more salivation in the voice, "big brother, is that what I said just now, is it OK?"

    "If you know you are bad, it''s enough to harm people''s innocence. I didn''t expect to say anything that would harm people''s lives." The thick voice coughed twice, and his fingers knocked on the coffin beside Jiang Luoyu and lowered his voice.

    "Well, anyway, we all took the coffin out of the city for a night''s journey. Even if he was awake here, he would not be able to walk back. You just..."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she felt cold at the bottom of her heart. She did not care whether the people outside the coffin would find it. After shaking her sleeve heavily, she finally threw the dagger hidden in the dark bag to her feet. She was about to step on the dagger to take off the scabbard and quickly cut the rope on her wrist with the edge of the knife. The sound of clacking and cheering came from her ear.It was the sound of the coffin opening and sliding from the bottom inch by inch.

    At the same time, Jiang Luoyu felt that the darkness in front of her was suddenly completely broken. The dazzling sunlight shone from the blue sky and the lush woods outside. For a long time, he could not help blinking his eyes, even the people in front of him could not see clearly.

    Until a cold hand suddenly grasped his struggling wrist, and a voice with a little anxiety and familiarity said, "it''s me."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu froze for a moment, then lowered her eyes in disbelief. After a long time, she began to see that she was half kneeling in front of her. Her white clothes were slender and her fingers were cold. Although her face was ferocious, her eyebrows were worried. Her eyes even shimmered in the sun. Her thin lips opened and closed several times Finally, after being taken off the cloth, he made a hoarse and low voice for the first time.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Bai Minyu

    The man dressed in white, clutching Jiang Luoyu''s fingers, could not help but tremble. The face with ferocious scars fell down, and the black and cold hair was blowing along with the warm wind on Jiang Luoyu''s cheek, as if with the fragrance of pear flowers in early spring. All of a sudden, Jiang Luoyu was sober up in a state of consternation, and her eyes turned back to the light of the past.

    In the corner of the coffin for a long time, Bai Minyu finally let go of Jiang Luoyu''s wrist to ease the atmosphere.

    But then, the man in white stooped down slightly. Under the gaze of Jiang Luoyu''s eyes, he carefully held up the man who was bound tightly. After turning back and lifting his breath, he put his foot on the edge of the coffin, and with the man in his arms, he fell on the ground steadily and lowered his voice.

    "Offended."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with some astonishment. After landing, he still held himself until he reached a tree with a lush canopy. At this time, he was casting heavy shadows under the dazzling sun, and carefully asked him to sit on the tree trunk. Then he drew out the bright dagger from his feet, quickly cut off the ropes on his body, and then raised his head Come and ask softly.

    "They didn''t do anything to you."

    "I''m fine." At this time, because of Bai Minyu''s appearance and her own environment, Jiang Luoyu finally released her body. At this time, she faintly felt the pain of being bound and bumped all over the night. She could not help frowning and glancing at the blue and purple rope traces on her arm. After a helpless response, she was suddenly stunned at the next moment.

    The aura in his mind almost flashed in an instant. His eyes followed his touch, and there was no sound or omen. He was already hit by Bai Minyu. At this time, he was still under the carriage containing the coffin. He took a deep breath from the two men in panic. He looked up and asked the people in front of him.

    "Your martial arts - your martial arts are restored?"

    "Yes." Bai Minyu didn''t expect that he could think of this place so soon. He suddenly recalled that when Jiang Luoyu just entered the mansion, he was breathing in the water pool, which resulted in serious injury and vomiting of blood. He did not have any change in his look, but his eyes gradually became soft and said in a soft voice, "on that day, when you played the flute."

    Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help holding back for a moment when he heard his reply. After a long time, she gave him a definite look. Her eyes were full of doubts: "you..."

    When Bai Minyu heard what he said as if he had doubts, she slowly raised her eyes and looked at him for a moment. She was still silent, but she looked different from the young man in white a few months ago.

    "You seem to have grown a lot taller?" Jiang Luoyu looked at him for a long time, and then slowly stretched out her hand. Her slender fingers touched the pale wrists of the man in white, and her voice suddenly became a little low

    It''s only a few months. How can Bai Minyu suddenly grow Taller than himself?

    The young man in white looked at the change of his face, as if he could see the doubts in his heart. For the first time, his thin lips closed slowly. His eyes were calm and indifferent. He suddenly lowered his voice and said seriously: "in another month, I will be 16 years old."

    Jiang Luoyu heard this, the whole person is a shock, subconsciously asked: "what?"

    As soon as he spoke, he saw the man sitting opposite him. A faint smile flashed through his smoky eyes, and his thin lips seemed to have a slightly upturned appearance. Jiang Luoyu was surprised at first, and then looked at him with a very complicated look. There were ripples in his eyes.

 Chapter 126

    Bai Minyu used to look like that. At this time, he still remembered that when he met for the first time, the boy in white was still so thin and small that he looked like he was thirteen or four years old, but actually he was one year older than himself?

    But if this is the case, men and Gemini''s stature is not the same. Now, if we really according to his current body size, Bai Minyu is half a head taller than him at this time, and he should be a teenager who is about 16 years old.

    It is not very strange to think so.

    But even so, he suddenly saw that Bai Minyu had grown so tall, but his stature was still as slim as before. He didn''t know what the feeling was at the bottom of his heart. He just couldn''t help pursing his lips, lowering his voice and murmuring: "it''s a little taller, but it still hasn''t changed..."

    Bai Minyu sits down beside him and hears his murmur and strange words. The dark light flashed in his eyes, while his white fingers suddenly stretched out. Regardless of Jiang Luoyu''s fixed gaze, he took out a small white jade bottle from his sleeve and poured the white plaster into his palm.

    When the cold finger covered with ointment was tied by a rope for a long time, and the blue and purple still had a hot feeling on his wrist, Jiang Luoyu could not help shrinking his finger slightly, but he did not retract his wrist Bai Minyu''s hand. Instead, he gradually narrowed his eyes and looked quietly at the person sitting in front of him, which also sank There was silence.

    The dazzling sunlight fell down from the dense twigs, and a little bit of broken light came to the person who was pouring the ointment into his hand and gently rubbing Jiang Luoyu''s white wrist. His long and thick eyelashes, like a fan, slightly drooped, and let the golden color render a shadow. It was so beautiful that I couldn''t help but want to lower myself for a kiss.

    Luo Yu couldn''t bear it, but he couldn''t help it, but he didn''t want to.

    Bai Minyu felt that he was acting like a resistance. The expression on her white side face seemed to fluctuate a little, but her fingers still clung to Jiang Luoyu''s arm and lowered her voice.

    "If you go back to your house like this, you will be in trouble if you let people see the traces."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, she stopped her movements, but her eyes fixed on the person in front of her. Her eyes were a little strange, as if she didn''t know him. After a long time, she slowly found her voice: "you..."

    As soon as his first word was uttered, the person sitting opposite him raised his head and looked at him quietly with his smoky eyes. His face seemed to soften a little in the flickering light, but he couldn''t see clearly when he looked carefully.

    "I''ll help you."

    After a long time, when Jiang Luoyu, who was leaning against the tree, almost thought that he would not speak again, Bai Minyu suddenly lowered his head and whispered, "what you wish, what I will go to," in a tone of extreme softness and endurance

    No matter what you want, no matter what the outcome will be.

    What you wish, what I will go.

    Before his voice fell, Jiang Luoyu immediately raised her head. Her dark eyes seemed to be able to understand Bai Minyu''s mood at this time. The faint smile on the corner of her lips disappeared, leaving only a calm examination.

    Bai Minyu looked at him in silence and looked at him in silence. His cold fingers still stayed on his wrist, but his eyes were clear and there was no shadow at all.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with complicated eyes. After a long time, she took a long breath, lowered her voice and asked, "why?

    ¡±

    Bai Minyu blinked her eyes slowly. Her white face couldn''t show her expression in the shadows, but her thin lips seemed to diffuse a faint smile. Her voice was very slow and slow, but it seemed that she had made up her mind: "things in the world are unpredictable.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu pursed her lips and felt a bright white light flash across his eyes, which made him almost invisible. It took him a long time to recover his original intelligence. A smile that didn''t look like a smile appeared on his lips. After a moment''s fixed gaze, Jiang Luoyu slowed down his voice.

    ¡®¡®¡ö¡­ "Good."

    Seeing his promise, Bai Minyu''s smile on her lips seemed to be deeper. After she lowered her head again, she gently put down the hand she had been rubbing and pulled up her other hand again. Her face, with a ferocious scar, became more and more white and beautiful against the black hair on her cheek.

    "Leave these two men to me." After a long time, Jiang Luoyu saw him lower and put away the medicine bottle. He stood up with the tree trunk on the bank, looked down at his wrist which had disappeared most of the blue and purple. His eyes fell again on Bai Minyu, who stood up with him, and suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice.

    "By the way, I haven''t asked you. The people in my garden haven''t found any abnormality. How did you find me in the coffin and was secretly transported out of the prefectural Palace by them?"When Bai Minyu heard this, she was silent for a moment, then slowly raised her head. According to the color of her eyes, she fixed her eyes on him. Her voice was low: "I dare not be so close to you. I''m afraid you will see me again. I don''t know why it happened So it took some time to get here But I''ve been looking at you and I''ve never looked away for a moment

    When hearing this, Jiang Luoyu just felt the bottom of her heart jump, subconsciously looked into his eyes, and asked softly, "has been

    "

    Bai Minyu nodded. There was no expression on her ferocious face, but she could feel the unspeakable tenderness.

    "- so,

    JIANG Luoyu did not speak. She just lowered her head and moved her wrists, then adjusted her light blue collar and sleeve hem, and walked towards the two shrinking figures under the carriage step by step, and a little cold and sharp smile gradually appeared on her lips.

    Just now, when Bai Minyu took him out of the coffin and asked him to sit under a tree for a rest, he had come to realize that from his coma to the joints in the coffin in the suburbs, he felt that his anger was burning slowly from the bottom of his heart and his eyes were becoming more and more heavy.

    He thought that Jiang Ying would never touch Jiang Ying when he arrived at the mansion without complete preparation. Moreover, the Zhen family only wanted his money, and it would be about two years before he framed him with a man. He thought Jiang Ying was the same. Even if he was invited to a Hongmen banquet, he just wanted to ask him the whereabouts of the account books or give him one The lesson of making a fool of yourself.

    Who knows what Jiang Ying wants this time is his life.

    Although I don''t know how Jiang Ying let the servants in the prefecture''s mansion die the second day after he entered the mansion, he was able to take a funeral from the palace. After he was charmed by some methods that he still can''t think of clearly at present, maybe it''s spices and so on. If he didn''t wake up in the coffin in advance, he would face the whole body bound up, even in the wilderness After being raped in the open country, they are put in coffins and buried in tombs. They are suffocated to death.

    The two men in charge of the coffin must have been bribed by Jiang Ying in advance. Seeing that they didn''t know their identity, they only regarded themselves as ordinary Gemini who came out of the palace, and even more had a lust for themselves. It seems that maybe Jiang Ying specially wants these two dishonest people to transport themselves in the coffin.

    Even if he can finally survive from the coffin, how can he inherit the property and throne of Xiaoyao king, who has lost his innocence in his filial piety period?

    It''s such a cruel trick.

    If Bai Minyu didn''t find something wrong this time, he immediately followed up and didn''t subdue the two men before they started. Although he was still sober hiding in the coffin at that time, he almost had to take some effort to subdue the two people even if he was tied to his whole body.

    Now think about it, I feel very disgusting.

    Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. Subconsciously, when she wanted to touch the folding fan in her sleeve, she found that she had left the folding fan at Jiang Ying''s place, and her face suddenly became more ugly. Bai Minyu, who was not far behind him, looked at him, silently lowered her head and took out a folding fan from her sleeve, handed it forward and put it in his palm.

    At first, Jiang Luoyu felt the touch of the ivory bone fan. Jiang Luoyu was stunned, and then a little smile appeared on her lips, but her voice was still faint: "since I am here, what are you still doing here? Send someone to help me get these two men into the coffin and take them away for me

    His voice did not fall, was tied by Bai Minyu. At this time, he was like two people lying under the carriage with two rice dumplings lying under the carriage. Panic and fear appeared on his face. They both struggled and begged Jiang Luoyu, who was standing in front of him.

    "No! No! No, my Lord! If you don''t remember the villains, we''ll let it go as a fart

    "Yes, my Lord, we didn''t mean to! We didn''t mean to offend! Please hold your hand high... "

    "If he comes a little later, I''m afraid that even if you don''t mean to offend you, you will become really offended." Before the sharp voice was finished, Jiang Luoyu''s sneer deepened. Her light blue clothes were lifted by the breeze behind her, but her eyes suddenly fell on Bai Minyu who was not far away from her. She lowered her voice and said, "don''t you go?"

    Bai Minyu was silent for a long time, then raised his eyes to his eyes, and suddenly asked, "don''t you kill them?"

 Chapter 127

    "They''re just shrimps." Jiang Luoyu felt warm at the bottom of her heart, but immediately suppressed the feeling that she couldn''t control. Her white fingers clenched the ivory bone fan in her palm. When her eyes fell on the two people under the carriage, although there was no lack of haze, it was more of a deeper darkness.

    "Now kill them, although I can be angry for a while, but I want to catch that big fish, but it is difficult to hook."

    Her eyes flashed, and Bai Minyu lowered her head slightly, still with her expressionless expression. First, she looked at the two figures under the carriage with evil spirit, and then looked up at Jiang Luoyu''s back again, but with some kind of untouchable gentleness, she replied in a deep voice: "good."

    Seeing that Bai Minyu agreed, she turned her body and walked towards the official road not far away. Her thin and thin figure in the golden sunlight at this time showed a sense of loneliness and desolation. Jiang Luoyu felt that something in her heart seemed to be suddenly touched. Subconsciously, she took a step forward and whispered: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry Minyu. "

    Hearing his voice, Bai Minyu''s body was stunned. After a moment, she slowly turned to her side. Her black hair was lifted by the autumn wind, which almost covered his pale cheeks. However, his smoky eyes were still clear. As long as you fixed your eyes for a while, they would glow.

    Jiang Luoyu fixed her eyes and looked at him for a moment. The smile on her lips suddenly faded, but her expression became softer. She lowered her eyes slightly and said, "nothing, you can go."

    At noon, a gorgeous carriage with the family emblem of Xiaoyao palace finally stopped at an unnoticed Corner Gate of the prince''s mansion. She had been waiting for the master who had disappeared for a day and night. Her neck was long every month, and the sleeping stars standing on her side were quite indifferent, but her eyes were also filled with anxiety.

    Since yesterday noon, after half an hour, Jiang Luoyu did not come out. He had already realized that he was wrong. He did not care about the rules that his servants could not break into the inner court. With a little careful thinking, he turned away the man who was looking at him, and immediately went to Xiuzhu garden. As a result, when he arrived at the pavilion alone, he found that although there was still one on the stone table Some of the remaining wine and vegetables also had a trace of pear flower fragrance, but no one was here at this time, let alone jiangluoyu.

    In his careful search, his eyes inadvertently glanced at the ivory bone fan that had fallen on the stone path. At that time, his heart sank. He quickly sent a signal to the people of the dark guard and the Hanjiang Pavilion hidden in the mansion, asking them to search all over the prefectural palace to find the missing Jiang Luoyu.

    Although he did this and that, he was deeply worried about the whereabouts of his son, but there was no news after a few hours. As a servant in the prefectural palace, the sleeping star suddenly calmed down. He knew that the most important thing was to pretend that Jiang Luoyu had not left the mansion before his son was found.

    Therefore, on the afternoon of the day when Jiang Luoyu disappeared, mianxing secretly led a disguised expert from Hanjiang pavilion to Bibo garden to disguise as Jiang Luoyu. Even in the morning of the next day, she asked the fake jiangluoyu to come to Liyang princess to ask for an. When mianxing followed the fake jiangluoyu into the door, she found that Jiang Ying, who had come earlier, saw the people beside her He changed his face and knew that the disappearance of his son must have a lot to do with Jiang Ying. He was more alert in the bottom of his heart.

    Fortunately, it was just a time to say goodbye. The fake Jiang Luoyu did not show any big flaws. Instead, Jiang Ying walked away several times and was looked at with strange eyes by Princess Liyang for several times, which was not a small ugly.

    However, these are not long-term plans. If the fake Jiang Luoyu is allowed to go to Liyang Princess Garden in place of a real person the next day, he will surely be recognized by the wrong Jiang Ying, which will lead to more unimaginable consequences.

    Fortunately, at this time, the son of the world has come back with news, and the sleeping star can finally relax the breath that he has been blocking.

    Seeing the carriage stop, the one standing in front of him was about to step forward month by month when he saw that the curtain made of layers of brocade was suddenly lifted by a long white hand, and then a man in white with a ferocious scar on his face slowly stepped down from the carriage.

    See this person, month by month and sleeping star''s face at the same time a change, month by month is mixed with some surprise doubt, sleeping star is full of curiosity and surprise.

    When Jiang Luoyu was supported by a light look, the man in white, who was already standing under the carriage and had no expression in front, stepped out of the carriage. After getting out of the carriage, he saw two strange eyes, one month and another, standing beside the carriage. The smile on his lips became deeper. He suddenly asked, "why, are you stupid to look at me?"

    "See you son!" As soon as he made a voice, he was still a little surprised at how his son of a family had been quarrelling with him in the past few months. When the white Gemini, who even refused to enter the garden, came back in the same carriage, he suddenly regained his mind. His eyes were covered with thin mist, and he stepped forward with tears and said softly.

    "You are back at last. You are scared to death every day and night."

    After Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, she glanced up and down at the maid in front of her with a smile, and then she opened her mouth with a slight hook on the corner of her lip: "look, you are not good all over, where are you scared? Don''t frame your master. "Looking at Jiang Luoyu in front of her month by month, she noticed that her son was calm and ruddy. Although her clothes had been changed, her fingers and neck skin were still as usual. She guessed that although Jiang Luoyu had been missing for a long time, she had not suffered any injustice. At this time, she even joked with herself and immediately put down her heart and muttered in a low voice ¡£

    "Son of a lifetime, I don''t dare to do it every month."

    "The sleeping star sees the son of heaven." Just as she lowered her head to speak, the sleeping star, who had been standing not far from her, looked at Jiang Luoyu and knelt down at Jiang Luoyu''s feet. Although her eyes were a little gloomy, they were full of firmness, "mianxing has been entrusted by the son of heaven, and I hope the son of God will forgive him."

    "Get up." Jiang Luoyu watched him kneel down. Instead of stopping him, he slowly raised his eyelids. After a long sigh of relief, he lowered his voice and said, "although you didn''t find anything wrong in time, uncle Meng has completely told me what you did after I disappeared."

    After saying this, he pauses for a moment. Subconsciously, he looks at Bai Minyu, who has been silent all the time, but his eyes have never been removed from him. His long eyelashes are down, and his shadow is reflected by the dazzling sun. His voice is much lower than before, and it is a bit more condensed.

    "You''ve done a good job. If you haven''t been hiding the news of my disappearance, I''m afraid my reputation will be ruined in one day and one night."

    Mian Xing''s eyes suddenly changed and his face softened a lot. After standing up slowly, he saluted Jiang Luoyu in front of him and whispered back: "thank you for your forgiveness. Mianxing dare not take credit. It''s manager Meng who has been helping mianxing all the time. Now that I''ve come back, I don''t need to say this kind of forgiveness or mutual praise."

    Before returning from the barren trees, Jiang Luoyu had taken time to go to the Hanjiang pavilion to inquire about the events of the day when Bai Minyu was dealing with the two men. He remembered that Meng Jiuqian had told mianxing to pretend to be him for the time being. His approval suddenly rose in his heart, and the smile on his lips deepened.

    "Don''t worry, whether you or manager Meng, as long as you are loyal to me, I will not lose you."

    Sleeping star secretly vomited a tone, and finally recovered his former complexion. He bowed his body respectfully and said, "obey the instruction of the son of heaven."

    Just after the conversation with sleeping star, Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes, looked back at her maid, and whispered:

    "month by month."

    Hearing the speech month by month, he bowed down and said, "in."

    Jiang Luoyu looked up at the sky, rubbed her folding fan with her white fingers, and asked in a low, thoughtful voice, "is lunch time coming soon

    Month by month, he looked at the sky with him. Hearing this, he immediately nodded and said, "go back to the son of heaven. After half an hour, it''s time for lunch."

    Jiang Luoyu pondered a little for a moment, as if suddenly made up some determination. She looked directly at the moon by the side of her body and said in a low voice: "that''s good. Now you can let the small kitchen do some good dishes, and then put them into the food box and put them in the Bibo garden. Go out with me, I don''t have to stand on the corridor to attract people''s attention."

    Hearing this, Bai Minyu, who was standing behind Jiang Luoyu, clenched her finger secretly and looked worried.

    When both of them were puzzled and worried, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on his lips deepened. Suddenly, she turned to face the man in white with a sly look in her eyes

    Bai Minyu didn''t expect that he would suddenly turn around and blink a little at a loss. Then he slowly calmed down and looked at him quietly. At the same time, Jiang Luoyu''s voice with a smile in his ear rang out: "I want to meet aunt Bai now. Can you introduce me?"

    On hearing these three words, aunt Bai''s anxious face suddenly loosed, and her eyes flitted away from Bai Minyu who was not far away. When Jiang Luoyu finally wanted to talk to Aunt Bai about the white Gemini, the smile on her lips was a little more thoughtful. However, the sleeping star standing beside her did not know the reason, and her expression suddenly became a little confused, but never Ask immediately.

    Just a moment later, Bai Minyu finally quietly hooked the corner of her lips. She allowed her thin lips to outline a faint arc on her cheek, and lowered her voice to say, "OK."

 Chapter 128

    Seeing his promise, Jiang Luoyu immediately lowered her eyes, knocked the ivory bone fan in her hand on the palm of her other hand, and spoke very fast to the month by month standing beside her. Then she said, "month by month, remember to carry the food when it''s time. Don''t let my aunt and I wait together, OK?"

    Looking at Bai Minyu''s face a little cramped, but her expression is very gentle, she also looks at her family son who is calm and calm with a smile. She squints her eyes and laughs with her, and says, "yes, son of a generation."

    After the instructions were given month by month, Jiang Luoyu walked towards the corner gate. After a while, she took the people behind her to the first weeping gate. When she saw that she could see Bibo garden two more times, she opened her mouth and said, "sleeping star, you can stay in the garden with sunset glow. If there is anything wrong, please let Wanxia report to Aunt Bai''s garden immediately."

    Sleeping star hears speech, immediately lower body should way: "obey the order of the son of the world."

    After all the instructions were given, they both went into the blue wave garden, leaving only Jiang Luoyu and Bai Minyu walking forward and backward. The sunlight outside the corridor fell from the branches to their fluttering clothes, reflecting all kinds of beautiful light spots.

    After walking for a while, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help slowing down her pace a little. When the people who walked behind her walked forward to her side, her hand, which had been tucked in her sleeve, curled up a little. Before she could reach out again, the man in white beside him seemed to know what he was thinking. Her slender white hand stretched out and suddenly held him in his sleeve Warm your fingers.

    After a few months, when the two hands clasped again, it seemed completely different from before.

    When she felt the cold fingers in her palm, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but drop her eyes. She felt that the whole person trembled faintly, but her heart suddenly felt comforted by some hot temperature. A kind of unspeakable feeling spread all over his body, which he had never experienced in his life.

    Bai Minyu, who is holding him, can''t help shaking his fingers. His smoked eyes are deeper than before, but his face is softer in the warm sunshine at this time.

    But neither of them said what they felt. They just silently clenched each other''s fingers and walked step by step towards the sunshine outside the corridor. After a while, they crossed the hanging flower gate illuminated by the sun and the lotus pond where they met for the second time. Facing a white wall and green tiles, they were decorated with elegant cloth. On the wall was a black wooden plaque with three characters of ruiheyuan Walk to the yard.

    As soon as she was led into the garden by Bai Minyu, Jiang Luoyu saw a middle-aged woman in white with a plain face but a little calm. She took a look at Bai Minyu with a smile, and then looked at Jiang Luoyu with a smile. Finally, her eyes fell on the hands of the two people, and her eyes flashed with surprise.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu and he entered the garden, they saw the woman come forward to speak. A soft light flashed through the bottom of her dark jade eyes, and the smile on her lips was even softer.

    When he first came to Aunt Bai''s garden in his last life, he saw the woman in white who was the same as Bai Minyu, dressed in white, but his face did not look like the gentle face facing Bai Minyu, and the kind of white woman with the eyes of the elder''s special favor for the younger generation. This woman is Bai aunt''s intimate servant girl, named egret.

    It was also in his last life that he heard that this servant girl had been following Bai Tingfang, who was only a servant girl, since aunt Bai brought her nephew into the mansion. Until she became an aunt and lived in a single courtyard, Bai Minyu suddenly disappeared and did not know whether she was alive or dead. After she left the prefectural palace, she also followed her all the time.

    Suddenly remembered that Bai Minyu was missing, Jiang Luoyu''s breath was subconsciously stagnated for a moment. Her fingers followed her and grasped the other hand in the palm. Immediately, she was noticed by the person holding him. She turned slightly to look at him with questioning eyes. According to the color of her eyes, she seemed to have a thin layer of water mist.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and looked back at himself with some questioning eyes. He couldn''t help but hook the corner of his lips again, gently shook his head at him, and whispered, "I''m ok."

    Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s reply, Bai Minyu''s eyes suddenly softened. She looked back again and looked at the egrets, who seemed to have some conjecture about their relationship. She looked a little more serious than usual: "aunt egret, Minyu has brought the Xiaoyao King''s son to meet her aunt, and ask aunt egret to report to her first."

    "You child, but you still have to find someone when you bring someone back." When the egret hears the speech, she looks at the expressionless Bai Minyu with a subconscious smile. As soon as she is ready to say something, the whole person suddenly stares and looks at the person who is led by Bai Minyu in front of her. She is surprised and says, "what The son of a carefree king? "

    Jiang Luoyu knew that if she didn''t bring a servant like this, she asked Bai Minyu to pull him in from the outside with a look of indifference. She would surely get such a misleading result. She glanced at the man in white standing in front of her body, and her smile on her lips was a little bit more.

    "Servant egret, I have seen your highness." The egret didn''t expect that the man Bai Minyu brought back was the son of the carefree king Prince. He immediately looked down, but there was no sense of panic on his face. He just saluted him and said, "I just saw the young master for a while, and I forgot my due propriety. I hope your highness will forgive me.""Aunt egret, please. You''re welcome." Jiang Luoyu walked slowly to Bai Minyu''s side and tried to gently pull his finger out of the man''s hand. No matter how hard he tried, Bai Minyu would not let go. At this time, Bai Minyu''s martial arts had already recovered. For a while, Jiang Luoyu only felt that the hand was like a pair of tongs, and could not earn it, so his face became a little helpless.

    "Today, my son came here to meet my aunt once in person. First, I would like to thank Minyu for saving her life. Second, I would like to talk about something I have to say."

    Just as his voice dropped, there was a slight footstep in front of the door not far away. Then a servant girl in plain color came to the egret in white. His eyes were very calm. First, he bowed to the egret, then turned to Bai Minyu and whispered.

    "I''ve met sister egret and young master."

    Jiang Luoyu stood by Bai Minyu''s body and looked at the egret turning around in front of her. She looked at him with some apology. Obviously, she felt that she had waited for him slowly. Then she turned to the maid and said, "aren''t you waiting for your wife in there? How did you come out?"

    Even if the servant girl was reprimanded, her face was still calm. She just lowered her body and said, "report back to sister egret, but the lady just heard the outside voice and asked the maid to come out and ask what happened outside."

    "You went back, madam. It was the young master who came back." The egret heard that Aunt Bai had heard something. She asked people to come and ask what was going on. She immediately relented and said, "what''s more, report to your wife immediately. Your Highness Prince will come to visit her and talk about something."

    On hearing the word "Shizi", the maid''s calm face finally showed a little surprise. She turned around and saluted Jiang Luoyu respectfully. Then she retreated. While the egret raised her hand to guide Jiang Luoyu, she said in a soft voice, "I have neglected the son, and I have made amends to him."

    "Aunt egret is welcome." Jiang Luoyu smiles and shakes her head. Her voice is soft. "It is impolite for the son of this generation to come here rashly. If she blames aunt egret for this, it is my son''s fault."

    "You are welcome." The egret led them all the way to the door and lifted the curtain on the door. Just as Jiang Luoyu was about to walk forward, she heard the egret whispering to the people beside her before she entered the door. "Little young master, my wife hasn''t seen you for several days. I want to read your concern. Would you like to go first and have a look

    "The son of God is still outside, and I brought it here again. I should not go to see my aunt first in terms of affection and courtesy." When Bai Minyu heard this, she did not even hesitate. She lowered her voice and said, "aunt egret, Minyu knows your kindness, but..."

    Seeing his resolute look, the egret sighed low and looked at Jiang Luoyu standing behind him, and finally agreed, "well, since you have made such a decision, let it be. You and the young master are invited to wait outside for a moment. When the maidservant reports to his aunt, you and the young master are welcome to come in. "

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and watched the egret disappear behind the curtain. Then he shook the hand he and Bai Minyu held. The smile on his lips softened. He lowered his voice and asked, "since aunt egret said that just now, why don''t you go first and have a look? I''m ok... "

    "Son of a generation." When Bai Minyu heard his voice, she immediately raised her head. Her smoked eyes were illuminated by the sunlight under the eaves,

    became more clear and clear, as if they were two real gemstones inlaid in that white face, "no need to say that.

    ¡±

    looking at his serious look, Jiang Luoyu knew that Bai Minyu would not take back Bai Minyu since she exported. After thinking for a moment, she nodded and finally promised softly, "you don''t want to listen, I won''t say it."

    Bai Minyu got his promise. According to her eyes, a ray of light flashed in her eyes, but she couldn''t see it clearly for a moment, as if the light had never appeared before.

    A moment later, the egret returned, lowered himself to lift the curtain and bowed to the two men who had been standing outside holding hands: "Your Highness, young master, madam, please come in together."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the egret''s report, and Bai Minyu would grasp his hand and enter the door together. When he could not help but stop his steps, frowned and lowered his voice, he called out, "Minyu."

 Chapter 129

    When Bai Minyu heard his voice, she stopped her steps and looked back at him calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Your aunt is in there. " Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips was light, but she was a little helpless. She looked at their hands and looked at him thoughtfully. Suddenly, she looked at him directly and said in a low voice, "let go, it''s not that you won''t be allowed to pull."

    The egret stood beside them. After hearing this, she was surprised. Subconsciously, she wanted to look up. When she lifted her head to half of the way, she felt offended. She pretended that she didn''t hear anything. She stepped back two steps, but her eyes were secretly sweeping to the fingers of the two people. After seeing Jiang Luoyu''s words, her young master really relaxed his hand Refers to.

    Looking at these, the egret could not help but be surprised. When she faced Jiang Luoyu again, her eyes were a little more strange, but her smile on her lips was more gentle. She watched them bow their heads and enter the room one after another, and then they quickly followed up.

    As soon as she entered the gate on the first day of the lunar new year, Jiang Luoyu could not help standing in the spot and tasting it carefully. She found that it was a lotus fragrance, but it was not the same as the incense burned in the Buddhist hall before. It was fresh and pleasant. When Bai Minyu realizes that he stops, he also stops and gives him a puzzled look.

    Jiang Luoyu touched his eyes, and her smile deepened. She immediately shook her head to indicate that it was not a big deal. Bai Minyu lowered her head again, as if she walked into the inner room with a stiff and quick step, and saluted the woman who had just stood up from the red sandalwood cloud couch and looked like a beautiful young woman in plain robes.

    "Min Yu has met my aunt."

    Seeing that Bai Minyu bowed to the woman, Jiang Luoyu stepped into the inner room with a soft smile on her lips and bowed her hands. She said, "Luoyu has met my aunt."

    Fang got up and took a step forward. Her face was beautiful and upright, and her gentle and elegant aunt Bai met the two men. Her eyes were at first a little more complicated. After the ceremony, she looked down at the silent Bai Minyu. Then she looked forward to Jiang Luoyu who had just raised her head with some expectation. Her tone was extremely soft and seemed to have some intimacy.

    "You don''t have to be polite to your highness. You don''t have to salute me when you come here. On the contrary, you have to meet your highness."

    "Aunt, don''t be too polite." Jiang Luoyu straightened up, and before she could speak, she listened to Aunt Bai''s words before meeting her. She immediately raised her hand and stopped saying, "my aunt is my elder, so she can be regarded as my second aunt. This is the first time we meet. If it''s the same next time, Luoyu doesn''t know what to do. I hope aunt Bai can''t make Luo Yu difficult ¡£¡±

    "Your Highness is really good at speaking." When Aunt Bai heard this, she seemed to have never thought that Jiang Luoyu was so polite to her concubine. For a moment, she had a little more joy in her eyes. In a moment, she turned her face to the maid beside her who was hanging her shoulders and pinching her legs, but suddenly her face turned cold. "You all go down. You don''t have to wait here."

    Hearing aunt Bai''s words, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes suddenly moved, knowing that this was aunt Bai. She understood that he was talking about business this time, not just a simple interview. Her smile deepened a little. But a moment later, when his eyes swept a servant girl who had listened to Aunt Bai''s order, but still lingered and refused to retreat, a sharp light flashed at the bottom of his eyes.

    Not only did he find out with sharp eyes, but aunt Bai, who was not far from the couch, also found the servant girl''s abnormality. Her face suddenly sank and scolded, "why, my words don''t work? Why don''t you stand still?"

    The servant girl was reprimanded by the master, but there was no panic on her face. She just looked up at Aunt Bai in front of her as if she was considering something. After a moment, her eyes turned and she pretended to be timid: "maid I dare not... "

    "If you don''t leave soon, what''s the cost?" The egret looked at Aunt Bai''s cold eyes, and saw that the servant girl was unwilling to move her nest even if she said something. She immediately took a few steps forward, seized the servant girl''s arm and pulled hard. "The son of a bitch is here to see what you look like. You really lost our Ruihe yuan''s face!"

    Hearing the egret say the word "son of the world", the maid couldn''t help raising her head again. This time, instead of peeking at Aunt Bai, she was watching Jiang Luoyu''s face not far away. When she saw Jiang Luoyu looking at her with the same calm face and coldness, she seemed to be a little flustered: "yes Madam, sister egret, I dare not do it again! Please give me a break, madam

    Aunt Bai stares at her, and the last bit of patience is exhausted: "don''t you go down and wait to be disposed of?"

    When the servant girl looked at several masters timidly, she found that she could not go again. She lowered her head and left under the guidance of egrets. After that, Jiang Luoyu realized that the servant girl had just heard the sound and came out instead of aunt Bai to see what had happened. Her dark eyes became deeper.

    "Dare to ask my aunt, that servant girl just now But my real second aunt

    After hearing the speech, aunt Bai carefully looked at Jiang Luoyu''s face, and her eyes were clear. She replied, "the son of the world is intelligent."

    "If my aunt is too proud, Luoyu doesn''t dare to take it." Jiang Luoyu listened to her answer, and her eyes flashed like black jade. When she was sitting on the lower chair with Bai Minyu, her slender finger gently put on the tea cup beside her body: "originally, Luoyu came here to ?"Just now, I have heard the egret mention the intention of the prince. If Minyu happened to save the son, he would not have to go to the door to thank him. What''s more, it''s not other people who should thank him most. It''s my own body."

    Aunt Bai looks calm, graceful and graceful. Her plain clothes show dark patterns in the sunlight outside the window, which makes her smile more gentle: "the son saved Minyu''s life before he entered the mansion. I don''t know what to do. Now even if Minyu saved the son of God, it''s just a reward."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu entered the door, she felt that Aunt Bai''s attitude towards him was the same as that of her previous life. She thought that Bai Minyu was on the side of her body, and that Aunt Bai might be more intimate to herself. However, listening to her words at this time, she was obviously estranged and frowned slightly.

    "Aunt, you are welcome."

    "You are welcome." Aunt Bai smiles and lowers her head. She looks like Bai Minyu, who is sitting on the Bank of jiangluoyu and never says a word. However, the second thing the prince said was that some things that had to be talked about should be told with my wife, but I was a little puzzled. I hope I can ask the son of God. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s folding fan shook, the radian of the corner of her lips dropped slightly, and her voice was dignified: "aunt, it''s OK to talk about it."

    Aunt Bai pursed her lips and smile, and did not want to go around Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting at the head of the palace. She directly asked, "do you know if these things are related to Min Yu or to the imperial concubine in the palace?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart sank when she heard this, but her face was still smiling: "if Luoyu said, it''s all related?"

    "Maybe there is one thing that the son of the world has never known."

    Aunt Bai got Jiang Luoyu''s answer, and her eyes suddenly sank. She lowered her head and pulled off a string of jade Buddha beads on her wrist. She rubbed them in her hands one by one. Her voice was deep and indescribable.

    "I''ve been in the government for nearly ten years, and I haven''t given birth to a son and a half daughter. I''m afraid I''ve lost my fortune.

    Over the years, my wife is getting older and older. I have been eating fast and chanting Buddhism. I have no desire for these things. However, I have only one nephew under my knee, who is the only descendant of the twin brothers. I have already regarded Minyu as her own child, and he is not allowed to have any intention. The implication is that Jiang Luoyu will never support herself and Zhen when she is still uncertain.

    Bai Minyu did not seem to have expected such a result. Her calm face suddenly changed. Subconsciously, she stood up. According to the color of her eyes, she felt anxious and pleading for the first time: "Auntie!"

    "Minyu." Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that he had just said these words. Bai Minyu was in a hurry. He could not help but look at him thin and straight, as if to protect his own general figure. He couldn''t help but pull his clothes and put them in a gentle voice. "Can''t I say that?"

    Bai Minyu didn''t expect that he would be pulled by the people behind him. When he slowly turned around, he was just on the pair of black jade eyes which were flowing with light. For a moment, his anxiety suddenly dissipated. After a moment, he finally sat down and listened to the people beside him.

    "My aunt''s worry, Luo Yu knows one or two."

    As soon as he said this, aunt Bai immediately raised her head and looked directly at Jiang Luoyu in front of her. She looked at him with a faint smile on her lips. She seemed to have thought about it for a long time. However, she was a little gloomy and said.

    "Although Luoyu is the prince''s son, as long as he is a discerning person, he can see that Luoyu is a Gemini before his crown is reached. He not only holds the wealth in his hand, but also the emperor has been preparing to take away the Amulet of the king Xiaoyao''s private army. This is a time of great internal and external troubles. If something really happens, maybe you can''t even protect yourself, let alone the people around you. "

    Aunt Bai didn''t expect that he would say so simply. For a while, she was stunned. Then she relaxed her expression and said in a soft voice, "the son of heaven can see clearly. It''s my concubine who is reckless."

    "Aunt loves Minyu and treats Minyu as her nephew. Luo Yu doesn''t feel surprised. She just thinks it''s reasonable." Jiang Luoyu clenched the tea cup in her hand and raised her eyes as she spoke. She looked directly at Aunt Bai, who was sitting on the cloud couch with a thoughtful expression. She tried not to look at Bai Minyu, but said in a soft voice.

    "This time, Luoyu didn''t want her aunt to help her when the situation was unknown. Zhen and Jiang Ying were in control of the palace, or they directly put Min Yu on the Bank of Luoyu as a chip."

    Aunt Bai''s eyes brightened when she heard this, as if she had thought of something at this moment, but she did not immediately say what she wanted in her heart. Instead, she asked with a smile, "so, what do you want? Say as much as you can. "

 Chapter 130

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and her thin pale lips were slightly raised, and her voice was mixed with firm determination: "although Luoyu doesn''t like to make people difficult, she will get the people or things she wants by any means. Maybe her aunt doesn''t believe this, but Minyu knows it best."

    Hearing him mention himself suddenly, Bai Minyu can''t help but look back at him with a complicated look in his eyes. It seems that something flashed in his eyes, but before Jiang Luoyu can see it clearly, he lowers his head again and allows the dense mist in his tea cup to cover his cheek.

    Just when Jiang Luoyu was in a daze in order to see him clearly, aunt Bai, who was sitting at the head of the table, did not seem to notice the turbulent atmosphere. She just gently put her tea cup on the side of the table, and her eyes were clear: "what the son of heaven wants to say, it''s better to say it clearly at once."

    "That''s fine." Jiang Luoyu heard aunt Bai speak again, knowing that the most important words were to be uttered. Her eyes were fixed and she said in a deep voice.

    "Luoyu is here to meet my aunt, but she wants to let her aunt see her. If Luo Yu is lucky enough to be a good chess player, can you help me with the good face of Min Yu and I? Or can I help Luo Yu''s younger sister when I lose by accident

    "Wait a minute." Before Jiang Luoyu''s voice fell, Bai Minyu, who was sitting quietly beside him, suddenly raised his head. His smoked eyes fixed on him with a calm look. "Son of a bitch, can you go out for a while and let me have a few words with my aunt alone?"

    Jiang Luoyu was startled at first. Her slender fingers trembled slightly. Just as she was about to open her mouth, she saw that Bai Minyu had already stood up again. There was a smile on her face which had never had any expression. Her eyes, which were taken in the market, seemed to contain some kind of unspeakable tenderness. Jiang Luoyu could not help looking away ¡£

    "Can''t believe me?"

    "Of course not." As soon as these four words were uttered, Jiang Luoyu knew that he had made up his mind. He no longer reluctantly stood up and bowed his hand to Aunt Bai. She gave him a helpless look, "OK, I''ll go out."

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue figure disappear completely in the inner room, Bai Minyu slowly takes back her eyes, turns to look at the woman in plain clothes sitting on the couch, and suddenly kneels down in front of her. The scar on her face is still grim and fearless, but her expression is firm and firm.

    "What are you doing all of a sudden?" When Aunt Bai saw him kneeling down to himself, her face immediately changed greatly. She did not care about the tea cup that had just been lifted up. She just put things to the side of her body at will, and then she took a few steps to pull him to stand up. Meanwhile, she looked very stern and said, "get up, how can you kneel down on me?"

    "Aunt." Even if Bai Minyu was pulled up by her, her figure did not move at all. He knelt down with his internal power. His long eyelashes were long and dark in the sun, but the shadow under his eyelashes was always shaking unsteadily, and his voice was shaking a little, as if his mind was fluctuating at the moment.

    "For so many years, it was you who gave me a place to live in. I could not change my aunt''s kindness by kneeling down once. Why can''t my aunt bear it?"

    "Silly child, at the beginning, my aunt was ordered by the childe, and then those things happened, just brought you here..." Aunt Bai was in a trance for a moment when he mentioned the past things. Her beautiful and graceful face had a little melancholy, but her voice was very firm. "If you can''t be safe, even if your aunt died later, I''m afraid she won''t have the face to see the young master."

    Bai Minyu''s body suddenly trembled after listening to her words. After a long time, she seemed to have finally made up her mind. Just before entering the door, Bai Minyu and Jiang Luoyu had been holding each other''s hand. Her slender fingers tightly followed her. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and said, "those people, I would like to see you."

    Hearing these words, aunt Bai, standing by the window, flashed a flash of light in her eyes. Her face became very complicated, as if mixed with worries, gratification, fear, joy and other emotions. After a long time, she was relieved, He did not insist on holding up Bai Minyu, who was still kneeling on the ground at this time. Instead, he bit her lip tightly and asked questions at a word.

    "Have you made up your mind?"

    When Bai Minyu knelt on the ground and heard the words from the people beside him, he felt a flash of bright red before his eyes, and then there was a deep darkness. The voice that had been around his ears for nearly ten years sounded again, and even his lips were not conscious of the smell of blood.

    But his expression is still calm, the whole person maintains that kind of half kneeling movement, like a completely frozen statue.

    "Auntie, if it''s like this now, I''ll never be able to help him." I don''t know how long later, the man in white clenched his fingers, and the dark red blood fell down his skinny wrist and dyed his snow-white cuffs. "Although I practiced that skill with great danger and danger, I can protect myself in the future, but this kind of strength Not enough to protect him. "

    The man standing by the window obviously didn''t expect to get such an answer. His eyes seemed to be disappointed, but his voice was still steady: "just for him?""Without him, I would never have gone any further in my life." Kneeling on the ground did not answer her, just bent down a little bit, with the word spit out and constantly shaking the body, as if those words were dug out of his bone and blood, people who can hurt can not restrain themselves.

    "When I saw him in the carriage, he said to me with a smile and took my hand I knew that if I didn''t catch it, I would regret all my life. "

    "That''s it." The man standing by the window sighed. He no longer asked the question he had just asked. He turned around slowly and looked at Bai Minyu''s thin and straight back. His eyes seemed to be full of tears. His eyes were thick and reluctant to give up, but more of them were expectations and endless worries.

    "Since you have decided to see those people and prepare to take back all you have, or to revenge for the childe, or to protect the people you want to protect, go. I watched you grow up. My aunt thought that if you wanted to live peacefully and quietly, you would live like this all your life But who knows, man is not a God. "

    When Bai Minyu knew that she said this, she agreed with her own idea. For a moment, she couldn''t help looking back at the people behind her, but the plain shadow passed by him first, "Auntie, you..."

    She stood in front of the couch with her back to the people kneeling on the ground. Her face was cold and did not fluctuate. Her plain robe was blown by the breeze outside the window which had just opened a little gap. Her beautiful and dignified face was like solidification.

    "It''s just that you have to think clearly, whether it''s life or death, if you take this step, you''ll never go back." Bai Minyu lowered her head and her clenched fist fell to her side. Her voice was deep with gratitude: "min''er knows."

    "In a few days, when Zui Xue brings back the news, you can go to see those people." After saying these words, aunt Bai turned back and sat down on the cloud couch again. However, her eyes were still tired. "You can go. You don''t have to let the Xiaoyao King''s son come in again. Everything will be done according to your will, and my aunt will certainly help you."

    He stood up and looked deeply at the people sitting by the couch. He said in a low voice, "thank you very much, aunt."

    As he walked slowly from the house, the man in white felt Jiang Luoyu, standing not far away, cast a light and gentle look at this side. Bai Minyu still had that expressionless look, as if he had just been in the house. He did not say anything or do anything.

    Jiang Luoyu watched him walk step by step in front of her. Her eyes were as clear as washed by water, but she was a little stunned. After a while, she got over her strength and answered with a smile. Her voice was like a breeze across the branch: "come out, it''s over?"

    "My aunt will help you." Bai Minyu fixed a look at him, and suddenly a smile appeared on his lips. According to the color of her eyes, it seems that she suddenly opened up, and even filled with blurred light and shadow, "she told me that you don''t have to see her again."

    "Thank you very much." After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s smile suddenly faded. He knew the meaning of Bai Minyu''s words, which was that Aunt Bai had been persuaded for him just now. The two sides had reached a consensus, so there was no need to go in and talk about it, in case of the meaning of Zhen''s Looking at the man in white, I felt a little guilty for the first time.

    However, he did not resort to this feeling to his mouth. Instead, he lowered his head slightly and looked at the man who had just arrived with the food box. His smile was clear in the sun: "it''s just a pity that the food we just cooked has to go back to Bibo garden and eat it again. I don''t know if it will cool down after such a long walk..."

    Bai Minyu listened to his low voice standing in his ear. There was a faint light in his eyes. When he was about to follow his eyes, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his palm. Then the man''s voice, which was a little surprised and seemed to blame, rang in his ear: "what''s the matter?"

    Bai Minyu lowered her head and looked at the palm of her hand which was only scratched. Then she looked up at the man standing opposite her. She seemed to think of something and was in a trance. She couldn''t say a word for a long time. After looking at him for a long time, Jiang Luoyu suddenly clenched his wrist and dragged him to the dark corner of the courtyard and the cloister It''s a low voice.

    "Follow me."

    A man in white followed him obediently. They went to the shelter of the rockery one after another. Jiang Luoyu calmly stopped and took out a snow-white silk handkerchief from his sleeve and wrapped it in his hand for several times. As he wrapped it, he could not help but murmured:

    "last time, I have a reason. What are you? It''s just to see your aunt. There''s no need to be so aggrieved. "

    Before the words fell, the silk handkerchief had been firmly tied by him. Bai Minyu looked at his wrapped palm, and stepped back as if flattered. The white corner of his clothes was completely immersed in the darkness. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes saw him almost completely retreat to the corner of the shadow behind the rockery, and a dark light flashed through his dark eyes.Bai Minyu put the hand down slowly. As soon as he raised his head, he felt a warm body suddenly covering his body. Then came something warm and soft. First, he scratched his lips and made a wound. Then he took a hard breath of the cold, bloody lips and licked them Well... "

    The man in white didn''t expect that he would develop like this when he looked up. Suddenly, he opened his eyes in a daze and was taken back two steps by the man in front of him. His shoulder blade was against the cold and wet rockery behind him, some of them were stiff and motionless, and he was not allowed to be kiss or bite.

    "Scared?" In less than a moment, Jiang Luoyu bent her eyes and looked at him. At first, she was stunned. Then a faint blush appeared on her white cheek, as if she liked it very much. She gently rubbed his red thin lips, lowered her voice and said with a smile, "close your eyes."

 Chapter 131

    Hearing what he said, the man in white obeyed and closed his eyes, but his breath was rapid again. Jiang Luoyu looked at his stiff appearance and tried to tease him. She approached him again. Her breath of heat pounced on her white face and almost called out to him, "Minyu."

    Bai Minyu was distracted by his breath and his lips. After a long time, he moved his lips, and uttered a meaningless single sound: -- Yes

    "In the future, you don''t have to hide from me."

    Jiang Luoyu softened her eyes and lowered her voice in the dark. Her fingers brushed the broken hair in front of her forehead and looked at the man in front of her carefully.

    Pale and thin body, ferocious scars, pretending to be the nephew of a good concubine, plus a silent and unpleasant temperament.

    And the previous life negative their own person, whether it is the identity, face or personality, how much difference between heaven and earth?

    But I can''t let it go.

    He couldn''t help but close his eyes, as if he could no longer bear that pair of photogenic eyes, even in the dark, but his arm was climbing onto the man''s thin shoulder, and his fingers tried to find a suitable place for stagnation: "from today on, stay with me."

    This sentence sounded for a long time, Bai Minyu thought that what he heard was actually an illusion. It was only after a long time that he suddenly found out what he should have. When he opened and closed his lips and uttered his words in a hoarse voice, he felt that a place in his chest seemed to be hit heavily, which was sour and painful.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Will you ever regret it? "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu was stunned, and her body suddenly froze down.

    His body became stiff, and Bai Minyu, who was close to him, also found it.

    But he did not speak, just gently closed his eyes, any kind of vision is no longer given to him, the right to choose again safely back in his palm.

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly couldn''t make a sound, but she kept staring at her face, which did not reveal any expression.

    This is the kind of person.

    Silent, extremely persistent, but every time through all things, see the most essential things.

    At this point, you promised me, will not regret it?

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, and the sound of roaring in her ears suddenly started to ring. From the depths of his body, the intense pain gradually spread to his whole body. He felt that he was not standing on the soft soil at this time, but on the sharp blade of a dagger. He was tottering, as if he would fall in the next moment.

    But it can''t fall.

    If you fall, you will be in a mess.

    Can you believe it?

    Just once.

    Just one chance.

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have thought about it for a long time, and then she gave a long sigh of relief. Her white and beautiful face calmed down in the dark,

    her voice was hoarse and tender. He was close to the man in front of him, and his thin lips opened and closed like a butterfly''s wings If you let me kiss again, I won''t regret it. "

    Before Jiang Luoyu had finished his speech, he felt that the man standing in front of him suddenly raised his hand and hugged his waist and arm. At the same time, his cold lips were rubbing against his lips. Their bodies were almost seamless in the dark, and the fit seemed to be one.

    Month by month, he was surprised and curious. After he came to the rockery, he did not know why he took the white Gemini to the rockery, as if to say something important. But as a result, the son of his family, who was pulled out by the man in white, could bear it or not, so he went forward and asked in a low voice.

    "Son of a lifetime, are you going to talk to Aunt Bai about the white Gemini?"

    "What?" When Jiang Luoyu saw her approaching, her smile deepened, but her fingers held the people by the side of her body more tightly, "are you curious?"

    Hearing her son''s reply every month, she nodded, but Jiang Luoyu suddenly lowered her eyebrows and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if I tell you that it''s OK to tell you about it. But the bigger reason is that I''ve been in the government for so long. If I don''t go to see Aunt Bai, I''m afraid some people will be happy."

    After saying this, he seemed to be afraid that the people around him would not understand him, and he added a more puzzling sentence: "I can''t see her happy, so I have to make a hard trip."

    After a long time of thinking after him month by month, I could hear that "some people" seemed to be people in the mansion, but they didn''t know who they were, and they couldn''t get the next word from their sons. So they had to flatten their mouths and mutter, "the words of the sons of heaven are strange. I can''t understand them."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her face all wrinkled together, and her eyes twinkled with doubts. Her dark jade like eyes could not help getting deep. She held the tight bank and was looking at the man''s hand, smiling and lowering her voice, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. It doesn''t matter if some people know it."

    Just as his voice dropped, a man in a royal blue dress was sitting at the table in xiuzhuyuan''s study. Beside him, his face was calm, his eyes were rolling, and there was a strange look of cruelty and hatred. He was the old mother of Zhen''s body.Jiang Ying, dressed in blue, sat there for a long time. At last, with a gloomy face, he picked up the tea cup in front of him. After drinking a sip of tea, he couldn''t help saying in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that I would not be able to calculate him. This time, I underestimated this cousin."

    When the old mother heard him mention Jiang Luoyu, her ears suddenly stood up. Hearing the words, she immediately asked, "young master, that What shall we do? "

    "It''s not all your fault. You still have the face to shake in front of me?" Jiang Ying heard her such a question, and immediately rebuked her with a gloomy face. When she wanted to say something more, she seemed to think of some important joint and left a cruel smile on her face. "But although he came back from his death this time, he didn''t know whether he was perfect or not? It makes me curious. "

    When the old mother heard the word "Wanbi", she suddenly got up. It seemed that she had already learned some big secret from the young master in front of her. However, she was eager to confirm in a low voice: "what is the meaning of the eldest young master''s words..."

    Jiang Ying was very disgusted by the old mother''s attitude. At the moment, she suddenly changed her face and stood up to put down the tea cup in her hand. She yelled at the people beside her and said, "I think you are the least intelligent person in the yard! No wonder you can''t do all the things your mother ordered you to do, and you lost the life of Qinghong sister in vain. "

    As soon as the word "Qinghong" was mentioned, the old Mammy''s original desire turned to grief, but she did not dare to refute the person in front of her. Zhen''s illness had lasted so long that she could not get better. Mu firmly grasped Zhongfeng and refused to give up. She did not listen to her words. The last person who could avenge Qinghong was the one in front of her.

    Looking at the impatient color on Jiang Ying''s face, she immediately realized that she was a bit too hasty. She immediately pretended to be pitiful and stepped back two steps. She no longer asked about this matter, nor did she make any sound. She just wiped tears and looked at Jiang Ying in front of her with pleading and loving eyes.

    "All right, all right. What''s that crying like?" As expected by the old mother, within a short time, Jiang Ying seemed to feel that this was unfair to the lactating mother who had been growing up since childhood, so he relaxed a little and explained, "the two men who escorted Jiang Luoyu, but I specially sent people to find the Bustard in the brothels in the capital city. One by one, they are more and more lecherous..."

    "I hope you will forgive me for being blunt." After hearing the speech, the old mammy felt a joy in her heart. She quickly lifted her hand to wipe her tears, and respectfully bowed herself to Jiang Ying. Then she took a cautious step forward and tentatively asked, "what should we do next, young master?"

    "Next step?" Jiang Ying''s face softened a little more when she asked about this, and the rest of her eyes glanced at the scene outside the window. Then she walked slowly to the window and opened the window. With a smile, she lowered her voice and murmured, "in a month or two, it will be winter Let''s not be in a hurry to expose it. We''ll wait until my sister''s visit. Mammy, it''s up to me

    When the old mother heard the speech, she did not dare to say anything more. She immediately whispered, "yes, young master."

    Unknowingly, it was early winter. The leaves flying outside the corridor had disappeared. The trees planted in the garden were bare and pitiful, leaving only a whistling north wind blowing past.

    As soon as she got up in the morning, Jiang Luoyu first went to Liyang Princess Garden to say hello. Then she called Jiang Luobai to talk about the conversation, and then mentioned the account book. Jiang Luoyu felt sleepy again because of the warm stove. She asked her brother to leave first. Just as she was about to lie down, she saw a man in white lift the curtain and blink at him. He suddenly did not sleep The mood.

    As soon as midday was approaching, he was just like Bai Minyu. He was leaning on the soft couch with a book in his hand. Bai Minyu was reading another book not far from him. He was so engrossed in his eyes that Jiang Luoyu was interested in putting the book down and looking at him.

    "Son of a lifetime, son of a bitch!" In such a quiet and peaceful atmosphere, not long ago, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door, and then a red figure quickly walked to the door. With a smile in his voice, he told the man who had just returned to his senses in the room and reported: "look outside, it''s snowing outside!"

    "Tomorrow is the winter solstice." Hearing that it was so exciting month by month, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but deflect her head. She rubbed her temples with her slender fingers. Her voice was clear, and she had no emotion. She couldn''t tell whether she was happy or not. "It''s just snow. What''s new."

    On hearing the words, he answered with some chagrin, as if Jiang Luoyu didn''t go out to see the snow. She walked away with heavy steps, while the people leaning on the soft couch turned to their side, and their eyes passed unconsciously. They did not know when to put down their books. They were definitely staring at their own people and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 132

    Bai Minyu''s eyes were clear, but with a little worry. Hearing him ask, he whispered back, "be careful."

    ¡°¡­¡­ I know. " Jiang Luoyu did not expect that he would say this. Just as he was about to ask, Jiang Luoyu suddenly remembered that tomorrow''s winter solstice was the day when people from the prefectures'' residence went to the palace to visit their relatives in the imperial edict? There is a cause. I have done too much to clean up Jiang Hui secretly. No wonder Bai Minyu said so.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips became lighter. She nodded, and then she got up and got out of the bed. She pulled up her cloak and tied it to herself. She looked back at Bai Minyu, who was puzzled by his movements, sitting beside the couch. She said in a tone that seemed to be discussing but very firm.

    "It''s still good. As soon as you say this, I think of the troubles of tomorrow. So don''t hang around here and go out with me."

    After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu ordered her to stay in the blue wave garden with sleeping star month by month, while she took Bai Minyu to walk on the corridor outside. Her white fingers unconsciously lifted up in the snow, catching a diamond shaped thin snowflake and carefully placing it in front of her eyes. The smile on her lips was soft.

    Bai Minyu followed him and watched his movements. A faint smile appeared on her thin lips. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly looked cold and looked at the place not far away from the corridor. Her white fingers clenched slowly in her sleeves.

    When Jiang Luoyu also found the figure, she slowly put her finger down with a light smile on her lips. She turned over to squint her eyes and looked forward to the front. I don''t know why she even went to the west garden. Jiang Ying stopped walking and looked at him with her eyes that couldn''t be seen.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the boy who was respectfully serving him behind him. Before waiting for him to open his mouth first, Jiang Luoyu bowed his hand and said with a smile.

    "Luo Yu has met my cousin."

    "Long time no see, cousin." Jiang Ying seemed to have no idea that he would open his mouth first. After hearing the speech, he calmed his face again, took some tentative remarks and said with a smile, "since that time you went back from Xiuzhu garden drunk, it seems that you don''t go out of the yard very much. Why are you in such a good mood today?"

    "Brother Huitang, Luoyu hasn''t been out for a long time. It''s just that she''s not feeling well. It''s not a big problem." Jiang Luoyu sneered in her heart, but her face was still calm and amiable, and her voice was unconsciously mixed with a bit of coldness. "I don''t know why my cousin Lao''s diary is hanging up all day, Luo Yu is really embarrassed."

    As soon as he said this, he just went out of Dongfu unintentionally, but he wanted to come to see if Jiang Luoyu, who he thought had been broken, had been scared out of his wits in the past few months, and refused to come out of the house. Who knows, he got such a confession before he could speak out, which made his face sink immediately.

    Jiang Luoyu took a look at him, and her smile mingled with coldness. She did not wait for the other person to react. She opened her eyes and pretended to be puzzled.

    "By the way, my cousin, isn''t it a day to go to see Princess Hui in the Palace tomorrow? Luo Yu is different from her cousin. She is not the elder brother and sister of empress huifei. She can''t get into the inner hall, but she can speak through the door. But the elder brother wants to meet the empress huifei. He doesn''t go to prepare at this time. He''s hanging around outside. I don''t know why? "

    Jiang Ying was choked up by his words, and her face turned white and red. Looking at Jiang Luoyu, she looked like a grasshopper after autumn. She was disdainful and full of accomplishment: "I''m sorry, my cousin, I''m ready for tomorrow''s work. It''s just that I met my cousin by chance, and I just said a few more words. "

    "If so, my brother is offended." Jiang Luoyu could see the change of his look. The expression on his face was motionless. She just looked up with a smile and urged, "since my cousin is busy, please ask him to go ahead."

    The two of them fought with each other. Jiang Luoyu looked at Jiang Ying and turned to the east mansion. Her slender fingers shook off the water that had just turned into snow. Just as she was about to make a fist and let the east wind blow the rest of the water vapor dry, Bai Minyu, who was standing beside him, suddenly raised her hand and grabbed his wrist. Then she took out a snow-white silk handkerchief from his sleeve.

    "He seems to be in control of everything, but he really looks like Zhen. He is also a legitimate eldest son who can inherit his family property. No wonder Zhen''s such a precious son. " Sensing that the palm of her hand had been wiped by a soft silk handkerchief, Jiang Luoyu turned slightly, but her eyes still looked at the snowflakes falling everywhere in the wind outside the corridor, and her lips were smiling mysteriously.

    "It''s a pity Some things are not what the eyes look like, or what they look like. "

    Hearing this, Bai Minyu''s hand pauses slightly, puts down the white palm which has been wiped clean, and ready to put the half wet silk handkerchief back into his sleeve. Before he can wait for the action, he sees Jiang Luoyu holding his wrist and pulling out the handkerchief from his heart, and says with a smile.

    "I forget you when you talk to him." Jiang Luoyu looked at the handkerchief. Her eyes were still on the small piece of water. She seemed to find it very interesting. She poked gently and raised her eyes to the people beside her. "By the way, just after seeing Jiang Ying coming, she mentioned Zhen''s family. I suddenly thought of several interesting things, or about you."When Bai Minyu heard this, her hand, who wanted to take her back again, stopped in the air. According to the color of her eyes, she was puzzled, but did not speak out.

    Jiang Luoyu has always known that he said something by himself. If he wanted to hear others say ten words, he raised his hand and patted him on the back of his hand, indicating that he would say, "I don''t know if white Gemini can solve my doubts more easily than me?"

    The man in white looked at the hand he had been photographed. His eyes were clear and he had the same helpless color as the person in front of him. However, the helpless thing was just the opposite of the person in front of him. He said in a concise and comprehensive way: "say it."

    "Remember when I first met you, we met Zhen together?" Jiang Luoyu finally heard him speak. Jiang Luoyu''s smile deepened. One hand grasped the silk handkerchief in her hand, and the other hand lifted and held his wrist. She then walked forward and said.

    "I remember that time, I first saw my grandmother come out. You were waiting for me to go with me. But Zhen''s face changed as soon as she saw you. I don''t know what terrible things you did that made her hate you so much."

    Bai Minyu didn''t expect that he was asking about it. After pondering for a long time, he slowly raised his head and looked at him: "Jiang Hui." "Oh?" When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she suddenly turned to her side and stopped. "Do you mean this is about Jiang Hui? I''m more curious. Tell me about it

    When he mentioned this, Bai Minyu''s originally expressionless face seemed to have a slight fluctuation. He showed a very strange and indescribable look, but his voice seemed to be indifferent: "Zhen Shi, I think I like Jiang Hui."

    "What?" Jiang Luoyu was surprised by this, and her fingers trembled in her sleeve. Then she looked at him with complicated eyes, "you Do you like Jiang Hui

    "A few years ago." Bai Minyu looked at him with a look of surprise. She looked down as if she had expected, and her voice was hoarse. "Jiang Hui saw that I was not happy with her eyes, so she was secretly and openly embarrassed I can''t let my aunt be wronged, so I''ll leave it to her. As a result, when Zhen saw her, she thought that I liked Jiang Hui secretly, so she let her drive me, so she always asked me for trouble. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly changed. Her eyes were alienated because of her words. When she grasped the wrist of the man in white, she left only a slight worry: "what did she ask you to do?"

    Bai Minyu shook his head, still that pair of waves do not move look: "do not mention it."

    The more calm and silent he was, Jiang Luoyu felt that he shouldn''t ask the question. Holding Bai Minyu''s wrist tightly, he began to ignore whether he would hurt him. He just refused to let go: "Bai Minyu, you..."

    "Have you not avenged me Bai Minyu looked at his dark eyes, as if he saw the phantom reflected in the tiny pupil, and his voice became more and more gentle, "so much blood baby sand, enough for her."

    After Jiang Luoyu saw that he said this, he didn''t have any forced look on his face. The smile on his lips returned to normal. He also crossed a cunning look at the bottom of his eyes. After gently releasing his cold and thin wrist, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand to caress his broken hair on his cheek, and looked at him with a smile: "don''t you mention it? What about the Croton powder and the white Gemini

    "It was the first time." Bai Minyu was a little stunned when he heard the speech, as if he didn''t know why he suddenly changed the topic, but he still looked at him with his clear eyes, and he was very serious.

    "I can do anything, but you can''t

    As soon as he said this, Jiang Luoyu felt as if something was suddenly attached to her heart. A warm feeling flowed into her whole body and immersed in her bone marrow. She could not even notice the north wind whistling by.

    But he suddenly did not want to let the people in front of him see his look at the moment.

    So he slowly turned around, took a deep breath, and then changed the topic with a smile. His slender fingers raised slightly again, caught the snow-white flowers falling from the sky, and looked at the delicate and beautiful appearance carefully and lowered his eyes.

    "Minyu, you know that Zhen''s words are not pleasant to listen to, and they are just saying them to provoke you and me. Why did you run away when I didn''t strain you?"

    As soon as this question was said, Jiang Luoyu felt a strange silence behind him. He felt a certain kind of unspeakable panic in his heart. He was about to smile and turn around. Naturally, he turned away from the topic, but before he could put down his wrist, the whole person was completely frozen because of the sudden rise of the man.

    "I don''t deserve you." Bai Minyu stood behind him, her black hair was blown to his cheek by the wind, and even covered the ferocious scar on his face, "she said a good word."

    Jiang Luoyu Xu held his finger and before he could speak, a gust of snow and wind rushed towards him. His lips and teeth were cold, but his lips were slowly bent up. He suddenly grasped his hand, and his eyes flashed with a bright light: "even so, I have said that I will not let you go. If you do something else without saying goodbye, I will meet you and clean you up, Don''t talk about injustice

 Chapter 133

    Is this the meaning of being bullied and not resisting in any case?

    Bai Minyu was startled by his action. After a moment, she reacted. She had some helplessness on her face What a bully. " Jiang Luoyu heard his voice ringing in her ears, and with a helpless tone, she put down her heart which she had mentioned a little bit. When her eyes turned to the snow outside the corridor again, her smile on her lips was a little more happy: "you see, how big the snow is, how beautiful it is."

    Bai Minyu fixed gaze at him for a while, suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "do you like it?"

    "Snow?" Jiang Luoyu heard him speak for the first time, and the color of joy between his brows and eyes was a little deep, but she did not want to say, "I used to like it. But when my father and mother suddenly heard the news of their death, it was a snowy day. At that time, I couldn''t help hating the snow, even my favorite winter fruit..."

    At this point, it suddenly stops.

    His pause was so abrupt that people who had been paying attention to him suddenly turned their heads. The smoke smoked eyes were fixed on him. When he found that Jiang Luoyu didn''t seem to want to speak any more, and the smile around his lips and eyes turned into indifference, he couldn''t help looking at him with doubts: "what''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing. It''s just something from the past." Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment. She calmed down her confused mood when she blurted out the word "Dongguo". However, her slender fingers were slightly clenched in her sleeve. When she raised her smile again, she felt indescribably tired. "I''m a little tired. Let''s go back."

    Seeing him turning around, Bai Minyu seemed to no longer want to talk about the topic he had just mentioned. Subconsciously, he clenched the suddenly cold hand in his hand and whispered, "OK."

    In the early morning of the next morning, the whole Prefecture was full of lights. Jiang Bing and other people who had a little blood relationship with Jiang Hui, including the princess Jiang Xiong, who had never been involved in the affairs of the back house, all wore the royal robes. The imperial concubine of Zhen and peace, the Mu family, quickly dressed up and dressed up in the imperial robes of her own rank, and invited an empress in Princess liyang''s house He got on the carriage and drove towards the palace.

    Jiang Luoyu is a man''s doubles man in formal clothes of his son''s dragon pattern. Instead of riding in a carriage with Jiang Ying and others, Jiang Luoyu rode around the carriage with Jiang Ying and others. The one who was supposed to follow was left in the Bibo garden every month. On the back of the carriage specially prepared for the servants, Jiang Luoyu had a sleeping star waiting for the ladies'' doubles.

    When she was near the gate of the palace, Jiang Luoyu saw Jiang Xiong get off the horse in front of her. She lowered her voice and said with a smile, "this is the ointment that Princess huifei asked for. Please be my father-in-law Just report it to your mother.

    ¡±

    as soon as he uttered this sentence, he immediately felt that he was being watched by a burning eye. After a little movement, he saw that Jiang Ying was looking at himself suspiciously and vigilantly. He could not help showing a trace of irony which was not noticed by others.

    After half a column of incense, the people of the prefectural palace were waiting in the courtyard outside the Huili palace where Jiang Hui lived after she was granted the imperial concubine. Jiang Xiong, the prince of the prefecture, was announced to speak by the emperor''s father-in-law. Only the Zhen family and Jiang Ying were introduced into the Palace by a gorgeous maid to meet Jiang Hui. The rest of the people stayed outside the hall and waited.

    Among all the respectful expressions, only Jiang Luoyu suddenly raised her head when the two figures were gradually disappearing, with a smile that looked like pity and irony on her lips.

    Jiang Ying helped Zhen''s family into the inner palace under the guidance of the maid in front of her. As soon as she saw that she was sitting on the top of the table wearing a bright red apricot blossom shirt, her face was beautiful, but her eyes seemed to be full of tears. When she was sitting on the cloud couch not far away, she tightened herself and took her mother''s hand, indicating that she should not go to see her sister first. He immediately knelt down and saluted her sister who was sitting far away there.

    "Humble Jiang Ying, see Hui Fei Niang."

    Reminded by his voice, she would like to see Jiang Hui''s Zhen family carefully as soon as she entered the door. Her eyes were subconsciously sweeping over those servants standing around Jiang Hui, as if to serve, but more like watching maids. She was so sad that she didn''t want to cause any trouble for her daughter, so she bowed down and said, "my concubine Zhen, please see Princess Hui."

    Ever since she got up in the morning to make up, Jiang Hui has been waiting for her mother and her elder brother with trepidation. At this time, she suddenly saw the real people and watched them bow down. She wanted to say "no gift". But when she saw several maidens standing beside her, she remembered that they were gifts from the empress. She was afraid and confused Trance of sipping spring, also missed the first did not salute then call the opportunity.

    "Concubine, big brother, get up quickly." A moment later, Jiang Huiyan looked at Zhen''s whole ceremony, and immediately raised her hand to signal the two people to get up. Her face was flushed with anxiety and joy. "I finally saw you. I want to die Huier. Somebody! Why don''t you bring your mother and brother a chair to this palace

    As soon as Zhen raised her head, she saw her daughter, who was like a pearl, looking at herself with joy. Her charming face was flushed and her face was even more beautiful like a white jade. Thinking that her daughter was married to her husband''s cousin, Zhen''s mother''s heart was filled with grief. She staggered and walked a few steps with the help of Jiang Ying beside her body, and her voice trembled."Huier Mother''s Huier, you Are you all right? "

    "My mother, hui''er is very good. Your majesty treats Huier very well, but Huier misses you and big brother very much." Looking at her mother''s trembling walk, Jiang Hui''s eyes are both cherished and guilty. The grievance that she has been pressing since she entered the palace suddenly comes up. She can''t help but lift her hand and grip Zhen''s trembling fingers. Her voice is also choked.

    Jiang Ying, standing by his mother and sister, saw this scene. Rao was cold hearted and more vicious than ordinary people. He couldn''t help sighing and clenched his mother''s still shaking hand. His expression was a bit of a trance.

    When they met in the palace at this time, they couldn''t help sighing. It was only after half a cup of tea that Jiang Hui gradually recovered from the excitement of seeing her mother and elder brother. She straightened up and looked at the standing maids, and her eyebrows became more severe: "you all go down. This palace wants to talk to your mother and elder brother. You don''t need to wait."

    The maids bowed down and looked respectful: "obey your mother''s instructions."

    Jiang Ying looked at Jiang Hui with red eyes, but she was a young girl who was homesick. She had to make a dignified appearance. She couldn''t help but sigh deeply: "Niang, it''s hard for you."

    Hearing Jiang Ying''s words, Zhen''s tears ran down. While holding Jiang Hui''s hand, she lowered her voice and murmured, "my poor hui''er, my mother knew that you wanted to marry your royal highness since you were a child. She also tried to persuade you to stop thinking. Who knows the result is like this..."

    Before she finished speaking, Zhen seemed to be choked. Her eyes were hazy, and she sat in front of her. Suddenly, there was no sound. At the bottom of her eyes, Jiang Hui was filled with hatred. Regardless of the dignified eyes of Jiang Ying standing beside her, she cried.

    "Your grievances are clear to my mother. Your majesty is almost as old as your father''s, and he is your father''s cousin, but who knows Those maids are staring at you all the time, but the maids of every palace don''t trust you, so they are sent to your palace to watch you? Mother knows that once you enter the palace, it is as deep as the sea, but you are still a child. How can you cope with it My poor Huier... "

    Jiang Hui was reminded by Zhen''s words that she had been angry with his concubines for the emperor''s favor a few days ago, but in the end, the emperor was already a decadent old man, and his prince''s Royal Highness was a handsome and graceful young man. She felt a deep sadness and suddenly took back the hand she had been holding in Zhen''s hand, Murmured.

    "Mother and concubine..."

    Jiang Ying also knew that Zhen''s words mentioned her sister''s sadness. She was suddenly shocked. She was afraid that Jiang Hui, who was already a concubine in front of her, had not yet given up on the crown prince. However, Zhen''s family just mentioned this matter. She suddenly changed her face. Some flustered admonished her: "mother concubine, don''t do this. Your mother is still watching here. Do you want to make her sad?"

    "Don''t cry, mother." Jiang Hui seemed to be able to guess what Jiang Ying was thinking at the moment. Before Jiang Ying''s voice dropped completely, she wiped the corner of her eyes with tears, then clenched Zhen''s hand, folded her eyebrows and murmured in a low voice, "it''s the destiny of Huier Hui''er is just for the sake of relaxation. Who knows, Yiqiao meets that dead girl. She is so scared that she will fall into the pool in a hurry and fall into the pool. That''s why... "

    "What do you mean when you meet that dead girl Jiang Ying was relieved at first, but then felt that Jiang Hui''s words seemed to have something to say. She seemed to have a trace of indescribable connection in her mind. When she remembered that she had gone home, Zhen said to herself that her sister had only gone to worship a Buddha, but she had not come back and was directly sent to the palace. Her face sank suddenly.

    Frowning, she asked, "is it possible that the empress was calculated by others, and that''s why..."

    "Speaking of this matter, the palace itself is not clear."

    Jiang Hui seemed to have expected that Jiang Ying would ask about this matter. She herself seemed to have been puzzled for a long time, but she didn''t get any results in the end. She even felt that she might have been in trouble with everything. She happened to be met by the emperor who was not supposed to be there. She was seen as a concubine. She was still in the humble monk''s room

    Thinking of what happened at that time, Jiang Hui''s whole face darkened, and there seemed to be a cold hatred between her eyebrows.

    "At that time, things were extremely chaotic. The Japanese palace and his cousin Wang Shizi entered Xiangguo Temple together, and later separated for a while, He and Pearl went to the back hall to ask for medicine for her mother. Everything was fine. But who knew that a servant girl who had been dealt with in the palace suddenly ran out. Her face was completely destroyed, and she had a murder weapon in her hand. She was really terrible. She scared the palace to run back in a hurry, but she fell into the pool

 Chapter 134

    Jiang Ying thought for a while, and immediately focused his attention on the maid, thinking that if there was a problem, it would be the servant girl, but there was a very important joint, that is why the emperor was in the Xiangguo Temple? Why do you like Jiang Hui? Even most of the people in the palace are not clear about this, let alone the word calculation.

    Although it is like this, Jiang Ying still asks the question from the bottom of his heart.

    "Then, how did the empress meet the emperor?"

    "It''s all about pearls, that bitch!" As soon as Jiang Hui heard him mention this, her face twisted. Her white hand patted the table beside her body. Her slender fingers tightly clasped on the edge of the table. Her head full of pearls glowed in the sunlight, which showed her charming face was ferocious and could not be looked at directly.

    "At that time, it was her foot that slipped down and fell down. Then she bumped the palace into the pool, but she didn''t go to rescue her. When she saw her majesty passing by not far away, she asked for help. Her Majesty let her grandfather Hu save me. Later, my mother and Princess knew about it That''s why Huier entered the palace. "

    "My poor boy, I''m afraid it''s also a coincidence that the pearl can''t water..." After hearing this, Zhen Shi was stunned for a moment, then nodded slowly. After a burst of sadness, he suddenly became angry and said: "but she shouldn''t drag my daughter down! That dead hoof

    After listening to Zhen''s affirmation of Jiang Hui, Jiang Ying''s doubts gradually grew. She always felt that she had neglected some things in the past. She was afraid that it was not an accident for her sister to do so at this time. Instead, she was really calculated by a deep-seated, crafty and vicious person. She wanted to find out some clues: "dare to ask your mother, then the Pearl What''s up? "

    Jiang Hui seemed very impatient to hear the two words. She waved her hand when she heard the words. Her eyes twinkled with disdain.

    "After that cheap hoof came into the palace, the palace really hated her and couldn''t kill her under the emperor''s eyes. So she was sent to the clothes washing bureau to do the tiring and thankless job. In recent months, I heard reports that she was seriously ill and was dying. Now the palace still lets people use good people to hang on to her life, but we can''t let her die at will."

    "Let her hang so half dead until hui''er has calmed down." After hearing how she handled the Pearl like this, Zhen''s face was filled with anger. However, she remembered that this was the palace. Jiang Hui was just a newly appointed concubine. She just said angrily. She did not dare to pick on Jiang Hui''s wound any more. She just asked with worry in her eyes.

    "By the way, hui''er, I haven''t asked whether your majesty has been spoiling you these months?"

    "Mother''s wife!" Jiang Hui didn''t expect Zhen to change the topic so quickly. She pursed her lips, and there was some dissatisfaction in her voice. Obviously, she didn''t want to ask her again. But after a while, she looked at Zhen''s worried eyes and sighed and said with a forced smile.

    "After I entered the palace, your majesty has come here to have a rest every day in addition to the hall of nourishing the heart Also often praise me beautiful moving, skin delicate with delicate fragrance

    Speaking of this, Jiang Hui suddenly remembered something, and her face softened a little: "speaking of it, Huier has remembered something. My mother, I don''t know if the cousin of the palace''s carefree palace can enter the palace?"

    "Your cousin? He came naturally. " Hearing what she said, Zhen looked at her daughter anxiously and hesitated and said, "Huier, when she heard that he was coming, she and your elder brother seemed to have presented you with some kind of plaster, which is called" ice flesh and jade bone ointment " You must not be confused, your majesty. He is so kind to you, your original ones... "

    "Where did she want to go? Does hui''er seem to be such a light hearted person?" Jiang Hui didn''t expect to ask her about this, but her mother thought it was wrong. For a moment, she only felt that the two people in front of her were really fighting for each other. She suddenly lost her mind to speak. She was tired and fell on the table and answered, "but I thought it was good to use it before, so I''ll ask and see."

    Jiang Ying heard this, but suddenly thought of his calculation Jiang Luoyu, that Gemini still escaped a robbery, and that pair of always calm without seeing any waves of black eyes, immediately frowned: "Niang, not Wei Chen deliberately said anything disrespectful, that plaster has been carefully checked?"

    "Is brother afraid that he won''t give the real plaster?"

    When Jiang Hui heard that he was worried about this, her face softened a little, her slender fingers covered the table beside her body, and she looked arrogant with a little imperceptible indifference.

    "You can rest assured that the plaster has been tested to be non-toxic in our palace. Besides, my cousin has always brought me tribute to it. Now that the palace has won the honor of a concubine, he has also been promoted to an official post. He is just a Gemini under the fence, and he dare not offend this palace."

    Listening to her saying so, Jiang Ying thought of her sister''s suspicious attitude towards her and herself, so she put down her heart a little, and gently breathed out a breath: "Niang''s mind is delicate, it''s Micro minister''s worry."

    "My brother is also concerned about this palace, and I know it." After saying these words, Jiang Hui seemed to think of something important. Suddenly, she looked stern. She stood up and ordered Jiang Ying in front of her."There is a word in my palace to remind my brother that the throne of the crown prince is very stable in the imperial court. After entering the palace, I''m often taken care of by the empress. Although the third prince is the son of the imperial concubine, he also has the support of his mother''s family, but he can''t stand in the wrong place."

    Jiang Ying bowed down to salute and respectfully replied, "I remember my mother''s instruction."

    Zhen Hui says in front of him, some of which are respectful to Jiang, and then she looks at him with a smile.

    "There are so many rules in the palace that I can''t disobey. After a while, I can''t eat with my mother and my brother. Fortunately, your majesty is kind enough to arrange the place where the mother and the elder brother will have a meal. After a while, after the mother and the elder brother have a meal, we can come to Huier to talk."

    Half an hour later, Zhen''s face was full of reluctance to take a step and look twice. Finally, with the help of her eldest son, she finally got out of the inner palace. Before she could take the silk handkerchief out of her sleeve to wipe the tears on her face, she felt that Jiang Ying suddenly stopped, and could not help but look up at him with doubts.

    Jiang Ying, aware of her mother''s puzzled eyes, first lowered her head and pondered for a while. Then she seemed to have made up her mind. She turned to the Zhen family and said, "my mother, please take those people outside the hall to have dinner first. My son wants to leave for a while."

    "To find out about pearl?" Zhen knew his eldest son very well. When he said this, his face was full of haze, and his eyes were sharp and straight at him, "your sister just said that, but you have questions in your heart?"

    "Didn''t she?" Jiang Ying was shocked when he heard that Zhen''s mind was broken so quickly. He immediately responded, looked around with vigilance, and then stuck it in Zhen''s ear. "Although it happened to happen, it was just too coincidental that it just made his son feel wrong. He thought that his mother really thought it was ok..."

    "You child, have you been a princess for so many years and lived in vain in the prefectures'' mansion?" With a sneer, Zhen waved her hand to him and motioned Jiang Ying to leave. Her eyes were calm and cruel. "If you want to go, you can go. It''s half an hour before you have dinner. Your mother''s concubine will cover it for you. Go back quickly."

    Jiang Ying got the permission of Zhen''s family, and immediately lowered his body and said, "thank you, son, for your mother''s concubine."

    Zhen watched Jiang Ying call an ordinary little maid, and then she walked towards the direction of the outer palace clothes washing Bureau. The last remaining softness on her face disappeared, leaving only the cold look at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.

    After a few steps to the outer palace, all the people waiting outside, including the Mu family, who was standing in the front, felt that their legs were too numb to stand. When they saw her figure coming out, they all brightened up in front of them, lowered their voice and said, "I''ve met my mother''s concubine."

    "Get up." The Zhen family watched Mu salute herself. For a moment, even Jiang Hui had just seen her. The haze in her heart had dissipated, leaving only her elated and cheerful face, which made her face more beautiful. "Just then she went in to see her mother. She said that the emperor had already given her grace, and all the people in the prefecture could stay in the palace for dinner. At this time, there was still half an hour before the meal. You don''t have to stand here Now, let''s walk around. "

    After listening to her words, people in the low-lying prefectures knew that she was Jiang Hui''s biological mother. At this time, in addition to Jiang Hui in the palace, her words were the most effective, so they all bowed down and said, "yes, mother Princess."

    The Zhen family and Jiang Ying originally went in together, but after they came out alone, they immediately asked people to get up. They did not see Jiang Ying''s body shape beside her, which clearly confused Jiang Ying''s whereabouts. Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu straightened up and looked at her. The smile on her lips began to spread slightly, but a voice sounded in her ear at this time, which seemed to be a little timid.

    "Your Highness, why don''t you see the eldest brother who goes in with the mother''s wife? Jiang Hui No, Princess Hui left her brother alone for a chat? "

    Jiang Luoyu had not heard this voice for a long time. She was stunned at first, then turned to her side and looked at Jiang Bing, who was born by the Mu family. As a pair of women''s doubles, Jiang Bing, with a gentle face, said, "Princess huifei has not seen her elder brother for a long time. Naturally, she has to stay for a longer time, which is not a surprise."

    Seeing that he agreed with his own opinion, Jiang Bing''s eyes brightened, and she approached Jiang Luoyu a little, but her timidity and caution did not fade away: "it''s also true that the eldest brother was the most trusted by Empress huifei at the beginning. When she was a child, if her eldest brother didn''t talk to her father, no one would listen to him. Who knows she''s become a lady all of a sudden..."

 Chapter 135

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile on his lips. He knew that Mu''s twin was usually in the mansion. He had been bullied by Jiang Ying and Jiang Hui since he was a child. He showed that he was more cowardly than Jiang Yan''s second son. He didn''t want to take care of these things. He just looked at Zhen''s arrogant face standing beside Mu''s body, and his dark jade like eyes grew more and more Deep.

    Jiang Ying is not beside the Zhen family, and may still be in Jianghui palace. However, if the Zhen family is out of the palace and Jiang Ying is alone in the palace, he can''t think of anything else Jiang Hui has to avoid the Zhen family before he can speak out. So according to his own speculation, he will go to find pearls if he has a chance.

    Hanjiang Pavilion planted a secret chess game beside Jiang Hui when she just entered the palace. Yesterday, the maid of the palace also "Yiqiao" brought up the Pearl''s "fault" because of the affair of looking after her parents. Jiang Hui, who had been very fussy about it, remembered it in her mind. When she met with Zhen the next day, she must have mentioned the matter, so that Jiang Ying, who was suspicious of her sister''s entrance to the palace, got hooked.

    Jiang Ying, since you are so vicious, don''t blame me for being hot to you.

    At this time, the Zhen family was chatting with the princes and waiting for Jiang Ying to go to the washing clothes Bureau. After seeing pearl, Jiang Ying, who was dressed in official clothes, had already walked out of the wall of the Imperial Palace and walked towards a stone path with flowers and plants.

    "My Lord, you can see the board of the washing clothes Bureau after passing through the hanging flower gate." After passing the path and walking a few steps, the ordinary maid of the palace bowed down and saluted Jiang Ying. She looked up at him timidly and said in a low voice, "the maid is the maid in the palace of Princess Hui. Now I want to return to Huili palace. Please help yourself."

    Hearing this, Jiang Ying nodded and knew that it was against the rules to walk around freely in the outer palace. It was only because he was the elder brother of Princess Hui. Just before he left, his concubine sister gave him another piece to pass through the palace, and he could ask for her gold medal at any time. Only in this way could he walk into the outer palace under the guidance of the maiden.

    "Go."

    With permission, the little maid took the silver bag handed over by Jiang Ying. When she drew back her hand, she touched Jiang Ying''s sleeve. She didn''t show any joy on her face, but the light of her eyes flashed by. She bowed down and said, "thank you very much."

    Jiang Ying nodded, watching her figure quickly disappear in the thick flowers, and then ready to go to the not far away chuihuamen, but as soon as he came to the Chuihua gate, his eyes just saw the creeper behind the shadow, a vermilion plaque with gold characters on it, he suddenly changed his face.

    "No This is not a laundry bureau! " He stood under the door of hanging flowers and looked at the big words "Xuyang Palace" on the plaque. He stepped back a few steps in a panic. When he was ready to return according to the original road, he felt dizzy in his mind, "where is this and who is the maid of the palace? Why lie to me Well How... "

    A moment later, the little maid who had already left went back and took a look at Jiang Ying who had fallen unconscious in front of the Xuyang palace. With a strange smile on her lips, she lowered her body and lifted her hand from his sleeve, which he could not fall down. She took out a blue ox hair needle and stuffed it back into her sleeve with a silk handkerchief.

    After a long time, a man in a sky blue robe with a slender figure and a lively face walked slowly into the door with a folding fan in his hand. His body was slightly stiff. Originally, he had some meaningless eyes. He lowered his voice and murmured.

    "It''s clear that you haven''t burned the fragrance before you leave. How can you feel like a pear blossom fragrance..."

    At the smell of the aroma, the person who had just entered the door shook it for a moment, then immediately raised his hand to cover his nose with vigilance, turned his body and opened the window on one side. His eyes flashed a very complex look. He held his breath slightly and extinguished the fragrance of pear flowers in the censer. After that, he went to the window and opened the black bed curtain.

    "This man It seems familiar to me, no, this man... " He narrowed his eyes slightly and studied carefully. He didn''t know when he was lying in the bed. He was short of breath and his face was red. His clothes had been torn to pieces. However, the whole person was in a coma. He did not know what Jiang Ying was doing. His smile on his lips suddenly turned violent.

    "I see Well... "

    After nearly an hour, Zhen, who had been dragging the time, couldn''t wait. He took a glance at mu, who was careful of his body. He turned his back and murmured, "why didn''t you come back so long? Is something wrong?"

    As soon as her voice dropped, a purple robed eunuch appeared in the distance, bowing to all the people who were still waiting for the prince''s mansion here. She was also dedicated to the Zhen family, who was in front of her. She looked respectful and could not see anything.

    "Princess of the county, your majesty and your mother will meet."

    Jiang Luoyu watched from a distance that the eunuch had taken Zhen''s family away. A smile flashed over her lips, and her dark eyes blinked. Finally, she suppressed the sudden light of her eyes.

    At this time, the palace, Huili palace.

    The emperor knelt down in front of him. His clothes were not neat and his face was pale. All he felt was that his head was suddenly burning. A choking heat seemed to rise from his heart and lungs, which made his face look ugly.Jiang Hui, who was not far away from him, did not dare to come out of the chair. She only looked pale and knelt beside the eight emperors. At this time, it seemed that Jiang Ying had not returned to her mind, and her fine jade fingers seemed to be embedded in the chair.

    Just now she sent her elder brother and mother away. Just as she was about to instruct the dining room, she heard that the emperor on the other side of the Yangxin hall had met Jiang Xiong and was going to have dinner with her. She got the news and waited. Half an hour later, she still didn''t wait for the emperor''s holy riding. She felt that something was wrong.

    As a result, half an hour later, the emperor finally arrived with a team of guards and escorted the two men who were kneeling on the ground. Jiang Hui was familiar with the eight emperor Shuang, but she saw Jiang Ying behind the eight emperors. She was frightened and didn''t dare to ask them what they had done. She just took advantage of the emperor''s calm face and asked people to ask for Zhen''s help , then began to look at the two kneeling on the ground.

    If you don''t look at it, it''s just that. The more you look at it, the more frightened you are.

    Kneeling on the ground, the bahuangshuang and Jiang Ying are both in disorder, and their hair is also torn in disorder. The eyes of bahuangshuang are a little red, and their fingers are shaking nervously, as if they are holding on to something.

    Jiang Ying, kneeling beside him, was more messy and pale than he was. However, a strange blush appeared on his cheekbones, like rouge. There was a little scarlet on the hem of his clothes. His lower body looked soft or painful. After kneeling for a while, he couldn''t help leaning towards his side.

    Jiang Hui looked at it for a moment. Then she saw the blood light on his legs and his loose eyes. Suddenly, she felt a strange idea in her heart. She almost slipped out of the chair in front of the emperor. She lost her soul.

    Is it not Is it not My brother was But why is it not eight Huang Shuang?

    However, it''s just a Gemini who has lost his mother''s family. 80% of the time he comes to his own palace and asks the Zhen family to come over. It may be that the emperor wants to give the eight emperors to the prefecture and the eldest brother is the legitimate eldest son of the prince''s Mansion. Although he married into the palace, the eldest brother married the emperor''s Gemini, which is somewhat improper. However, the eight emperor Shuang is of noble status, which is not a hidden brother brother.

    Thinking of this layer, Jiang Hui again looked at the ugly face of the emperor sitting at the top of her heart. She just sat in the same place and waited quietly for the Zhen family to be publicized.

    Before waiting for a cup of tea, the Zhen family quickly stepped into the inner hall. Looking up, she saw Jiang Ying and bahuangshuang kneeling on the ground. Her heart sank suddenly. However, she knew that she was humble and did not know the details. After kneeling down to salute the emperor, she raised her head slightly to have a look at Jiang Hui, but the emperor spoke first.

    "From today on, the title of eight emperors and two liang kings will be removed and their salaries will be fined for one year." The emperor''s voice was cold, and he couldn''t hear his anger. His eyes were stern and his eyes slipped over the two kneeling below. The eight emperor Shuang couldn''t help shaking. Jiang Ying seemed to recover some of his senses. His face was blue and white, and his head hung down.

    Even the sound of a needle falling down can be heard clearly on the huge inner palace hall.

    After a pause for a moment, the emperor sneered again. When he opened his mouth, his tone was finally mixed with some sarcasm, but he didn''t know who he was speaking to.

    "You''ve been hiding deeply. Since then, you''ve been like your royal brothers. You''ve given you a prince to live in the outer palace. If you don''t have anything to tell me, you''ll think about your mistakes behind closed doors."

    Prince''s house?

    Only the prince who has not been granted a king by a man will be granted a residence outside the palace?

    This pair of eight emperors A real man?

    Hearing these three words, both Jiang Hui and Jiang Ying''s faces were gray, but they were filled with disbelief and panic. Jiang Ying had more hatred and indignation than his sister sitting in the chair. He clenched his teeth tightly, as if he was suffering great humiliation, but he could not hold up his voice to refute the emperor''s words.

    Eight Huang Shuang is extremely calm appearance, smell speech immediately lower body thanks, the color of panic on the face has not faded: "thank the father emperor for forgiving the son minister, the son minister obeys the father emperor''s instruction."

    "As for Jiang Ying..." The emperor sat high at the top of the table, looking at the eighth Prince saluting him with a glance. His eyes fell on Jiang Ying''s face and narrowed his eyes, "remove from office, add the title of county son."

    "Jun Zi..." Hearing the word "Jun Zi", Jiang Ying suddenly trembled violently. The blood under him was quickly spread by his violent action, but he didn''t care. He just fell on the ground and begged, "no! Your majesty, Wei Chen is... "

    County son, but in addition to the inherited son, the highest title of Gemini given by the prince.

    Hearing this, Zhen''s face changed. She looked at Jiang Ying and Jiang Hui timidly. She didn''t know why she was in such a situation. She just kowtowed and said, "Your Majesty, the child of the courtier''s wife is a man, not..."

    Before she finished her words, Jiang Hui felt that she had a cruel look on her body. As soon as she was cold, she immediately knew that this was a warning from the emperor. Her fingers were embedded in the wooden chair beside her, but the light under her eyes gradually hardened. She thought about it and said to Zhen."Mother and concubine, since your majesty has discovered that your elder brother is a twin, you should not talk about deceiving the king. It is a death penalty."

    Shocked, Zhen went to see her daughter: "Huier, can..."

    "Princess of the county, Princess Hui''s words are very good, but do you want to resist the imperial edict When the emperor heard Jiang Hui''s cold voice denouncing Zhen, his face softened a little, but the firm color in his words did not change. "Just now in the palace, I and the princess had seen and heard things at the same time. How can we cheat?"

    Hearing the words of the princess, Jiang Ying, who had already appeared despairing on his face, suddenly seemed to have been stripped of his bones. He only murmured in a trance: "what Father My father also... "

    "If Xu''er is really a Gemini, that''s it." The emperor looked at the river shadow beach into a group, and the Zhen family beside him was also flustered to a speechless look. A sneer appeared on his lips, and he patted the table beside him heavily with his palm, "but the emperor''s son is clearly a man! At that time, I will no longer investigate the matter, and the county son will be granted a reward. I will not wait for the sheriff''s house slowly. "

    After this sentence fell to the ground, Jiang Hui''s face completely disappeared, and her lips became gray. A few threads of hatred and reluctance flashed through her eyes, but her fingers were soft and soft, and she did not speak to refute.

    In order to make the prince, who has just become a son from Gemini, not to be spread out after being found out by Jiang Xiong and Zuo Xiangyou, the emperor wants to let the legitimate eldest son of the prefectures receive the same title of Gemini as a woman!

 Chapter 136

    Not only that, the matter has not been revealed, but it is just that from a man to a Gemini, there is a crime of deceiving the king, but the emperor did not mention it. He just granted Jiang Ying the county''s son, which was a great grace to the prefectures.

    If things really leak out, then Jiang Ying''s affair with the eighth prince will certainly not be concealed. The two people are cheating on each other in the palace. If they really pull it out, Jiang Ying is only one of the four side concubines of the eighth prince, which can''t be worse than this.

    Jiang Hui knew clearly that the emperor had given up his heart this time. He had to protect the concubine in front of him. He was only the eighth prince who was raised in the name of the empress.

    Today''s plan can only accept the emperor''s will, and then seek the way forward and backward.

    "Brother, your majesty has forgiven you for your crime of deceiving the monarch. You should stop arguing and accept the reward." When she thought about everything clearly, she saw that her elder brother, who was always shrewd and intelligent, had a dull face and the Zhen family was too frightened. She opened her mouth with a cold face and looked at the emperor sitting at the top of the table.

    "After a while, if there is nothing wrong with the court, I will let my father perform the male double crown ceremony for the eldest brother and become an official. What does your majesty think? "

    The emperor knew her words in order to get them if they didn''t let things go. Even if Jiang Ying was made a county son, he could still change back to the man''s promise. So he didn''t hesitate. He just took a deep look at Jiang Hui and said to the man kneeling on the steps.

    "When you do the male doubles ceremony again, you will be the same as the son of the carefree king, so you can confer him the throne."

    Although Jiang Ying was decadent and despairing at the moment, he heard that his sister and the emperor had reached a unity, and the emperor insisted on protecting the eighth prince. He knew that this was the best result. He closed his eyes and knocked his head heavily on the cold steps: "minister Thank you for giving me a reward... "

    After staying in Huili palace for less than half a column of incense, they stood in the outer palace waiting for the Zhen family to be summoned. Finally, they waited for the Duke to come. They were following Jiang Luoyu around Mu''s family. Jiang Bing, the first one, knelt down to receive the order.

    "Carry the goods according to heaven," the emperor ordered. Shuangjiang shadow, the official of the prince''s mansion, has a good appearance and a gentle character. Now he has conferred treasure and Junzi

    Hearing the words Baohe junzi, all the people kneeling on the ground were shocked. The most obvious surprise on Mu''s face was that it almost overflowed from his face. Jiang Bing, kneeling beside Jiang Luoyu, was also shocked. Subconsciously, he wanted to say something to Jiang Luoyu, but he saw Jiang Luoyu bow down and preemptively answer when no one said anything.

    "Thank you, Lord long!"

    As soon as his voice came out, all the people in the prefectures'' mansion immediately responded, and they all lowered themselves with different facial expressions.

    "Thank you, Lord long!"

    Half an hour later, Jiang Luoyu walked out of the Palace door with a smile on her lips. She also looked back at the high wall with interest. Then she lowered her eyes and pulled back the bridle in the hands of sleeping star. The light from the corner of her eyes swept to Jiang Ying, who was pale and stumbled along. After that, Zhen, who coughed constantly, seemed to be unable to see people, got into the carriage with her eyes shining like black jade Through a soul catching dark light.

    After returning to the prefectural palace, Jiang Luoyu looked at Jiang Ying, and before she could rest for a moment, she was dragged out of the carriage by Jiang Xiong, who was dressed in the Royal robe. She stepped out of the carriage and strode toward xiuzhuyuan. She could see that she was in a hurry. She couldn''t help but look at the Zhen family, who was holding by the old mother, sobbing and crying A little smile.

    As soon as this incident happened, Jiang Xiong knew that his legitimate eldest son, whom he had always hoped for, actually mingled with the man. If he was just fooling around, he changed from a man to a Gemini. Even if he became a man''s doubles again, it would be hard for him to hold his head up. I''m afraid that Jiang''s life would be half dead after the film was engraved.

    However, at this time, the development of the situation has exceeded Jiang Luoyu''s imagination, and he has nothing to be dissatisfied with, as long as it continues to develop.

    After entering the mansion, she did not walk a few steps to the corridor. Jiang Luoyu looked at the month after month and the sunset that were rushing to meet her. Her smile on her lips deepened. She glanced at them unconsciously, but she did not see the person she wanted to see, so she frowned again.

    "Why are you alone, Minyu?"

    Month by month, he knew his son''s temperament and temperament most clearly. When he heard the speech, he immediately stepped forward with an inexplicable smile on his lips. It seemed that he knew why Bai Minyu didn''t come, but helped him hide something first: "when I went back to the son of heaven, Bai Shuang went out of the mansion to look for something. Before leaving, I asked me to report to the son of God. I don''t have to wait for him to have dinner together."

    "Oh?" Listening to her saying so, Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows with a light smile, and did not go on to ask, "well, I know. Did you ever say when you would be back? "

    "Back to the son of the world, the white Gemini did not say before he left, but before the servants in the palace married and put the door on, the white Gemini would surely come back." Hearing the speech month by month, he was busy walking with Jiang Luoyu on the other side and smiling.

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, indicating that she knew. She put it down for the time being. She went back to Bibo garden and ordered some snacks to eat. Then she closed her eyes on the arhat couch in the main room.Maybe she was really tired. After such a break, Jiang Luoyu woke up again and looked at the sky outside, but it was completely dark, and even missed the dinner.

    Seeing him wake up every month, he immediately brought a cup of mouthwash tea to gargle his mouth. He looked respectful and upright: "son of a generation, do you want to call for dinner? The food is hot in the kitchen at the moment, all ready-made. "

    Jiang Luoyu straightened up with half open eyes, rubbed her temples with long fingers, and asked casually, "haven''t you come back yet?"

    "Who do you say?" He was serving him to put on his coat every month. Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu was stunned at first, and then immediately responded. Jiang Luoyu was talking about Bai Minyu. The corners of her lips suddenly showed some smiles, and lowered her head to reply in her master''s ear, "white Gemini still hasn''t come back."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that when she asked her question casually, the maid who was close to her was so smiling. She seemed to see through the clever appearance in his mind. She couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. Suddenly, she felt that there was something strange about this matter: "what did he do? You really don''t know?"

    "Huishizi Maidservant I really don''t know... " Every month, she was surprised to hear such questions. She waved her hands to express her innocence, but her eyes were full of cunning. Jiang Luoyu could not help rubbing her temples again, and her smile on the corner of her lips became helpless.

    "You You know it''s going to give me trouble. When you were still in the palace, you liked to push those little maids to work. When I got to the prefectures'' mansion, I thought you could change this problem, but it was not the place to change it. "

    Hearing the speech, she blinked her eyes and her face flashed a few grievances. Just as she was about to argue, Jiang Luoyu seemed to see through her mind and waved her hand and said, "well, I don''t want to say that I don''t want to ask you. Go and ask someone to bring up the dinner and give it to the person who doesn''t know what to do. In case you say he''s poor later."

    As soon as the words "say he''s pathetic" have just dropped, Bai Minyu knows that her son of a family is convinced that she has been mended. Bai Minyu goes out to look for something. She puts her eyes on her eyes and smiles sweetly. She helps her son to get up and says, "son, it''s for you every month. How can you say month by month?"

    "You servant girl, I can''t bear it more and more." Jiang Luoyu looked back at her and gently brushed her hand away. Although there was a sense of blame in her words, her face was still smiling, "go ahead."

    Month by month happy should a, cover lips, smile and run out of the main room, eyes to the direction of the small kitchen. Jiang Luoyu''s expression was somewhat disappointed. Her dark jade eyes took a look at the luxuriant flowers and plants outside the blue wave garden, and unconsciously twisted her fingers.

    although today, Jiang Ying has won the title of county son, and he has to eat the hidden loss set by people, but this is not enough for him at this time.

    Thinking of the eighth prince, Jiang Luoyu''s smile deepened and her fingers slipped on the windowsill in front of her.

    The eighth Prince is about to add crown and chapter. He wants to be a rightful Prince before, but he can''t find a chance to pick himself out of the eyes of the queen and the crown prince to prove that he is forced to expose his gender. Now this move is really a good move.

    Who would do something to hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred?

    A fool would do this, but the eighth Prince is not a fool.

    If he was not a fool, how could Jiang Hui, who has just been promoted to huifei and is now in favor, roll together on the bed with Jiang Ying, who has just entered the palace and has been addicted to moyamoya and chenghuan San?

    Did he not know that if he didn''t want to marry into the prefectural palace as a man, he would have to reveal his real gender? But after the real gender was revealed, even if the emperor secretly protected him, he had to give him a crime of bullying the king?

    At the same time, he and Jiang Ying roll together, and let Jiang Ying a good legitimate eldest son, because he became an unknown twin, also doomed to become a prince, he stood on the opposite side of Jianghui as the representative of the prefectures.

    It is obvious that the eighth Prince has been calculated when he is caught in such a situation which offends others and does no good to himself. No matter the emperor or the people in the prefectures'' mansion, they will surely believe it.

    The black hand that makes them fall into this kind of result points to those who know the identity of the eighth prince. In addition to the emperor who was determined to protect his son, who knows the true gender of the eighth prince? In this way, the person who set up the bureau must be the queen who has been raising him all the time, and his royal highness who has been the eldest brother of the eighth Prince for many years.

    The eighth Prince directly used his salary for a year, not only got his own prince''s house, but also made the emperor start to be alert to whether the queen and the crown prince intended to frame up other princes. This move has to be said to be a wonderful move.

    Thinking of what happened in the palace in the early morning, Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes sank, and her fingers unconsciously crossed the amulet hanging from her pocket around her waist, and then she clenched it a little bit.

    Today''s affairs are dangerous and dangerous. If the emperor doesn''t think that the eighth Prince''s feelings can be min, and he doesn''t protect him after the incident between him and Jiang Ying, I''m afraid that even if the eighth Prince is not married as a Gemini, he will not be able to raise his head even if he is a prince in the future.

    Compared with this, the eldest son Jiang Ying, who was abandoned by the prefectures and princesses, is much more pitiful than the eighth prince. In a year or two, he must go to various government affairs and palace banquets under the name of a Gemini. He has not yet specified what kind of humiliation he will get.But Jiang Ying, you do not know, this is just a beginning, not an end.

    When she came in again month by month, I saw Jiang Luoyu standing in front of the window with her slender fingers unconsciously scratching on the windowsill in front of her. When she looked carefully, she could not see any meaning. She frowned and lowered her voice.

    "My son, the dinner is ready. Do you want to serve it?"

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to be suddenly awakened by her voice. Her dark eyes flashed by, but the smile on her lips suddenly lightened a lot. She asked, "in half a month, it will be the birthday of Ning Huan, the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister of the right."

    "Yes, son of God." Every month, he answered it first, and then it seemed that he suddenly remembered something bad. The whole person''s face changed. He quickly stepped forward a little, then lowered his voice and said to Jiang Luoyu, "son of the world, although Ning Huan is the legitimate daughter of the right prime minister, she has reached the age of 15, but you are still in the filial piety period, so you are not allowed to discuss marriage!"

 Chapter 137

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that when she mentioned it casually, the maid in front of her could think of it like this. The smile on her lips suddenly took a helpless meaning. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to flick her forehead. Then she said, "you servant girl, I don''t know where you want to go! If it''s Ning Huan''s birthday half a month later, and the wife of the prime minister is the sister of Zhen''s, the princess''s wife will always have to say congratulations. "

    Seeing him say so month by month, his face showed helplessness again. Knowing that his son was really not interested in the legitimate daughter, he took a long breath and said with a smile, "it''s the maid who thinks too much. But what should he take in the day of trouble?"

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, her slender fingers retracted in the sleeve, but her thin lips caught a beautiful radian, which was somewhat like schadenfreude: "yes, you remember to prepare the gift, so you don''t have to rush about on that day, and complain that I didn''t remind you of

    "

    o

    "son of God, you''re making fun of your servants again!" After hearing this, she knew that her son was satirizing her bad work. She jumped up in anger, but before her feet landed, she seemed to think of something. Staring at Jiang Luoyu with a faint smile in front of her, she murmured, "Shizi..."

    Jiang Luoyu took a look at her stupidity and picked her eyebrows with great interest: "what''s the matter?"

    Looking at his smile month by month, her expression gradually calmed down, and her eyes seemed to be filled with mist. However, when I looked at it carefully, I found that her eyes were full of smile and vaguely with some feelings: "when you first came to the prefectural palace, you looked so unhappy that it was the first time that you made fun of slaves and maids as if you were in the palace It''s been a lot of fun.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu didn''t expect that she should be because of this stupefied spirit. When she heard the speech, she immediately stopped. After a long time, she gave a long sigh of relief. She raised her hand and touched the front maid''s forehead: "month by month..."

    Seeing her saying this month by month, Jiang Luoyu seemed to fall into a situation that was hard to touch. She was afraid that she was making a fool of herself and that her son would not be happy again. So she stopped talking about her topic and said, "son of a bitch, I just came in to ask if the dinner is ready. Would you like to serve it immediately Come on

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have never thought that she would change the topic so quickly. First, she was stunned. Then she slowly led the corner of her lips and lowered her voice. She replied, "when the dinner is ready, bring it up."

    She lowered herself monthly, and immediately went down to prepare. Only Jiang Luoyu stood alone in front of the window, and her fingers subconsciously stroked the cold stone in front of her chest. When she was about to touch it, she quickly took back her hand as if she had been burned by something suddenly.

    Not long after he took back his hands, he walked into the door of the house with his boys and girls. He ordered people to put the food one by one, and served Jiang Luoyu to clean his hands. Then he stood beside him to serve the master.

    After the dinner, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and asked the people who served him to step down. He sat on the arhan couch alone and read the book of poems that would never be finished. After a while, the sunset glow lowered her voice and knocked on the door.

    Just after entering the garden, Jiang Luoyu sent Wanxia out to see what happened to Jiang Ying. When she came back, she asked several questions through the door. Knowing that Jiang Ying was as angry as he thought when he first entered the mansion, Jiang Xiong, who was so angry that he almost lost his face, took him back to xiuzhuyuan and was immediately beaten.

    When he was in the palace, Jiang Ying had already lost chenghuan San, and had just been opened by the eighth prince, a Gemini who had never been close to a woman and had never even touched a woman. It was just a severe pain. He suffered a few more boards and passed out directly without humming.

    Jiang Ying fainted so much, and Zhen, who was in a hurry behind, said at last that Jiang Xiong would temporarily confine Jiang Ying to Xiuzhu garden for the time being to recover his wounds. When she finally persuaded Jiang Xiong, and then asked his boys to move Jiang Ying back to the main room for healing, she thought of her children who had been in a disaster and had a headache relapse immediately.

    Jiang Xiong had already gone to the study in a huff, but he was still asked by the old mother to come to Zhenwei garden. He saw his concubine shivering and foaming. He thought that he had been a couple for many years. Zhen''s father was Zhen Fu, the Duke of Qi. He didn''t scold his wife in front of his illness. He just asked the old mother to take the token to the palace and ask the imperial doctor to come back.

    As expected, Zhen''s disease has really stopped in a short time. If something like this happens again, it is estimated that he has no right to take charge of miscellaneous affairs. In the future, the Mu family is the only one in the prefectures.

    Finally, after half a year of entering the mansion, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on his lips was a little sharper. Her dark eyes looked out of the half open window into the heavy sky. She opened her mouth and let the sunset glow outside the door report things to retreat. She drew back to the couch again and read poetry anthologies.

    I don''t know how long she looked at it. When she yawned, she carried a lantern into noon every month. She closed the fire basin in front of Jiang Luoyu and lowered her voice. She said to the master who was sitting on the couch and flipped the pages of the book, but her mind seemed to be completely absent from the book."My son, it''s the third watch. Do you want your servant to turn off the light?"

    "No need." Jiang Luoyu heard this, and there was a trace of sleepiness between her eyebrows, but she still shook her head, looked up at the person in front of her, and asked again with a smile, "do you really don''t know where he went?"

    The whole body trembled month by month, and almost told the truth under the sharp and penetrating eyes of his son. At last, he held back at the last moment and said, "I''m going back to my son, I really don''t know."

    "I didn''t know before that your mouth is so strict, but I''ve seen it this time." Jiang Luoyu''s voice was obviously incredulous. She looked at her for a long time, but she didn''t ask any more questions. She just lowered her head and waved her hand, "go down. I want to read the meeting letter again. You don''t have to wait on me."

    Looking at the slender white hand shaking in front of him month by month, he safely put it back on the stove. His son supported his arm and was determined to wait for the white Gemini to come back. For a while, he hesitated for a while, but he didn''t say anything. He just warmed the stove a little more, and then he quietly retired.

    The sky is getting darker and darker. A small flame flashed out from the candlelight burning on the table. The sound of Ziping will fall on the table in an instant and wake up the people who have already fallen asleep.

    As soon as she opened her eyes in the dark, Jiang Luoyu, who had just woken up from a half dream, was stunned slightly. Then she revealed a wry smile on her lips. She first groped for the candle that had just been extinguished in front of her eyes. After grasping the candlestick with one hand, she began to grope for the torch that she had been carrying in her sleeve.

    But before he could feel the fire fold in his sleeve, there was a slight sigh in his ear. A cold wave invaded his wrist and made him shiver in an instant.

    It''s a man''s finger.

    He slowly looked back and looked at the man who was half squatting beside the arhat''s couch and was holding his wrist. His face was blurred in the dark, but he seemed extremely gentle and gentle. He could not help but slow down his voice and said in a voice as if he were afraid of waking up something sleeping in the dark.

    "Finally Ken came back?"

    The words did not fall, he had a stiff hand, regardless of the person is still on the wrist, and finally from the sleeve to touch the fold to light, let the candle light up the face of the person in the distance.

    Even though the lights were on, Bai Minyu still looked at him. His eyes were melting, flashing a soft light. His cold and slender hand was on Jiang Luoyu''s wrist, and his lips seemed to contain a smile, but it seemed that there was no such thing. His expression was indescribably gentle.

    "If I don''t come back, don''t you have to wait for me all the time?"

    "Now, how can you learn to be smart? If you mix it up with the month by month, you can''t learn optics well. " Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that he would say so. For a moment, he was a bit stunned, but the next moment he laughed, and his eyes fell on Bai Minyu''s hand hidden behind him. He said, "let me see what''s in his hand."

    Bai Minyu took a deep breath, slowly took out the hand behind her, and slowly unfolded her white palm, so that people sitting in front of her by candlelight could clearly see what was on his palm.

    At the moment when he saw what was on his palm, Jiang Luoyu felt that his eyes were black, and her slender fingers caught the table beside her. Some of them breathed a few breaths, and some looked at Bai Minyu in disbelief.

    At the moment, he seemed to be shocked to the extreme, but there was a layer of thick fog in his dark jade like eyes. He tried hard to make a sound, but still couldn''t spit out a word. Finally, he could only look at the people in front of him silently, and the smile on his face did not know when it faded.

    Bai Minyu held out his palm and revealed the object for a while. Naturally, he noticed that his face was twisted and strange at the moment. He frowned. First, he looked down at what he had in his hand, and then looked at Jiang Luoyu''s face. He asked carefully.

    "Don''t like it?"

    After a long delay, Jiang Luoyu''s face returned to normal. She just looked at Bai Minyu''s palm again. It was like an apple or a pear fruit. She reached out and picked it up in a trance. She barely lifted up the corner of her lip and asked, "what''s the matter?" How do you think of this? "

    "Yesterday you mentioned it." Bai minyuyan answered his question simply and comprehensively, probably because after he showed this thing, Jiang Luoyu''s look was too terrible. He looked a little worried. Looking at Jiang Luoyu holding the fruit in a trance, he once again reached out his hand and grasped his wrist and asked, "don''t you like it?"

    Jiang Luoyu did not reply immediately this time.

    He was just silent. He looked at the people in front of him carefully. His eyes moved away from Bai Minyu''s anxious and helpless eyes. He still ran back from the outside and entered the warm main room again. He was soaked in cold air, and his black hair was dripping with water. His fingers were blue. Finally, he turned his eyes back to what he had in his hands.

    He didn''t know how Bai Minyu got this thing in this weather, and how much work Bai Minyu spent to make it. But he knew that it was only because of the sentence he mentioned unintentionally and only half of what he said.Now lying safely on his fingertips is a ripe winter fruit.

    I don''t know what it''s like to eat Is it as sour and sweet as in the memory of previous lives? Or Bitter and astringent with a strong smell of blood?

    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m afraid to eat When Jiang Luoyu said these words, she seemed to have exhausted her last strength before she handed out the fruit on her fingertip. Her smile on her lips was weak and sweet. Unlike the light imitation mask in the past, it was more like a poison that could not be untied.

    "Can you help me to have a bite of it

    Bai Minyu looked at his look. After a moment''s hesitation, he obediently took the fruit from his hand and bit it down.

    The sweet and slightly sour aroma of fruit diffuses in the small space.

    Jiang Luoyu''s chest heaved for a moment, as if she did not dare to breathe the sweet smell. Her white face rose with a blush, but her voice was extremely stable and low: "sweet?"

    Bai Minyu was silent for a moment. He nodded in the face of his dark and inexplicable eyes. Some pale thin lips moved. He did not know whether the fruit was swallowed or still in his mouth. Anyway, he did not make a sound.

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head slightly, and her voice was like a breath: "Min Yu..."

    Bai Minyu did not let him finish this sentence.

    He just silently put the winter fruit in his hand on the side of the table, slowly stretched out his cold fingers, clasped the white neck of the person in front of him, and kissed the trembling lips of that person. That piece of winter fruit was contained in his lips. When he was in silent biting and entanglement, he would occasionally diffuse a faint sweet and sour taste, which made the people sitting on the couch suddenly tremble and struggle violently.

    Half squatting in front of the bed, aware of his struggle, gently let go of his lips, and at the same time raised his hand to extinguish the candle fire on the small table, so that the room restored to a dark.

    Jiang Luoyu only felt that her waist was tight, and her body turned with the impact of the man''s bed, and her back was against the uneven carving, and then her cold thin lips were not anxious to cover up again.

    The two were silent in the dark, their lips and teeth entangled, as if caring for treasures. The breath of the man in white was obviously getting faster and faster. After a while, they finally turned over and pushed the man whose eyes were still clear in the dark, and he fell on the couch with a thump.

    Suddenly, such a loud noise came from the main room, which immediately awakened the servant girls and boys who lived around, especially when the lights of the main room kept on going, and I felt a little nervous and didn''t sleep every month.

    "Shizi, what''s the matter with you?"

    Jiang Luoyu watched her fall from her bed. At this time, her face was expressionless and she adjusted her breath. Even though Bai Minyu had just been forced to eat winter fruits, the radian of her lip angle still couldn''t help but get up. "It''s OK. The candlestick has fallen below. I don''t need to come in. I''ve already rested. I''ll take care of it tomorrow."

    Hearing that it was not a big deal, he was relieved month by month, and let the people behind him and himself retreat together: "yes, son of the world.".

    ¡±

    when all the people outside had left, Bai Minyu patted her clothes and was ready to find the winter fruits on the table. She thought Jiang Luoyu would like to collect the winter fruits, but before her hands were extended out, Jiang Luoyu picked up the Dongguo again and bowed her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a little sweeter than the one in your mouth just now. "

    Compared with just now, he seems to have changed something, but it seems that nothing has changed. Even his eyes are the same as the original.

    But Bai Minyu knew that he didn''t want to eat that winter fruit just now.

    Therefore, seeing Jiang Luoyu sitting on the couch and biting Dongguo, a faint warmth appeared in the eyes of the man in white.

    After half a cup of tea, Jiang Luoyu watched the white figure fade away under the moon. She couldn''t help but look down at the winter fruit core at hand. A light flashed through her dark jade eyes.

    He suddenly thought that if, after many years, the person who was facing away from him at this time was still like the present, looking at him with the clear shadow of only him, and treating him with the heart without any impurity.

    One day, he may be able to get rid of the indescribable shadow of the previous life and stride to the bright place with the one who has already left.

    I don''t know when it will be.

    He will wait.

    Because at this moment, he can finally see a bright flame quietly lit in the palm of his hand from the boundless and endless darkness.

 Chapter 138

    The next morning, after washing and dressing, Jiang Luoyu stood on the steps of the main house of Biboyuan with a folding fan in her hand. At the moment, the bright sunshine was falling down and she was sitting on the couch that had just been moved up by people month by month, and narrowed her eyes.

    After half a cup of tea, he was sitting on the couch with his body tilted to drink tea, and his eyes could see the familiar white figure getting closer and closer. Just as he was ready to rise to greet him, his eyes like black jade coagulated when he saw a snow-white figure not far behind him.

    When we got closer, we could see that the one walking in front of him was indeed a white Minyu with ferocious scars on his face and some pale skin in the sun, while the one who followed him was the twin river ice that he had seen yesterday and entered the palace together with all the princes'' mansion.

    Why did he come here?

    After seeing Jiang Bing''s face, Jiang Luoyu''s lips show a secret smile. Her dark eyes droop slightly and walk a few steps down the steps to meet Jiang Bing, who is closely following Bai Minyu, but keeps a step away from her. It seems that she is afraid of Bai Minyu.

    Jiang Luoyu stepped forward and watched Bai Minyu walk slowly to her side. Then she put her eyes on Jiang Bing behind him with a smile and said, "I''ve always been lonely here. Today, I can welcome you as a guest. It really makes my courtyard look bright."

    "You are welcome." Jiang Bing looks at Bai Minyu standing behind Jiang Luoyu, as if she is a servant girl. A trace of clarity flashed through her eyes, and her look relaxed a little. She smiles at Jiang Luoyu in front of her and says, "the son of a bitch really doesn''t dare to say this."

    "It''s my first time for my cousin to be a guest." Jiang Luoyu is acutely aware that when Jiang Bing sweeps Bai Minyu behind her, a trace of contempt seems to flash through her eyes. However, she can''t see clearly in a flash. Her smile on her lips becomes lighter, but her voice doesn''t fluctuate. "Don''t stand talking, please sit down."

    Jiang Bing, hearing his politeness, grinned and bowed back, "thank you very much. It''s my cousin who came to visit without notice. It''s presumptuous."

    Jiang Luoyu immediately dropped her eyes when she heard the speech. First, she looked at him without a trace. Then she turned her head and waved her hand to the man who had been standing behind her. She asked her to bring the tea to Jiang Bing, and the corners of her lips were gently hooked up.

    "That''s wrong. Why should my brother be so polite. Come on, this is the best mist. It was sent to me by my second aunt a few months ago. I can''t bear to drink it. Please try it for me. "

    "I knew my cousin loved clouds so much, so bing''er asked those people in the warehouse to send more clouds to him." Jiang Bing watched as she walked to her body month by month. She stood up and took over the tea in her hand. After smelling the tea, she raised her eyes again and looked at Jiang Luoyu with a kind of respectful expression. "Cousin, please sit down and have tea, otherwise bing''er will not be able to swallow this cup of tea."

    Jiang Luoyu sat down with her slender fingers on the table. Her eyes were dark and she couldn''t see anything clearly. Her face was light, but her words were a little more thoughtful: "if I said that, I would like to thank the second aunt for more Yunwu Tea."

    Jiang Bing did not refute, but pursed her lips, and a trace of embarrassment flashed through her eyes: "cousin, you are polite."

    The man in the blue robe swung his sleeves and picked up the smoky tea in front of him. The tea cup cover gently wiped the Matcha powder. After a moment, he put down the cup, and then casually spoke again: "cousin, this visit But what can I do for you? "

    Jiang Bing heard his question, and immediately put down the tea cup in his hand. Some embarrassed smile, just grabbed his clothes, as if some nervous back.

    "If you don''t tell me, my cousin almost forgot. Look at my memory Early this morning, my mother checked the storehouse again and found that the snow cloud forging which had been given many pieces in the palace had not been used yet. That piece was the best way to make winter outer clothes. It was light colored and expensive. According to my mother, it was very suitable for my cousin. This time, let me say that my mother''s mother will send cloth tomorrow. "

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu saw that he was nervous when he said this, and thought of his timid appearance yesterday. At first, she was confused, and then she was as clear as a mirror. She had a deeper smile on the corner of her lips and more thoughtful in her words. "The second aunt is generous."

    Jiang Bing got such a deep meaning sentence from him. For a moment, he could not help holding the cup holder in front of him. He asked with a little uneasiness: "what does that cousin mean?"

    Jiang Luoyu raised her eyes a little, but could not hear the joy and anger in her voice. She put the cup lid on the tea cup with a firm look and said, "since it is so, I''d like to ask my cousin to go back to my second aunt. Luo Yu is more respectful than obedient. But if the second aunt really wanted to give Luoyu snow cloud satin, if she didn''t give Bao and Jun Zi several pieces, I''m afraid it would be unreasonable

    "My cousin said so." Seeing that he had not prevaricated, Jiang Bing accepted it and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. However, he seemed to have doubts about Jiang Luoyu''s words that he wanted to give to Baohe Junzi. Instead, he put on a smiling face. He must have to go back and ask Mu''s meaning before making a decision.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t say anything more when he saw his reaction. Just now, his words were not directed at the Zhen family, but to make the Mu family not to do too ugly in face. If Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong got the handle, it would not be good if the Zhen family turned over the plate as a life-saving straw, and Mu would not want to see such a result.When Jiang Bing came here, she immediately stood up and said with a smile to Jiang Luoyu, who had not moved in the same place, and said, "I''ve come to visit my cousin tangtu today. Since the matter has been finished, bing''er will go back first."

    "Cousin, take your time." Jiang Luoyu waved her hand with a smile, looked directly into his eyes, and said, "give the second aunt a good gift for Luoyu."

    "Listen to my cousin."

    Seeing Jiang Bing go away with the body shape of her servant girl, Jiang Luoyu gives a long sigh of relief and points to Bai Minyu, who has been standing behind him, pointing to his seat beside him, indicating that he should sit down.

    "He''s gone. Who are you still standing for? I don''t often drink such a good Yunwu Tea. " Xiaoyao Wang Shizi said as he moved his wrist and looked at the sunlight pouring in from the corridor for a moment. Then he lowered his eyes again and ordered.

    "Every month, I will bring a cup of cloud and mist tea to Bai Gemini, and then go to weigh some of the best tea leaves in the garden and send them to Aunt Bai''s garden. There are so many things these days that I forget them."

    Bai Minyu has just sat down and has not yet waited to take over the tea which has just been poured every month. According to her eyes, when she hears his orders, she flashes a helpless color. Her voice is extremely low: "don''t bother."

    "Why don''t you want me to give your aunt tea?" Hearing these four words, Jiang Luoyu immediately picked up her eyebrows and glanced at him up and down, "or do you think that the tea was sent by Mu''s family rather than Zhen''s?"

    Bai Minyu choked on his words, and it took him a long time to get over her strength: "you know it''s not."

    "No, it''s good." Reclining on the couch, the man raised his eyelids and took a glance. Standing behind Bai Minyu, he was covering his mouth and laughing. He raised his hand and threw the peanuts on his fingertips in the past. He said with a smile, "what are you still standing there doing? Pack tea and delivering tea."

    Looking at the peanuts every month, I immediately picked them up. I lowered myself to the two people in front of the table. This time, I couldn''t even see my eyes clearly: "obey the instructions of the son of heaven."

    Bai Minyu seemed to have never thought that Jiang Luoyu would smash people with peanuts. He opened his eyes in surprise. He looked at the man who had left to pack tea and the man who was half closed on the couch. His face flashed a strange look, but he did not ask anything. He just lowered his head and sipped the hot tea in the cup.

    The small place is quiet again. Jiang Luoyu looks at the people drinking tea by the side of her body, but her dark eyes are like a whirlpool with dark waves.

    What the Mu family asked Jiang Bing to say today is that in the past few months, the Mu family finally washed out most of the Zhen family''s people and horses in the mansion, and held most of the control of the prefectural palace in his own hands.

    There is no other reason. Only because after Zhen''s illness, Mu took charge of the kitchen and the storehouse. Once these two places were controlled by the Mu family, who had been thinking about their rights for many years, it would not be easy for the Zhen family to get up again.

    Since he entered the mansion, Jiang Hui and Jiang Ying of Zhen''s family have been in bad luck one by one, and the power of the Mu family has also become more and more powerful. If the Mu family had not been aware of the turbulent undercurrent in the mansion before, they were still safe at the moment, as if they had stayed out of the way with their brothers and sisters, and those who were singing against each other in secret but fell into pieces What did you notice? He asked Jiang Bing to come to him with a few satins, or just to make him feel good.

    What''s more, Jiang Bing and he entered the palace together yesterday, and it was the nearest to him. The closer the people came, the more they could show Mu''s intention of not concealing from him. Only in this way can he accept this kind of offer with peace of mind and not think of Mu as having other thoughts.

    It seems that his second aunt is not a fool.

    Well, in the previous life, the second aunt of Pingfei just stood by and didn''t hurt him. He was not a person who could not separate gratitude and resentment. If Mu was sincere in making friends with him rather than plotting something in him, he would temporarily accept Mu''s offer to make himself and his sister-in-law live more comfortable in the prefectural palace.

    At the thought of this, Jiang Luoyu could not help drooping her head slightly, and her lips outlined a vague smile. Bai Minyu, who is not far away from him, sees his appearance. Her white fingers paddle quietly on the table. She is about to stretch out in his direction, but suddenly she hears Jiang Luoyu''s faint voice.

    "In half a month, it will be the birthday of Ning Huan, the legitimate daughter of the Prime Minister of the right. Be ready to act as the Gemini that I serve. Go with me."

    Hearing the word "birthday", Bai Minyu was obviously stunned. After a moment, she came back to her senses and nodded slowly Good. "

    In the half a month after Jiang Bing''s courtship, Jiang Luoyu obviously felt that both her food and the satin she sent over were much better than before.

    After getting several pieces of snow cloud satin, Jiang Luoyu didn''t make winter clothes for herself. Instead, she spent all the time on Bai Minyu, who loves to wear white clothes all the year round, but because of her sudden increase in stature, she has no winter clothes.

    After making a few white clothes for Bai Minyu, Jiang Luoyu ordered a pair of women''s doubles clothes out of the house one month later. Just before going out in half a month later, she put it in front of the white man who was only wearing an inner garment and looked shocked and stiff.After a lot of effort, Jiang Luoyu reluctantly saw Bai Minyu, who had almost the same hand and foot, moved out of the room. As soon as he stretched out his wrist, he clasped his arm and said with a smile.

    "Go, my servant girl."

 Chapter 139

    After struggling for half an hour, Bai Minyu finally got on the bus in women''s doubles clothes. Only when he was in the shadow of the carriage, he could vaguely see his pale face with a faint red color. His fingers were pinched tightly, and his head was drooping low. Let alone his appearance, he could not see his lips clearly.

    An hour later, the carriage of the prince''s mansion finally arrived at the gate of the right prime minister''s house. Now, inexplicably, after his brother became a county son, Jiang Yan, who had become the legitimate eldest son, got off the horse first, and then waited respectfully for Jiang Luoyu to hold Bai Minyu''s carriage behind him, and looked at the mansion gate not far away with a faint smile.

    The boys in front of the door had sharp eyes, and before Jiang Yan handed in the invitation, they raised their voices and cried: "master Jiang, Xiaoyao Wang Shizi is here!"

    Jiang Luoyu looks at Bai Minyu with her head down beside her body. She tries to restrain herself from trying to tease him again. She turns her eyes to the old man''s face, who is walking out of the house, with elegant clothes, long beard and elbow, and a burning eye.

    "Old minister, see your highness."

    Seeing that the right Xiangning Fengyang went out of the house, she bowed down to salute. Jiang Luoyu stepped back two steps, even said that she did not dare. She said with a smile, "you don''t need to be polite. Please get up."

    His voice did not fall, but suddenly rang out a smile, very familiar voice: "it''s no coincidence that you can''t make a book. You can meet Jiang Shizi here."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the voice, she was startled. Then, when she looked back to see the visitor, her dark eyes flashed through layers of dark light. Her fingers tightened a little, but her smile deepened: "see your Highness the third prince."

    voice as like as two peas, he turned his eyes to a three Dragon Prince''s dress, which was almost identical to his first appearance. He was wearing a gray collar with a black coat and a gray collar. His lips were smiling, his handsome face, and his voice fell down, and he was bending down.

    After Jiang Luoyu, Ning Fengyang also saw the figures of Ye Rui and Nan Jinglong, who were the third prince''s sons. With a smile, he bowed his hands again and said, "see the third prince, the southern prince."

    "Today is the birthday of your wife''s daughter, and you are the pillar of our country. I dare not accept the courtesy of you Xiang. Please get up quickly." Ye Rui sees Ning Fengyang bow and salute, and the smile on his lips is getting deeper and deeper. However, before he bends down, he raises his hand and looks at Jiang Luoyu, who looks respectful and has no waves. He says with a loud smile.

    "It''s just the right time. Jiang Shizi, since you and I happen to meet each other, let''s go in together."

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyebrows and slowly loosened her cold hand, which she had just held tightly. Then she gently covered the man''s wrist and whispered, "listen to your highness, please."

    Ye Rui looks at him in the sun. At this time, his face looks crystal clear and beautiful. Somehow, he feels a little excited. He is stunned for a moment. Then he smiles and raises his hand and says, "please, son of heaven."

    Several people walked slowly into the gate of the mansion, declined to see you off from the right side behind him. Ye Rui started to walk to the garden not far from the corridor, and still spoke in a quiet voice.

    Before he could wait for a few steps, ye Rui looked up at the garden which was getting closer and closer, and the corridor where people could be seen faintly. With a bit of trial, he seemed to be joking. Not far away from his body, ye Rui had been drooping his eyes and holding the wrist of the boy behind him with a smile, as if Jiang Luoyu, who was thinking about something, said.

    "Jiang Shizi is the successor to the Xiaoyao King''s throne. He has a wealth of wealth and holds the talisman of King Xiaoyao''s private soldiers. If he can marry the legitimate daughter of the right

    Xiang as his legitimate wife, he will surely be more stable than before. What does Jiang think

    "Your Highness is laughing." Jiang Luoyu raised her eyelids, as if she had already anticipated that he would ask this question. The answer was that there was not a trace of panic, and her voice was also faint. "Luoyu is still in her filial piety period. Although she can participate in such a feast because of her status, she is absolutely not allowed to discuss relatives."

    Ye Rui looks at his motionless appearance. For a moment, he feels inexplicable and itchy. However, he doesn''t know what he is for. He just walks into him with a little bright eyes. Then he smiles and asks, "if the right wife still doesn''t marry after three years, I don''t know if Jiang Shizi intends to do it?"

    After this question, Jiang Luoyu hesitated before opening her mouth, as if it was extremely difficult to decide: "this..."

    "Your Highness is joking again. I caught him." Just as ye Rui is curious to hear Jiang Luoyu''s reply, Nan Jinglong and Jiang Yan, standing on one side, also raise their ears. A voice that seems to have a special meaning suddenly rings out beside several people, including inexplicable anger and undetectable acid.

    "It''s said that the first gifted girl in Kyoto has always had a sense of belonging. The object she wants to marry is not like a Gemini like Jiang Shizi. After today, she has reached the age of becoming a cabinet official. How can I not marry after my cousin''s filial piety period?"

    As soon as the word "Gemini" came out, Jiang Luoyu knew that he was going to fight against him. She immediately raised her head and looked at her walking slowly. She was dressed in blue and her face was slightly distorted. However, she looked at her eyes with naked possession and potential. Her eyebrows were gently bent."It is curious to say this way by Mr. Lu." Anyone is just a kind-hearted question, but in the middle of the way is interrupted by strange tone, the face will not be too good, even with a mild temper in Kyoto known for ye Rui.

    He and Jiang Luoyu almost turned their heads towards Lumin, who came to him. There was a little disgust on the bottom of his eyes. He just smiled softly on his face: "this hall has been in Kyoto for many years, and I have not heard that Miss Ning has a good heart. If there is, how did Mr. Lu hear about it?"

    Since that day, Jiang Luoyu was satirized face to face with that words, Lumin didn''t think he was wrong, but he was conquered by his beautiful cousin who satirized her. Unfortunately, the last time he had been exposed by his father who had been strict with her lies by watching grandmother, he had enough to close his eyes for half a year, and saw that winter was released.

    Although he had not seen Jiang Luoyu in the first half of the year, he suddenly saw it here. Lumin looked at the beautiful cheek which was red and moist compared with the previous one. Suddenly, he felt a bad fire from his head to the bottom of his body, even the fingers in his sleeve trembled. He felt like he could not go up and rub the body in his arms, and let him groan under his body ¡£

    When he thought of such a picture, Lu Min flashed across the unusual red tide on his face, and quickly moved his eyes away from Jiang Luoyu''s face, but the voice was a little shaky, but not obvious.

    "If your highness must insist on his own opinion, he is confused. The highness may not know that the busy government affairs, the previous few days, the birthday of the Miss Ning and brother Changning son together travel, who knows that in the half of the way to meet bandits, just met by the South prince, then rescued the Ning family brothers and sisters. "

    Ye Rui obviously did not notice the loud trembling of his speech, but after hearing the reason why he explained it carefully, he looked back in surprise and looked back at the nanjinglong not far behind him, saying, "Oh? South prince, and so on? "

    People in dark clothes didn''t expect that this would be a sudden speaking of themselves, not first stunned for a moment, this met Ye Rui curious with the eyes of examination, respectfully arched hand and replied in a low voice: "but a small matter, not to be a bit of a mouthful." Lumin saw that he retorted, and could not help looking at the faint look of standing beside him. He couldn''t afford a glimpse of the river Luoyu, who felt that the fire in his heart was more prosperous than before: "the South Prince is really polite. If it is just a small matter, how can miss Ning leave her embroidered PA to talk about her mind?"

    Ye Rui blinked, did not know whether it was lost or happy to pat the man''s shoulder, put down the voice if thinking: "if so, that day to please the beautiful men, but really sad and go."

    Jiang Luoyu stood by the side to see clearly, in the Ye Rui half joking is half serious to say this sentence, South Jinglong that handsome mixed with the haze of the pale face, clearly out of a thin layer of sweat!

    To live in such a way is a word is frightened. Although nanjinglong is the prince of the king, the proton is hard in daliong.

    How in the past, he did not see that nanjinglong, even with the support of the prince, was still struggling, but immersed in the oath of empty mouth white teeth?

    He is really stupid.

    "The highness said it is good." there is a little trance in jiangluoyu. The eyes like the jade are staring at nanjinglong. When he is in his meditation, Lumin, who is standing near the two people, sees this scene. The anger suddenly rises on the bottom of his eyes. He suddenly steps forward, and uses the posture almost attached to jiangluoyu, squinting his eyes and biting his teeth one by one Asked.

    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t asked, how does the son think?"

    Jiang Luoyu was still thinking about the things of that year. When Lumin came to his direction, his body had a sense of hiding in another direction. This was dangerous and dangerous, which was not tightly attached by Lumin.

    Even if he is a man, if he is in public with a man body, it is not pleasant to hear it. When Jiang Luoyu eyes the bottom of the bed, there is a dark vortex, knowing that Lumin''s mind is still as unchanged as before, even with the efforts of making use of the means of making it up and down, the smile on the lips will not be sharp.

    "Luoyu has no idea, but he feels a little surprised."

    Lumin saw Jiang Luoyu react quickly and opened more quickly. There was a little dissatisfaction and deep desire in his eyes, but he was still in the way. It was an accident just now. If he still wanted to go forward, everyone knew that he was intentional, and he didn''t bite his teeth angrily, and stared at jiangluoyu with a blazing eye.

    "Oh? Would cousin be surprised? Now in front of the third prince and the South prince, why not listen? "

    Jiangluoyu sniffed at the words and smiled, and said it, pinching the finger of Bai Minyu beside him without trace, and then tucked a tiny cloth bag into his hand, and slowly expanded his hand again. The voice did not fluctuate at all, as if it were a statement of a certain thing.

    "I don''t know why, I come to see my cousin this day, and I always feel some unexpected aggressive. I am not just rejected by the woman I love, and I can''t relieve my depression?"Lu Min''s eyes lit up in an instant after hearing what he meant. He quickly stepped forward to approach Jiang Luoyu and asked, "don''t my cousin know why my cousin is so aggressive?"

    "My cousin thought for a long time, but he could only come up with one reason." Jiang Luoyu didn''t avoid this time. They were only one punch away. They could touch it with their hands. The beautiful cheek was wearing a cool smile, but her dark jade like eyes couldn''t see clearly. "Is it the woman who refused her cousin? It was in her heart that she trusted her cousin, which made her cousin lose her sanity?"

    At first, Lu Min was surprised. Then she felt that her hot body was cold, and then she felt numb. Suddenly, she staggered back two steps. Her face was unpredictable and looked at Jiang Luoyu. She did not know what was going on. She hesitated and whispered: "what happened?" My guess is good.

 Chapter 140

    "My cousin just guessed casually, but who knew that he was right..." Jiang Luoyu looked at the bottom of his eyes that can sting people''s eyes. At this time, only the eyebrows and eyes with panic were left. Then she knew that the people beside her put the needle with medicine in the cloth bag into Lu Min''s body, and then her voice dropped down, "please forgive me a lot."

    It was at this time that Lu Min faintly eased up and realized that he might be the dark hand of Jiang Luoyu, and the corners of his lips could not help slipping through

    the arc of jealousy was mixed in the cold, and his voice was full of haze: "it''s OK to do things, my cousin is quick in thinking, but it''s really beyond my cousin''s ability.".

    ¡±

    Ye Rui looked at Jiang Luoyu and Lu Min, although they were standing very close, but they were in a tit for tat appearance. The wave light of his eyes flashed by, and subconsciously walked towards Jiang Luoyu, just blocking Lu Min''s fiery sight. He waved his hand with a smile: "OK, you don''t have to stop here to talk. You can go in and talk about anything."

    This time just listen to his voice fall, Jiang Luoyu grabs Lu Min to answer before bowing should be, then eyes deep across Ye Rui looked at the man, turned to walk toward the corridor not far away: "obey your Highness''s orders."

    "Hum!" Lu Min looked at his back, and noticed that ye Rui, who was in front of him, didn''t want to let him go any more. He frowned slightly, moved his step a few inches, lowered his head and murmured in a tone that almost everyone in front of him could not hear clearly.

    "Jiang Luoyu Is that how you want to get rid of me? It''s not as easy as you think! The people I like Lu Min can''t escape from my palm no matter what

    Just at the moment when he said this, he had already walked several steps away with Jiang Luoyu. The man dressed in women''s doubles suddenly stopped his step. After being blocked by Ye Rui, he did not catch up with him immediately. Instead, Lu Min, who was staring at Jiang Luoyu''s back, slowly drew out a cold smile.

    At the same time, when Jiang Luoyu supported the people beside her and settled down at the corridor, a middle-aged man with a wretched appearance and a timid look dressed up as a boy in the corner of the back door of the right Xiangning mansion was bending over to push a broken car full of firewood and heading forward.

    As a result, before he stepped out a few steps, he chased out another young man dressed as a boy. He quickly walked to the front of the cart, patted one of the stuffy wheelbarrow with high air, forced him to stop, and then raised his voice to drink.

    "Stop, today is the birthday of the eldest lady. Many distinguished guests are in the front yard. What do you, the vegetable boy, do to the front yard? Besides, you dare to push this shabby cart, and don''t return it to the backyard!"

    On hearing this, the man with the stuffy head of the cart raised his head in a timid way, showing his cheeky look. Looking at the man standing in front of him at this time, he showed a look of disdain and impatience, and then cautiously replied in a continuous voice: "yes, yes..."

    Seeing that the middle-aged man listened to his orders, he hurriedly took the car back. The young boy who came out immediately nodded with satisfaction. Just as he was about to say a few words, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, and then he was in a dark.

    The middle-aged man looked at the young man who had fainted. The panic on his face disappeared. His calm eyes looked at another middle-aged man who had just hid in the Bush and had been waiting for the opportunity to knock the young man unconscious.

    The man who hit the man noticed his eyes and immediately lowered himself to try the breath of the young boy. He nodded to him: "dizzy, hurry in."

    The man of the cart nodded and looked around while talking. His arm slightly raised the firewood on the cart he was pushing, revealing the next one, pale and handsome. The man in the blue clothes lowered himself to the back, and the car was thrown aside casually.

    "Put it where I told you yesterday. Don''t disturb people." Seeing that he had already carried the man in the car on his back, the man who beat him quickly walked to him to make the firewood on the car look the same as he did. He lowered his voice and asked, "have all the medicine been fed?"

    "Hello." The man with the man on his back said, "but his wound is not good. If he can''t bear to die again..."

    "Are you in charge of these things? That''s what the master should worry about. Just put your mind down. It won''t kill people. " The beating man shook his head and patted the man on his back. He noticed that he snorted, and his pale eyebrows wrinkled. He was busy charging the man on his back, "his medicine will be up in a moment. You should go to see him off and remember to put everything in the room."

    The man on his back answered. He looked around carefully and quickly walked towards a more remote hanging flower gate in the corridor nearby, and soon disappeared in the winding Ning mansion.

    Ning house is the residence given by the emperor to the right prime minister. It is divided into four courtyards, and two small courtyards are set up in the courtyard. The right prime minister and his wife, Zhen, live in the largest East Garden, while the legitimate son and daughter live in the South Garden. The North garden is used for meeting guests and entertaining othersLand.

    Jiang Luoyu looks at Ye Rui and a group of rich young men behind him, and talks in the pavilion. Under the guidance of Ning Fengyang, she walks towards the boundary between Beiyuan and Nanyuan, where the women''s family members and women''s doubles have a rest. Obviously, she wants to see Ning Huan, the birthday star of today. She squints her eyes slightly and smiles faintly on her lips.

    When he saw their figures finally disappeared in the vision, he breathed a long breath, suppressed his restless heart which seemed to be burning dark fire at the moment, and also covered the hatred and killing intention that constantly flashed through his eyes. He tried to turn to slow down his voice as far as possible, and spoke to the people with dark clothes, golden crowns, handsome faces and haze.

    "The southern prince, it seems that he is absent-minded?"

    Hearing this, the man in Xuanyi was stunned for a moment. Then he came back to his mind. He bowed his hand to Jiang Luoyu and said, "Jiang Shizi."

    Seeing him arched his hand to himself, Jiang Luoyu''s hand in his sleeve was slightly tightened, but his smile on his lips slowly deepened. The dark tide at the bottom of his eyes was covered with Dark Jade like eyes, but his face was still thoughtful and curious.

    If the previous life and this life are included, he is still the first time to see the South Jinglong who is so respectful to himself.

    Besides, he was alone with Nan Jinglong for the first time in his life. Should his mood and tone be more gentle, so as not to show his willingness to take out a dagger and cut off his flesh with a knife. It would be bad if Nan Jinglong ran away in fear.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu smiles and looks at Nan Jinglong, who is standing up straight. She takes the initiative to find a topic and says again: "Your Highness goes to the front hall to congratulate Miss Ning. I am a person who is filial and should not pass by. However, from a distance, I can see that the southern prince, who is a life-saving benefactor, does not follow his highness to meet Miss Ning?"

    After all, it seems that the emperor''s wife will not change their fate even if he asks his royal highness to marry him

    Jiang Luoyu blinked, remembering that the relationship between Dajin and Dalong had been tense in recent years. The protons sent to each other''s court often accepted insults and doubts. He could not help laughing and said, "the southern prince can see clearly."

    Nanjinglong was stunned at first, then slowly raised his head. He looked at Jiang Luoyu with a complicated look in his eyes. He seemed to want to ask something. He hesitated for a long time, but he just moved his lips and did not make a sound.

    Jiang Luoyu knew that when he was making protons, he played as indecisive as himself. In his previous life, he felt that this was forced by the situation. Now he only felt nausea and nausea. He subconsciously stepped back a step, and his face was better. However, he was always smiling: "if the Southern Prince has something, why don''t you come to Luoyu?"

    Nan Jinglong pursed his lips, as if the next question was really hard to export. He simply showed his indecisive and indecisive side incisively and vividly. If he didn''t say it again, Jiang Luoyu''s silver needle in his hand would be irresistible.

    A moment later, before Jiang Shizi''s patience was almost exhausted, Nan Jinglong finally took a long breath and made up his mind to break the boat.

    "After Jiang Shizi''s filial piety, if that Miss Ning is still Yun Ying''s body, wouldn''t he really want to marry that Miss Ning as his wife?

    "How can the prince of the South care about these things?" Jiang Luoyu''s face showed a little helpless color when he asked about this, but her slender fingers clenched more tightly in her sleeve, and her smile at the corner of her lips also took on a sharp color. "That''s just a joke of the third Royal Highness. If you ask Luoyu in this way, Luoyu doesn''t know how to answer it."

    When nanjinglong heard the speech, he only felt that the place under pressure in his heart was loose since he entered the mansion. He often looked a little bit gloomy: "Jiang Shizi..."

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and passed by nanjinglong with a smile. She pointed her slender back to him and covered her strange face because of hatred: "what does the South Prince want to say?"

    Nanjinglong looks at his back, for a time seems to be a little fascinated.

    When he saw this figure for the first time in the prince''s mansion, he stood in front of the painting, which he had never forgotten. At that time, the loneliness and deep sadness of that person''s eyes and the light blue clothes floating in the spring breeze were also reflected.

    Unfortunately, after more than half a year later, even though he knew that the person in front of him had participated in the flower appreciation banquet, he still could not see him again. However, when he was talking with the counselor in the mansion about whether or not to marry his wife, he accidentally mentioned Jiang Luoyu, who was the only successor of Xiaoyao palace, although he was a Gemini.

    At that time, his counselor once told him that if he did not hate Jiang Luoyu as a Gemini, he would be the best choice for his wife. He had the military power to save him and his wealth would make him no longer difficult and helpless. He had no parents or masters. As long as he could make the twins die hard for himself after marriage, he would At the same time, he always follows the prince''s will and lives cautiously.But under the premise of all this, if Jiang Luoyu gave up his son status and married to the proton mansion as a woman, he would become his wife.

    At that time, the counselor said that his first reaction was that Jiang Luoyu would never agree with him. However, he immediately thought of the embarrassment of the first meeting. He wanted to speak slowly for a few days, but suddenly heard that Jiang Luoyu would come to the banquet. He immediately decided that it was better to do something about Jiang Luoyu''s innocence, regardless of Jiang Luoyu''s arrival At the end of the day, if you really hate him, you can run on him, and everything will be easy.

    As for whether Jiang Shizi will hate and resent later, he is sure to let him change his mind and turn to help himself.

    Thinking of this, Nan Jinglong once again raised his eyes to look at the pale blue figure of his back, and thought of the man''s beautiful cheek. A trace of cold color spread out from the bottom of his eyes, but he couldn''t help being hot. A little red appeared in his sleeve. When he looked carefully, it was a red bottle.

    There was a haze in his eyes, but a soft smile remained on his face.

    "Although he lived in his uncle''s house, he often felt that he was wandering and had no hope of the road ahead."

    Jiang Luoyu gave a low hum and a smile. She turned to her side and looked at him for a moment. She burst into a smile like a flower in full bloom: "what''s the meaning of the southern prince?"

 Chapter 141

    "Oh?" When Jiang Luoyu heard him say this, she could see the dark light from the corner of her eyes, and her fingers in her sleeve and her little red. Her heart suddenly cooled, but her smile deepened.

    "That''s because Luoyu misunderstood me and I''m here to make amends to the southern prince. However, Luo Yu had never experienced the feeling of rootless floating duckweed. There was nothing wrong with the harmony in the prefectures'' mansion. How did the southern prince come to this conclusion? "

    Before the words fell, he looked at his face darkened again because of his resolute refutation. His eyes were haze but deeper. His heart was very happy, and his face was even more ironic.

    "But if the South Prince really thinks so, Luoyu wants to talk with him for a moment. If he can solve his worries, he can help him. Luo Yu is very honored."

    "Jiang Shizi, you are welcome."

    Nanjing Longyan looked at his own story book and said it was very good, but somehow he was said by the people in front of him. For a time, he clenched the small bottle in his hand, pretended to smile reluctantly, and ended the topic. The bottom of his heart was deeply unwilling, but his endless desire stirred in his mind, and his eyes fell unconsciously on Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face.

    Such a face, patience for a moment, will soon be their own, there is no need for this and the heart is not angry.

    Nan Jinglong frowned, pulled the cloth from the bottle in his hand, poured the powder in his hand, and was ready to "accidentally" throw the powder mixed with honey into Jiang Luoyu''s mouth and nose when Jiang Luoyu didn''t pay attention to it, and just let the participants see the appearance of their two pulling each other.

    Thinking of this, he took another step forward, closer to Jiang Luoyu, whose head was slightly hanging on the corridor. Her haze face raised a smile, and she only felt nauseous in Jiang Luoyu''s eyes.

    "In fact, I don''t know why, since Jinglong first saw the son of the world, he felt a sense of familiarity that he couldn''t say." He had already clearly told nanjinglong that the road was impassable. However, he had to bump into it all the time. He had other dirty thoughts. If he didn''t run into the already prepared dead road, he would not be reconciled.

    Jiang Luoyu raised her head and hooked the corner of her lips. For the first time, the Dark Jade like eyes flashed the light that could almost hurt people''s cheeks. Yu Guang saw Nan Jinglong''s hand because of the change of his eyes and unconsciously drew back. Then she turned slowly to face nanjinglong with a smile and a gentle look: "I''d like to hear the details."

    Seeing the change of his look, Nan Jinglong thought that he was going to listen to himself carefully. He was so busy that he calmed down and raised his hand again holding the powder. Meanwhile, he sped up his voice continuously. He wanted to attract Jiang Luoyu''s attention and gave him medicine when he was not paying attention.

    ¡±If the son of heaven had to speak quietly, he couldn''t say it clearly for a while. It was just a vague feeling, but it seemed that he was very close and brought some unknown things with him... "

    "The southern Prince''s words can be regarded as arousing Luo Yu''s curiosity." Before he could finish this time, Jiang Luoyu looked at the shrinking hand and immediately stepped back. Facing nanjinglong''s surprised eyes, she raised her finger and pointed to the Chuihua gate where ye Rui and others had left. She waved her hand to another part of the corridor, which was a little remote, with a smile and amiable.

    "Your Highness will come out soon. If the southern prince wants to talk with Luo Yu, how about looking for a clean place again

    After seeing him waving his hand, Nan Jinglong took the lead to walk to the corner of the quiet and uninhabited corridor. He thought that after a while, they would get along with each other alone and have a heart to heart talk. Although it is difficult to be found, they have a greater chance to prescribe medicine, and they can''t help breathing a little bit. Ying

    Jun''s face with haze is a little more difficult to explain. He raises his hand and says, "Jiang Shi." Please

    As they walked one after another, Nan Jinglong looked at Jiang Luoyu''s blue dress, which was slightly raised by the wind because he was the first. He could not help but stretch out his hand to smooth the warped pattern. However, when his finger touched the soft cloth, he suddenly shrank and almost scattered the powder in his hand. A burst of colorful colors rose in front of his eyes, and he could not help but stop groaning Sound.

    "Nwe,

    JIANG Luoyu quickly noticed that he was not feeling well. He secretly looked at the hand he was still holding. He stopped with a look of concern. He turned around and helped him staggering. He even jammed his arm across his sleeve. Then he pushed open a small door beside the corridor and helped people in carefully. He walked slowly to the bedside and sat down "South prince, what''s the matter?" he asked in a low voice

    Nan Jinglong''s colorful color is still shaking in front of him, and his mind is not clear gradually. His whole body is a little soft, like some kind of overpowering drug. The powder falls down along his fingertips. He seems to forget that he originally wanted to prescribe medicine to Jiang Luoyu. At the moment, he stretched out his hand to grab his sleeve and interrupted his way.

    "You Don''t leave Taiyi It''s called... "

    Jiang Luoyu opened his hand without a trace. With a shallow smile on his lips, he stood up and looked at lying down on the bed. After saying those words, he was powerless to struggle on the bed. The man who closed his eyes with half his head on his side looked deep into the small pool of white powder on the ground, and his tone was slow and floating."Good, South prince. I''m going to call the grand doctor. You can have a rest here first. "

    Having said this, he lowered his body with a smile and opened the side of nanjinglong''s lying down place, which had been covered by quilt, and revealed some people who were sleeping with closed eyes. Then he stretched out his hand and waved it, so that the middle-aged man who had been hiding in the room and never left approached him and lowered his voice.

    "Strip all their clothes for me and stuff them in a quilt."

    After saying this, he lowered himself again, and carefully put away the little lump of white powder, and raised his hand to cover nanjinglong''s mouth and nose. His smile on his face was illusory and murderous.

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu stepped out of the house slowly. Her smile was soft and light, and she was more beautiful and moving when she was exposed to the sunlight. Her pale lips were slightly raised. Her cold eyes suddenly turned gloomy when she looked at the slowly closed door in the dark.

    "Nanjinglong." He murmured, his slender fingers drooped a little, his white palms rubbed on the dark red doorframe, and his voice was as light as he said to himself, "in a moment''s time, I can forever solve your rootless duckweed''s worries. If you wake up and turn around, you must thank me a lot."

    When the door was finally closed slowly, Jiang Luoyu squinted and straightened up to breathe out a breath. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a pair of women''s clothes. Standing in a corner not far away, she could not see the dark hair covering her face and the figure of her face. Her expression suddenly eased down, as if she had broken away from some terrible dream.

    "Why have you been there so long? I thought you left first

    Bai Minyu looked at the figure that left the door and walked slowly towards herself, and her beautiful face changed from ferocious and terrifying to an ancient well. Her fingers trembled a little, and her eyes flashed with a look that could not be seen clearly: "I prepared a good play."

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes, pointed back to the door she had just left, and asked with a smile,

    "is it not his

    "Not you, but mine." Bai Minyu closed her eyebrows and obstinately refused to look at the door. She seemed to be able to avoid something attacking her. She just held out her hand to the person in front of her and asked, "do you want to see it?"

    "You can''t prepare the play easily. Why don''t I go to see it?" Jiang Luoyu looked at him for a long time. She put her hand up with a smile and turned her head slightly. She let her black hair fall down to cover her fair skin. "It must be going. I don''t want to miss the good time."

    The waterside veranda of Ningfu was lit up by the sunlight a little bit. The man in green was held by the man in the women''s dress. He walked as if no one was in the prince''s mansion. After leaving the flower hanging gate just now, he slowly pushed open the shabby door on one side and walked in slowly.

    Jiang Luoyu watched Bai Minyu lower her head and push the door open. She pulled him slowly into the room. She looked around and found that it was like the room where a servant lived. Not far away, there was an old screen, and the embroidery on it turned black and fell off.

    Bai Minyu saw that he put his eyes on the screen, and then looked up at the door where there was no one in time and space. First, he quickly walked to the door to cover the door. Then he pulled up Jiang Luoyu, who was still standing in the same place. They both made small steps to the plank behind the old screen and finally stopped.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu stood still, she took an interesting look at the bathtub and other things in the screen, and a small door behind the tub, which was covered by a wooden board. She said with a smile, "what is this for? It''s mysterious. "

    "Wait a minute." Bai Minyu''s half face was hidden in the dark. His black hair covered the ferocious scar on his face, but he did not cover his shining eyes. His voice was firm and calm, "don''t make a sound."

    Jiang Luoyu listened to his advice, her eyes slightly moved, and just about to nod to show that she knew, she heard the rapid footsteps and voices.

    Jiang Luoyu had just hidden herself on her side when she heard the sound. Suddenly, she was hit by two people hugging each other. A very familiar voice, mixed with a quick kiss and a rustling of clothes, sounded with a bit of urgency.

    "My darling, let me touch it..."

    The sound Lu Min?

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this voice, she felt a shock in her heart. Subconsciously, she took a look at Bai Minyu standing beside her body. Then she quietly lifted up the curtain with her finger and looked out of the screen. Unexpectedly, she saw Lu Min, who was dressed in blue clothes and was full of color, was kissing a small, beautiful looking Gemini, and fell down on the bed with people He tore up the clothes of the twins.

    It was not long ago that Lu Min had just solved the drug properties on the needle and could walk freely in Ning Fu. He originally planned to pester Jiang Luoyu, but he also thought that Jiang Luoyu had not been able to get himself hit by himself. Ordinary methods could not get people in a short time. Jiang Luoyu''s identity was put there again, and he was a little depressed for a time.

    When he was walking in the beautiful corridor, he could not help but look for a beauty in his heart People''s room burst in, ready to immediately do people here, after a big deal back to the house to add a room, that is.He was so anxious that he didn''t even see clearly when he was making love with the people in his arms after entering the door. There were still two figures looming behind the screen wind.

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes with a light look and listened to the sound of the screen in silence. Her fingers curled up slightly, but her eyes like black jade showed a trace of cold light.

    At the moment, he could hear very clearly. The twin, who was carried to bed by Lu Min and kept tearing his clothes, was begging for mercy: "this childe, the maid is just a servant Gemini, and the maidservant is a man''s pair, not Well... "

    The struggling voice was loud, but Lu Min chuckled a few times, lowered his head and kneaded the Gemini several times. He threw his clothes on the ground in a hurry, and said at the same time: "Xiao Sao hoof, look at what you say on your mouth, kiss your mouth and it will flow. If you love me for a while, I don''t know what to do..."

 Chapter 142

    The Gemini was made by him for a long time, the voice gradually softened down, and also brought a trace of trill: "childe..."

    Lu Min looked at the twins soft voice and begged, his strength was stronger, his eyes became deeper and deeper, and his voice was dumb and low: "call on the young master to have more health, come and ask me to listen, and you will be let go of you."

    Gemini did not know whether he was photographed by his dignity or something else, so he begged for mercy: "my lord Please

    ¡±

    seeing that the two men were already burning up, Jiang Luoyu was somewhat helpless. She looked at the person standing still beside her body, raised her hand and wrote in his cold palm.

    You want me to listen to this?

    Bai Minyu didn''t look up, but just turned his palm over. With that hand, Jiang Luoyu''s hand was very serious. He wrote every stroke.

    I put a bug on him.

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned and forgot the next sentence she wanted to ask. However, Bai Minyu did not seem to notice his surprise. She continued to write on her own.

    The poisonous insects should be together every day, otherwise the pain on the forehead will not stop and people will die.

    When he wrote about the word "death", Jiang Luoyu suddenly shrunk his palm and looked at the man who was hiding in the dark. He clasped his wrist with his back hand and wrote in the palm of his hand with the other hand.

    You, you know how to poison?

    Hearing this question, Bai Minyu finally raised her head.

    His eyebrows and eyes are picturesque. He can''t see clearly in the dark room at this time, but the scar on his face is too deep and twisted, which completely destroys his gorgeous face. His smoky eyes are still looking at Jiang Luoyu standing opposite.

    My mother taught me.

    When he mentioned his mother, she suddenly became a little strange, and there was also a sense of alienation that was not clear. Jiang Luoyu could not help but pick her eyebrows and write.

    You give Lu Min And the Gemini?

    Bai Minyu nodded and looked back at the screen. The two figures were inseparable. Their eyes fell on the torn men''s clothes on the ground. They seemed to think of something important, but their fingers did not take back.

    That Gemini is Ning Huan''s mother''s Gemini, has been married once, because of the dislike of husband''s home and leave, not a man''s doubles, but wearing men''s clothes.

    Jiang Luoyu watched him write carefully on his palm and explained it for the Gemini in the Bureau. He knew that he was afraid that he would misunderstand him, but before he finished writing, he hooked the corner of his lip, grasped his hand with his backhand, gently pulled the man over, and answered on the back of the hand with the posture of nose to nose and lip to lip.

    Therefore, if he could climb the big tree of Lu Min, he would be very happy.

    Bai Minyu stares at the beautiful face close at hand. She breathes unnaturally. The hand she holds gently breaks free, but she can''t pull her hand out from the tightly held one. On the contrary, their bodies are closer.

    Just when he wrote the words "naturally so" on Jiang Luoyu''s wrist, his whole body was pressed up, and his warm lips slowly rubbed his lips. The softness of his breath made him reach out to embrace Jiang Luoyu''s waist, which was not as soft as a woman''s waist It''s embedded in your body, and then it''s embedded.

    Closely separated by a screen, the two people outside were very loud and entangled in the bed curtain. Some of the washed white gauze curtains shook violently, while the two inside quietly fastened their fingers. The two bodies seemed to melt into one, and a long shadow was pulled out by the sunshine outside the window.

    After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu has already got out of the hut in neat clothes. The two people who have been poisoned inside will continue to creak. In addition to the unnatural redness of his lips and the presence of another person behind him, there is nothing different.

    When he was just standing at the corner of the corridor with some anxiety on his face, he looked at Ye Rui who was coming towards him immediately after he saw himself. He secretly clenched his head, held his cold fingers of Bai Minyu, and bowed down to salute.

    "Your Highness."

    "I didn''t see you just now. I thought you were hiding somewhere. Who knows it''s not far from here."

    Ye Rui took a group of noble princes out of the Chuihua gate. He was talking with all the noble princes about the wine order he had just talked with his wife, such as Ning Huan. He saw standing in the corridor, his blue clothes flying in the air, and Jiang Luoyu, who was in a hurry on his face, laughed and took the people to meet him and asked.

    "What''s the matter? Why do you look so anxious? "

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes watched him stop at the place in front of him. Her eyes flashed a little, and her lips caught a faint smile which was the same as usual. She lowered her head and explained quickly.

    "Your Highness, it is. Luo Yu had been with the South prince all the time just now, and said a few words around the corner. Who knows that after a while, the southern Prince felt dizzy. Luo Yu found a room in the Ning mansion to let him have a rest, and he called for the doctor. He could not wait for him. He came out and waited, but he happened to meet his highness. ""Oh, and such things?" When ye Rui heard that nanjinglong fainted, he was shocked. Subconsciously, he thought of the prince and his brother. He quickly suppressed the idea, and his face quickly became worried. "At this time, the banquet is coming to an end. Miss Ning also mentioned that she would like to see the southern prince to thank him for saving his life. How could he have such a thing?"

    "Luo Yu is not sure, probably before he came, the southern prince was ill, and at this time he was unconscious." Knowing that he cared, Jiang Luoyu quickly explained and argued for nanjinglong, "I''m afraid it''s also because he was ill. After entering the mansion, the southern Prince avoided Miss Ning. What does your highness think?"

    "It makes sense." Since hearing the news of nanjinglong''s fainting, ye Rui has been somewhat absent-minded and worried about the prince. Hearing this, he immediately nodded his head and asked, "where is he now?"? After all, he was brought here by this hall. We always have to see him. As for the government doctor... "

    Speaking of this, he immediately looked back at the attendants who followed him with a respectful and resolute face, frowned and whispered: "Mo Cun, why don''t you go to see the doctor of Ning mansion? The southern Prince''s status is valuable. Don''t dally and miss the southern Prince''s illness. He can''t afford it. "

    The bodyguard arched his hand and said, "obey your Highness''s instructions."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at the bodyguard who was walking away. The smile on the corner of her lips was a little deeper, but she was a little more relaxed when she was facing Ye Rui in front of her. She turned to the front and took a step: "Luoyu leads the way, your highness, please."

    Just as several people were about to raise their feet, a woman''s scream came from a place not far ahead of them. The voice was very sharp and short. When the heartstrings of the people were shaking, the cry just disappeared. "What''s the matter?"

    "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s not the ladies who are here at this time. Maybe it''s the maids who are crying just now. It won''t be the disciples that I met."

    "If there is such a thing, we really want to see it."

    After hearing this sound, many noble childe murmured, but no one thought about the matter of nanjinglong just now.

    But different from them, ye Rui is very concerned about nanjinglong''s affairs. He only follows Jiang Luoyu forward. However, several noble sons who have been following him become angry at this time and follow him to walk in that direction. Obviously, he wants to see the excitement.

    Jiang Luoyu watched several people come up. Her fingers in her sleeve moved slightly. A bright light flashed through her dark jade eyes. After stopping her steps, she stood quietly on the corridor and whispered to Ye Rui: "the southern Prince is in the innermost room of this corridor. Does your highness want to see it?"

    Ye Rui nods. He doesn''t realize that Jiang Luoyu looks strange and dark at this time. He is only worried about whether the scream comes from the room where nanjinglong lives and what happens. He goes forward first: "it''s natural. Jiang Shizi has been waiting outside for some time. It''s better to go in and have a look."

    Seeing his back disappear in the darkness of the corridor, Jiang Luoyu slowly blinked his eyes and silently raised the corner of his lips: "yes, your highness."

    "Prince Nan, I''m here to see you..." The man in a light blue dress walked silently with a smile on his lips. He watched the man in the dragon pattern robe walk to the door of the room. Before he could knock, the door suddenly opened. A frightened maid like man ran out of the room and nearly knocked Ye Rui back two steps. Fortunately, the guards around him quickly helped him, so he did not fall.

    This scene makes Ye Rui startled. He immediately gets on fire and shouts to the maid who runs out with a look of panic: "the people in here You What''s going on here? "

    The maidservant who rushed out was panicked and wanted to run away. Who knew that she got such a slap in the head as soon as she came out. She looked up and saw that it was Ye Rui. She was so scared that she suddenly lost her seven spirits and knelt down: "Your Highness Your highness, spare your life! Servant, I didn''t mean to offend you. I was really scared I was so scared that

    Ye Rui''s shoulder hurt slightly, but she was not flustered. She guessed that it was her who screamed. She thought that Jiang Luoyu said that nanjinglong was in here, and her face changed slightly for a moment. She was afraid that something had happened to nanjinglong: "Oh, why are you so scared, but you should tell this hall about it?"

    The maid shivered and answered, "back Back to your highness, this room was originally a small compartment for the servants of Ning mansion to rest their feet. The maidservant is the servant who is on duty today. I was tired and wanted to have a rest. But when I went in, I found that the bed curtain was pulled down. When I went in, I found that Found that... "

    "Find something, say it!"

    The maid was almost speechless by his angry look. She fell on the ground and asked for mercy in a low voice: "I found two people Is I''m doing that. I''m scared and confused. I''m running into your highness. Please forgive me! "

    Hearing this, ye Rui''s face suddenly became overcast and uncertain. He suddenly turned around and glared at Jiang Luoyu, who had never changed much. He said in a cold voice, "don''t you mean that there is only the southern prince in this room? Why did the maid see the two figures by the bed? They are all naked and holding each other, and they are still doing that dirty thing? "In daliong, it is taboo to declare masturbation in the daytime. Especially the Royal son of the family, if he is hit in public once, he may be despised by a good scholar in his life. Although nanjinglong is a golden man, he does not pay attention to this. After all, nanjinglong''s coming to the right Xiangfu represents the dignity of the prince. If anything is found, ye Rui will bring him.

    The maid said that he was not well subconsciously, and turned to ask Jiang Luoyu.

    "Here It''s impossible! Only then clearly in the room only coma of the South Prince one person, how Luoyu out less than a moment became two people? "

 Chapter 143

    Jiang Luoyu was more surprised than he was at what he said. She quickly stepped forward and stood beside him. Suddenly she opened the door of the room and walked into the room with disbelief until she saw the rolling bedding on the bed and heard the faint murmur in her ear. She quickly stepped back to the outside of the room to plead in a low voice.

    "Your Highness, there is someone in the tent who is doing dirty things, but he must not be the southern prince. He may be the servant of Ning mansion or the servant girl who is cheating here..."

    Hearing his words this time, ye Rui obviously didn''t believe it, but he didn''t immediately refute it. He seemed to know that he had nothing to do with the trouble. He frowned, glanced at the kneeling maid, and then asked in a deep voice, "if according to what you said, where is the Southern prince who should have been in this room?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s face stiffened, and she took a deep look at the two figures in the bed curtain, who had gradually stopped their singing voice, and stretched out their voice and said, "this Luo Yu didn''t know about this, but just now Luoyu remembered clearly that the South prince was lying in this room. If the two people want to get along with each other here, if you arrest them for interrogation, you will surely know the whereabouts of the South prince! "

    "You have a point." Ye Rui pondered for a moment. He didn''t believe that it was nanjinglong, the prince of Dajin, who had been cautious and clean for so many years in takong. He didn''t think much about it. Instead, he turned around and walked to the door with Jiang Luoyu. He raised his hand to another bodyguard and said, "Mo Zi!"

    "My subordinates are here."

    Ye Rui turned to the side and exposed the bed curtain not far away. He looked like ice and snow. Obviously, he didn''t think that the people inside were noble people: "take out the two adulterers and adulterers in this hall, immediately!"

    Hearing this, the bodyguard immediately lowered himself and said, "yes, your highness."

    Jiang Luoyu looked pale at the bodyguard and opened the bed curtain. Her face changed color and her heart did not jump. When she opened the quilt that was covered on the bed, the people who had been hiding in the quilt could not hide. A man''s voice, which was low and hoarse, but had a special meaning after the love affair, suddenly rang out, and then a handsome one with haze, blue and white mixed with extreme embarrassment and unbearable His cheek appeared in the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Go away

    Looking at nanjinglong, Jiang Luoyu looked embarrassed and dishevelled. Her eyes were flustered and she was tidying up her clothes. On the other hand, she was disgusted and looked at the man lying on her side, who could hardly see her face clearly. She seemed to be looking for an opportunity to kill him. The irony and smile of Jiang Luoyu''s eyes floated endlessly.

    Nanjinglong, do you hate the man who appears and destroys the gentleman''s appearance that you are not easy to cover up? Hate to kill him?

    But you probably don''t know. When I speak again later, even if I hate to kill him, you don''t dare to do it.

    Just as Jiang Luoyu put on a sarcastic smile and raised her side face slightly, the servant named Mo Zi had already retreated, and his voice was almost suppressed to the lowest level: "Your Highness, that man The man is... "

    Jiang Luoyu looks the same, but her face is a little confused because of the words of the bodyguard. However, ye Rui, who does not see nanjinglong''s face on his back, immediately raises his voice a little, pretending that he has nothing to see. He starts to say, "what''s the matter with hesitation? Can''t you speak out loud?"

    Ye Rui had been standing at the door with his back on his back, so he didn''t see what he should have seen. Wen Yan just frowned and looked at Jiang

    Luo Yu without refuting his words: "do as Jiang Shizi said."

    Mo from smell speech, low should after, followed to mention the voice: "return to your highness, the person above is the South Prince''s highness!"

    Ye Rui was stunned, but he didn''t expect such a result: "what?"

    Mo knew that his voice was so loud that he could hear it clearly, so he lowered his head and said, "in addition to his royal highness, there is a man..."

    However, Jiang Luoyu, who was standing beside Ye Rui, gave a backward puff of light and raised his voice in astonishment: "how can this happen? Just now, I saw with my own eyes that the southern prince was ill and fell down. He went out to find the doctor How could it suddenly be like this? "

    After saying this, he seems to be afraid that ye Rui around him will not believe him, and his words are like a barrage of words.

    "Your Highness, when I left the house, there was only the South prince in the house, and there was no one in the room again. Later, I stood at the corner waiting for the hospital doctor, and I was able to confirm that no one came from that direction. What''s more, there is no wife except this maid here. Even if the southern Prince wakes up with someone That man must be a Gemini

    As she said this, Jiang Luoyu''s voice became louder and louder, and her tone became more and more firm.

    "Your Highness, this bodyguard must be lying! If the person on the bed is the son of the South prince, and Luo Yu is the only Gemini to attend the banquet, who is the other Gemini? "

    "Back to your highness, my subordinates did not lie. I really saw that the southern prince was entangled with a man. It was not clear whether the man was a Gemini or not." After hearing the speech, Mo immediately bowed down to Jiang Luoyu with respect in his voice. Ye Rui, who stands in front of him, hesitates for a moment and calms down gradually. However, he does not immediately turn around to look at it. Instead, he frowns slightly."If Jiang Shizi has doubts, it''s better to take the place of Mo and go to the bed curtain to see if he is lying." Jiang Luoyu did not seem to think that ye Rui would take the lead for the bodyguard. She quickly recovered her usual look from the news reported. For a moment, she flashed a little embarrassed look on her face. Instead of raising her step immediately, she bowed her hand to Ye Rui and whispered, "Your Highness Luo Yu didn''t mean to offend... "

    "Jiang Shizi is also anxious to defend for the southern prince, but if he doesn''t go to see it with his own eyes, he thinks that it is the subordinates of this hall who wronged the South prince." Hearing his soft tone, ye Rui''s face was just embarrassed. He thought that he was worried about the southern prince as much as he was. Thinking of this big trouble, ye Rui felt pity for each other and patted him on the shoulder with a sigh.

    "In this case, I would like to invite him to take a look. If it is true as the subordinates of this hall have said, please don''t blame him or yourself."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, flashed the color of flattery, and immediately bowed down and said, "you should be so."

    Mo looked at the carefree King''s son. He adjusted his clothes as if he had acted as if he were indifferent and walked towards the bed curtain. He could not help but scratch a trace of scorn and ridicule on his face. His eyes swept past his beautiful cheek. He was thinking that this kind of fancy could only be found on these noble princes, There was a sudden cry in my ear.

    "South Prince Tang Cousin

    Jiang Luoyu was standing beside the bed at this time. She was staring at the person who had just got up. She was handsome and gloomy. When she looked at herself, her eyes were full of murderous intent. When she saw that she was lying on her side, the bed under her body was faintly bloody. It was obvious that she was hurt by that kind of love affair, and her whole body was full of kissing and biting marks, whether nanjinglong wanted to stop it or not Others went to see, and quickly walked a few steps to the edge of the bed, opened the man''s long hair, revealing his pale and handsome face.

    At the moment when he saw clearly the face of the man on the bed, he was so shocked that he could hardly control his voice.

    "Cousin, aren''t you still recuperating from illness in the mansion? Why are you here? "

    After saying this, he did not wait to stand on his own side, only half a step away from any more words, and then he hugged him across the quilt in a very sad manner. Ben was drugged. In the middle of the affair, he suddenly woke up and suddenly fainted by the double blows of his psychological body. Jiang Ying, whose face was pale and almost devoid of human color, gradually turned red in his eyes and murmured in a low voice Murmured.

    "Cousin, half a month ago, you were just granted the title of Baohe county. How could you How can you be so broad-minded with the South Prince Well, if it''s spread out... "

    Hearing this, ye Rui, who has already turned around, suddenly gives a look and looks at him standing beside the bed. Originally, he looks at Jiang Luoyu with a strong intention to kill him. At this time, he quickly pretends to be at a loss and shocked by nanjinglong. He narrows his eyes slightly and makes a cold arc at the corner of his lips.

    At this time, he noticed the dark tide in the house. He was just following Ye Rui casually. At this time, however, Yihao heard the voice coming from the door when the commotion just started. His eyes lit up one by one. He couldn''t help lowering his voice and talking to each other.

    "Listening to the sound just now, it seems like the cousin of Jiang Shizi and the southern Prince Did that dirty thing? This is at the banquet of Miss Ning Fu

    Not far away from the door, the eldest son of the Minister of rites heard the speech, and he could not help but take a step backward, and just a little stammered.

    Standing beside him, the eldest son of the Minister of the Ministry of punishment also nodded his head and said, "that''s right, this is too arrogant. But is Jiang Shizi''s cousin Baohe Junzi? I don''t know which Gemini in the prefectural palace has the new title? "

    Hearing the two people''s discussion and hearing the news from behind, King Wang Shizi disdained to curl his lips and stood on the steps with a stern look and said, "haven''t you heard that Baohe county was granted by the emperor half a month ago? This county son is unprecedented. He was the eldest son of the prince''s mansion. He also worshipped his official post, but he was a Gemini. "

    "Not only that, but I''ve heard that When Baohe Junzi was discovered, he was wandering with the eighth prince, which is similar to today''s situation... "

    "Speaking of Baohe junzi, do you know that huifei, who has been in the palace for a few months, is the biological sister of Baohe Junzi. Either Baohe Junzi was found to be cheating on the monarch, but also involved the eighth prince who changed from Gemini to man. The Emperor didn''t say anything and gave him the decree of conferring the throne. It''s a great grace!"

    "It''s just a woman''s fickleness, but a Gemini who has pretended to be a man for so many years is like this..."

    "That''s not true. If you are the Baohe County son who has been pretending to be a man for so many years, but you are somehow broken by a man, you must find another one to put a hat on that man..."

    Most of the princes and grandsons followed King Shizi. After listening to his words, they said a few words one by one, and then exchanged their smiles with understanding.

    Seeing that they were out of tune, King Shizi took a look at Ye Rui, who was still in the house at this time. Knowing that he was not the prince, he could not control these rich Childs with high spirits. He sighed and let them talk about it."But there is a question. How did Bao and Jun Zi get involved?"

    "You don''t know! Who doesn''t know that the wife of the prime minister is still the sister of Baohe''s mother. It''s much easier for us to enter the Ning mansion than for us. "

    Hearing the conversation between the two, the first person who started the conversation was unwilling to fall behind, and resolutely said, "but let me tell you, this treasure and the county are doing what they want, and they are caught in public. The prince''s mansion was powerful and wanted to cover up its ugliness. In the future, even if the southern Prince didn''t want to marry Baohe and Junzi You must marry

 Chapter 144

    Just when the four words "must marry" fell to the ground, he sat by the window and put on his coat carefully for Jiang Ying, who had fainted in his naked body. He stood up and looked at Jiang Luoyu who was wrapped up in a quilt. Since he knew the identity of the person on the bed, he had been silent, pale faced Nan Jinglong, and turned his eyes to silence Ye Rui of the language: "Your Highness, this What should I do? "

    "This matter has been seen by many princes and grandsons, and there is no room for turning around." Ye Rui pondered for a moment. He looked at Jiang Ying, who was wrapped in the quilt and could hardly see his face clearly. He frowned and said, "the current plan is to let you know about this. Jiang Shizi then sent Baohe and Junzi away with his carriage. After returning to the prefectural palace, he immediately prepared to discuss marriage for the Junzi and the southern prince."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded immediately after hearing what he said. His highness said that Luoyu had been taught

    After saying this, he looked solemnly at nanjinglong, and his dark dark dark color flickered in his dark eyes like black jade, and his voice was low: "son of the south, cousin Luoyu is a gold branch and jade leaf, and is also the heart and soul of Luoyu''s second aunt and second uncle. Today you have broken his reputation, and have done these things again. I hope you will marry your cousin as soon as possible before the rumors spread. Luoyu will not Thank you

    When Nan Jinglong heard what he said, the whole person was stiff for a moment, and then the last bit of blood faded from his face. His eyes were fixed on Jiang Luoyu, who was only a few steps away, as if he were going to rush up at the next moment. Jiang Luoyu had been looking at him like this all the time. He felt that the flame far from extinguished was burning again. Just as he was about to say some exciting words, he felt a cold hand clenching his wrist.

    That little cold let him quickly calm down, maintain the original sincere color, did not change a bit, but the flame of the dark burning more vigorous, but no one can see.

    Nan Jinglong looked at Jiang Luoyu for a while with that kind of eyes. When he found that his face did not change at all, all kinds of complicated expressions flashed on his face, like despair and hatred.

    Hate?

    When Jiang Luoyu caught this look on his face, he felt that he was almost about to laugh.

    God knows that in the past two years, he saw hatred on nanjinglong''s face for the first time, and the object still wanted to cut himself alive.

    There is a flaw in his setting up this time. Nan Jinglong will think that he did it, but he can''t find any evidence to prove it. What''s more, Nan Jinglong wanted to plot himself first, but it didn''t succeed. He didn''t know who was threatening whom. Besides, there are so many people who have proved that there is something between Nan Jinglong and Jiang Ying, and Jiang Ying is the newly appointed Baohe County son.

    As a proton, he can''t fight against the whole Prefecture and Prince''s mansion, let alone challenge the royal family. It''s certain that Jiang Ying will be forced to become his wife, but I don''t know whether he will be one of the four side concubines or the Zhengfei.

    In any case, such an identity, although it is an affair, can not be a concubine.

    As for whether Jiang Ying is a man or a Gemini, it is no longer important at this time. The emperor not only won''t take back his life in a short time, but more likely, he will blame Jiang Ying. He will find something to do for him in half a month. He will also doubt whether the eighth prince was lured by Jiang Ying, a man who has been hooking up men everywhere. Even if it is good not to punish the prefectures, how can he help Jiang Ying?

    As Jiang Luoyu thinks about it, she stares at nanjinglong in front of her. Her dark jade like eyes look anxious on the surface. Ye Rui on the other side thinks that this is the promise of nanjinglong to marry Jiang Ying as his imperial concubine. Deep down, she is filled with ridicule and happy smile.

    Nanjinglong probably accepted his life and finally lowered his head slowly. Without looking at Jiang Luoyu again, he tightly pursed his lips and walked toward the outside without saying a word. After a while, his figure disappeared outside the door and disappeared.

    Jiang Luoyu looked faintly at him leaving, but her face was a little flustered. She first looked at Jiang Ying lying unconscious on the bed, and then turned her eyes to Ye Rui, who looked severe: "Your Highness, the southern Prince has left. It seems that he is not willing to marry my cousin, but after all, he has broken my cousin''s reputation, not to mention my cousin''s already being taken by him People saw It is the evidence of the iron clang! "

    Before the words fell, he frowned in embarrassment. He looked at Ye Rui as if it was not easy to open his mouth. Then he said coldly, "this matter is related to the life of my cousin. Please do me a favor for the prefectures."

    "Since this matter is related to the prefectures'' mansion, this hall also happened to meet, so I will try my best to help." Ye Rui looks calm, and immediately nods when he hears the speech. At the same time, he looks at the direction of nanjinglong''s disappearance. His eyes are a little more thoughtful. "After we go to the prince''s and brother''s, we will tell him all about it, and let the southern Prince go to the prefectural palace to marry Baohe as soon as possible."

    Jiang Luoyu gets Ye Rui''s promise that he will get the result. The smile on her lips comes up again. She seems to have put down her heart at last. She bows her hands and says, "Luoyu, thank your Highness for Junzi."

    "No need." Ye Rui looks at Jiang Ying lying on the bed, still unconscious at this time, and Jiang Luoyu, who has just stood up. He seems to be feeling something. He waves his hand to the ink behind him, indicating that he is ready to leave. "Such a small matter is not worth mentioning."Jiang Luoyu watched Ye Rui finish his words, then he took his own bodyguard back out of the door, and then took away those noble princes who had been surrounded outside the door. She took Bai Minyu''s hand and went to the door. After hearing the news, several servant girls who came in a hurry would guard the side of Jiang Ying''s body wrapped in quilts, and let the servant girl inform the front door''s people to enter the door Gemini carefully will be the river shadow moved back to the horse drawn carriage.

    "It''s lighter. There are still injuries on the county. If it''s bumped, you''ll feel better."

    Jiang Luoyu looked pale, and she still had the smell of love affairs and the strong smell of blood on her body. She remembered that before she left the mansion, she let sleeping star take the people of Hanjiang pavilion to confuse the people who were sleeping in the main room. She was also unconscious. Standing in front of the door, she had been following Jiang Ying''s close friend and stripped him out of bed On pretending to be Jiang Ying, this just took the person secretly to come out, the smile on the lips can''t help but deeper.

    The coachman, who was born in the prefecture Prince''s mansion, sat on the carriage and looked at the hard-working servant girls and Gemini. When he saw that there was more people to go back to, he was ready to ask. However, he saw the man''s face out of the corner of his eye. He was scared and shivered. He only remembered the last sentence he wanted to ask Son of the world, the man has already been carried on the carriage. Are you going back to your house together? "

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed his eyes and laughed, and then he was ready to nod his head. It should be that the people standing beside him pinched his fingers and motioned him to look at the house door not far away.

    He turned to meet the news, but Ning Fengyang, who was puzzled in his eyes, raised his hand and whispered before he opened his mouth.

    "You don''t have to be polite."

    Hearing this, Ning Fengyang immediately stood up, unable to restrain his surprise when he heard about it in the mansion. He looked at the carriage which was obviously loaded with people at the moment. He frowned suspiciously and cautiously, and asked, "son of the world, I just heard something in the mansion. I don''t know if it is..."

    Jiang Luoyu sighed and her face flashed with embarrassment: "don''t ask the right minister again. It''s a scandal in our county''s mansion. Bao and Jun Zi are even more unconscious now. Luoyu is anxious to go back to the mansion for diagnosis and treatment for her cousin, so she doesn''t stay in the mansion more. She is more embarrassed to see Miss Ning. Please forgive me."

    Ning Fengyang noticed Jiang Luoyu''s attitude and told him that it was true. He immediately lowered his face, raised his hand and said, "you are welcome. If such a thing happens, I dare not stay with him. The son of heaven will take the county son with him."

    Jiang Luoyu arched his hand, took over the reins handed over by the people around him, raised his sleeves and mounted his horse. He said in a loud voice, "thank you for your understanding! Farewell

    Ning Fengyang looks at Jiang Luoyu''s skillful rein. He rushes out from the motorcade first. He looks at the carriage with the symbol of the prefectural Palace at last. His hands are slowly carried behind his back. His eyes are long and thoughtful, and he replies, "old minister, send off the son of the world!"

    Riding his horse to the street, Jiang Luoyu gently reined in his horse and turned to face him. After leaving the mansion, he changed back to his white clothes and wide sleeves in his carriage. At this time, Bai Minyu, who was walking side by side with him, asked with a smile.

    "Since the beginning of my play, you''ve been silent and just standing. What''s up? Bai Minyu was not happy to see me harming people. She was silent for a moment, looked up at him with complicated eyes and shook his head very slowly.

    "Since there is no displeasure, it is because I am cruel and afraid?" Since the sun sprinkled her eyes, Luoyu almost couldn''t bear to see the light of the sun, but she couldn''t bear to see the light voice.

    "It''s good to be afraid. Don''t look at me carefully in the future. If I see through you, you don''t have three heads and six arms like the southern prince. Even if you have, you can see, now you are still obediently marrying a real man, and you are still being criticized and humiliated by so many people."

    Before he could speak, Bai Minyu raised his hand and gently grasped his wrist. According to the color of his eyes, it seemed that there was something hard to touch, like pity and sad eyes. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Jiang Luoyu suddenly turned around and looked at his clear reflection in the sun, which had a ferocious wound Scar''s face.

    "Minyu. I don''t have a lot of soft hearts. If you want to help me, you will harm people with me But you did a good job today. You are really helping me with your heart and soul. I''m very happy

    Bai Minyu''s hand shook for a moment Son of a generation. "

 Chapter 145

    This time, Jiang Luoyu didn''t lift her head and moved her lips in a lack of interest: "how?"

    "I don''t know why you hate him, why you torture yourself because of hatred Just let it be my selfishness - let go of yourself. " When he opened his mouth, the horses between the two men were still walking slowly, and there was a constant bargaining in the street beside them. However, Jiang Luoyu suddenly felt that the voice in his ear was so clear.

    "Even if you open your eyes and you can''t see anything, I will always stand by your side."

    It is clear that as long as I have heard it, I will never forget it in my life.

    "If one day I forget this oath, or if you think I have betrayed you and kill me with a gold dagger I will never resist. "

    "You''re a good choice of death." After a long time, Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of his lips, and his face appeared a layer of indifferent smile. The sun was floating in the deep of his eyes, like suddenly burning a golden flame. "I know that if in Dajin, killing a man with a gold dagger is the woman abandoned by her lover."

    Bai Minyu clenched his hand, as if he had some attachment. After all, he slowly relaxed his strength and said, "I know I can''t match it, but..."

    As soon as he let go of his hand, Jiang Luoyu noticed that some of them turned their lips and looked at the people beside him with some helplessness. Before he could release his hand, he grasped those cold fingers with his backhand: "how can we talk about something worthy of it? It''s not good. I don''t like it. "

    Jiang Luoyu held it tightly this time, as if he was afraid that he would run away. Bai Minyu broke free a few times. Without breaking away, she could not bear to struggle any more. She bowed her head gently and approached the people beside her, listening to the clattering hoofs of horses and the constant rumbling of carriages behind her.

    "But if there is one day, if there is one day..." Just as the motorcade saw the plaque of the prince''s Mansion from afar, Bai Minyu noticed that the hand held by the people on the side of her body finally loosened slightly. Therefore, when she was a little stunned, she heard the voice with a smile coming from the side of her body. "With your words today, I will send you a gold dagger."

    What?

    Bai Minyu was stunned at first, then a burst of ecstasy. Subconsciously, she was ready to open her mouth for confirmation. Jiang Luoyu had already reined in her horse and got off the horse. She quickly walked to the front of the mansion. She ordered them to call people from the mansion to lift Jiang Ying out of the car. Then she disappeared at the gate of the mansion.

    He watched him disappear in a daze, and finally realized that there was something wrong with him, so he got off the horse and quickly followed him up. He followed Jiang Luoyu back to the courtyard where Princess Liyang lived. He looked back at Jiang Luoyu and gave him a sly smile when he was in a hurry. He immediately lowered his head and walked into the curtain, but he pulled the corners of his mouth helplessly.

    After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu half knelt on the ground and told the story in a voice without ups and downs. Then she expressed her doubts and anxieties, as well as her cautious mood at the moment: "grandmother, my grandson doesn''t know why this has become so, but she doesn''t dare to make her own decisions, so she asks her grandmother to make a decision first."

    "How can this happen? The shadow is just How can you be so carefree After hearing the whole story, Princess Liyang fainted before she opened her mouth. She just woke up and finally took a breath. Then she looked gloomy and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was kneeling on the ground and was a little frightened.

    "Don''t worry about it. My grandmother will discuss it with your second uncle. You can send your cousin back to xiuzhuyuan."

    Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief, and her eyebrows and eyes were filled with worry. She hesitated for a long time in front of Princess Liyang. Finally, she said in a low voice, "my grandson follows my grandmother''s instructions."

    Bai Minyu waited until Jiang Luoyu left the door, but saw that he didn''t look at himself as soon as he went out. Instead, he said a few words to the servant girls and boys beside him. Then he glanced at him gently and shook his head to indicate that he would not follow. Then he went to the west garden alone.

    Seeing his blue clothes fluttering in the wind, he disappeared in the dazzling sunshine in winter. The man in white looked at his back with some sadness. He didn''t move for a long time, but his hand in the sleeve was slowly clenched, and the sharp light flashed through his eyes, and he quickly disappeared.

    After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu walked slowly into Xiuzhu garden, ignoring the timid eyes of the boy beside her. She could hardly see the smile on her lips. She casually asked those who had entered and moved Jiang Ying to study bamboo garden. After a few words, she raised her hand to signal them to leave.

    When all of them left, he walked into the main room of Xiuzhu garden alone and threw his interesting eyes on the bed. He did not know when to open his eyes. He was staring at his people in black and white. There was a trace of worry on his face. He stepped forward and asked, "cousin, you have already woken up."

    Before he finished speaking, he had already reached the Bank of the river shadow bed. He looked at his face carefully, and his eyes seemed to be more surprised. He asked, "why did my cousin stare at me and not make a sound after I entered the door?"? Is there something wrong with me

    Jiang Ying''s face was pale, and he only felt pain all over the body. What was more painful was his heart. When the man who should not have appeared beside him was lying on his body, regardless of his struggle, he tore the hard to open wound again and let his pain coma pass. Jue Wang wrapped his whole body like a vine, making him unable to get rid of it.Although he had no evidence at the moment, he was sent back by the people in front of him. Just now he performed a brother-in-law play in front of him. When he thought of the moves he had made to this cousin, Jiang Ying knew well that ten have * * today''s affairs were planned by Jiang Luoyu in front of him.

    "On my cousin There is nothing wrong. " Jiang Ying said, while struggling to straighten up the upper body, but the eyes out of the eyes with a strong resentment, "just that flesh under the heart, I really want to know what color."

    "Look at what my cousin said. If you ask me like this, how can you answer it?" Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows and looked up with a smile. After thinking for a while, she hesitated and said, "yes Red? "

    "It''s black!" Half of Jiang Ying''s body is in the bed, but half of her body is already out of the window. Her fingers are constantly reaching out to Jiang Luoyu standing by the bed. Her eyes are flawed and her face is grim. Her blue veins on her neck and forehead burst out, and even some of them are purple. "Your heart is black! You snake and scorpion Gemini! You dare to frame me up like this. I want you to die badly

    Jiang Luoyu stood only one arm away from him, listening to his hoarse curse himself, the smile on his lips gradually deepened, and turned to scorn and disdain. He looked at him almost on the ground, and cursed loudly: "you wait, even if I am framed by you, you will never let you succeed. You wait for me, wait for me Here it is

    "Don''t worry, cousin. Luo Yu is very patient and will certainly wait." Finally, after finishing his words, Jiang Luoyu yawned a little uninteresting. She stepped forward slowly, stretched out her hand to hold Jiang Ying''s outstretched wrist. After holding her tightly, she lowered her body. She opened her mouth with an arc and asked, "but if Luoyu is a snake and a scorpion, what are you, cousin?"

    Jiang Ying said this, the whole person has no strength. At the moment, hearing Jiang Luoyu''s provocation, he wanted to fight with him, but his wrist was severely clenched up, causing him to struggle, so he could only wear his hair and stare at him with blood red eyes.

    Looking at his terrible look, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and patted her chest. She looked like I was so scared, but her smile on her lips was even more ironic: "to be honest, those two people are still in my hands now. Cousin, or do you want me to escort people to jingzhaoyin''s house and let you give a pair of confessions?"

    Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s words, Jiang Ying''s struggling action suddenly stops. He remembers that the two people he specially hired at that time only collected their own money. If Jiang Luoyu took them to jingzhaoyin''s house, all the things he had done would be exposed and his face suddenly turned blue.

    "Jiangluoyu!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his look at the moment and knew that he had already known how powerful he was. He squinted a little and said with a smile, "my cousin is not happy. Let''s reflect on your past here. Luo Yu left first. Please take care of yourself. "

    After Jiang Ying looked at him and said this, she walked to the door without looking back. After a while, she completely disappeared in the Xiuzhu garden. She couldn''t help struggling again. Her hoarse voice almost penetrated the whole yard: "wait, you come back! I want everyone to know who you really are, you... "

    As soon as the man in blue robes walked out of the gate of xiuzhuyuan, he looked up and saw the man in white leaning against an apricot tree with black hair tied by a wooden hairpin. He could not help smiling. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw the man frown and suddenly murmured.

    "It''s noisy!"

    "It''s strange to hear you say that." Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that he would open his mouth to complain. The smile on his lips became deeper. He walked slowly to him with some cunning expression and asked with a smile, "but do you think so?"

    Bai Minyu didn''t answer his question. He just noticed that he came to his side and looked at him seriously for a long time. After that, his expressionless face suddenly became soft. Then he said, "you are very happy."

    Jiang Luoyu hummed and laughed, and her eyes flashed a little contented, but her voice was still faint: "the people who hurt me like that have become more miserable than I am now. At the moment, I can only lie there dying and waiting to marry a person who hates him very much. What''s more, he''s at a loss to the people who make him look like this. Why am I upset? "

 Chapter 146

    Bai Minyu fixed his eyes on him for a long time. At last, she lowered her head to hide her expression, but her voice became extremely soft: "just be happy."

    Jiang Luoyu felt a smile in her dark eyes. As soon as she was about to take him back to Xiyuan, she suddenly changed her look. Subconsciously, she wanted to protect the man in white behind her. At the same time, she lowered her voice and asked, "what''s the matter?" What''s the sound? "

    Bai Minyu looked at his series of vigilance actions, and there was a figure standing in front of her without hesitation. According to the color of her eyes, she strongly resisted the impulse to raise her hand to embrace her predecessors. Instead, she patted him on the shoulder, indicating that Jiang Luoyu did not need to be nervous. She put her finger to her lips and whistled.

    At the moment of his whistling, he turned around and his eyes were burning. He was looking at Bai Minyu''s Jiang Luoyu. He felt that there was a snowy lightning in front of his eyes. In a moment, it seemed that the sky and the earth were torn apart. Finally, they found a big bird with long tail feathers standing quietly on Bai Minyu''s small arm Like eyes stare at him curiously.

    "What a beautiful bird, do you keep it?" Jiang Luoyu was surprised when he saw the bird, and then he realized that his voice was the sound of flapping his wings, and his smile on his lips became deeper. After looking at the bird carefully for a while, he felt that the bird seemed to be familiar to him, as if he had seen it somewhere.

    after thinking about it for a long time, he only felt that the idea of just now flashed, and then he could not remember it again ¡£ After a moment''s hesitation, he immediately put down the idea that he had just thought - it was a bird of no concern at all. He probably saw it at the border when he was a child. Then he opened his mouth with a smile and asked, "does this bird have a name?"

    Bai Minyu nodded. Her voice was cold and she was vaguely fond of her. When her eyes fell on the big bird that was parked on her arm, the radian of her lips seemed to have an obvious bend: "drunk snow."

    "Drunk snow? It''s white all over, only red claws and beaks. It''s a good name Jiang Luoyu nodded, laughing and raising his hand to touch the big bird. Before his hand touched the bird, he felt a flash of white shadow in front of him. When he looked carefully, he found that Bai Minyu had stepped back two steps.

    Seeing his warning action, Jiang Luoyu felt strange, but he didn''t go to touch the big bird. After frowning slightly, she stood still and asked with a smile, "but I have rarely seen such a bird before. What kind of bird is this?"

    "Li bird. Growing up with me since I was a child, I''ve only been a loyal Li bird all my life. " Bai Minyu knows that Jiang Luoyu is uncomfortable because of his evasive action. But when he looks at the snow white bird standing on his shoulder, he sighs helplessly, half with emotion and half with explanation.

    "Li bird is cruel in nature and extremely vigilant. If you touch it when you meet for the first time, it will peck you or scratch you." Which bird.

    These two words are like a key, or a flash of snow that almost tears the sky and earth when the bird just crossed in front of itself.

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes changed slightly. She looked at the man with a big bird in front of her forearm. She seemed to step back a few steps in disbelief. After taking a deep breath, she gradually calmed down her frightened mood and turned it into a plain and natural one.

    He remembered where the big bird was familiar.

    This big bird with snow-white eyes, black tail feathers, like a peacock, but with snow-white fur, claws and bright red beak, is the Li bird with open wings on the family emblem of Dajin Murong family!

    Jiang Luoyu''s face gradually returned to normal, but her dark eyes kept sinking. Her long white fingers subconsciously lifted up and touched the cold stone hanging in front of her chest. She looked at the person with a ferocious scar in front of her face with complicated eyes. She felt that all kinds of thoughts were coming in her mind, almost disorderly breathing, and she could not help pursing her lips.

    First, the Murong family''s Wandu stone, and then raised a snow-white bird from childhood. It can be seen from a glance that it is the most pure white snow Li bird among Li birds, and the Gu that only Miao people can use

    In his last life, as the prince Zhengfei and nanjinglong, he went to Dajin with nanjinglong. He had to carefully read the details of Murong aristocratic family, one of the four big families in Dajin, who had been the leader of the Qing Dynasty in Dajin. He knew that the mother in charge of the Murong family was not a nobleman of Dajin, but a Miao girl of unknown origin in Miao.

    The Miao girl has a very high status in the Miao nationality. The Miao poison stone is the Murong aristocratic family she brought into. Later, Jiang Luoyu came to know xueyingsha by accident, and had countless ties with her.

    What''s more, as far as he knows, only the direct son of Murong aristocratic family can have a Li bird since he was a child. Because Li bird is extremely precious and fierce, it is extremely difficult to raise. Without the method of animal training and special feeding methods, Li birds who can''t attack at a young age will soon starve to death because of their conflict with people, and big birds will hurt people with their poisonous beaks and claws. How could it be like this On Bai Minyu''s shoulder, the Li bird named zuixue is so honest.

    If so, Bai Minyu''s real identity, combined with his vague memory of his previous life, has already been revealed, except for some things that he did not think clearly at this time.The light and shadow in Jiang Luoyu''s mind flashed by. He could not help but let him breathe quickly and slowly. He gradually retreated to the corridor behind him, as if the person in front of him was something extremely dangerous, and his look also took a look of vigilance.

    He did not know why Bai Minyu, a Gemini of an ordinary aunt, became a member of the Murong aristocratic family in Dajin, and what was the real identity of Bai''s aunt. What did the Murong aristocratic family want to seek for when they let their legitimate children come to the prefectural palace.

    He didn''t know anything about it, and he didn''t want to know if he and his sister-in-law were not endangered.

    But at the last moment, he suddenly realized that the man in front of him was not the one who was silent and stubborn in his eyes, and was stabbed in the pain spot to meet with a blush. He was sorry that when he stopped walking through the corridor, he could only stand behind him.

    These are fake.

    He''s cheating.

    However, if it is true as he speculates at the moment, the power that Lu Min can be planted in the hands of a Gemini in the right prime minister''s mansion must be the people sent by Murong aristocratic family to protect him. And those people must be the same as those in the Hanjiang Pavilion at the moment, all lurking in this small Prefecture mansion.

    Seeing that he retreated, Bai Minyu noticed that his face was strange and he was on the alert that he could not explain clearly. However, he was cruel and resentful that was hard to hide. He stepped forward a few steps, lowered his voice and said with some concern: "what''s the matter?"

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head slowly, and a mask like smile appeared on her lips: "nothing, just It''s just a little bit of a surprise.

    ¡±

    "you don''t look surprised." As Bai Minyu said this, he stepped forward to get closer to him. But just as he raised his step, Jiang Luoyu suddenly took a step back, which made him freeze, including the soft look on his face, "you..."

    He looked at the subtle changes in Jiang Luoyu''s face. After a long time, he finally realized the abnormality of Jiang Luoyu who was standing in front of him at the moment. According to the color of his eyes, his lips showed a desperate smile: "you know

    Li bird."

    "Just now I came out of Xiuzhu garden, but I didn''t fully respond." Jiang Luoyu narrowed his eyes, and his eyes touched him. Hearing his affirmation, the whole man staggered back two steps. The man who allowed his black hair to cover his face was as hard as a stone. "Or do you think there is something you can really hide?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it? " Bai Minyu leaned against the cold wall, only to feel that the sunlight on her head suddenly became so dazzling that it was difficult to look directly at her. She could not help lowering her head again and again, "I see..."

    Before the words fell, he seemed to have made up his mind. He took a look at the bird on his shoulder, and slowly lowered himself to take out the dagger from his boots. He raised his eyes to see his action. Jiang Luoyu, who was alert, flashed across his eyes. Suddenly, he was overwhelmed and dropped the dagger on the ground, and then slowly closed his eyes.

    Seeing the stillness of his eyes, Jiang Luoyu threw the dagger on the ground at will and then turned to close his eyes. The snow-white corner of his clothes was floating in the air. It seemed that his figure was becoming thinner and his face was more and more pale and pitiful.

    "Are you a golden man?"

    Bai Minyu listened to his question, his face returned to the original indifference without waves, and said in a cold voice, "yes."

    Hearing that affirmation, Jiang Luoyu only felt a block in her heart. She looked at Bai Minyu, who stood beside the wall as if she had recovered her previous indifference, but exposed her fatal weakness in front of him. She only felt that if she asked again, even if there was a misunderstanding between them, it would be irreparable.

    I don''t know why, when he thought about it at the moment, he suddenly felt so miserable.

    It''s hard to breathe.

    When he thought of this, he clenched his fingers with some difficulty. Every word he said seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth.

    what he wanted to say was a bit of teasing, but his voice was extremely hoarse: "did you come to Dalang to steal the front line layout map?

    ¡±

    when Bai Minyu heard the speech, she was stunned, and her expression of death on her face was relaxed for a moment: "it''s just that What? "

    Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief, clenched her fingers, and walked towards him step by step. The faint smile on her face gradually disappeared, leaving only a look of mockery and doubt: "since it''s not, what are you doing so flustered?"

 Chapter 147

    At the moment when this sentence was settled, people who were getting closer and closer to Bai Minyu suddenly found that there was a heavy burden of relief and more and more disbelief and ecstasy flashed through her open eyes.

    Seeing such a change in his expression, Jiang Luoyu felt that her heart was suddenly relaxed, as if she had unloaded her heavy burden, and her steps and movements became cheerful.

    Bai Minyu slowly turns around and looks at Jiang Luoyu who is coming towards her. Although her face is expressionless and her face looks ferocious, her dark eyes are flashing, as if she is hesitating.

    seeing his expression, Bai Minyu almost instantly realizes the complicated emotions of the people in front of her. She is just about to open her mouth to explain, but she sees it He walked back to his side, pointing to the big bird on his shoulder.

    "May I touch it? It won''t peck me and scratch me. I''m afraid of pain

    "Drunk snow is gentle. If you feed it something, it won''t hurt you."

    Bai Minyu looked at him and felt that he had never been so flustered in his whole life. Subconsciously, he wanted to move forward. However, he should stick to Jiang Luoyu one step further. He had to stop and look at the man in front of him with indescribable attachment and fear.

    Jiang Luoyu''s mood suddenly turned better at this time, which made him feel more uneasy and confused in a state of ecstasy.

    "You Jiang Luoyu did not lift her head, but her white palms were outstretched, indicating that Bai Minyu would give her something to feed Li birds. Her voice had no emotional fluctuation and seemed extremely stiff: "what''s the matter with me?"

    "You Don''t you ask? " Bai Minyu looked at his outstretched hand. After a long time, he took out a piece of meat from his timid sleeve and gently placed it in his palm. At the same time, he looked serious and said, "if you ask, I won''t cheat you."

    As soon as this sentence comes out, Jiang Luoyu''s action stops immediately.

    He clenched the piece of meat in his hand, slowly raised his head, and coldly glanced at the people in front of him, as if to examine whether he could believe it. Bai Minyu, who was standing in front of him, did not move. He just kept his original movement and faced him. Even when he was about to take back his eyes, he forced his thin lips to pull out a trace of radian.

    "How can you be so honest." I don''t know how long later, Jiang Luoyu''s expression on her face finally eased down. Some helplessly, she raised her hand and touched her face. At the moment, her face was as cold as ice. Her voice was very low, and her eyes suddenly became soft. "If you ask again, if you are afraid that I will reveal your true identity and run away, what can you do? There is no other place where I can find such honest people to bully me

    Before he finished speaking, he sighed again, as if the person in front of him had no way to do. After picking his eyebrows, he said quickly: "anyway, you are not here to steal the Tatong military and political map, let alone those masters of the prefectures'' mansion who want to harm me. What kind of Dalong or Dajin people are you? What''s the relationship between you and me?"

    Bai Minyu blinked, as if he could not understand the meaning of what he said at this moment, but it was only the next moment when the man in white finally came back to his mind. His eyes were misty and shimmering, and he responded in a low voice.

    Looking at his promise, Jiang Luoyu looked like a child who had done something wrong. She stood there at a loss. Knowing that this was Bai Minyu''s biggest secret, she met her. However, it was normal for Bai Minyu to say nothing about it for half a year. However, after thinking about it, he felt uncomfortable and sighed.

    "You are such a big golden man. If I don''t find out, will you keep it from me?"

    "I''m afraid..." To his surprise, Bai Minyu didn''t feel wrong when he asked him this way. On the contrary, he was flustered. For a moment, Jiang Luoyu felt that he wanted to step back a few more steps, and the whole person retreated into the wall with an indelible astringency in his voice.

    "The more you look at you, the more afraid you are, the more difficult it is to say."

    After saying this, the man pauses for a moment, and finally looks up at him: "every morning, when I stand outside Bibo garden waiting for you to come out, I think - what if you find out? What if you think I betrayed you and refuse to talk to me again? Every time I think of this, I would like to open my mouth and say it, like something is blocking my throat... "

    When she heard these words, Jiang Luoyu met the man with clear, painless eyes, and felt only a slight stab in the bottom of her heart.

    Not very painful, but very sad.

    "Although I don''t want to ask, I have to ask --"

    "don''t worry." Before he could say a word completely, the young man in white leaning against the wall seemed to have expected what he wanted to say, and this time he opened his mouth in front of him. "This is just a shelter where my aunt found shelter from the wind and rain for me. More things, now I''ll... "

    "Good." Since he interrupted himself first, it should be expected that he would be interrupted this time. Jiang Luoyu bent her lips and felt that the thoughts in her heart were becoming more and more transparent through the people in front of her."If you are in a dilemma, you will not hurt me. If you want to keep those secrets, you can keep them."

    Bai Minyu pursed her lips. Her eyes were firmly fixed on him. She made up her mind and said, "one day, I will tell you everything."

    As soon as this sentence is finished, it represents the topic and comes to an end.

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and looked at Bai Minyu, who was gradually returning to her normal look in front of her. She could not help but take a long sigh of relief. Her fingers gently brushed the man''s long cold hair, and murmured in a whisper with some bitter smile: "if I find out later, I can''t really forgive you. Do you know? "

    Hearing his words in her ears, Bai Minyu shivered, as if she had been pricked by something, and her head dropped again: "I didn''t mean to."

    "You said it wasn''t intentional, so you didn''t mean it?" Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a sly look in his eyes, and gently hooked his finger at him, "come here."

    The man in white walked up to him honestly and let the big bird on his arm find a place to rest, and then he looked as if he was at disposal. Jiang Luoyu looked at him up and down for a long time. Finally, she put her arms around his waist, ignoring his vague resistance and doubts, and then she said with a smile.

    "If there is such a thing again in the future, if you make me angry, you will go back and take off your clothes and lie on the bed. Let me do nothing but resist, OK?"

    The rest of the corner of his eye looked, just saw that the man heard his words, a faint blush appeared on his pale face The son of heaven... "

    "Don''t say no Jiang Luoyu gently moved and pushed her to the corner of the wall. She glanced around with a light look, then narrowed her eyes, stroked Bai Minyu''s trembling eyelashes with her fingers, and murmured, "there is no one here..."

    Before the words fell, the two figures in the corner quickly melted into the darkness, leaving only faint warm and vague sounds echoing in the small gap. It was only after half a cup of tea that Jiang Luoyu lowered her head, stood upright, coughed twice, and froze her lips with her fingertips.

    Bai Minyu bowed in silence and patted the grass and dust on her clothes. She watched Jiang Luoyu holding out her hand with the piece of meat. Her lips were smiling to feed the Li bird, who was blinking her black bean eyes, drunk snow. According to the color of her eyes, she flashed a soft light.

    "When you and your aunt went into the mansion, you took this Li bird with you?" After half a cup of tea, they finally walked on the corridor leading to Xiyuan. Jiang Luoyu looked at Li bird on the other side of Bai Minyu''s shoulder and said a little more curiosity.

    "Where does it usually stay? I''ve never seen it with you before

    Bai Minyu was silent for a moment, then lowered her voice and said, "Li bird is the God of snow mountain, suitable for flying in the sky, not suitable for shrinking in this small mansion."

    "I see." In that case, the striking bird should have stayed in the jungle behind the prince''s mansion. Jiang Luoyu thought about the situation and couldn''t help recalling the situation when she met Bai Minyu when she first came to the palace half a year ago.

    At that time, he led so many people to run up the mountain. Originally, he didn''t mean to die. Instead, he was ready to call out this adult Li bird when there was no one to help him solve those people?

    When he thought this way, he felt some injustice in his heart, as if he had done something superfluous. Without himself, Bai Minyu could escape from danger successfully. He looked at the people beside him with some coldness. He was just about to ask a question, but suddenly he remembered that Bai Minyu had dead eyes when he fell into the water.

    Looking at the pale face of the man beside him, he sighed in silence and was shocked by his softness. On the surface, he still had that faint smile, and suddenly said softly.

    "When it was noon, the lunch delayed by Jiang Ying had not been eaten in the right prime minister''s house. Just now I watched the bird eat so delicious. But I was so hungry. How about you?"

    When Bai Minyu heard the speech, he looked back at him deeply. His eyes seemed to have some deep unspeakable feelings. When he looked around, he only had a clear and clear look, as if those eyes were really pure photos.

    "If so, go back."

    As Jiang Luoyu had expected, only one day later, the scandal of Baohe Junzi and nanhuangzi in Ningfu was quickly spread through the mouth of those princes and nobles. The emperor in the palace was furious when he heard the news, but he had to suppress his anger for the time being.

 Chapter 148

    After people in the government knew about the news, Zhen''s illness was undoubtedly more serious. With the last child who supported him, the Zhen family is now isolated, and Mu''s speed of taking power is getting faster and faster. Now, the people under Zhen''s family have gone to Mu''s side one after another.

    Three days later, Prince Ye Cong and nanjinglong finally went to the Jinluan palace with nanjinglong, and reported to the emperor that because of the day before yesterday, Dajin proton was ready to ask for Baohe Junzi of the prefecture''s mansion as the Zhengfei, and immediately made the emperor''s Longyan happy. At noon on that day, he gave the marriage order to the two people.

    As soon as the news of the marriage decree came, Jiang Luoyu and Bai Minyu, who were sitting face to face in chess, raised their heads at the same time, looked at each other, and then lowered their heads at the same time, as if nothing had been heard. When the sleeping star who came in and reported it saw this, he quietly lowered his head and retreated, leaving space for the two men.

    In the early morning of the next day, Jiang Luoyu got up early and stood at the door of the main house in a snow colored cloak. She looked at Bai Minyu standing in the front yard, feeding the Li bird with wings on her arm with preserved meat from her plate. She had a faint smile on her lips.

    Before half a cup of tea, Jiang Luoyu only felt a slight jump in the corner of her eyes. As soon as she was ready to call the people standing under the steps, she heard a hasty footstep. With the steady voice of sleeping star, she came to her: "son of a generation, someone from the mansion has just sent news that the marriage date of Bao and Jun Zi and the southern Prince has been fixed. It is said that the crown prince has told the emperor about it He asked the imperial warden to calculate the latest date, just after the tenth day. "

    "Ten days?" Jiang Luoyu heard this, but there was no change in her dark eyes. She just raised her hand and stroked the fine fluff on her neckline. She said faintly, "it''s too pressing. I''m afraid I can''t even get out of the wedding dress. Can''t I just wear a red dress on the sedan chair?"

    "I don''t know." Mian Xing stopped at the side of his body as he said it. After looking at him hesitantly, he began to say, "there is one thing, I don''t know the son of the world..."

    Without waiting for him to finish, Jiang Luoyu turned to her side and looked like a sharp arrow

    Sleeping star pursed her lips and lowered her body to reply in a soft voice: "the person who came to deliver the message today is Zhen Shi, the nephew of Zheng Fei Zhen''s family and the eldest son of the Duke of Qi."

    "Zhen Shi?" Hearing this name, Jiang Luoyu was obviously stunned. After a long time, she regained her consciousness. She squinted at the lush trees nearby. She seemed to be muttering to herself or asking other people, "is that Zhen Shi, who was praised by his grandfather as the noble scholar when he was four years old?"

    Zhen Shi.

    Unexpectedly, this time calculated the river shadow, but led to a big fish.

    Zhen Shi, the eldest son of Zhen Fu, the elder brother of Zhen''s family, is the eldest son of Zhen Fu. He was only four years old and became famous as a child prodigy. When his grandfather, Jiang Lun, did not die, he met Zhen Shi, who was still a child, because he went to a banquet. He praised him that he would be regarded as a scholar when he grew up. After hearing this, Zhen Fu immediately renamed his eldest son Zhen Shi, which is self-evident.

    "It''s this man who returns to the world." The sleeping star nodded and looked at it without a trace. At this time, Jiang Luoyu took out a piece of small words written in small letters from his sleeve. The master in front of him presented it with both hands, and there was no lack of worry in his tone.

    "This man has just passed the year of weak crown. Last year, he just worshipped the Assistant Minister of the crown prince shaobaojia. The senior official almost can catch up with his father, the Duke of Qi. It is said that he is intelligent and well read. He has more party members in the court, and his royal highness supports him. It is extremely difficult to deal with it. If the son of heaven is against him one day, be careful. "

    "It''s not in vain for such a powerful man to be praised like that." Hearing the nervous words of the people around her, Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of her lips and lifted her hand to take the cloth in his hand. She looked at it carefully and said with emotion, "it''s a pity that his surname is Zhen We are doomed to be the enemy, and we have come to this stage. Even if we do not want to fight against each other, we can''t wait to die at this moment. "

    The sleeping star''s expression is dignified: "the son of the world means..."

    Jiang Luoyu turned her face and her eyes fell on her. At this time, she turned to look at Bai Minyu. The smile on her lips became deeper, but her tone was even colder: "Zhen Shi Ruo is a smart person. If you want to deal with me, I will seize my real weakness and attack me. Yiyi is the one thing I have."

    "You mean..."

    "Amulet, Prince''s house, sister-in-law." As he spoke, he walked slowly down the steps to the white man. His slender fingers gently brushed the white feather of the Li bird, examined its black bean eyes, and asked with a smile, "if you, which one would you start with?"

    At the exit of this question, Bai Minyu''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light in front of him, while the sleeping star pondered for a moment, and then bowed down to reply, "son of a generation, my subordinates think it''s your sister-in-law."

    "You''re not too smart, but you look like Zhen." When Jiang Luoyu heard the words, she had just picked up the hands of the meat. Suddenly, her dark jade like eyes were illuminated by the sun and slipped through a faint soft light. "But Zhen is a woman. Although she is a smart person, she is not smart enough. If Zhen Shi is a really smart person, he will choose the talisman. "After saying this, he smiles and gives the meat in his hand to the snow-white bird who has stretched his neck to wait. He turns around, lowers his voice, and instructs each word: "in a few days, if there is a will in the palace, you will immediately inform Hanjiang Pavilion and start to prepare for it."

    Sleeping star look a Su, immediately answer a way: "obey the order of the son of the world."

    When the master of the Bibo garden was whispering to the people beside him, the main room in Xiuzhu garden, which was three yards away, was extremely dark. The people who could not get up on the bed were hiding in the bed tent, moving their bodies and coughing violently.

    A faint smell of blood, as his cough slowly spread, suddenly let the boy who had just carried the medicine bowl into the door noticed it. His face immediately changed. He walked forward a few steps to the bedside. His eyes were red and his hands were lifted up, and he lowered his voice.

    "Young master, I''ll bring you some medicine."

    "I Don''t drink... " The person on the bed saw that bowl of dark and hot medicine juice, struggling on the bed, raised his hand to knock over the medicine bowl on the tray, and then hissed and exhausted, "I am the legitimate eldest son of the prefecture Prince''s mansion, a man, not a Gemini! Cough, cough I Even if I am dead You''ll never marry if you die

    Kneeling beside the bed, the boy looked at the overturned medicine bowl, and his face flashed with panic. As he bent down to pick up the broken porcelain bowl, he held back tears and said, "young master, how can you say that? You have been granted the county seat..."

    "The boy said it well." When the people on the bed heard this, struggling to cry out again, the door not far away suddenly moved, a clear voice came in from the door, as if with some faint helplessness, more is earnest advice.

    "Since my cousin has been granted the title of county son, he has admitted that he is a Gemini in front of the emperor. The emperor is afraid that he is already angry. Even if he knows that his cousin is a man, he will not change his will. "

    "The Emperor gave his will What is it... " Jiang Ying''s whole body was stiff at the smell of the speech. Her trembling fingers lifted up and suddenly pulled down the thin bed curtain. She coughed violently and murmured in a low voice with a look of pure and grim, "yes It''s for me to marry that proton! (cough, cough... "

    "What else could there be As the sound approached, Jiang Ying only felt that his sight was blurred. A dark light and shadow flashed in front of him, and then a flame burned up. Suddenly, the face of the visitor and the angle of his lips were slightly hooked.

    "Cousin, it''s a foregone conclusion now. It''s useless for you to make trouble again. Do you want to make it known to all in Kyoto and let the emperor commit crimes to the whole Prefecture?"

    When the candle lit up, Jiang Ying subconsciously frowned. Just as he was about to start scolding, his eyes suddenly turned into a happy color when he saw the face of the people in front of him, and his voice lowered a little: "big cousin Why do you say that your cousin is a decent man. If you really marry a man, he will be in the land of Kyoto in the future... "

    It was Zhen Fu''s eldest son who was the crown prince''s Shaobao.

    Zhen Shi sat down, raised his hand to signal the boy to put down the tray first, and helped the Jiang Ying lying on the bed to do a good job. His handsome eyebrows and eyes in the flickering candlelight seemed somewhat strange and inexplicable: "if my cousin only thinks so, he is confused."

    Jiang Ying struggled to support the body, bowed his head and gasped for a few breaths. Hearing the speech, he was stunned.

    After Zhen Shi realized that he had said this, his cousin threw a surprised look and sneered at him. He knew that Jiang Ying couldn''t see clearly the power of it. At this time, he was so depressed and depressed. For a while, he had more scorn in his eyes, but his face was not exposed. He still opened his mouth to analyze for him.

    "In my cousin''s opinion, you might as well marry to the proton mansion. In recent years, Dajin is powerful and rich, and His Majesty''s health is getting worse and worse. However, he is rather afraid of the big gold proton. You have become a imperial concubine and a man in the past. Although you are somewhat disgraced, you have broken his mind of marrying another wife in Dalong. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Ying''s face suddenly appeared a sudden color. The originally pale and blue cheek also had more blood color. Her slender fingers twisted, as if she could not be sure that what Zhen Shi said in front of her was just comfort or really thought for him: "what does big cousin mean..."

 Chapter 149

    Looking at the timidity and trial in his eyes, Zhen Shi felt a little bored. He just remembered that his little aunt, Zhen, who had just been in the mansion and loved her since childhood, had become so ill for her cousin''s affairs. After all, Jiang Ying in front of her had to come to see her, and she was finally patient.

    "In my opinion, if my cousin doesn''t get rid of his anger, it''s better to give him some medicine when he gets married so that he can touch the girl Gemini all his life. Can''t cutting off his son and grandson relieve your anger? When Dajin changes and he is recalled, it''s not impossible for you to make men''s doubles with him. It''s not impossible that the emperor will give you grace if he reads about it. What do you think? "

    On hearing this, Jiang Ying suddenly realized that his face flashed with regret and embarrassment. He immediately bowed himself to Zhen Shi and said respectfully: "big cousin My cousin has been taught. "

    Seeing that he understood the meaning of his words, Zhen Shi''s smile deepened. When he stood up, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said a few words in a clear voice. Then he was ready to turn around and leave the yard: "if my cousin wants to open up, I''ll tell my aunt about it and make her feel at ease."

    "It''s a big cousin''s trouble." Jiang Ying looked at his figure who was going to leave. He was busy raising his voice and coughing in a low voice. He said in a low voice, "cousin, there is one thing that my cousin has entrusted to my cousin. Today''s affairs are all due to one person''s frame up.

    it was the man who secretly transported his cousin''s dizziness into the right prime minister''s house, and then that happened..."

    "Oh?" Hearing Jiang Ying''s words, Zhen Shi suddenly stopped taking his steps forward. He turned around and squinted his eyes. He asked, "who has such great ability and courage to plot against you, the newly appointed Baohe county?"

    Jiang Ying was pale and grinning his teeth to squeeze out a few words: "my cousin, this is the Xiaoyao Prince of the mansion, Jiang Luoyu."

    "Interesting. Is this xiaoyaowang''s son, who lived in the prefectures'' mansion more than half a year ago, and inherited the throne of the prince''s mansion in his only legal capacity? " After hearing the speech, Zhen Shi''s expression in his eyes became deeper and came back again. His face could hardly be seen clearly in the candle light.

    "Don''t worry, cousin. You should take this matter slowly. If you really want revenge, your cousin will help you."

    A few days later, in the morning.

    Jiang Luoyu was dressing with her servant girl. When she heard the sound, the man in white frowned imperceptibly. Then she lifted her hand and opened the window. She grabbed the bird who had just fallen on the windowsill into the room. She took off the letter bound on the bright red paw and glanced down at it.

    Just at this moment, Jiang Luoyu adjusted her collar and stepped out of the screen slowly. She took a look at his expression with great interest. Her lips were smiling and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    His voice did not fall, outside the door suddenly came the sound of rapid footsteps, sleeping Star special low voice sounded outside the door: "son of God, not good!"

    Jiang Luoyu smelled the speech, her eyes flashed slightly, her eyes fixed on Bai Minyu, and she picked up her eyebrows: "is it bad news?"

    As soon as mianxing entered the door, he saw the man in white standing by the window. He was handing the cloth to Jiang Luoyu. The cold voice rang out in the room: "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and took the cloth, but she did not look down. Instead, she turned and looked at the person who was going to walk in front of her and was preparing to lower her body for the ceremony: "what about those who sleep in the stars, is also bad news?"

    "Yue"

    pi.

    Jiang Luoyu nodded unexpectedly, and her expression was still free. She took up the tea cup in Bai Minyu''s hand and gave a mouthful: "in this case, Minyu, you should first receive the news and say it."

    Bai Minyu looked at him in silence, and lowered her head slightly. Originally, the clear voice in the room at this time was particularly low: "I have only half a message. Yesterday, when Zhen Shi entered the palace to face the saint, they couldn''t find out what they said

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes turned: "sleeping star."

    When sleeping star heard the speech, he immediately said in a low voice: "huishizi, according to the report of the spies in our palace, when Zhen Shi went to the palace to face the saint yesterday, he seemed to have brought the picture he had painted when he first entered the prefectural palace for a banquet."

    "The painting?" Jiang Luoyu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then thought of the amazing painting he had painted half a year ago. He had a deeper smile on his lips. "It''s a good breakthrough. It''s hard for him to think of that."

    Sleeping star thought of the news that he had received this morning, his lips immediately tightened up, and his expression was tense: "son of God, if you had known about it, the people in Hanjiang Pavilion yesterday should have..."

    "What should it be?" Jiang Luoyu adjusted her collar with a light smile on her lips. There was no big fluctuation in her tone. "Should Zhen Shi and Jiang Ying be stopped at all costs, or meet Zhen''s family, the princess of the prefecture?"

    When Bai Minyu heard what he said, he subconsciously stepped forward and wanted to say something, but at this moment, his eyes suddenly fell on Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue son''s robe, and suddenly opened his eyes slightly, with some complicated color in his eyesJiang Luoyu''s dress today is different from usual clothes. It''s not the comfortable clothes she usually wears, but the formal clothes when she goes into the palace to see the emperor!

    Did Jiang Luoyu expect the situation at this time after hearing the news that Zhen Shi and Jiang Ying met yesterday, so she changed into shizifu in advance?

    At the thought of this, Bai Minyu, who had raised her heart after receiving the news, was suddenly relieved. Her cold look on her face shrank a little, but her worry at the bottom of her eyes did not decrease at all, but became deeper.

    Although the people in front of him had been prepared for a long time, what he had to face was the emperor who had always wanted to take the amulet from the king of carefree after he ascended the throne. If he didn''t get it, he would not give up. If he did, would there really be no problem?

    "Don''t be silly, sleeping star." Jiang Luoyu was finishing half of the time when he saw the people coming to the front of him. He pulled the corner of his clothes from his own hands and finished it instead of himself. His eyes suddenly had more smile, but his voice was not warm.

    "If we did everything yesterday to stop it, I''m afraid Zhen Shi would not only suspect us, but also use the most powerful means as soon as possible. How would you deal with it then?"

    Mian Xing choked by this sentence for a moment. After a moment''s silence, she didn''t know how to refute it. Her face became more worried: "this

    ¡­ But Shizi, when Zhen Shi left the palace yesterday, he was calm and confident. I''m afraid that he had already talked to the emperor. The emperor will certainly call you into the palace today, and he will embarrass you... "

    This time, before he could finish, Jiang Luoyu turned to her side and took the silver crown from the maid behind her. With a sneering smile on her lips, she seemed to be murmuring to herself or asking two people on the side of her body: "are there still few people who are bothering me in this world?"

    Before the words fell, he sat down on the side of the table, his eyes closed slightly like jade, and put the silver crown in his hand in the open palm of the man in white: "don''t patronize the corner of the clothes, help me to tie the crown."

    Bai Minyu looked at the small silver crown placed in his palm. After a long time, he walked slowly behind Jiang Luoyu, took over the long hairpin handed by the maid, and carefully put the silver crown on Jiang Luoyu''s head: "can''t we not go?"

    "I can''t help but go." Without hesitation, Jiang Luoyu looked at the bronze mirror in front of her, and stood up with a smile on her lips. "Wait for a moment. Before I come back from the palace, you will stay in this blue wave garden with sleeping star and chasing clouds month by month. No matter what news comes out, you should keep the yard and sister-in-law for me, all right?"

    Bai Minyu looked at his gradually away figure, and could not help walking forward a few steps. He lowered his voice and said, "be careful."

    Jiang Luoyu hears his voice, steps gently at the foot, the smile on the lips in the sun, gentle with a few cunning. Before she could open her mouth, the man in bright red clothes had already run into the yard and saluted Jiang Luoyu, who had just stepped down the stairs.

    "Son of a prince, the prince''s people are calling you out."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the gasping and anxious face of her maid in front of her. She patted her hand with a faint smile, and finally looked at Bai Minyu standing on the steps. Just as she was about to step out of the yard, she heard the low voice of the people behind her.

    "Son of a generation."

    "It''s always alienating the son of the world. I haven''t noticed it all the time." When the voice fell, he didn''t look back. He just hooked his pale lips. His face suddenly became gentle and said, "when I come back, I''ll hear you call me Luoyu, do you remember?"

    After saying this, he did not wait for the reaction of the people behind him, then he left his side, looking eager month by month, and walked out of the garden alone, leaving only a blue back that was gradually disappearing in the pale golden sunshine.

    After leaving the gate of hanging flowers and the cloister, Jiang Luoyu walked through several courtyards and finally came to the gate of the prince''s mansion. As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw Jiang xiongmu and others standing in front of the gate. Not far away was an old father-in-law, who was very old and white, standing outside the threshold, smiling and waiting.

    Seeing this, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips faded, but her steps were faster than before. She came to the father-in-law who came to meet her.

    Although the father-in-law is old, his eyes are incomparably good. Seeing that Jiang Luoyu is coming here, he grabs in front of Jiang Xiong and Mu''s family. He raises his hand to salute him and says, "Jiang Shizi, we have been ordered by your majesty to take Jiang Shizi into the palace."

 Chapter 150

    "You are welcome." Jiang Luoyu stepped up the steps and saw that father-in-law bowed himself to himself. He immediately took a bulging purse out of his sleeve. As he said this, he put it into his arms with a smile. He lowered his voice and said, "please accept my father-in-law''s hard work. Please accept my little heart."

    "Jiang Shizi is so intelligent that he can be taught." The father-in-law saw that Jiang Luoyu had such a good look, so he knew to give himself some oil and water. His face was mixed with a bit of respect. Looking at this son of God, he was not as arrogant as those princes and noble sons in the past. He immediately had more good feelings and narrowed his eyes with a smile as a reward. Jiang Luoyu, who was in front of him, said.

    "Your Majesty, this time xuanshizi came into the palace, he just asked about one thing and wanted something. I don''t know my son Are you ready? If we are not prepared, we can wait for the son of God here first. "

    "Thank you for reminding me. Luoyu is very grateful." Jiang Luoyu knew that the first step was always the most important step in order to have a good relationship with the palace''s father-in-law. However, she didn''t expect that she would be successful as soon as she got out of her pocket. At this time, she was surprised to hear that he had revealed the reason why the emperor was looking for him.

    "But at this time, Luoyu has everything ready. I think it will satisfy your majesty to enter the Palace this time, so I won''t bother my father-in-law to wait any longer."

    The father-in-law heard the words, as if in a very good mood, straight straight, his bent hard waist, the hands of a whisk: "since so best, Jiang Shizi please."

    Jiang Luoyu replied with a smile: "please, father-in-law."

    But before the two men walked out of the mansion, a powerful voice suddenly came in, as if with some unspeakable guilt and uneasiness: "Luoyu."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard the voice, he knew that it was the prince Jiang Xiong standing behind him. He immediately turned around and saluted him. He said in a low voice: "Luoyu has seen your highness. Your highness is well."

    Jiang Xiong just watched Jiang Luoyu come and talked to the father-in-law in the palace all the time. He didn''t say anything to greet him or ask him. He seemed to know that the emperor was here to announce that he was trying to force him to hand over his amulet, but he could not open his mouth to protect him.

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu was about to leave with the visitor, he could not help calling out with some guilty heart. Unexpectedly, he got such a lukewarm answer. He didn''t know what to say. He pulled out a smile for a long time: "when are you so strange, child?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s lips were full of sarcasm when she heard this. Her eyes were like sharp knives. Jiang Xiong couldn''t help stepping back from her fierce look. Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips was ironic.

    Unfamiliar?

    Your highness, from the previous life to the present, after you enter the mansion, you do not care about the affairs of the inner house, and let the nephew, who has no father or mother, be exposed to the conspiracy of your wife and children alone. I will not hate you. How can I be close to you? Never close to you, how can we talk about such a stranger?

    While thinking about this, Jiang Luoyu''s expression became softer and softer, and her smile on her lips was also extremely gentle: "Luoyu didn''t mean it. Second uncle is more thoughtful."

    "No, it''s good." Hearing his reply, Jiang Xiong looked at the father-in-law standing behind him. A helpless color flashed in his eyes. He stepped forward a few steps and approached Jiang Luoyu slightly. After hesitating for a moment, he lowered his voice to remind him, "be more careful when you enter the Palace this time. Do you know that?"

    The original is not busy to remind, now your own brother''s blood has been punished, do you want to sharpen the knife?

    There is no such good thing in the world, second uncle.

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and was too lazy to even pretend to be timid. However, she was blessed with a low body: "Luoyu abides by the teachings of the second uncle." "Second uncle knows that you have always had an idea..." Jiang Xiong looked at his nephew, who was not willing to listen to him, nor was he willing to talk to him about believing him. Subconsciously, he wanted to be angry at this time. But looking at the father-in-law not far away, he finally put down his anger and waved, "go."

    Jiang Luoyu was as good as a stream, and immediately said, "Luoyu, please leave."

    The Mu family stood behind Jiang Xiong and looked at the prince''s husband and Jiang Luoyu''s words. After that, Jiang Xiong calmly stepped back and left. For a moment, he did not know whether to send Jiang Luoyu or to chase Jiang Xiong for a question. When he was hesitating, he found that Jiang Luoyu had already swung his sleeve and followed the old eunuch into the carriage. He could only sigh gently and support the maid around him Go after Jiang Xiong.

    The wheels of the carriage turned and stopped in a short time. The old eunuch sitting in the carriage glanced at the driving curtain with the brush in his hand. The smile on his face was even stronger. After getting out of the carriage, he lifted his hand to help Jiang Luoyu get out of the car. At the same time, he threw the dust and pushed the little eunuch who had been waiting behind him to him and said respectfully ¡£

    "Your Highness, we can only deliver it here, and let xiaoshunzi lead the way for him in the rest of the way."

    As soon as his words were finished, the little eunuch quickly knelt down in front of Jiang Luoyu. Obviously, he had never seen any princes and nobles. While talking, he was still a little stumbling: "Xiao shunzi has seen your highness, your highness is thousand years old!"

    "Don''t be too polite, father-in-law xiaoshunzi." Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect a leader. He had to change an eunuch in the middle. He realized that the emperor wanted the little eunuch to lead him slowly, so that all the people in the palace would know him. Jiang Luoyu was promoted to the palace today, and the emperor sent him to publicize him. The smile on his lips was filled with cold, and he could not help but stab."Your Majesty announced that I must be very anxious. Please hurry to lead the way."

    The little eunuch didn''t recognize the irony in Jiang Luoyu''s words. He thought that the carefree king Prince in front of him was simply urging him. After looking at the motionless look of the eunuch, he immediately turned to raise his hand. Some of them said yes, please

    "

    o

    o

    JIANG Luoyu nodded, and this time he didn''t treat him The eunuch was so polite.

    He watched the little eunuch quickly walk towards the Yangxin hall where emperor Dalong used to meet his ministers, and went directly over the little eunuch who led the way.

    The little eunuch had just prepared to lead the way slowly, but before waiting for him to walk a few steps, the people who had followed him walked in front of him and swaggered in the direction of Yangxin Pavilion. Suddenly, he was scared out of cold sweat. He ran quickly with him and finally walked to Jiang Luoyu again. This time, he did not dare to slow down I feel that the people behind me are slowing down.

    The little eunuch only felt a thin layer of sweat all over his body. He could not help but lift his sleeve and wipe his forehead. His heart thumped because he was too nervous. He bowed and opened the hall door and reported to the people who stopped outside the hall.

    "Your Highness, this is where you are, and I will retire first."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at him faintly, and a smile appeared on his lips. He seemed to have some kind of sarcasm: "father-in-law, go slowly."

    After the eunuch left, Jiang Luoyu shook her clothes and walked into the hall with a light look. Facing the emperor, who was sitting at the head of the hall and looking gloomy and dignified, she bowed down and knelt down to his Majesty''s majesty. Long live your majesty

    "Jiang Luoyu, the son of a carefree king." After watching Jiang Luoyu kneel down for a long time, the emperor, sitting on the throne, bowed his head and looked at his son''s clothes with burning eyes. His voice was a bit of a trial. "You are not a common people, why do you call yourself

    "

    when Jiang Luoyu heard this, he didn''t even lift his head, so he raised his voice and said: "back to your highness, the life of grass people''s bosom friends is not expensive. It''s like grass in front of your majesty Mustard. What''s more, there is no royal land in the whole world, and it is the people of your majesty who call themselves grass people. "

    "Oh?" On hearing the speech, the emperor''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. He looked down at Jiang Luoyu kneeling on the ground from top to bottom. His voice was more dignified, but he snorted and laughed, "you are a little different from the princes and princes in Kyoto. You are very self-conscious."

    Hearing the praise, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and said, "thank you for your praise."

    "Go straight."

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    "I came to greet me after the meeting of the Zhen Dynasty yesterday. I brought something very interesting to me. Today, I specially publicized you from the prefectures'' mansion, just to let you have a look."

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu standing up slowly, the emperor''s face became more interested because he could not see clearly his face. However, he immediately remembered the painting presented by Zhen Shi after he entered the palace yesterday, as well as all kinds of things like ghosts and monsters in the painting, and Zhen Shi''s hesitant expression when talking about the painting. He suddenly narrowed his eyes and raised his hands to his body After the only remaining confidant Hu Gonggong ordered.

    "Please open the painting to Jiang Shizi and let him have a look at the beauty of the painting."

    Jiang Luoyu hung his head and heard only a rustling sound. A picture was placed in front of him, giving him enough time to examine and see clearly.

    The emperor raised his hand and stroked his beard. As soon as he narrowed his eyes and began to tell that he had seen the painting, Zhen Shi explained it again. This is a painting by Jiang Luoyu to satirize that the prosperous age was just the anger of an unhappy age. Jiang Luoyu quickly knelt down again, without any panic, but his voice grew louder.

    "My Lord, the grassroots are guilty."

    "Oh?" The emperor, sitting at the head of the table, could not help but sneer. He looked at the painting which was covered with gold and dark with deep meaning and said, "I have not seen that you are guilty of Jiang Luoyu."

    Jiang Luoyu bowed down and said, "my Lord, the crime of the grassroots lies in not having mentioned the name of this painting to his majesty when he finished the painting, so that his majesty could see an incomplete work, so that the villain speculated on the grassroots with his heart. The grassroots are really guilty."

    The emperor''s indifferent voice echoed in the empty palace, like a fierce beast suddenly showing its fangs, and its ferocious and murderous spirit came to his face: "what''s the name of this painting?"

 Chapter 151

    Jiang Luoyu''s slender fingers stretched out on the cold ground, and the light blue blood vessels emerged under the white skin, which showed the thin and beautiful hand: "my highness, this painting is called Zhaoxi."

    "Chao Xi?" The emperor''s voice did not hear joy and anger, but held it aloft, "how to explain it?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s lips showed a smile, and her voice became louder and louder, as if fearless: "return to your majesty, the meaning of dawn is to fade away the last darkness before dawn, and all things in the world are bathed by your Majesty''s holiness, so it means to live healthily."

    The emperor squinted: "seriously?"

    "I dare not deceive your majesty because of their humble and contemptuous body."

    "Jiang Luoyu, you are very smart." After listening to his explanation, the emperor finally showed a cold smile. He stood up from his throne and walked down the steps step by step. His eyes were shining at Jiang Luoyu, who knelt respectfully on the ground. He sneered thoughtfully and said, "Jiang Ying, if you are such a legitimate twin, you can feel at ease under the nine springs."

    Jiang Luoyu''s head hung lower. Even when he came to him, he could only see his black head and the small silver crown, "the grass people are in fear."

    Jiang Luoyu could not help clenching her fingers and sighing that the emperor was too difficult to deal with. When she did not want to let go of the chance, she saw the pair of black boots with gold and dragon characters in front of her, and her ears were calm and murderous.

    "I can''t see. What''s your fear?"

    "My highness, the grassroots arrived in Kyoto at the beginning of spring. After settling down in the prefectures'' uncle''s house, although they were very grateful for their love and respect for their uncle, in fact, this situation is just a matter of being placed under the fence." When Jiang Luoyu heard his question, she knocked her head gently on the ground, making a look of great fear. Her voice was still shaking. "Today, your majesty asked the grassroots why they were afraid, but they did not dare to deceive the emperor."

    After saying this, Jiang Luoyu did not hear that the emperor asked again, so he went on. Although the tone of voice was still a little shaking, she was more eloquent in her voice and emotion. She choked as she spoke, and trembled with her whole body.

    "Although the grass people inherited the king of the Jiang family, they were still young and had no parents. Although they were protected by their uncles and grandmothers, they were born twins. Some of the princes and noble sons of the Kyoto princes looked down on the grassroots, and those who coveted the wealth of the grassroots hoped to calculate the innocence of the grassroots by despicable means. Today, the grassroots are full of fear and fear. I hope your majesty can learn from them."

    "Oh? You are so honest to answer, but I am a little curious. " The emperor was silent for a long time, as if he had been moved by Jiang Luoyu''s performance. After a long time, Jiang Luoyu saw that the pair of boots had taken a step towards him. The voice then sounded high above, with a sense of uncertainty.

    "Do you know in your mind how to solve this dilemma at this time?"

    Finally, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed a faint light. Before the emperor''s voice fell completely in the hall, she knocked hard on the cold ground again and said in a loud voice, "my majesty, what the grass people want, I only hope your majesty can accomplish it!"

    "Talk about it." The emperor twisted his fingers, his tone seemed to float in the sky, and his face looked more dignified, "how do you want me to do it?"

    "Grass people are willing to give your Majesty''s thoughts in both hands, and hope that your majesty will protect the peace of Cao min and his sister-in-law for the whole life."

    "Oh?" The emperor turned around and went back to his throne again. His pace was very steady and slow. In Jiang Luoyu''s ear, it seemed like a drum beating sound that shocked people''s hearts. "Can you guess what I think?"

    "The grassroots dare not." Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes, and finally gnawed her teeth. She took out a carved wooden box from her sleeve. She held her hands in front of her and said, "but please show me something."

    The emperor saw him stand up straight, his fingers trembling, holding a small box. The light in his eyes flashed by. He winked at the head of Hu, and raised his hand to show him to go to take the small box in Jiang Luoyu''s hand.

    A moment later, the emperor took the small box in the hand of Mr. Hu, lowered his head to open it and looked at the things in it. When he looked at Jiang Luoyu, who knelt down on the steps and looked respectful and did not get up, his eyes were also a little more ambiguous and complex.

    "Jiang Shizi, it is true that he has some courage." As he spoke, the man in the Dragon Robe casually put the small box in his hand on the side of the Dragon chair. His wrinkly fingers knocked on the swept tap. The tone of his voice changed to that of Jiang Luoyu when he just entered the door, "come and give a seat to Jiang Shizi."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the emperor''s tone change, she suddenly let out a long breath. When she got up, she felt her empty pocket subconsciously. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should be happy that she finally got rid of the emperor''s aggressiveness, or whether she should be sad that she had lost what her father had left for him to defend himself. She could not say much in her expression The solitude of.

    "Thank you."

    "You are determined to hand it over?" When the emperor saw him stand up, he sat down on the chair, still with his head down and extremely submissive. His voice became softer. He looked at the last haze in his eyes, but he still did not completely subside, "I''m not afraid of me Change your mind halfway? "It''s trial again.

    "I hope your majesty will be merciful. His grandmother is a Royal Princess, and he is the only legitimate son of her eldest son. If there is an accident, she will be very sad." Jiang Luoyu had no choice but to stand up again before he could get on the chair. He then expressed his loyalty to the emperor''s doubts and temptations at the moment.

    "If the emperor is virtuous, he will have compassion on his grandmother and uncle, and he will also show mercy to the grassroots, and the grassroots will be extremely grateful." Listening to his resolute words, the emperor nodded his head for the first time, narrowed his eyes, stroked his beard, lowered his voice and asked, "you are determined to do so today?"

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, and her slender fingers did not tremble: "I hope your majesty sympathizes."

    The emperor''s fingers once again brushed the small box by the side of his body, and his voice echoed again in the hall: "once this thing is handed over, I can''t give it to you again."

    "The grassroots know it."

    "It''s a smart, sharp twin." After getting all the answers he wanted, he made sure that Jiang Luoyu in front of him had no other thoughts. Finally, a smile appeared on the emperor''s face. He looked at Jiang Luoyu standing next in a good mood and asked intentionally or unintentionally, "how do you want me to protect you?"

    Jiang Luoyu bent down deeper, and his voice was clear and clear: "my majesty, the grassroots have been operating step by step since they entered Kyoto. They are really greedy and afraid. I hope your majesty can grant the grassroots two wishes."

    "It''s really greedy. Opening your mouth is just two wishes." The emperor picked his eyebrows. This time, he even took a smile in his voice. The tone of his voice was even more interesting

    "First, before the grassroots can inherit the throne, please hide the news that the grassroots have handed it over for the time being, so as to ensure the safety of the grassroots."

    When the emperor heard this request, he could not help admiring him. He shook his eyes around Jiang Luoyu and said, "yes."

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu raised her head slowly. Her dark eyes fixed on the emperor, who could hardly see his face. She lowered her voice and said, "second, I hope your majesty will give the people something."

    I don''t know how long after that, after Jiang Luoyu said what he wanted, lowered his head again and waited quietly. After several hours, the man sitting on the throne sighed deeply. His eyes fixed on him for a long time, and then he disappeared.

    "If you will, kneel down."

    Jiang Luoyu''s smile, which had been held tightly on her face, finally came out when she heard the word. However, it just slipped on her pretty face like a ripple for a moment. The next moment, there was no trace of her. She was left with complete obedience and knelt down: "farewell to your Majesty, long live, long live!"

    Half an hour later, the Duke of Qi.

    Before his official uniform was off, Zhen Shi, sitting in the courtyard drinking tea, heard a report from a man who was wearing a black hat and could not see his face clearly. Suddenly, his face changed slightly and stood up, and the dark light in his eyes flashed: "what? How can he get in, how can he come out safely? How could that be possible? "

    After saying this, he did not wait for someone to say something, he put down the tea cup in his hand heavily, and his voice was cold: "what about the amulet? Can he come out so easily without handing over the amulet? What is the emperor''s disposition? How can he give up when he has a little handle? "

    The man in a black hat who couldn''t see his face clearly heard the speech and immediately lowered his body. His voice was very sharp, which seemed to be the voice of a eunuch in the palace.

    "Back to the eldest son, I don''t know what happened. After Jiang Shizi entered the palace, his majesty waved back, leaving only Mr. Hu on his side. After a secret conversation with Jiang Shizi in the palace, Jiang Shizi stepped out of the palace in a respectful and safe manner. Later, the old slave inquired about the Duke around the emperor. Jiang Shizi only knelt down in the hall for a while. The emperor wanted to I was in a dilemma with him, but later I didn''t know to give up the idea, and then

    Hearing the speech, Zhen Shi''s face suddenly became gloomy and waved his hand to stop his later words: "the older the emperor is, the more difficult his mind is to guess."

    Hearing this, the eunuch in a black hat immediately lowered his body and lowered his voice to try and ask, "young master, the palace side is still the same. This time it''s just a trial. It''s for the sake of those things in the prefecture. If you don''t hit the target this time, you don''t have to worry about it. All of you are the ones that I have to put in so as to inquire about the emperor''s mind for his royal highness in the future, but none of them can have an accident. "

    Having said this, Zhen Shi narrowed his eyes and stood at the table, his face changing.

    This time, Jiang Luoyu''s calculation failed to make him bleed. If Jiang Ying, who was about to get married, knew that his cousin would not show anything on his face, he would certainly feel resentful in his heart. He could not tell what his cousin would do in his wedding in a few days, and his own efforts would be in vain.

    Thinking of this, Zhen Shi''s face showed a bit more fierce and cruel, but his tone became more gentle and firm. He raised his hand to the eunuch with a black hat and said in a cold voice.

    "After going back to the palace, be careful not to let others find out."The man in a black hat bent down and said, "obey the orders of the eldest son."

    Zhen Shi waved to him, his face light: "go."

    "Jiang Luoyu It''s fun... " When the figure of the man gradually faded away, Zhen Shi stood alone at the table, his eyes fixed on the tea covered with ripples on his hand, as if to see the black eyes of Jiang Ying in the dark with despair and recklessness.

    Now that he has made a promise to someone, he never has the mind to void it halfway.

 Chapter 152

    Zhen Shi pointed his finger at the stone table. Several ideas flashed through his mind. His eyes became a little hesitant, but his smile on his lips was even more mysterious.

    just in this way, Jiang Luoyu fell in the hands of the emperor. If he really wanted to do it, the consequences would be much worse than being forced by the emperor. I don''t know who can live with it?

    "Since you are so lucky that you have escaped the emperor''s punishment and persecution, I promised my cousin to let you suffer from the pain, so I can only do it in advance in the prefectural palace. This time, I''ll see if you can avoid it if you are skillful! "

    After a while, Zhen Shi narrowed his eyes and set down his own strategy. He asked people to come to explain his letter and what he should do afterwards. He asked people to go to the prefectural palace immediately and give the things he wrote to Jiang Ying, who was waiting in Xiuzhu garden.

    After taking over the things, the servant of the Duke of Qi immediately left the mansion and went in the direction of the prefecture.

    At this time, in front of the prefectural palace, a gorgeous carriage slowly stopped. Jiang Luoyu, dressed in a blue coat, holding the hands of the maid beside her, stepped out of the carriage step by step. With a light look, she stepped into the gate and walked toward the corridor leading to the West Garden.

    As soon as he arrived at the chuihuamen gate between Dongfu and Xiyuan, Jiang Luoyu had been guarding the place month by month after he left. His eyes suddenly brightened and his face also showed a smile. He quickly ran to Jiang Luoyu and called out in a loud voice, "son of the world!"

    Jiang Luoyu answered, and her eyes were not waiting to move away from the moon by month in front of her. Then she saw her standing on the sleeping star not far behind her. She bowed down to him and saluted him: "I have seen the son of a son."

    "Look at the sky. It''s already noon before I go out." Jiang Luoyu looked at the two men coming to meet him. Expecting to chase Yun and Bai Minyu still staying in the garden, Jiang Luoyu laughed and patted the hands of the maid beside her. She walked slowly forward and ordered.

    "When I saw you, I found that I was a little hungry. You should go back to the small kitchen to prepare lunch. When you are ready, you can take it into the main room. You don''t have to ask me again."

    Month by month smell speech busy should a, immediately carrying skirt run away.

    Sleeping star looked at the figure of month by month far away, and suddenly blinked her eyes with some worry. She could not help but look at Jiang Luoyu, who was calm in front of her body, but had some reddish forehead. She asked in a low voice, "son of the world, you..."

    "You want to ask the result of this visit?" Without waiting for him to finish, Jiang Luoyu seemed to know what he really wanted to say. She clenched his hand with a smile on her lips. She only felt that her heart was slowly settling down and said in a low voice, "don''t worry. The emperor doesn''t have to worry about it for the time being, and he won''t deliberately embarrass us any more. The people lurking around him in the Hanjiang Pavilion can live for a period of time. You can tell them to keep an eye on huifei. That''s the right way. "

    Mianxing sighed at his peaceful eyes, and a smile appeared on his face: "obey the instructions of the son of heaven

    "

    00

    as soon as they walked out of the corridor, Jiang Luoyu felt a white shadow flash in front of her. When she could see clearly, she stopped her steps with a slight smile and fixed her eyes on the bird After flying in front of him, he landed on the shoulder of the man in white, standing in front of the door quietly waiting for himself.

    "Why don''t you talk when I come back?" Standing in the same place and looking at the man, he felt relieved at first, and then seemed to think of something as cramped. Jiang Luoyu knew the reason by reading the telegram, and then stepped forward with a smile: "can''t you call it out, or don''t you want to?"

    Bai Minyu lowered her eyes and couldn''t help pursing her lips. The more nervous she looked, the more nervous she looked I... "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his puzzled appearance, with a smile on his lips. His slender fingers brushed the black hair hanging from his shoulder, as if unconsciously fixed his eyes on his shoulder, blinking his black bean eyes. He looked like a beautiful and lovely Li bird drunk with snow, and his voice was light and floating.

    "Don''t talk about those things that don''t deserve it. When you saw Li Niao a few days ago, you should know that I had already guessed your identity. If your identity is valuable, if we are in Dajin at this time, I am not worthy of it."

    "You don''t have to belittle yourself." When Bai Minyu heard this, her face suddenly looked ugly. She raised her face and looked at him deeply. Her eyes seemed to reflect a light golden light. "No matter where I go, I can''t compare with you.

    ¡±

    "OK, what''s the point of saying this?" Jiang Luoyu was helpless to see him cling to this problem for a while, so he waved his hand to show that he didn''t have to mention it again. "I''ve come back. Since I''ve promised to do something before I leave, I can''t give up until you fulfill what I promised.

    ¡±

    when Bai Minyu heard the speech, her face, which had been justified, was suddenly stiff.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile, her fingers still sliding between his hair, as if it were a joke, but the meaning revealed was very firm.

    Bai Minyu has been with him for almost a year. Seeing this, he has to bite his teeth and make great efforts to send out two words between his lips and teeth. It doesn''t seem to be a gentle call, but it sounds like a gamble Luoyu. "Jiang Luoyu listened to the sound of mosquitoes and flies, and his cheeks were red immediately after the sound. She could not help but pinching his face. The smile at the corner of his lips could not cover up: "look at your appearance. If I come out and see it one month after month, I think how I bullied you."

    His voice had not yet completely fallen, and the voice of the month by month rang from the distance between the two people, with a little vaguely happy: "I have a good lunch, son of the world."

    "I see." Jiang Luoyu smiled and responded to a sound, pulled up the wrist of white Minyu, turned to the Bibo garden to walk, eyes light and interest in his red cheeks turned around, "go."

    Two people just entered the garden, face-on-face met is in a hurry with the little boy and maid to set up a meal month by month, after seeing Bai min jade with red face, the big maid immediately did not expect Jiang Luoyu, immediately expressed his own doubts: "white twin, your face

    Jiang Luoyu endure and endure, but finally, he did not bear, and lowered her head to cover her lips.

    Looking at the white Minyu with red face, she looked down at her head and couldn''t see her expression. Only jiangluoyu, whose shoulder trembled, was puzzled by the look on his face Son of the world? "

    At noon the next day after Jiang Luoyu entered the palace, the people in proton mansion seemed to understand the emperor''s attitude at this time, and came to the prefecture palace with full gifts, instead of nanjinglong to give Jiang Ying Naji Li.

    After the noon Naji Li passed, it seemed that the speed was not fast enough. On the same evening, the proton mansion sent the male bride price. Then the prince''s subordinate people also went to the prefecture palace, comforting Jiang Xiong, the princess who was angry and hard to be able to marry his own son as a daughter.

    The prince''s people came out of the study, and visited Houyuan of the east mansion. They were very upset when they heard the news. Even the princess Liyang, who sighed that her body was worse, gave a greeting to the young master and miss Gemini who was still in the princess'' mansion after a good life comfort. The ceremony included jiangluoyu, who sent the message at this time, and the children of several aunts.

    "Every young lady has Gemini?" Sitting in the Bibo garden, the man in a light blue long shirt heard the report behind him. The smile on his lips was deeper, but his eyes were so deep that he could not see anything clearly. "The prince, however, was unexpectedly generous, and was buying people."

    After hearing the words month after month, I thought about it, and then he continued to answer: "back to the world, although every young master and miss Gemini have Gemini, the gift is different in value. Among them, Jiang Yan, the son of mu, is the most important, and the next is you, and the younger lady and the younger son are the same as the gifts of the common girls and common sons in the government."

    "That''s what it should be." Jiang Luoyu nodded, and picked up the tea calibres served by the sunset clouds. When she was just preparing to take a sip, his face suddenly moved slightly, and her eyes also followed the soft down, "where is the white twin? Is there any? "

    When he heard him, he hesitated for a moment, as if it was hard to say it. His words were swallowed and spitted: "son of the world." "

    JIANG Luoyu knew that this thing must be greasy, and he could not choose to pick up her eyebrows:" what is the matter? "

    The sleeping star standing by the moon saw her in distress, and sighed, and then she said, "I just want to say this thing On the gift of the Gemini sent to you young master and miss, the thinnest of the white Gemini is only a jade pendant... "

    "Isn''t that the most common one?" Jiang Luoyu heard that, the tea in his hand was a meal, but the smile on the lips was a little bit lighter. "I also take [br >

    as an embarrassed identity like Minyu, his highness and highness will not notice such a small person, but he still thought it was complete.

    ¡±The voice of his voice was not falling, and the last one that could not be said was relieved one month after month. Then the light from the corner of his eyes saw the corner door coming in from a distance [br >

    the corner door of the yard came in. A man in white suddenly became nervous again. Some Noro whispered: "I am not sure that I can speak in the future White Gemini

    "

    br > 0 £¼ br >

    JIANG Luoyu heard that she was opening month by month and saluting towards her back, but she didn''t even return to his head. His long fingers shook the teacup gently, and the voice was low:" come on, sit down. "

    Bai Minyu looked at Jiang Luoyu standing in front of him, and looked at him with a kind of complicated eyes he didn''t understand. He did not ask, but he sat by him quietly and quietly, and he was not confused. But he did not sit hot on the stool, and there was a long white finger in front of him, and then there was a laugh.

    "What about the jade pendant you gave, but on your body?"

 Chapter 153

    Bai Minyu lowered her head in silence and took off the jade pendant she had worn in the morning from her waist and put it gently on his palm. When she looked at the sleeping star and the month after month, her eyes were quieter than when she had just entered the door.

    "Jade is good. Unfortunately, the carving is rough. But if you have something urgent to leave the mansion one day, and you don''t have any money around you, you can sell it for silver." Jiang luoyuzai looked at the hollow white jade pendant he handed over. It seemed that he accidentally put the jade pendant on his nose. After smelling it, he snapped the jade pendant on the table without changing his face. His voice was faint.

    "There is a faint fragrance on this jade pendant..."

    When Bai Minyu heard the word "fragrance", his face suddenly changed. Almost immediately, he took away the jade pendant placed in front of Jiang Luoyu. He looked at Jiang Luoyu with some unspeakable blame and inquiry. After looking at Jiang Luoyu for a moment, he found that nothing had happened. Then he put his heart back.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him nervously and found that she had been cheated. She did not forget to stare at herself. The smile on her lips deepened: "take the jade pendant and yuruyi that you gave us every month."

    Hearing the speech month by month, he immediately lowered his body and said, "yes, son of God."

    A moment later, the maid came over with a tray in a hurry, and put the jade ornaments, jade Ruyi and golden lanterns on the tray in front of Jiang Luoyu and let Jiang Luoyu choose at will.

    "Well It''s almost the same. " Jiang Luoyu looked at several jade pendants in the pile, and suddenly her eyes brightened. She put the best jade pendant with bamboo leaves carved from old pit jadeite in front of her. She lowered her head and sniffed it for a moment. Then she slowly relaxed. She said to the sleeping star standing in front of her, "sleeping star, what kind of fragrance is this? Can it be harmful to people?"

    The sleeping star took over the jade pendant in his hand a few steps ago, lowered his head and sniffed it gently, and then said with a smile: "son of heaven, the white Gemini is rosemary fragrance, and your piece is mint smell. They are harmless to human body, but have excellent awakening function."

    "If so, wear it." Jiang Luoyu nodded and did not take the jade pendant from Bai Minyu''s hand.

    he just tied the jade pendant in his hand to his waist, and his smile grew deeper and deeper. "White clothes with sapphire are quite original.

    ¡±

    Bai Minyu watched him tie the jade pendant for himself. According to the color of his eyes, it was like a layer of warm light on the cage. After hesitating for a long time, he finally hesitated and said, "son of heaven..."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile, raised her hand and took out the jade pendant in his palm. The two jade pendants were tied to his waist and touched them gently with his fingers. Listening to the jingling sound, the voice was crafty: "your memory is so bad

    "

    "Luoyu." Bai Minyu pursed her lips and looked at his smiling eyes. Her long eyelashes drooped down. She suddenly raised her hand to hold his warm wrist. Her voice dropped a little, "I don''t need you to give me the jade pendant, myself..."

    Jiang Luoyu did not wait for him to finish, she raised her head slightly, her eyes like black jade looked directly at his face, lowered her voice and said with a smile: "but I don''t love jade pendant. Let you wear it for me, can''t you?"

    Bai Minyu blinked his eyes, and the strength of holding his wrist became smaller and smaller. Hearing his speech, he seemed to want to see something on his face, but he finally lowered his eyes. His face softened a little in the setting sun and whispered in a low voice It''s up to you. "

    Half an hour later, the main room of Bibo garden was quiet, as if no one was sitting in it. From time to time, however, the collision of tea cups rings faintly. Sometimes, there are maid''s light hands and feet, and the sound of changing tea and adding water when they enter and go out, to show that there is someone in the room.

    The two men sitting on the arhat''s couch were playing chess. One looked serious and silent, while the other was playing chess. While he was playing chess, he used his silver swab to prick the fruit plate and peel the cut fruit. From time to time, he touched the tea cup and drank a sip of tea, but he still pretended not to be hungry when he was hungry.

    Bai Minyu dropped a son and looked at the man opposite him eating all the fruit in the fruit plate. He could not help but look at the sky outside. Seeing that it was already dark outside, he could not see his fingers. It was time for dinner, and a quick footstep was heard in his ear.

    When the footstep sounded, the two chess players turned their heads at the same time, looked at them and stepped forward, with a look of panic and month by month: "son of heaven, it''s not good..."

    Jiang Luoyu put down the silver swab in her hand, took the hot towel from one of the maid''s hands, wiped her hands, and looked at Bai Minyu beside her: "what''s the matter?"

    Every month, he heard his son speak and said eagerly: "the kitchen The stove in the kitchenette is not Can''t use

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, this was the reason. She was surprised in her voice, "why?"

    "I don''t know who I don''t know who... " Every month, as soon as he was in a hurry, he spoke incoherently. He could hear clearly, "it was fine at noon today, but just when the cook was going to prepare dinner with sunset glow, she found that the kitchen stove in our small kitchen The stove is full of ugly things... ""Ugly things?" Jiang Luoyu quickly interrupted her words, her eyes like black jade sank, "what is it?"

    He asked him about this month by month. Thinking of the scene he saw, he covered his lips subconsciously. After a long time, he resisted the disgusting force and said, "huishizi, it looks like the excrement of human beings and animals, mixed with..."

    "All right." Jiang Luoyu didn''t wait for her to finish. She immediately frowned and raised her hand to stop her words. "It seems that some people don''t want us to cook in the small kitchen. It''s really a dirty trick."

    After saying this, he looked sharp at the maid in front of him, pondered and knocked the table with his fingertips. After a moment, he said in a low voice: "however, if you don''t take good care of the yard and make the kitchen stove of the small kitchen suffer, you will punish the guard of the gate of Bibo garden at noon to clean up those things."

    He wrote them down one by one month, hesitated to step down, but before waiting for a few steps, he thought of something more important and asked tentatively, "son of heaven, that night''s meal..."

    Jiang Luoyu frowned again, as if she was upset because she couldn''t eat dinner. Bai Minyu, sitting beside him, seemed to know that he was uncomfortable. She raised her hand to hold Jiang Luoyu''s wrist and gave her a soft look.

    Aware of the concern of the people around her, Jiang Luoyu breathed a long breath, raised her hand and patted the back of his hand. For example, her tone was more stable: "every room should be having dinner now. You should go to the big kitchen to get some cakes first. By the way, you can go to Mu''s house and say that there is something wrong with the kitchen stove in our garden. These days, she bothers the big kitchen to prepare more copies of this garden Mu will arrange the three meals for people

    Month by month did not dare to neglect, hastily should: "respectfully comply with the son of heaven''s command."

    Seeing the month by month leaving, the sleeping star with the news flashed his eyes and whispered to the man sitting on the arhat''s couch in the room: "son of the world, this matter..."

    "Don''t think about it any more. This is for us. It''s really a lot of work, and it''s really an idea that a senior official would come up with Jiang Luoyu turned to her side a little, her voice was hoarse in the dark room, but she had a certain kind of sarcasm in her tone. "I''m afraid someone saw me come out of the palace in peace and stability. She was angry, but she had to trouble me. She did such a disgusting thing and didn''t want me to live a peaceful life."

    The sleeping star pondered for a moment and then lowered his body slightly: "that son of a generation, over there in the big kitchen..."

    The man in the dark sneered, and his slender fingertips nodded on the table, and his voice became more and more deep: "since they have tried their best to damage the small kitchen, it is impossible not to do anything in the big kitchen. These days, before the small kitchen is finished, the meals in the garden are still called from the kitchen. You can also order one from outside the government secretly. In the end, it is not bad for many money. ¡±

    when sleeping star heard the speech, his face suddenly relaxed and raised his hand and said, "yes, son of a generation."

    "As soon as possible to clean up the small kitchen, strengthen the security in the garden." Jiang Luoyu stood up and took a few steps toward the door as she said. Her dark jade eyes narrowed and her expression was cold and severe. "This time, you haven''t found someone deliberately pouring feces. Next time when they poison, you may not find it."

    "At your Highness''s command."

    Looking at the sleeping star''s figure fading away, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. Then she slowly turned her eyes and slipped around on the chessboard on the small table of the arhat couch. She looked at the silent man in white with a smile: "Minyu, did you just repent?"

    Bai Minyu shook her head, saying that she did not.

    Just now, he has been listening to Jiang Luoyu and talking month by month. He has not even looked at the chessboard. How can he repent?

    "No, I have already eaten your three pieces before I turn my head. How can you turn around and your three pieces become a piece of dragon?" Jiang Luoyu''s words with a smile, but the look on his face is very cunning. Obviously, he took the opportunity to bully the people in front of him, but he wanted to find a fair excuse.

    "Don''t bully me because I don''t have good chess skills, so I think I don''t have a good memory. Take it back quickly!"

    The man in white looked at him for a long time. Finally, he picked up his tea cup and sighed. He dropped the chess pieces into the chess box and whispered, "the son of the world is not a bad chess player."

    Jiang Luoyu sat down with a smile: "how do you say that?"

    Bai Minyu looked at the smile on his lips. His eyes flashed, as if covered with a thin layer of fog. However, there was a very light smile on his face. If you don''t look carefully, you can hardly find that: "the son of the world is good at playing pig and eating tiger, and the weak wins the strong."

 Chapter 154

    "It sounds like you know me well." Jiang Luoyu gave a low smile, pointed the chessboard in front of her with a slender finger, and immediately pulled the topic back, "no matter what it is, don''t care about him. Don''t take the chess pieces away soon!"

    Bai Minyu had no choice but to listen to him. She raised her hand and took the pieces away. Then she watched Jiang Luoyu''s lips and surrounded her dragon with a smile. All of a sudden, a good situation became difficult and dangerous.

    The news that the little kitchen of Biboyuan was broken was introduced the next day. At this time, he was raising his body in Xiuzhu garden, and his face was ugly. He was preparing to drink the tonic. However, the man in the dark wearing a long blue shirt hooked his lips and smiling, but his eyes suddenly showed a dark light, and his slender fingers squeezed the tea cup.

    A few days later, it was time for Jiang Ying to get married.

    Under the eaves of the whole prefectural palace, red silk and satin fluttered constantly in the cold wind, but the joy was very thin. On that day, Zhen, who had been ill and weak on the couch, got up. Although his face was ugly and his eyes were tearful, he sat with Jiang Xiong and asked nanjinglong and Jiang Ying to salute him. Then he whispered a few words of filial piety and humility. The rest of them could not be said, but could only watch The back of the two people left was full of tears.

    According to the takong custom, Gemini don''t have to cover their heads when they get married, and their wedding clothes are slightly different from those of women.

    On that day, dressed in a red wedding dress, his face was dead and heavy without a trace of expression, but the color of his lips was even scarlet than his blood. When Jiang Ying and Nan Jinglong came out of the house step by step, he saw Jiang Luoyu in a dark brocade cotton padded gown and a snow embroidered gold cloak on the corridor not far away.

    At the moment when he saw Jiang Luoyu, his eyes were suddenly covered with a layer of dark color, but his face still had no expression. It seemed that the face was just a human skin mask to be seen. Only when he slowly turned his face and looked at Bai Minyu behind Jiang Luoyu, suddenly his lips were slightly hooked, showing a creepy smile.

    Just as he showed that smile, Jiang luoyuyi turned to her side and looked at the man in white beside her. Her dark jade eyes seemed to be covered with a warm light, but she could not see clearly from a deeper place. She slowly stretched out her hand and clenched the man''s cold fingers.

    There was no big trouble in the whole wedding ceremony, and Jiang Ying was more obedient than expected. When the bridal sedan chair and the bride''s wife went out of the house, Jiang Luoyu yawned and pulled the people by the side of her body back to the Bibo garden.

    In this way, after half a month, gradually approaching the end of the winter, the prefectures began to be busy up and down.

    In addition to living in jiangluoyu''s Bibo garden, which is quite a distance away from Dongfu, there is a noisy scene in Dongfu every day near the new year''s pass. Along with the entrance and exit of people from the central kitchen of Dongfu, people are busy all the time. In the past, fresh cakes and meals are quickly put on the tables of the heads of the courtyard, and change quickly Take it out in empty dishes.

    After inviting an to Princess Liyang, Jiang Luoyu sat alone by the window to read after she used the breakfast meal that she had brought in from outside. She asked the sleeping star who had just entered the door with a light look: "did you ever find anything wrong with the meal?"

    Sleeping star knew that his son asked about the food he had taken from the big kitchen, and he immediately said, "huishizi, this meal is still the same as that of the previous few days. There is no problem with every dish, but there are some things that shouldn''t have been added. If Yihao eats according to the order of more than half a month, the things that shouldn''t be in each meal will be mixed up If you eat it, you will have problems. "

    Jiang Luoyu picked up her eyebrows. Her eyes did not move away from the book in front of her. She just had a little more interest in her expression: "do you mean that the food contains poison?"

    Sleeping star nodded: "return to the son of the world, it is so."

    "No wonder." Jiang Luoyu turned the page in front of her with a smile, and her slender fingers were shining brightly in the sun. "Originally, when you found out that the food was non-toxic on the first day, I thought that although Jiang Ying was married, he would never give up such a great opportunity. He did not go to eat the food directly. It was a surprise to escape the robbery. Well, since we already know it, let''s take it all down. "

    Sleeping star smell speech, immediately bend down to: "yes, son of a lifetime."

    When the light blue figure of sleeping star disappeared in the room, Jiang Luoyu looked down and read for a while. Occasionally, she raised her eyes and wanted to have a rest. However, she saw her big servant girl, who had been wandering around outside all the time. There seemed to be some doubt between her eyebrows and her eyes. She could not help calling out: "month by month, you have been shaking around there for a long time. What are you doing?"

    Hearing his son''s voice month by month, he stopped his footwork, turned to face the man sitting on the side of the window and bowed down. After a while, he hesitated and asked, "don''t you think it''s strange?"

    Jiang Luoyu put down the book in her hand with a smile, and her eyes fluctuated slightly: "what''s the matter?"

    "Originally every day when you go to the princess''s house, the white Gemini will certainly come on time." Month by month, he saw his son''s face without any worry. He was afraid that his son was angry with the white Gemini, and his speed of speech was the same as that of Douzi."At this time, why are we all at noon, and we don''t see the white Gemini?"

    "Yes." After listening to her words, Jiang Luoyu stood up after pondering for a moment, but her face did not make her nervous or gloomy. She immediately let the maid standing outside the window breathe a sigh of relief. Who knows that she has not yet breathed well, she hears Jiang Luoyu''s voice from behind the door. "Since you are so curious, why don''t we go to Rongqin garden?"

    When I saw his son''s voice falling down, I had already opened the door and stood in the yard. I was surprised every month on my face and looked at the figure passing by my body: "son, you..."

    Jiang Luoyu walked slowly toward the green wave garden, with a faint smile on her lips. When she looked at Rongqin yuan not far away, she had a look that she couldn''t see clearly: "if you decide to go, don''t procrastinate. It''s hard to do great things like this."

    Hearing the words month by month, she was busy lowering her body. But before she looked up again, Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue figure disappeared. She was a little flustered. She raised her skirt and ran quickly to the direction where the figure disappeared: "son of the world, don''t walk so fast, wait a month..."

    "Shizi, this Rongqin garden is really quiet." After less than a cup of tea, he finally kept up with his son of the family in front of the Rongqin garden. He looked around and said in a low voice, "since the green affair, the white Gemini hasn''t collected the maids in the garden. However, the maid looks at the yard as cold as it is, and there is no maid to clean up the clothes. This is not good."

    "Yes." Jiang Luoyu listened to her mention of green, but she could not help looking back at her. There seemed to be something more in the Dark Jade eyes, but she could not see clearly, "Minyu here is really too cold."

    She nodded her head month by month. After watching Jiang Luoyu enter the yard, she stopped in the yard. She was looking down at the bamboo planted in the corner of the yard. After hesitating for a moment, she quickly came forward and knocked on the door instead of the master.

    No one answered.

    She stood there waiting for half a cup of tea and found that no one was responding. She turned to Jiang Luoyu who raised her head and reported: "son of the world, the white Gemini is still asleep, as if he has not yet got up."

    "I''m so lazy." Jiang Luoyu, with a faint smile on her lips, pointed to the cottage not far away with her slender fingers, and said in a low voice, "but in the past half a month, he has come to Bibo garden more and more late, and his face seems to be not good, as if he had something wrong. Ask him, he does not say, sleep star wants to feel pulse for him, he is not willing, te also difficult to entangle

    "It''s probably because the weather is cold and the white Gemini has a chronic disease of cold, which is a little late -"

    every month, I heard him in a low voice and complained. Almost subconsciously, he began to argue for the people in the house. But after saying a few words, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. He immediately closed his mouth, but it was too late. He could only blink his eyes with some annoyance, bite his lip and drop his head.

    Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows and looked back at her black head. She could not see anything in her dark eyes, but she said with a smile: "Oh? He has a chronic disease of cold? How do you know that? "

    "Huishizi, this is the last time I went to deliver snacks to Aunt Bai for you. The aunt named egret inadvertently let slip of the tongue and specially reminded the maid to tell you tactfully." After a moment''s meditation, he thought of his son''s powerful means. Even if he didn''t say it himself, he would certainly find out the truth. Moreover, there was nothing to hide about this incident, so he replied in a barrage. "But at that time, the white Gemini was on the side and asked the maid not to say anything about it. That''s why she has been in a dilemma and has not told the world yet."

    Jiang Luoyu pulled the corners of her mouth. Although her tone was strange, she didn''t have any angry look on her face: "you listen to him, and you don''t know who is the master."

    Hearing his words month by month, knowing that he was not angry, he quietly relaxed and said with a smile.

    "Look at what the prince said. Naturally, you are the only one who is the master of the whole month. But the white Gemini side, the son of the prince, the maid talks a lot. You love the white Gemini so much. Now people with eyes can see it. It''s been more than half a year. A few days ago, when I passed by the east mansion, I heard some maids envied the white Gemini. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed a little surprised, but she turned around and said, "envy him?"

 Chapter 155

    He nodded his head month by month, and his lips seemed to have a sly smile. When he looked carefully, the smile became deeper: "yes,

    they all gathered together to gossip, saying that the Gemini of his aunt''s family was really a good life. After the son of heaven came, he was so spoiled and protected. He must have been taken as his concubine after he was filial piety."

    "Your concubine?" Jiang Luoyu was stunned when he heard these two words, and then sneered. The coldness in her expression eased a little, but her eyes were too far away to see clearly, "this is too high."

    Hearing the speech month by month, he was startled at first, as if he had never thought that his son would use this to make fun of him. He was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously said, "the son of a generation thinks -"

    "in my opinion, he is worth a house at most."

    Jiang Luoyu had a light look. After finishing this sentence, she waved her hand and stopped her servant girl from saying the next sentence. Instead, she lowered her voice and said.

    "Well, let''s just talk about these gossip, and then take care of your own mouth. I still have filial piety on me. It''s harmful and useless to talk about these things. I''m afraid someone will let it out on purpose to slander me

    When he heard that he was not in favor of his own master, he changed his look month by month: "son of the world, what should we do?"

    "No matter what it is, gossip about you will not come true. If you let them say a few words, I won''t come to Bai Minyu." Jiang Luoyu waved her hand carelessly. It seemed that she did not really take the matter to heart. Her face was very calm. "You go to prepare hot water for washing. I''ll go in and wake him up."

    Month by month smell speech, immediately looked at his son in admiration, low body should be: "I obey."

    Jiang Luoyu watched her figure fade away, her white face with a kind of hard to touch expression, let the sunshine outside the window hit his face, reflecting his beautiful face. He stood quietly in front of the door and waited for a moment. Finally, he pushed open the carved wooden door in front of him and walked slowly in.

    The house is quiet, the pure white bed curtain falls gently, covering the people lying on the side of the bed, leaving a deep shadow.

    The man in green stepped forward slowly, and his slender fingers lifted up the bed curtain. The sun behind him gently hit the person behind the bed curtain, reflecting a dazzling silver light.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Minyu, Minyu? "

    His voice was gentle, and his slender fingers stroked the sleeping man''s eyebrows and eyes. Just as he was about to take advantage of the opportunity to pinch his nose, his fingertips had a hot feeling.

    "Month by month!"

    The servant girl, who was holding firewood outside and was going to boil water, heard his voice and immediately put down her things. She stood outside the door and raised her voice and asked, "what''s the matter, son of heaven?"

    "Don''t prepare hot water, go and get me a basin of cold water." After a moment''s hesitation, Jiang Luoyu still lowered her head and tried his temperature with her forehead. When she found out that the man was really having a fever, she couldn''t help but sink her eyebrows. "Also, go back to Bibo garden immediately and call for people, especially for sleeping stars. Minyu is a little feverish."

    Hearing that the steps of the month by month were fading away from the door, Jiang Luoyu looked at the copper basin full of clear water on her hand. She bent her head and twisted her veil to cover the man''s forehead. She raised her hand and patted the man''s pale cheek. She frowned and whispered, "Minyu Minyu, wake up? "

    The person lying on the side of the bed heard the voice and struggled to move his eyelids. His fingers, which had always been cold, felt extremely hot at the moment. However, the expression on the face with the ferocious scar gradually softened down, as if telling the people on the side of the body not to worry about it.

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes slowly. Her fingers dipped the towel on his forehead again. The cold water made his fingertips red, but he didn''t feel it.

    Less than half a column of incense, Gemini, dressed in light blue, took several servant girls to the courtyard. After entering the house with a medical box, he bowed down to feel the pulse of the people lying in bed under the light gaze of Jiang Luoyu. After a moment, he finally pursed his lips and stood up and whispered.

    "My son, the pulse of white Gemini is a little strange..."

    "Strange?" Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, and the smile on the corner of her lips suddenly faded. Her eyes were also sinking. "He''s just a fever. What''s the meaning of strangeness?"

    After hearing the words, the sleeping star raised his hand and motioned for them to walk towards the window. Then he lowered himself and said in a low voice: "huishizi, the white Gemini looks like a fever, but on his pulse, it should not be a fever condition, but it seems to be It''s like being caught in the wind... "

    "Stroke?" Jiang Luoyu looked cold, and her hand hanging in her sleeve gradually clenched. Subconsciously, she murmured, "how could..."

    His voice did not fall, is standing by the bed looking at the sunset, then staggered back a few steps, exclaimed: "son of the world, you see white Gemini!"

    When Jiang Luoyu turned her head, she saw the man in white twitching, as if the whole person had been taken by some terrible force. The thin pale lips were bitten by him, the bright red blood beads fell down along the lips, and the smoky eyes suddenly opened, as if they were experiencing boundless pain.

    "What''s going on?" Seeing the man in white, he was about to struggle to get to his bed, but the people around him were afraid to get close to him. Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly sank. He raised his hand and waved away the sunset glow around him. He quickly stepped forward and hugged the trembling man. He patted his face tentatively and called softly, "Minyu? MinyuWhen he held him in his arms and heard his voice, his violent trembling gradually stopped for a moment. His pale face showed a little gentle look. Some of them could not lift their hands. Before touching the person in front of him, the trembling fingertips suddenly slipped from his light blue clothes, and his voice was not clear.

    "Shi... Zi"

    JIANG Luoyu looked at him, his eyes slowly gathered into focus, and his pale cheek also wore a very weak smile. Just after the big stone in his heart was put down, he felt that the man in his arms was shaking violently again, and then a huge force pushed him away, so that he had to retreat to the side of the window, until the sleeping star behind him supported him ¡£

    Before he could stand still, there was a loud thud in his ear. When he saw the man in white trembling and falling under the bed, he wanted to go up to pick up the man immediately, but the sleeping star on the side of his body grabbed his sleeve swing, and his voice was too fast to let him pass.

    "Prince, you can''t hold him any more! From the pulse and current situation, the white Gemini must have had a stroke. If you hold him all the time, he will surely scratch you. You can''t... "

    Jiang Luoyu only felt cold at the bottom of his heart, as if a cold water poured on his forehead. He could not help biting his teeth. He only felt that from some unknown place in his body, he began to shiver constantly. In front of him, a thin layer of haze appeared, and he could not see clearly.

    He heard his own voice, but he could not tell whether the tone was panic or deeper fear.

    "Stroke How could he have a stroke! "

    Sleeping star seems to be able to hear that his tone is not the same as usual. He can''t help but drop his eyes slowly. Then he lowered his voice and said, "my son, I don''t know very well. It''s clear that yesterday''s white Gemini was still good..."

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly closed her eyes before her words fell. She felt that her fingers were gradually warm. That was the warm warmth that she could feel when she just touched the person. He opened his mouth again and tried to say something, but this time, before he could speak, he heard the man who was still struggling on the ground and suddenly uttered a difficult syllable.

    After hearing Bai Minyu''s voice, the person standing by the window seemed to be hit by something, and the unexplained dark color flashed through the dark eyes of

    and slowly waved away the sleeping star beside her body holding her sleeve, lowered her voice, and said, "I will not go

    "

    00

    when she heard his words, she saw him swing away With his own hands, he quickly walked to the side of the struggling man on the ground. When he lowered himself and put him back on the bed, he couldn''t help but walk forward a few steps with worry, and called softly: "son of God! You

    "I''m fine." Jiang Luoyu slowly tightened her arm and held the trembling man tightly in her arms. Her fingers gently brushed the broken hair on her forehead. Her voice was as soft as a feather. "Sleeping star, if the person who is afraid of stroke will hurt others, or will hurt himself, can the hands and feet of the stroke person be tied up?"

    "Yes." Sleeping star hears speech, ponders for a moment, immediately nods should be, at the same time signals a servant girl to go out with oneself, "son of the world please wait a moment, belong to go down to look for rope."

    "No rope." Without waiting for him to leave with his servant girl, Jiang Luoyu''s voice rang out again in the room, with something repressed.

    His beautiful face can''t be seen clearly in the dark room, but his blue corner is floating with the wind. "Go to the yard and find some soft cloth, tear it into strips and send it."

    Sleeping star a little Zheng, a moment later should say: "subordinate obey."

    When mianxing left, she walked into the door with worry every month. Looking at the man holding her arms coldly, Jiang Luoyu stopped his struggle with his internal force and slowly lowered his head. She said tentatively, "son of the world, white Gemini, he..."

    "You also don''t idle, ask sleeping star white Gemini this kind of situation needs what medicine, go out of the mansion to do immediately."

    Jiang Luoyu saw her enter the door from the corner of her eyes. Thinking of the strange disease of the man in his arms, he immediately frowned and ordered.

    "Remember, you must be careful when you go out of the mansion. Take some Kung Fu lads with you. Don''t let Zhen''s side notice that it''s not good to have any changes in the next generation."

 Chapter 156

    Month by month smell speech, busy low body should, quickly back out.

    Jiang Luoyu saw that she also left, and a faint smile reappeared in the corner of her lips. However, she could not see the bottom of her eyes like dark jade. She held the man in her arms tightly and whispered in his ear: "good, it''s OK. Don''t struggle. Wait for the sleeping star to come back, and it will be OK in a short time."

    Bai Minyu was trembling in his arms, and his eyes were staring at him. He shook his head with difficulty. He murmured: "no..."

    "I know what you want to say. You don''t have to say, I won''t go. " Jiang Luoyu and he looked at each other for a long time. At last, they lowered their eyes. Their fingers almost fell into the skin of the man in his arms It''s going to be OK, Minyu... "

    "Ah..." I don''t know how long after that, Jiang Luoyu only felt that the struggle of the people in her arms was becoming more and more intense, and even the voice escaping from her lips became more and more indistinct All... "

    At this time, the man who had taken the cloth with his servant girl and was walking slowly into the room changed his face slightly when he heard the voice. His eyes looked at the man sitting by the window with worry. As soon as he had said half of what he wanted to say, his voice suddenly twisted.

    "Son of God, you can''t - be careful!"

    Before his words fell, Jiang Luoyu felt only a black in front of her eyes, and then there was a burning pain on her neck. In this kind of pain, he could almost hear his heart low sigh, followed by the continuous cry of people nearby: "son of the world!"

    "I''m fine." The person sitting by the bed was in such a exclamation, as if he didn''t feel anything wrong. He just took a long breath, and his dark eyes showed a breathtaking cold light. "Where are you doing? Bring the cloth quickly

    The people standing by the door heard the words and hurriedly lowered their bodies. They immediately cut the cloth on their hands and handed them to them. Mianxing walked slowly to Jiang Luoyu''s side to help him press on the hands and feet of the convulsive man. When his eyes fell again on his son in front of him, he saw more things that were not clear.

    When Bai Minyu was finally fixed, and accompanied him from noon to midnight, Bai Minyu was given medicine twice, and finally slowly calmed down, lying flat on the bed, and gradually fell asleep.

    Jiang Luoyu, who stood up slowly from the bed after he returned to normal, shook her face. Her face was obviously tired. She waved her hand to the maid beside her body to stay in the house. She helped the bed column and walked out of the house.

    As soon as she went out, Jiang Luoyu saw that mianxing was squatting outside. She was seriously fanning the medicine can. She could not help but droop her eyes and slowly stepped out of the threshold. Her eyes were looking at the dark blue sky in the distance. The smile on the corner of her lips was almost invisible.

    After a few steps out of the room, the sleeping star squatting in front of the medicine pot also stood up and walked behind him. His eyes looked timidly at his neck. Because Bai Minyu was crazy in the daytime, he accidentally grabbed the bloody wounds with his fingers. With a worried look in his eyes, he lowered his voice and tried to say.

    "My son, you can''t stay here all day long. It''s better to apply medicine as soon as possible for the wound on your neck, or it will leave a scar."

    Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment at first, then stopped her steps, looked at the sky in the distance, and murmured in a low voice after a long time: "I know."

    Seeing his promise, Mian Xing was relieved. He immediately summoned someone to bring the medicine. He also brought a chair to let Jiang Luoyu sit on the steps. He lowered himself to apply medicine to the wound on Jiang Luoyu''s neck. He wrapped the wound in a circle with a clean white cloth. When he was ready to collect things, he suddenly heard Jiang Luoyu''s voice.

    "Sleeping star."

    "My subordinates are here."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and touched the wound on her neck. When she noticed that it was still slightly painful, she slowly put down her hand and leaned on the back of her chair and asked softly, "have you ever Have you ever loved someone? "

    As soon as he stopped to pick up his things, Gemini, dressed in light blue, raised his head. His eyes were full of confusion, and his light and warm softness: "son of the world Why do you ask? "

    When Jiang Luoyu heard him ask back, she seemed to have expected it. She raised her hand to support her chin and closed her eyes slightly. It was as if the whole person was leaning on the chair, and her slender fingers gently rubbed the temple. Her voice seemed to float up: "have you ever answered that?"

    "Yes." Sleeping star stopped his movements and knelt down on the ground and replied, "that man is a childhood sweetheart. He grew up with his subordinates. He is also a spy in Hanjiang Pavilion. But since his subordinates were sent to Shizi, shopkeeper Meng sent the man to Dajin, saying that he didn''t want to distract his subordinates..."

    Seeing his submissive appearance, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and motioned him to get up and talk, but her eyes were dim as the clear moonlight: "is it a man?"

    The sleeping star hesitated for a moment, or seriously replied: "return to your highness, yes."

    Jiang Luoyu turned to his side and looked at the people in front of her. She was like something was stirring in her dark jade eyes, but she was covered with silver by the light moonlight on the sky, and her voice was soft and almost jade whispered: "did you ever blame me for your lover''s separation?"?,,"I dare not." Sleeping star quickly shook his head when he heard the speech. A warm light flashed under his eyes, and he lowered his voice. "He and I are spies of Hanjiang Pavilion. We know from childhood that we should work for Hanjiang Pavilion when we grow up. What''s more, it''s a lucky job to serve the prince. There''s no danger in it. When he knew the arrangement of manager Meng, he was happy for me."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, silently hooked the hook lip corner, the finger dropped on the back of the chair: "sleeping star."

    The person standing in front of him hears speech, busy low voice should be: "in."

    "Aren''t you afraid?"

    Mianxing was stunned for a moment. She looked tentatively at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on the chair and straightening up slowly. She asked softly, "what does the son of heaven mean?"

    "He''s just one of the men in the world. Are you not afraid that you will fall in love with him so easily and finally get betrayed and separated?" Jiang Luoyu turned her head slightly and twisted her fingers gently. Her words seemed to be hidden in the smoke.

    "men have always been affectionate, especially to Gemini, who is not even a woman. What''s more, no matter whether it''s Dadong or Dajin, if a man marries Gemini as his wife, he must accept the rules of marrying a side room."

    "Aren''t you afraid?"

    "My subordinates are not afraid." Sleeping star heard his words, first thought for a moment, then raised his head, eyes burning bright as stars, "subordinate believe that person."

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned. After a moment, she returned to her senses and murmured, "is it..."

    "I dare." Sleeping star looked at his more and more beautiful facial features in the moonlight, and Jiang Luoyu, who was a little disappointed but still calm, couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "where is the son of a son?"

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have never thought that he would ask such a question. He was stunned for a moment: "me?"

    Although mianxing is still asking, his head is lower and his voice is softer: "son of a generation, have you ever loved like this, have you ever believed in people like this?"

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath, stood up and stretched her fingers. She took a few steps toward the steps in front of her with a smile. Her voice was calm and calm: "I don''t know."

    Hearing this, the Gemini standing under the steps was startled. He turned to look at his back and opened his eyes slightly: "you don''t know one by one?"

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and slowly closed her eyes. Facing the pale golden moonlight falling from the sky, she seemed to think of something important and sighed: "maybe..."

    Before he finished his words, mianxing heard the noise of footsteps behind him. As soon as he was ready to turn back, he saw the people in front of him turn around. His eyes were like a whirlpool. Between the opening and closing of thin lips, a more sharp voice suddenly rang.

    "Son of a bitch, son of a bitch!" The sleeping star had not yet turned to her side, when she saw a servant girl running to her side like the wind. Her face was full of panic and fear. Her voice was sharp as if she was going to pierce the dark sky. "White Gemini, white Gemini, he White Gemini began to vomit blood just now, but he could not stop it. He might have to - "

    he stood there and saw that the servant girl''s words had just finished. The man in blue suddenly opened his eyes and his face twisted violently. Blood flashed in his dark jade eyes, and his words seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth What do you say

    Hearing the servant girl''s report and look, and looking at Jiang Luoyu''s reaction, mianxing, standing at the bottom of the steps, felt cold at the bottom of her heart, and her eyes sank. She couldn''t help asking, "how could this be so? However, he just had a stroke and fever. He had just drunk two bowls of medicine. How could it have been only a few hours before he could finish his speech? "

    without waiting for him to finish speaking, he felt that Jiang Luoyu had already been lost in front of him. Only a faint smell of grass and trees brushed across his nose, which suddenly coagulated the action of sleeping star that he had intended to follow. The whole person seemed to think of some important joints His face changed and he stopped in the same place.

    Not far away, I heard the news that she was coming in a hurry. Originally, she wanted to follow Jiang Luoyu into the house. She could see a person standing in the yard motionless as if possessed by a demon. After hesitating for a moment, she still walked forward with some worries on her face and asked, "what''s wrong with you, sleeping star?"

 Chapter 157

    Close, just heard standing in the garden, is mumbling to himself at this time is opening his mouth to say the words.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not a stroke. "

    Month by month hears speech, immediately whole body a excited spirit, surprised looking at him: "what do you say?"

    Her voice did not fall, but the person standing beside her suddenly bent down and walked quickly to the corridor. She grabbed the maid who was guarding the front door of the main room. She looked at him coldly and asked, "did you see the white Gemini just now? Did he regain consciousness, but he couldn''t help shaking all the time. When he vomited blood, his face flushed, but his lips turned red Purple

    "You Didn''t you go in? " The servant girl was so frightened by him that she couldn''t speak clearly, but the astonishment of her eyes was obvious, "how do you know?"

    "It''s not a stroke. Sure enough, it''s not a stroke!" The person who heard the correct answer immediately let go of the hand holding the servant girl, raised his hand and patted his forehead. His face was extremely ugly, staring at the month by month not far away, and said to himself, "that strange pulse is Yu Jing, which is the secret medicine given to the concubines in the palace."

    "Secret medicine?" He followed him month by month. After looking at his face, he asked, "what''s the secret medicine?"

    The person standing in front of her smelled the words and raised a sneering smile on his lips. He whispered, "secret medicine is that after being smelled or taken, it doesn''t show up for a short time. After that, it seems to have died of illness, but it is actually poison."

    "And Yu Jing." Hearing that the secret medicine was poison, he felt cold all over his body. After pursing his lips, he looked into the room, and asked in a low voice, "is that the name of the poison? Does this poison work? "

    "But where is the poison and what is the lead?" This time, the Gemini in front of her did not answer her question, but slowly turned around, turned around and whispered, "come on

    His voice just fell, a black silhouette like a feather, quickly fell in front of the sleeping star, raised his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "subordinate is here."

    The man standing on the corridor looked ugly and anxious, but his voice was lower: "you are the one who has been guarding the white twin courtyard these days and knows all his movements?"

    The man replied, "yes."

    "I ask you a few questions, and you have to answer them carefully." Sleeping star slightly narrowed his eyes and spoke faster and faster. "In this half month, did the white Gemini touch anything that has not been touched before, extremely strange, may have problems, or is it a more remote place to send out fragrance?"

    The man thought about it for a moment and immediately replied, "my Lord, during this half month, the people in the house only touched one more thing that they had never touched before, and they did not go to other special places."

    What he said was so positive that the sleeping star standing in front of him suddenly changed his face. The things in his hands almost fell from his fingers. His eyes were full of shock: "what you said, is it..."

    When Jiang Luoyu walked into the room in a hurry, the sunset glow in her purple clothes was frightened. She was holding the copper basin in her hands at a loss. She watched the people on the bed bend down with an arc that had almost broken their neck. Her body trembled and vomited red blood toward the copper basin.

    He stopped in silence, his slender fingers gradually clenched in the light blue sleeve robe, and his body was very tall and straight in the flickering candlelight, but he looked unexpected, as if he was constantly shaking.

    I don''t know how long I stood there looking at him. When I turned around and saw his figure, she immediately lowered her face and stepped back two steps. She let the person who had been standing not far away come forward slowly and called softly with a very special tone: "Minyu?"

    Hearing this sound, the man on the bed laboriously moved. The cheek stained with strange red rose slightly, revealing the thin lips with smile, and the eyes covered with smoke: "son of man You''re here. "

    The sunset glow looked at Jiang Luoyu, slowly drooping her head. When she was ready to go, she felt like a sudden reaction. She knelt down at the feet of the man in Qingyi. Her words were filled with tears: "the son of the world, the white Gemini, he --"

    before she finished speaking, Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes tired. Under the light, there was no expression on his beautiful face Fingers are like cold jade.

    "All down."

    After hearing his command, no matter how the people standing in the same place looked at each other, he just walked up to the window again, naturally sat down beside the thin and weak body, raised his hand to support his shoulder, and some blue fingertips crossed the ears of the man in white, and finally landed on the lips with dark red blood this time, without waiting for him to get close to him, the man in single clothes could no longer support his body. He slipped along Jiang Luoyu''s arm and fell on his knee. His black hair covered his thin lips. His voice was as light as a feather that was about to turn into fly ash: "son of the world..."

    Jiang Luoyu bit his teeth and felt that he began to tremble inexplicably from head to foot. Even though the man was lying quietly on his knee, he could not help but want to get angry, but he did not know where the anger came from. Pointing to the maid who had not retired, he only heard his voice hoarse and low: "go down! Didn''t you hear me? "The man on his knee gave a low smile, and his fingers grasped his blue clothes powerlessly. The dark red blood fell down along with the clothes, and a piece of red petals bloomed: "don''t For me Temper... "

    Jiang Luoyu leaned back, exhausted and hidden in the dark. With a tone that could not be said whether it was sharp or vicious, Jiang Luoyu said faintly, "at this time, are you still in the mood to take care of these?"

    The candle light in the house was slightly opened, and the wind outside the window suddenly extinguished in the dark. There was only a faint blue smoke coming out. The little white lying on Jiang Luoyu seemed to notice the invasion of the darkness. He could not help but shrink into a ball with pain and said softly: "I''m afraid you can''t help it Cold... "

    "Cold?" The man sitting by the window repeated the word in a low voice, as if he could not understand it for a long time. However, he still raised his other hand, lifted up the cloud on the inside of the bed, covered it on the white spot on his knee, and asked, "is it better to cover the quilt?"

    "No..." The man in white felt that he was heavy on himself. Then the man in green brushed his neck with warm fingers and pulled his broken hair which covered his eyes away. He shook his head. A trance smile came from his lips. He tried to resist the sweet smell that he was about to spit out and murmured in a low voice, "can you Give me a hug Well... "

    "Want me to hold you?" In the dark, Jiang Luoyu could feel that a warm and viscous liquid had already fallen on his palm in his words. He could not help but clasp the man''s arm with his backhand. Layers of water mist appeared in front of him. His sight became blurred, but he could not help smiling and said, "greedy."

    "I''ve been They are greedy... " Perceiving the warm breath coming from her neck, Bai Minyu struggled to turn over and face the person who was close to her. The red color on her face slowly faded away, leaving only a miserable pallor, but her expression became soft and gentle. According to the photo, her eyes twinkled with white light.

    "When we first met Greedy to have been looking at you, and then You hold me I... "

    After saying this, he could not help but gasp. According to the eyes of the photographer, the more quickly he spoke, the more peaceful and gentle he looked: "it was not like this But when you hold me, I become greedy I want you to look at me Just look at me... "

    "Stop it, stop it!" When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she felt as if she was finally stabbed in the bottom of her heart. Her hands clasped tightly on the shoulder of the man in her arms. She struggled to make her voice sound normal. However, her body could no longer help shaking. "These things will wait for you, and then you will..."

    "No..." Bai Minyu fixed on looking at him, pale as thin paper, according to the color of the eyes, but gradually showed tired, eyes as if mixed with the moonlight outside the window, soft and quiet.

    "Listen to me These things, if not at this time I''m afraid I''ll never have a chance to Say it Cough

    ...?

    "don''t say, you don''t say..." Jiang Luoyu looked at the half bright and half dark face immersed in the shadow. Suddenly, she began to panic from the bottom of her heart. Her fingers unconsciously crossed the man''s lips, wiped off the dark red blood beads, and barely drew a smile. "Minyu, you will be well, I promise --"

    "I promised you I want to tell you... " The man lying on his knee did not seem to hear what he said, but looked at him in a daze. According to the color of his eyes, he seemed to penetrate him and was looking to the place where no one could see. However, his fingers took out a white jade seal from his arms and handed them to him with trembling fingers.

    ¡°¡­¡­ This It''s mother and father It was left to me before I died... "

    "Since your mother and father left it to you, take it yourself and do it for me?" Seeing the jade seal handed to her eyes, Jiang Luoyu subconsciously wanted to open the hand, but when she reached half of her finger, she felt that her wrist was shaking, so she immediately took it back, put aside her face and lowered her voice, "what''s the explanation? I don''t know anything, not counting you told me

    "

    0

    " The son of heaven... " The man lying on his knee looked at his angry action, and his eyes seemed to have a trace of sadness, but in a twinkling of an eye, he disappeared, leaving only a faint regret and reluctance Luoyu... "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t answer. She just lowered her body and tightened his shoulder slowly. Before she could say a word, she noticed that the people under her suddenly began to struggle and tremble. The scarlet blood ran through the white skin, and her eyes gradually lost their light. Her pale and thin fingers gradually lifted up, and before touching the person in front of her, she suddenly fell on the ground On the soft bed on the side of the body,

    made a light sound.

    Again, silence.

 Chapter 158

    However, in the next moment, the hand that held him tightly was firmly buckled into the pale skin. The jade crown on the head of Qingyi slipped down along with the black hair, and cracked into two parts with a crack. The beautiful face was distorted in the moonlight, but the voice tried to keep the original calm, but became more hoarse.

    "Bai Minyu What do you call me

    There was no answer.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You haven''t told me anything yet, not yet... " After hearing no answer for a long time, Jiang Luoyu finally bent down and put her warm cheek on her servants'' gradually cold forehead. The mist in her eyes seemed to condense in the next moment, but her lips stubbornly kept her tiny hook radian. "At this time, you still want to cheat me. You don''t want me to forgive you."

    "Don''t you want me to look at you?" Even if he didn''t hear the answer again, the person sitting by the bed still whispered, but the strength of his fingers gradually relaxed, and a tear suddenly fell from the corner of his eye and dropped on the hand of the man in his arms

    he raised his hand to touch the long hair of the man in his arms, and hugged him as if he was afraid of the cold, as if he could not feel that his body was colder than his own.

    The exit voice is hoarse, but very gentle.

    "If you want me to keep looking at you, wake up, open your eyes and talk to me."

    Before the words fell, there was an anxious footstep outside the house. A man was almost in the posture of bumping in with a medicine bowl in his hand. After sweeping around the room, he immediately fixed himself on the person sitting by the bed.

    "My son Son of a bitch The visitor was out of breath because he ran too fast, but his words were very clear and urgent. He handed over the medicine bowl in his hand as he said, "this medicine has just been cooked. I''m not sure it will have some effect. You hurry to white Gemini clothes, see if it is useful

    Jiang Luoyu immediately raised her head, raised her hand, and took the bowl of medicine. She took a big SIP without even thinking about it. She lowered her head and fed it to the person in her arms. The people standing beside him could clearly see that her beautiful face was illuminated by the moonlight, but it seemed that there was tears passing by.

    When the visitor saw this scene, he could not help but hold his finger, lowered his voice and sighed: "son of the world, you..."

    Before his voice dropped completely, Jiang Luoyu had already fed all the bitter and astringent juice in the small bowl. His fingers caressed the pale lips of the man in his arms, and his dark jade like eyes seemed to flash with expectation and timidity. However, he closed his eyes in the next moment, and his fingers grasped the sleeve of the man in his arms.

    I don''t know how long, the outside more leakage to the falling water, a drop seems to hit in the heart.

    The man in white suddenly opened his eyes, turned to his side and coughed violently. Then more black blood gushed out from his lips and almost dyed his pure white sleeves. His pale face slowly regained his blood color, and his fingers on the side of his body moved slightly with each other Cough... "

    "Sleeping star!" Seeing this scene, Jiang Luoyu could not care about the bowl in her hand. She hugged Bai Minyu, who had just opened her eyes. She stood at the side of her body as if some people were stunned and said, "he wakes up. Come and have a look."

    After hearing the speech, mianxing immediately regained his mind and nodded. He took a step forward and began to check the pulse for the man in white. After a while, he gradually calmed down his face. After a sigh of relief, he whispered, "my son, the poison in the white Gemini may be a little tricky. It takes time to adjust the prescription of antidote.

    " - "

    " poison? " When Jiang Luoyu heard what he said in front of him, he was stunned, and his face sank in the dark, like a city where the wind and cloud were about to urge him.

    His fingers tightly clasped the man in his arms, and his skin began to warm up. He could even feel Bai Minyu''s heart beating again.

    But I don''t know why, this time I feel afraid.

    If it was later, if the medicine had been delayed, he could not think about it at all.

    That endless fear captured him, not only made him unable to shout, but also could not make a sound.

    So at this time, he suddenly realized that someone had poisoned the person in his arms. In addition to sending out the monosyllabic question, he could hardly spit out a word in a short time, but his dark jade like eyes changed from chaos to sharpness, and the smile on his lips disappeared completely.

    After the smile disappeared, there was no expression on the pretty face.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Please forgive me." Mian Xing pursed her lips. Knowing that she was not saving people in time, she mistakenly diagnosed Bai Minyu''s symptoms. Some of them immediately dropped their heads and knelt down beside the bed, half closed their eyes and whispered back.

    "When I examined the pulse last time, the pulse of white Gemini was indeed a stroke. Moreover, the toxicity in the body has not been fully exerted. Therefore, I have not guessed that the white Gemini is actually in the depressed scene of the palace, which leads to the delay of the detoxification time of the white Gemini, and please punish him."

    After a long silence, Jiang Luoyu breathed out a breath in the dark, and his voice became more and more gloomy: "why is he poisoned?"

    Sleeping star heard him ask, almost subconsciously reply: "huishizi, if his subordinates guess well, let white Gemini poisoning is not food and other things, but -"Speaking of this, he seemed to remember something extremely terrible. All of a sudden, the whole person was silent. His hand shrank in his sleeve trembled slightly. After a moment, he did not get the response from the people in front of him. He felt cold in his heart and knew that he could not hide it. He bit his lips and said, "jade pendant."

    I don''t know how long after that, the person sitting on the bed gently placed the man in his arms on the bed, raised his hand to lift the curtain, stood up, and walked step by step from the person kneeling on the ground. The white and slender fingers were clasped on the table not far away. The two jade pendants placed quietly in the corner brushed the hollow patterns of the two jade pendants, and their expressions were in a trance and doubt, murmurmuring Focus on rehabilitation.

    "Jade pendant?"

    Sleeping star bit his teeth and said again, "it''s the jade pendant that has been sprinkled with poisonous powder, which is called Yujing. As like as two peas, the poison powder is not the same as the flower poison. It is not the same as the smell of flowers. But if you smell it, you will be poisoned.

    Jiang Luoyu''s body shakes, lowers her head and gasps heavily. The sleeping star kneeling on one side sees that she is in a hurry to help her, but only grabs his sleeve swing.

    "This one, or these two?"

    Finally, he stood up straight, and the man in green clasped the two jade pendants in front of him. His face was almost as pale as the man lying on the bed.

    "Huishizi, my subordinates haven''t looked at it carefully and can''t be sure yet." Mian Xing looked at his face worried, and slowly released his hand. He said, "but Yujing is a very special poison. It can be mixed with any flower smell. Only those who inhale it for a long time can be poisoned, and it needs special medicine to stimulate it."

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes and raised her hand to hold her temple, which was suddenly jumping. "Special drug guide?"

    Mianxing silently swallowed his saliva. His eyes swept past the two jade pendants in front of him. He suddenly lowered his head and said in a low voice: "huishizi, according to my subordinates'' conjecture, the drug guide should still be in this room at the moment, and we should be able to find it after my subordinates carefully look for it."

    "This is the time. You don''t have to lie to me." Jiang Luoyu suddenly showed a twisted smile and picked up the jade pendant in front of her. Her dark eyes reflected the bright green light, but her fingers couldn''t help shaking, "is that the jade pendant I gave you?"

    "Return to the world." Mian Xing realized that his tone was wrong. After hesitating for a long time, Mian Xing was ready to lie. He went up to Jiang Luoyu, which was full of pain and sharp eyes. He thought of the things he had asked when he was in the yard, so he had to bite his teeth and tell the truth, "my subordinates dare not deceive Shizi. It''s possible --"

    "so it is."

    Before he finished speaking, the people standing at the table loosened their fingers and let the jade pendant on their fingertips fall down. After rolling on the table for several times, they clapped on the table.

    Until then, the jade pendant still had a faint fragrance.

    "I did it." He murmured, his beautiful face twisted violently in the dark, and his figure was even more precarious, as if he had carried some unbearable things on his back, "it turned out that I hurt him..."

    Before he finished speaking, he seemed to be crazy again. He swept the jade pendant on the table to the ground, and then all the porcelain plates and vases were thrown to the ground. The sandalwood table suddenly overturned with internal force. A series of crisp and muffled sounds were heard. All the people kneeling on the ground were afraid to come out. All that remained was the man''s low laugh, but seemed to have tears.

    "It''s ridiculous..."

    Sleeping star looked at all this happened, but he didn''t care what happened. He immediately stood up and supported the rickety man. He called in a low voice of worry: "son of the world..."

    "I''m fine." The man who was holding his arm gave a low, miserable smile and shook his hand away. Although his voice was as faint as usual, Facing the moonlight outside the house, his back was lonely and lonely. "You stay and take care of him, I --"

    when mianxing heard his instructions, he subconsciously wanted to ask him where he was going, but in his heart he knew that Jiang Luoyu''s going or not could not be decided. He had to shut up and quickly follow him out of the door and watch the bloody blue back gradually disappear in the dark, He couldn''t help sighing. Knowing that Jiang Luoyu certainly didn''t want anyone to follow him at the moment, what''s more, Bai Minyu''s symptoms were more severe. So he went back to the house to prepare the antidote.

    It was not until the morning of the next day that Rongqin yuan began to boil the antidote in an orderly way under the instructions of the sleeping star with tired face but bright eyes. The servant girls were asked to clean up the yard and heat the hot water, and they also called people to go to the big kitchen for breakfast.

    When everything was ordered, Mian Xing was just about to ask her maid to take care of Bai Minyu in the house instead of him. She went to see how the powder she had been grinding last night. Her eyes saw Jiang Luoyu, who was wearing a new green dress and wearing a snow-white cloak, bowed down to her.

    Unexpectedly, this time Jiang Luoyu saw him saluting, but he did not ask about the situation of the people in the room. She nodded to him lightly, then lowered her body to take off her cloak and walked towards the house. Her beautiful face had no expression, which made people scared.

 Chapter 159

    The sleeping star was stunned at first, and then frowned. He was staring at the direction of Jiang Luoyu''s disappearance, and his eyes were filled with worry.

    Little step followed his son month by month, holding his son''s cloak and quickly walked to the sleeping star. He gently touched his arm and asked him to turn his eyes from another direction to his body. Only then did he show a worried question

    expression.

    "Sleeping star, when can the disease of white Gemini be cured completely, do you know?"

    "I''m sure it won''t be complete for a moment and a half." When mianxing heard her voice, she couldn''t help being in a trance for a moment, and then she regained her old look. She replied, "the white Gemini was poisoned deeply and vomited a lot of blood. I can''t say it will take half a month or a month to get out of bed. As for the return to normal, I''m afraid it will be at least after the end of the year. "

    Month by month, he nodded his head, but his brow became deeper and deeper. After hesitating for a long time, he finally opened his mouth.

    "Mianxing, I didn''t sleep all night after my son went back yesterday. This morning, just at dawn, shiziming knew that the situation of the white Gemini was like this, but he was still in his usual innocent appearance. I got up early and went to greet the princess. I felt a little frightened I''m a little scared. You say nothing will happen

    Facing her worried eyes, Mian Xing sighed at the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know what it was like for a while, but she comforted her in a low voice:

    "no, you are too thoughtful."

    But when he said this, he still turned his head intentionally or unintentionally, and looked at the closed curtain, and his fingers in his sleeve gradually clenched.

    On the second day after taking the antidote, Bai Minyu gradually regained consciousness. She often fell asleep in bed, and her face was not bloody. Her body shrank under the thick clouds of plain color, as if it were integrated with the white. Jiang Luoyu often sat by the window with him until it was dark before returning to her own garden.

    From the beginning to the end, he was silent.

    Every time I look at his sitting back from the window, the sleeping star and the worried look of her eyes are deeper. However, Jiang Luoyu seems to suddenly become very busy. She accompanies Bai Minyu when she is in Rongqin garden. Once she comes back to Bibo garden, she locks herself in her study, writes all kinds of letters, and goes out of the government in a humble way while waiting for a reply, Make even month by month such big servant girl can''t find a person sometimes.

    After more than half a month, the governors of the prefectures'' mansion and the mothers were busy all day, and the new year was just around the corner. Bai Minyu could also sit up and read, and her face gradually returned to normal. Mianxing could not help but feel relieved. But when she saw the blue figure coming from a distance, she could not help frowning.

    Since Bai Minyu''s condition is getting better and better, Jiang Luoyu is also timely reducing the time of their meeting. From half a day''s meditation when Bai Minyu was in the most serious state of lethargy, she now has a very short time to sit down and talk with each other. After a few words of conversation, Jiang Luoyu will excuse herself to have something to leave, and when she returns to Bibo garden, she will disappear for another day.

    Several times later, even Bai Minyu, who supported her body as much as possible to wake up, also found that Jiang Luoyu was abnormal. Once, she wanted to ask questions when she met, but before he could speak out, Jiang Luoyu left with a faint smile. After leaving, she did not see anyone for a few days, which made mianxing and other people worried. Bai Minyu, who had not been cleaned up, was also infected on the same day Burn.

    Jiang Luoyu, who had returned to the mansion that evening, knew that she immediately went to the Rongqin garden with a calm face. She looked at Bai Minyu with her teeth clenched and her eyes half closed for a long time. Finally, she sat at the end of the bed dejectedly, and her eyes were full of exhaustion.

    Although he came back every day, Bai Minyu didn''t dare to ask easily for fear of scaring people away again. However, as time went on, sleeping star could feel the dark color in the eyes of the people in the room getting deeper and deeper, and the coldness on his body was getting deeper and deeper, as if he was about to reach the critical point.

    A few days later, it is the new year''s day. The fine rice snow falls early, covering the whole yard with a layer of velvet white.

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and went into the corridor, shaking the snow drops on her body. She took the food box handed over by her side every month. She lowered her head and went into the house. First, she stood in front of the burning brazier in the room and baked it. Then she closed her eyebrows and took out the porcelain bowl from the food box. She went to sit down beside the man who was leaning down to read by the window.

    "Today, the kitchenette was finished, and my breakfast was delivered there. It''s all right now." Jiang Luoyu had a light look and a smile on her lips, but her dark jade like eyes were too heavy to see clearly. After blowing the sweet soup in the bowl, she looked soft, "I let them boil the red date lotus seeds. You can drink them while it''s hot, and I can go back..."

    When Bai Minyu heard his voice, he put down the book in his hand. According to his eyes, he fixed his gaze on him for a long time. Suddenly he closed his eyes and opened his mouth like a wreck: "what''s the matter?"

    He did not wait for the response of the people in front of him to reply. He raised his hand and grasped the wrist of the man in Tsing Yi. His eyes were full of ripples. For a time, he seemed to be at a loss. For a moment, he seemed worried. His voice was gentle and gentle, and he was afraid of disturbing something. He said, "did I do something wrong?"

    Jiang Luoyu was silent for a long time. She put the sweet soup in her hand on the edge of the bed. Her long eyelashes fell on her face, reflecting an arc-shaped shadow: "why do you say that?"Bai Minyu stares at him for a moment, as if he has finally given up something. The soft look on her face gradually faded into a picture of confusion and loss. She smiles bitterly on her lips and says, "because since you have never seen me since you came into the house, you have not seen me once.

    00

    hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face appears Smile, but because the back of the sun is not clear, vaguely like a bitter smile: "what to say, I am not always looking at -"

    "you know what I am talking about." Bai Minyu pursed her lips and her slender fingers drooped. She stretched out and clenched her fingers for a while. She could not hear her emotions. But she looked at the people in front of her. She didn''t move away. "Since I woke up, you look like this. You think I''m completely blind. You can''t see that you''re fighting with yourself?"

    "I didn''t know that you could be so aggressive and not at all respectful." When Jiang Luoyu heard his frank question, she was startled for a long time by this sentence. Then she slowly regained her consciousness and her smile disappeared. As he spoke, he raised his hand and took out a jade seal from his sleeve. After a moment''s careful study, he picked up the red rope of the jade seal and handed it to him.

    "This is the thing you gave me to keep. It''s perfect."

    He did not wait for the person in front of him to pick up the jade medal. He stood up and prepared to leave immediately. The blue robe turned around in the room with golden light, and then slowly fell down his fingertips

    when he took out the pure white jade medal, the people sitting on the bed glared at the photographed eyes and died He stared at the thing until Jiang Luoyu''s steps were about to step out of the house. Then he took a deep breath and lowered his voice.

    "Wait"

    hearing these two words, Jiang Luoyu gave a slight pause at his feet, but he did not stop. Instead, he looked back at him inexplicably and then prepared to walk out of the curtain. Before he could lift his step again, he heard the people behind him speak again, and his voice was slow and one word at a time.

    "I promised to tell you." Bai Minyu closed her eyes and sat quietly beside the bed. Her eyes moved away from the white jade seal. There was no expression on her face, but her voice seemed to contain some expectation. "Now that I have time, can you sit back and listen to me?"

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes, and her slender fingers held it powerlessly in her sleeve. At last, she seemed to have no strength. Her eyes fell down: "no need."

    Seeing that he had not finished speaking, Bai Minyu was ready to walk away again. The dark color flashed through the bottom of her eyes, but she was gradually immersed in helplessness: "I thought you wanted to know."

    Jiang Luoyu hooked the hook lip horn, the voice is light as blowing breath: "I now, already don''t want to know."

    "At that time, although I could not see, I could feel you crying." Hearing this, the man sitting by the bed sighed a long time. He leaned back and hid his face completely in the dark. His voice was also light, "your tears are salty It''s very light when I hit me in the face, but I''m very happy. I''m so happy that if I die at the next moment... "

    "Don''t say it." Before his words were heard, the man standing at the door suddenly opened his mouth. His slender fingers lifted up and fastened the door frame beside him. His words were like a word by word squeezed out of his teeth Don''t say it. "

    "When I woke up, I found that there was something missing in my room." Even when he heard him speak at the moment, the people sitting by the bed still did not stop their own words. The light colored thin lips opened and closed in the dark, but it was like a sharp arrow that cut through the darkness, "jade pendant, isn''t it?"

    Jiang Luoyu finally turned around and looked at the man sitting by the bed with a faint smile on his lips. His voice was so low that he could hardly hear him clearly: "since you have guessed it, what else do you ask me?"

    There was a silent silence.

    At this point, Jiang Luoyu knew that she couldn''t hide it any more. She simply turned around and walked to the window. She looked at the scene out of the window with no focus. Her slender fingers clenched tightly in her palms. No matter the subtle pain slowly invaded her whole body, she just stood still.

    "From beginning to end, I underestimated Zhen Shi." He murmured in a low voice, and his dark jade like eyes seemed to be stained with an indelible dark color. "What happened in the small kitchen has attracted my attention. When I thought he was going to do it in the kitchen, he actually used the prince''s hand to plot against you. But if I''m not careful, I''ll neglect things in the kitchen, and the poisoned person will become me

    After saying this, he did not wait for the people behind him to say anything, then he gave a bitter smile: "not only that. If I think right, this bureau is aimed at you at the beginning. If the relationship between me and you is not like this, I would not give you that jade pendant, let alone let you be poisoned. With such a serial plan, I also tried to find out the relationship between you and me. It''s really like killing three birds with one arrow. "

 Chapter 160

    When his voice fell, the man sitting by the window did not speak. He just looked at his back, subconsciously trying to open his mouth. However, he saw the blue figure turning over his body, and his handsome face was extremely blurred in the half light He bent the corner of his lips, but the smile on his face was not happy, but more like a blank, "I thought I could do anything, I thought I could do anything, but in fact No one can protect it. "

    The man sitting by the bed did not speak for a long time, but looked at him steadily.

    Until a gust of wind blowing up the black hair on the cheek of the window, let him slowly turn back to close the window, a calm voice with calm suddenly sounded.

    "You are already very well."

    After that, he repeated it in a low voice, as if not enough.

    "Already good."

    "When I was about five or six years old, it seemed like a summer in my memory." This time, before the words were finished, the person sitting on the bed laughed again. When he spoke again, there was no smile in his voice. On the contrary, it made people feel cold. "That summer, my mother and father set the house on fire, then knelt down in front of me, smiling at me as usual, and then slit my face with a silver hairpin one by one."

    Hearing this, the people standing in front of the window trembled uncounted, but their slender fingers were loosened. As soon as they wanted to look at the man in white who was immersed in the darkness, he heard the people beside the bed speak again, and their voice was quiet to strange.

    "It was very painful at that time. The blood on my face came to my clothes, but I didn''t dare to move. I just stared at my mother and father. After watching him scratch my face, I started flying Changbai Ling with the same smile. After a quiet look for a while, I didn''t know what to think of. After drinking all the wine I held in my hand, I fell down the pillar ¡£¡±

    "Later, I was taken away." The man in white sits quietly in the dark, as if he doesn''t need anyone to answer his words. He just narrates other people''s stories in a smooth tone, "I don''t know who is chasing and why I''m being chased. I just know to run and keep running. From Dajin, we crossed the boundary line and ran to Taki, where no one could find it.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu closed his eyes, and finally gave a long sigh of relief. Before waiting for his next word to come out, a faint smile appeared between his lips. He stepped forward a few steps and stood beside the man in white. Just as his warm fingers were about to touch his wrist lying on the quilt, the man in white suddenly raised his hand and grabbed his light blue sleeve robe with his backhand.

    "Do you know?" The face with the ferocious scar slowly lifted up, which was half bright and half dark light. The dark color was precipitated in the eyes according to the shooting color. However, there was a light and soft smile on the lips. It seemed that people could not help shivering. "Actually, my face was completely cured when I was seven years old."

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, and her eyes suddenly filled with pain. She slowly stretched out her hand to hold his wrist, lowered her body, and held him in her arms. Her fingers brushed the long black and cold hair of the man in her arms. Listening to his stuffy voice, he sounded in his arms: "but I dare not look at that face."

    "Minyu, you are tired." Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and tried to slow down her voice. She said, "you should have a good sleep and don''t think about it any more."

    before he finished speaking, the man in his arms slowly took his hand out of his palm and covered it with his face, turning his finger into a hook, as if to insert it into his own face Pang''s general action: "as long as I see the intact face, I will feel that I should have been a dead man, and then I will unconsciously pick up the hairpin, like a little bit of a mother''s father..."

    "Don''t remember. You''re tired. Have a good sleep." When you hear it, you can''t hear it. It''s hard to hear it

    "You shouldn''t feel implicated in me." Bai Minyu didn''t seem to hear what he said, and seemed to be totally immersed in her own memories. Her fingers were tightly clasped against the people in front of her. According to the color of her eyes, her smile twisted and said, "I was a disaster. I should have been burned in her father''s house, or killed by those who pursued her directly, or I should have been in line before you came What the servants mean, so you won''t save me... "

    "I will save you." Listening to these words, Jiang Luoyu felt a sharp pain in her heart. She could not help but loosen her arms, gently stroked his cold cheek with warm fingers, bowed her head against his forehead, and whispered in a tearful voice, "no matter what you look like, no matter when I meet you, I will save you."

    After saying this, he did not wait for the person in front of him to open his mouth again. He raised his face with a smile and fixed his eyes on the market. He said one word at a time: "don''t think about it any more. I won''t say that again. Let''s exchange, shall we? "

    Bai Minyu stares at his dark jade eyes for a long time. After closing his eyes, the smile on his lips disappears. The whole person slips out of his arms as if he lost his strength. The fingers of the people who hold him half shake. He lowers himself to lay him flat on the bed. He leans on the edge of the bed curtain and caresses the man''s long hair on the pillow In the Dark Jade like eyes, the mist disappears, leaving only a chill.I don''t know how long later, the sun gradually darkened outside the window, and the sun also slanted to the West. The people sitting by the bed looked down at the man in white. At this time, he could not show a gentle smile on his lips. He saw the man who had thought he had fallen asleep, suddenly opened his pair of calm glass clap colored eyes and was staring at him quietly.

    "Luoyu."

    Jiang Luoyu and he looked at each other for a long time before they realized that he was calling himself. He did not rush to answer. He only lowered himself and pressed the quilt horn. Then he quietly answered, "yes?"

    The man in white noticed his movement and moved his body, and his eyes gradually regained a bit of anger. However, the expression on his face was still stiff, as if he didn''t know what kind of expression to show. His fingers were also icy blue: "do you want to see what I really look like?"

    "If you don''t want to, I''ll think I don''t know." Jiang Luoyu first pondered for a moment, then raised her hand and gently depicted the ferocious scar on his face with his fingertips. She remembered what happened when they first met and what she thought in her heart at that time. For a moment, she felt that her heart was bright and her voice became softer.

    "For me, if you and I meet in the first place and you look better than me, I''m afraid it will take me a long time to decide whether to save you or not."

    Before the words fell, he slightly lowered his body and covered his warm lips on the man''s forehead. The bottom of his dark jade eyes was warm, and he said quietly with a firm voice: "no matter what you look like, you are Bai Minyu."

    Bai Minyu noticed the kiss, and her body trembled subconsciously. Suddenly, she coughed twice, as if she had finally got rid of some embarrassing situation. Her eyes gradually returned to her former quiet and indifferent. Only the smile on her lips disappeared this time, and nothing could be seen.

    "It might have been difficult before." His voice was a little hoarse, but his fingers slowly came out of the quilt and landed on the hand on the side of the bed. According to the color of his eyes, he fixed his eyes on the person in front of him. His eyes were like pain, but more like relief, "but now, now I want you to see what I really look like, the face I''ve never seen before... "

    This time, before he could finish, Jiang Luoyu drew up a smile and hugged his thin body with his forehead on his forehead. His voice was between his lips and teeth. He said, "OK."

    A few days later, it was time for the new year.

    Mianxing squatted in front of the medicine pot placed on the corridor. He was fan the fire under the medicine pot attentively. He heard a soft footstep behind him. He subconsciously looked back and saw the green and white figures not far away. He could not help but slightly hook the corners of his lips and stand up.

    As soon as the lunar new year arrived, there was jubilation all over the prefecture. The red paper and silk made Jiang Ying''s wedding even more joyful. All the masters in the mansion, including Zhen, who was still in bed at that time, used festive clothes. Except Jiang Luoyu, who was still in the habit of wearing filial piety, and after poisoning, she was rarely seen in Biboyuan Bai Minyu is still wearing plain clothes, and the rest of the people have changed into colorful clothes.

    Seeing the two men come back, the sleeping star standing under the porch has no time to respond. Not far behind them, the one who is not far behind them quickly walks over with the things in their hands. They put down the things with a smile and the little maid on one side, and whispered instructions about something. The smile on their faces was soft and happy.

    The figure of blue and white was getting closer and closer. The people in the corridor narrowed their eyes slightly. At first, they couldn''t help but take a look at the scar on his face. I don''t know when the scar on his face gradually faded away. Then he bowed down to the master son who came slowly: "I''ve met the son of heaven, white Gemini."

    Jiang Luoyu is still wearing a blue dress today, but because it is the new year''s day, the patterns of her blue dress are more dense. As long as she moves and is illuminated by the sun, she will shine a light golden light. At this time, when she sees him saluting, the faint smile on her lips becomes deeper. Her slender fingers take out her sleeve, and when she reaches out, she holds a red Bag.

    "Although it''s because of filial piety, there''s nothing to play around here, but all the things that should be given to you should be given, so that I won''t give them again in the new year''s day. You''ll say that I''ve been stingy in recent years, and I haven''t given anything I should. I can''t stand it."

 Chapter 161

    When sleeping star heard the speech, his smile deepened. First, he took a look at Bai Minyu standing beside Jiang Luoyu''s body. After seeing him finish his words in jiangluoyu, his eyes seemed to be smiling. However, his charming eyes were always fixed on his son, and he did not move away. He felt even more happy in his heart. He quickly lowered himself and took the red envelope with his hands and said with a smile.

    "Look at what the son of heaven said. I dare not be so bold. I''m afraid he said it month by month."

    Before his voice dropped completely, he stood not far away and heard his words. He walked quickly with his skirt and complained in front of Jiang Luoyu: "sleeping star, when I received the red envelope, I didn''t say bad things about you. How could you say bad things about me when I received the red envelope from the son of heaven?"

    Mianxing seemed to have known that she would react like this. She quickly stepped back two steps. Some innocent people looked at Jiang Luoyu in front of her and said in a low voice, "son of God, you can see that her son''s words are reasonable."

    "You two are just like that. Since you have taken my things, you should not say anything." Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile. He clenched the hands of the people beside him and said in a low voice, "every month, when you have settled the things, you will go to the small kitchen to see if there are any fresh cakes ready and put them in the main house."

    When they came into the room and had used the snacks in the small kitchen, they sat on the Luohan couch to drink tea. They walked in slowly month by month, bowed down with joy and said, "son of the world, young master and young lady are here."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyebrows and eyes, put down her tea cup, and said with a smile: "please come in."

    Hearing the speech month by month, he immediately laughed. He leaned over to let the two figures not far away come forward at the same time. Standing in front of Jiang Luoyu in green clothes, he bowed down and saluted: "Luobai (Luoqin) has met my elder brother. I wish you every year today and today."

    "Look at you, how do you come to pay my new year''s greetings, but you are still so polite." Jiang Luoyu stood up with a smile, raised her hand and stood in front of her. Jiang Luobai, who was respectful and joyful, glanced at Jiang Luobai with a look of deference. She turned her head awkwardly and ignored his jiangluoqin. She said with a smile, "get up quickly, month by month."

    She pursed her lips month by month, and raised the tray in her hand. She put the red envelope in Jiang Luoyu''s hand and said, "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu picked up two red envelopes from the tray. She still didn''t want to take care of his jiangluoqin. She didn''t have any unnatural look on her face. However, she handed the things to Jiang Luobai in front of her. She said with a smile, intentionally or unintentionally, "after the Chinese New Year, it''s time for my sister to choose her husband. After a period of time after the new year pass, the clan meeting of the Jiang clan has been held, and some things need to be mentioned. "

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoqin, who was standing on one side, suddenly changed her face. She immediately stepped back two steps and looked at the man in green with extremely alert eyes. After a long time, she couldn''t help it. She opened her voice and said, "Jiang Luoyu, I don''t marry, how can you..."

    "Luoqin! How can you talk to your brother like that Before he could speak, Jiang Luobai, standing beside her, immediately changed her face, holding the red envelope that Jiang Luoyu had just given her. Before she could speak, she began to scold her and said, "brother, you are so kind to you, but you don''t want to apologize to your brother!"

    "I don''t apologize. I''m only 15 years old. I''m still young, so I don''t get married!" Jiang Luoqin heard her twin brother scold her, and her eyes were a little frightened. She could not help but step back. She looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was smiling faintly. Her fingers were tightly in her sleeve and she was choking her neck.

    "He is trying to kill me, but you still protect him like this. Since you entered the mansion, you only listen to him, and you don''t listen to me Or did the elder brother suspect that his sister had done the poisoning last time? "

    "How can you think so?" Jiang Luobai could not help frowning and shaking his head. He turned to his sister and said in a low voice, "Luoqin, you are my sister. I will treat you well. My brother is also your brother. He is not trying to hurt you, but you are really old. That''s the only way..."

    "Stop it!" Without waiting for him to finish, Jiang Luoqin''s eyes became more frightened, and she almost retreated to the door. Tears flashed from her eyes, and her voice trembled, "brother, you have changed Do you think that Luoqin is a drag on oil. If you can''t help your brother, you will never treat Luoqin any more? Now even you say so. I know you don''t want to protect me any more. Luoqin, go back and listen to your arrangement

    After saying this, she did not wait for the reaction of the two people in front of her, then she turned and ran to the door. Her figure quickly disappeared in the faded garden, leaving only a low whimper.

    "Luoqin!" Jiang Luobai didn''t expect to develop into such a situation. He immediately changed his face slightly. Subconsciously, he took a few steps in the direction of Jiang Luoqin''s departure. However, he did not wait to take another step. Jiang Luoyu, who was standing behind him, had been watching him coldly. He could not help looking at Jiang Luoyu in a panic. "Brother, this..."

    "If it''s OK, let her be alone." Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were calm, and the smile on her lips did not change at all. It seemed that the words just said had not entered his heart, and her voice was extremely soft. She will experience these things in the future, and you can''t replace her. Just let her vent it once and for allAfter a few more words of persuasion, Jiang Luobai calmed down a little, and was dragged by his elder brother to the table. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Jiang Luoyu waving his hand and whispered to the servant girls not far away: "you all go down. You don''t have to come in and wait."

    Jiang Luobai was startled and saw those servant girls out of the door under the guidance of the month by month. For a time, he could not help but call out in a soft voice: "brother?"

    "Since I entered the Palace last time, I have some important things to tell you, but some things have been delayed, which has been delayed until the end of the new year." Jiang Luoyu pulled him to sit down, raised her hand to pour him a cup of tea and pushed it over. She took something out of the bag in her sleeve and put it beside the teacup in front of him. "This thing, please keep it here for the time being."

    Jiang Luobai looked at the brocade wrapped thing, subconsciously picked it up from the table, looked down at it carefully.

    Just after looking down at such a glance, his whole body suddenly fell into a sweat. He stood up from his chair in a moment of bewilderment. He looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was still in all directions and was very calm and indifferent. He stuttered and said, "brother, this!"

    "What''s the fuss about your appearance?" Jiang Luoyu''s tea cup is slightly shaking, and her slender fingers are holding white porcelain like jade, which seems to have grown into a whole body with that porcelain. Seeing that his younger brother in front of him is so depressed, his eyes are more lost, but he has not shown it on his face. His voice is light, "sit down and listen to me."

    Jiang Luobai looked at his elder brother''s peaceful look at this time, and miraculously calmed his mood for a while, but he still held the thing tightly in his fingers and sat back on the chair again, and whispered to him: -- Yes

    After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu looked at Jiang Luobai''s disappearing figure. Her slender fingers crossed the peony and orchid carvings on the window frame. A cold color flashed in her dark jade eyes. She slightly turned to take a look at the arhat couch behind the screen. She did not leave from the beginning to the end, nor did she look up at Bai Minyu, who was talking to them.

    "Don''t ask?"

    The man sitting on the couch of arhat did not move. His black hair fell on his shoulders and his head was still hanging. His voice was peaceful and peaceful: "I believe you."

    "Minyu." When Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, she only felt that her heart moved and her smile on her lips could not help coming out. She walked quickly to the edge of the couch and suddenly whispered, "look up."

    Hearing this, the man in white was stunned for a moment, and then slowly raised his head to reveal that he had gradually lost the ferocious scar. Therefore, he had a picturesque face and a pair of even more moving eyes.

    Seeing his face, Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment, then suddenly lowered her head. Her thin lips rubbed the mark on the man''s forehead. Her words seemed to be in her voice: "when I first saw you on that hillside, I never thought One day you will be willing to show your true face because of yourself. "

    Bai Minyu looks at the person in front of her and puts down the book in her hand. It seems that there is some kind of look that can''t be seen clearly at the bottom of her eyes. However, her fingers slowly lift up and gently brush the broken hair on Jiang Luoyu''s cheek, with gentle movements.

    Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and grasped his hand, and cunningly curved the corner of her lips: "when she has completely recovered her face, I''d better smile more.

    ¡±

    Bai Minyu must have looked at him for a long time, but at last she lowered her eyes slightly. A little smile appeared on her lips, which made her face even more radiant. It was hard to remove her eyes.

    "Women. In the early morning of the first day of the lunar new year, the ancestral hall of the Jiang family was opened by the eldest member of the Jiang family. Jiang Luoyu, the eldest grandson of the Jiang family, stood at the front of the ancestral hall, while Jiang Xiong, because of his high seniority, stood on the side of Jiang Luoyu. They walked in and offered incense and could worship in the ancestral hall. The rest of Jiang''s legitimate sons and wives, as well as their unmarried legitimate daughters and grandchildren, would be there Worship outside the ancestral temple.

    As for the sons and daughters of the commoners and the legitimate sons and daughters of the offshoots of the Jiang family, they would worship in the inner court.

    The married women of the Jiang family and the rest of the wives and concubines of the Jiang family, who were married, could not enter the inner courtyard of the ancestral hall on this day, not to mention paying homage to the ancestors of the Jiang family. They had to wait in the outer courtyard.

    It took two hours to offer sacrifices to the ancestors. When Jiang Luoyu''s knees were numb, he heard the old man standing beside him shouting "Li Bi, Qi". He stood up respectfully, and raised his hand to support Jiang Xiong standing by his side. Then they left the ancestral hall after Jiang Xiong.

    Every year, when Jiang''s ancestor is worshipped, Jiang''s lineage and its branches all go to the ancestral house of Jiang''s family, which was granted by the emperor when Jiang Lun was granted the title of King Xiaoyao. So after the ancestor worship was over, the people went to the ancestral home under the leadership of Jiang Xiong. Those who were a little closer were ready to return after dinner. Those who were farther away had to stay in the old house for a few days. They did not go back until they had enough rest. At the latest, they even waited until after the Lantern Festival.

    As soon as she got out of the stacked high wall, Jiang Luoyu walked behind Jiang Xiong and heard the sound of the old clan lock the ancestral hall door behind her. She could not help but pause a little. After looking at it for a while, she turned her body again and went out.

    After offering sacrifices to ancestors, it is a feast.They all bustled about all morning. Although they didn''t say it on the surface, they were really hungry. When they got to lunch, no one spoke when they entered the table. They could only hear a slight noise after the collision between Ivory chopsticks and porcelain bowl.

    after a lunch, Jiang Luoyu sat down at Jiang Xiong''s head and was just about to pick up the tea she had placed in her hand, He saw a man dressed up as a boy in front of his eyes. He lowered his head and reported: "the second master, the eldest son of the family of Shen, has come to present the sacrifice instead of his mother."

 Chapter 162

    Jiang Xiong, who was sitting at the head of the table, was stunned. Although his face was a little strange, he still said, "welcome in quickly."

    Mr. Shen''s eldest son, isn''t that Lu Min?

    Jiang Luoyu watched the boy''s back disappear in front of the door. Her smile grew deeper and deeper. Her tea cup in her hand knocked gently. She seemed to smile and say, "cousin Lu is much more anxious than others. Luo Yu once heard that the sacrifice ceremony is usually delivered the next day. Who knows he delivered it at noon the next day."

    The sacrificial ceremony is that they can''t participate in the clan meeting, and the married twins and women send sacrifices to their ancestors after the clan meeting.

    According to the custom of takong, the sacrificial rites are usually provided by the married twins or women themselves. They are sent by their parents and children the next day. If they have not yet given birth to their children, they are sent by the servants in the mansion. If the married woman or Gemini is especially loved by the husband''s family, it is possible that the husband will bring it in person.

    "Yes." Jiang Xiong was reminded by him, thinking that although it is traditional to send a sacrifice, it will usually be delivered the next day. Hardly ever has it been delivered so early. He frowned doubtfully and whispered, "it''s strange that last year, this child and other people usually send sacrifices the next day. How could this time be this time?"

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, and the smile on her lips was cold. Her eyes were dark, and her voice became lower and lower: "maybe

    ¡­ Some people I have to see. "

    Jiang Xiong was sitting not far away from him. He was bending his head and pondering. He could not help but ask: "what do you say?"

    Hearing the inquiry of the people sitting at the head of the table, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed slightly, put the tea cup in his hand, and without hesitation, he replied with a smile: "second uncle, Luoyu said that maybe it was last night that someone gave her aunt a dream or made some taboos. Today, it is unknown that cousin Lu came to offer a sacrifice so early."

    At the time of the lunar new year, it was an offence to the ancestors to say that he had committed taboo. Especially after the ancestor sacrifice, Jiang Luoyu was not his own child. Jiang Luoyu was about to be crowned again. Finally, Jiang Xiong just lowered his eyebrows and glared at him for a moment before he began to scold him.

    "You child, how can you guess these things

    Aware that Jiang Xiong was angry because of his words, Jiang Luoyu hung down his head, but his lips were still smiling. He said, "what the second uncle taught me is that Luoyu was impolite."

    Having said this, he did not wait for Lu Min, who was about to carry the sacrificial ceremony, again saluted Jiang Xiong in front of him. After that, he turned and walked towards the small corner gate on one side. He took a distant look at the people who were thinking of coming here and brought many gifts and servants. The sneer on his lips was even more chilly. He tightened his cloak and opened his steps to the deep corridor. After a while, his figure disappeared In front of the main entrance.

    After a long journey, the man in green suddenly flashed his eyes and saw that there was a little red in the distance. When he walked in, he could see that it was a red plum blossom in full bloom. When he was about to go into the yard, he saw the little copper lock and frowned in surprise. Knowing that the old mother behind him was the one who had been serving in the old house, he turned to ask.

    "What''s in this locked little yard? How can there be plum blossom on the wall

    On hearing this, the old mother immediately bent down and looked around timidly. Then she whispered back: "huishizi, that little courtyard was originally the house of the old prince. She was Mei Xiang, one of the four palace attendants around the princess. Later, she was regarded as Aunt Mei again by the old prince. Unfortunately, she had a difficult labor when she gave birth to her child, and she died of two deaths. The old prince of the small yard felt that it was not auspicious, so he sealed it all.

    Having said this, she did not wait for Jiang Luoyu in front of her to open her mouth, then went on to say, "because that Aunt Mei loves flowers, there are plum blossoms planted there."

    "I see." After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s expression was stunned for a moment, and then turned to light again. Her eyes raised slightly and looked at the bright red plum blossoms blooming on the white wall and black tiles. She could not help murmuring, "I didn''t expect "."

    I didn''t expect that even as a princess, even if she didn''t have a grandmother of a common son or daughter in her life, there were things that she could not stop.

    He accepted the house for his husband, even acquiesced in his husband''s offering the house to his concubine. In the end, although the concubine died of dystocia, the scar in my heart will still be there. It must be difficult for the husband and wife to get along as before.

    Men in this world are always as sentimental.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but lift her hand, and wanted to gently touch the petals of the red plum blossom that stretched out from the wall, but before she could touch it, she saw a figure coming towards this side from the corner of her eye. She couldn''t help smiling. She took back her hand and bowed down to him.

    "Cousin, you are very polite."

    "My cousin is very leisurely. Just after the sacrifice, he came here to enjoy the plum blossom." Lu Min, dressed in a dark long dress with gold embroidered cloud patterns, was staring at Jiang Luoyu standing under the red plum. Her expression in her eyes was deep, her smile was still hostile, and with some teasing and testing, she raised her hand and waved away her little boy. She also motioned for the old mother behind Jiang Luoyu to step down. Then she said.

    "Or is it that my cousin has been waiting for him here?"As soon as he said this, Jiang Luoyu''s face became cold and she stepped back and waved her sleeve: "cousin, please respect yourself."

    "Self respect?" Lu Min heard what he said, as if he had heard some big joke. He stepped forward again. He was only one arm away from Jiang Luoyu. He looked at the face that he thought about day and night with a smile. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and took Jiang Luoyu''s wrist. He rubbed it vaguely, "how do you write these two words? Can you teach my cousin?"

    Jiang Luoyu noticed his action, but he didn''t struggle this time. Instead, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at him as if he was puzzled. He asked, "cousin, what are you asking for after being entangled with me several times and times?"

    "My cousin is so smart that he can''t see what he wants?" Lu Min clenched Jiang Luoyu''s arm as she spoke. Her words seemed to be squeezed out of the gap between her lips and teeth, and her eyes became hot. "My cousin has been in love with my cousin for a long time. All she wants is to let her cousin promise to marry her cousin and be his wife."

    "My wife?" Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment at first, then gave a low sneer. His eyes were disdainful. His wrist suddenly made dark strength shake open his fingers. His blue sleeves fluttered in the wind. "Cousin can really insult Luo Yu and say such words."

    "Insult you?" When Lu Min heard this, he suddenly changed his face. His whole face was slightly ferocious. His words also raised a degree. He pointed to the people in front of him and said, "what do you mean by this?"?! What can insult you to be the legitimate wife of the government of our country? "

    Seeing this expression, Jiang Luoyu did not move his face, but his lips were more sarcastic. She lowered her voice and said, "cousin, please don''t be angry first. Listen to Luo Yu''s words. If Luo Yu''s words are not reasonable, we can

    let his cousin fulfill his long cherished wish and do not need his cousin Fei''s great strength to prevent chicken stealing and rice erosion."

    "You - OK, you say it!"

    Lu Min heard him say that stealing chicken can''t eat rice any more. He suddenly remembered what he had done in the right prime minister''s mansion. He could not help but look around. He didn''t see the old mother following Jiang Luoyu. There were other figures. Subconsciously, he breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately raised his breath and looked at the people in front of him with sharp eyes, and he took the ambition to get.

    "I''ll listen today about how being the wife of the government insults you!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu sneered, her picturesque eyebrows and eyes became more and more beautiful under the red plum blossom, but her eyes were full of cold sarcasm.

    "Since my cousin thinks it''s nothing to let Luo Yu be the wife of the state government, Luo Yu first dare to ask his cousin, who has a higher salary than Shen Guogong? Who has more power? Who can hold the military power? Who can inherit the title? " This series of questions came out, he did not wait for Lu Min in front of him to answer, then fired a series of questions.

    "What''s more, Luoyu was brought up as a man since childhood. As a man''s pair, she is the only legitimate son of the royal family. She has a wealth of wealth and holds a military amulet. Why should she condescend to marry a little Duke of state and live in the house all his life without getting it?"

    After saying this, he looked at the people in front of him, speechless, but still trying to think of countermeasures. His face turned red and ugly, and then he hooked his lips. Then he said in a cold voice, "if you can make Luoyu give up the throne of carefree, I dare to ask my cousin what advantages he has in his whole body? My cousin has never seen a point, but I still ask my cousin to instruct Luo Yu."

    "My cousin also heard that a while ago, my cousin took Gemini from other people''s house and made a house, and now he is pregnant with a common son?"

    As she spoke, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand again, revealing her lotus like arm under her clothes. She took off the bright red plum blossom and crushed it into dark red flower juice on her fingertips. Her face was as cold as ice and snow: "it''s hard for my cousin to know that although our children can be taught about house affairs, before his wife goes into the house, if she has a son in the house, or she can accept it directly Is your concubine a great insult to your wife? "

    After saying this, he immediately shook his hand and threw the crumpled flower at his feet, and then stepped on it fiercely. His lips scoffed more and more: "it''s like a cousin. Luo Yu really doesn''t know where your wishful thinking comes from."

    "Where did it come from?" No matter who was said to be like this, he would be angry, not to mention Lu Min, who had been cherished in his mouth since childhood. When he heard Jiang Luoyu say these satirical words, his beautiful cheek was full of disdain for him. Lu Min only felt a bang in his head, and immediately stepped forward and seized Jiang Luoyu''s two hands, as if to force him to embrace him in his arms The sound is also loud, like gongs.

    "That''s it!"

 Chapter 163

    His voice was as like as two peas, and his movements were not yet complete. Suddenly, he felt a flash of lightning. His wrist almost slipped away. The last thing left behind was his laugh, and the cold face like frost. He felt close to the numb and felt almost the same as the last one in the right house. He suddenly let him move and his eyes widened.

    "-- you! What are you doing? "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his stiff body. The whole person was still, and the strength on his wrist was also relaxed. He looked like he was shaking with fear. He shook his hand without a trace. The smile on his lips still remained. His slender fingers lifted up slowly, revealing the thin silver needle between his fingers and lowering his voice.

    "Did my cousin think last time that I was just an embroidered pillow that could help others? Or is it because of Luoyu''s appearance that my cousin forgot Is Luoyu a man of martial arts who ascended the imperial court? "

    As soon as his voice fell, Lu Min''s eyes, which had been restrained by his body, suddenly flashed with amazement and his face changed again. Just as he was about to start shouting, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck. As soon as he was dark, the whole person was unconscious. Then he fell on the ground in front of Jiang Luoyu.

    Before she could wait to do it, the person who wanted to do it had already fallen down. Jiang Luoyu sighed, and then she took back her hand. She looked at Lu Min, who was silent as a man in white. Her smile on her lips was lighter: "how did you come

    "

    when Bai Minyu heard him speak, he seemed to hear his feelings from Jiang Luoyu''s words at this time Mood seems not calm, subconsciously frown, first look at lying on the ground of Lu Min, then lowered his voice and said: "worry."

    Hearing these two words, Jiang Luoyu''s expression changed. Her finger, which was stained with flower juice, suddenly retracted into her sleeve. She turned over to smile, as if it was difficult to calm down her mood. Her words were so faint that she couldn''t hear the meaning: "it''s good that you move fast, otherwise if he calls, I''ll be hard to get rid of."

    Hearing the speech, the man in white didn''t want to think about it. He said, "it''s fake."

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath and sighed gently.

    "Well, it''s a pity that he doesn''t enjoy the things that have been prepared. It''s better to scatter them." After half a cup of tea, the man in green finally turned around and swayed his sleeve in front of the man lying on the ground, with a sly eyebrow and a layer of incomprehensible things floating under his eyes.

    "You don''t understand people, so you have to tear them apart."

    Bai Minyu looked at his face, her lips moved as if to speak, but she was still silent.

    "By the way, the Gu on him looks like - can''t leave that Tong Fang Yun Shi for too long." His silence does not mean that Jiang Luoyu can''t speak. After scattering the yellow powder, the look of the people lying on the ground has changed slightly. There are a few rare schadenfreudes in the eyes and eyebrows of the people in Tsing Yi.

    "That is to say, even if he comes here, he will certainly bring Yun''s family with him, and then he will match it with this interesting medicine. It seems that in a short time, we will surely see a better play."

    After half a column of incense, the red plum blossoms on the wall are still dazzling. One is gentle and steady, the other is delicate and timid. When you look closer, you can see that it is a beautiful Gemini dressed in married women''s pairs. Supporting him by the side of his body is a charming and lovely face with a little posture Another weak woman

    double.

    "Auntie, the mother who just came to report the news said well. Look at the young master - the young master is there!"

    "Is it?" After listening to the words of serving the twins, Ben worked as a servant in the right prime minister''s mansion. However, due to Bai Minyu''s design, he finally followed Lu Min into the mansion and became a roommate. Because he was pregnant and had just been carried as a good concubine, Yunshi immediately raised his head and looked along the direction he pointed. His eyes brightened and he said, "really, help me pass quickly."

    The Gemini listened to his words and immediately said with a sweet smile, "yes, aunt."

    They walked a few steps and then came to this time, they were lying under the white wall with their backs against the quiet white wall. Their faces were slightly twisted, but their eyes were still closed. Lu Min, whose face was red, could not help but feel worried. He immediately lowered his body and called softly.

    "Master, master?"

    After calling a few times, he found that Lu Min didn''t respond, so he was worried. Since he left the right prime minister''s house and followed his son in front of him, he did not know how many times better than before. What''s more, he is still pregnant. Although Lu Min already has a common son, his family background is much more noble than the woman who gave birth to his son For some time, when he first entered the government, he was always embarrassed by his wife, the Duke of Shen. These days, he was more generous and more generous than ever because of his children.

    At present, he is satisfied with such a life, but if there is no Lu Min in front of him and even sleeps here every night, he can''t have such a good day. Thinking of this, Yun looks at Lu Min as if he didn''t know anything about it and is unconscious under the wall. He can''t help but stretch out his hand worried and gently hold Lu Min''s hot wrist."It''s cold here. Don''t sleep here. Wake up quickly, master."

    To his surprise, just when his fingers touched Lu Min''s skin, Lu Min was a thrill, as if he had been splashed with cold water in front of him. His eyes suddenly opened up, and his eyes were staring at him. Without waiting for him to make any reaction, he raised his hand and pulled him into his arms, kissing his head and face eagerly.

    "Master, what are you doing? I''m just pregnant. I can''t do it Master, Chunxi, come and take the master Yunshi was suddenly pulled by him, and it was a kiss covering his head and face. Subconsciously, he realized that it was not good. He struggled violently and tried to escape from Lu Min''s side. He not only supported the twins who came to him with his eyes, but also begged for help in his mouth.

    "My husband, Chunxi is my concubine''s maid. If my husband is really thirsty, I will give him Chunxi."

    Before he finished his words, he felt Lu Min''s body was hotter, and the twins behind him took a breath. Seeing his aunt Yun''s disordered forehead and clothes, he already showed some white skin. His face suddenly turned red like spring peach. Subconsciously, he wanted to turn around, but he heard Yun''s voice stagnated and almost screamed.

    "Master, master! If I can''t, I can''t serve him at this time. "

    in the middle of the story, Yun finally managed to break free from Lu Min with great efforts. He lifted his hand and pushed the red faced twins to Lu Min''s arms. He puffed out to clean up his messy clothes and ornaments. At the same time, he stepped back a few steps timidly and carefully protected his stomach When they find someone, they bow their heads and kiss them. They are timid and expectant.

    "Chunxi, since you have been given to your husband by me, don''t you go to serve you?"

    "Yes My aunt... " When the twins named Chunxi heard the words, they immediately dropped their heads and let their own people kiss their faces. The red faced twins wanted to drop blood, "master..."

    At the time of this scene, there was only a wall away from them. In the courtyard full of red plum blossom trees but locked by a copper lock, the man in blue fingered the flowers in front of him with long fingers, and the smile on his lips could not show joy and anger, but was very vague.

    "Aunt Yun, it''s interesting."

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly lowered his voice and asked in a cold voice, "what about the second uncle and the family elders?"

    Before he said this, a figure wrapped in night clothes fell on his side and feet. His voice was rough and hoarse, and he was respectful: "huishizi, he is on the cloister, and will be able to turn here in a short time."

    Jiang Luoyu squinted, looked at the white figure not far away, and pinched a red plum again: "move faster, but don''t let them miss this wonderful play."

    Listening to his subordinates, he suddenly disappeared in the courtyard. The man in white who was also standing under the tree suddenly turned to his side. His smoked eyes flashed with soft light. He looked at him quietly and seriously. His beautiful face, which was about to be restored, was reflected by the gorgeous plum blossoms. It was so beautiful that people could hardly move their eyes.

    However, Jiang Luoyu just gazed for a moment, then immediately moved away from her eyes. On the contrary, she rubbed her eyebrows with some tiredness: "don''t look at me. After all, this is a sealed yard. If you are not careful, it will not be good to be found. It''s better to draw people in quickly and go out after watching the play, isn''t it? "

    His voice did not fall, the eyes of the people who were not far away from him changed slightly, and immediately walked to his side. He looked at him with worry and doubt in his eyes. His voice was deep and beautiful, and his heart was trembling.

    "You don''t feel well?"

    Hearing his voice, Jiang Luoyu turned her head as if she was angry, and her tired eyes were pale: "No." Looking at his appearance, Bai Minyu knew that before she came, something must have angered Jiang Luoyu. Most of the reason must have something to do with Lu Min outside the wall at this time. So she stopped her anxiety for a while and waited for things outside the wall to break out.

    Within a moment, there was a sound of foot steps outside the wall, followed by shouts of surprise, then loud scolding, and questioning and reprimand mixed with doubts.

    Listening to those increasingly noisy sounds, Bai Minyu keenly noticed that the people in front of her at this time had a slightly relaxed look, and immediately followed by a dark sigh of relief.

 Chapter 164

    "Who is this man? It''s so presumptuous in the old house of Jiang family

    "It seems that Lu Min, the legitimate son of the Duke of Shen who has just come to give a sacrifice

    "Although he was born in a noble family, looking at the appearance of this legitimate son, he did such a thing again, which is really -"

    "this This Just after the ancestor worship What kind of system is it to publicize immorality in the daytime? "

    "Next time, Jiang''s ancestral house will never let such people with incomplete appearance enter the house. It''s a shame to our ancestors!"

    After listening to this, Jiang Luoyu finally breathed out a long breath, with a smile on her lips, and the red petals of plum blossom reflected in her eyes. It seemed that even the pure white skin had the color of rouge, which made people feel close to each other.

    "That childe Lu, maybe he has a bad brain. He can even think of such a bad idea. Now that he has such a result, it is his retribution."

    I don''t know how long later, the sound of the outside slowly disappeared. After a rush of footsteps, Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes. Like a butterfly, she suddenly expanded her wings. Her voice returned to her former calm. When she looked at the person in front of her, she had some unspeakable meaning.

    "It''s said that there seems to be a beautiful lake near the old house. In the end, no one comes to me at this time. I''m afraid that my second uncle is also very worried about childe Nalu''s affairs. Just at this time, you can walk freely. Would you like to have a look

    Bai Minyu looked at him in silence for a long time. She could not help frowning, but she was very obedient: "everything you say is good."

    "So obedient." Jiang Luoyu listened to his promise and stretched out her hand to rub his black forehead. However, her smile seemed unreal and unreachable in the plum fragrance at this time. "If so, let''s go."

    After noon, the sun set from the top of the sky, the golden sun gradually darkened, shining on a vast blue lake, covered with a thin layer of white water mist, the water birds beside the lake gulp up their wings and fly out from the green reeds, and the clear and beautiful song resounds through the water and spreads far away.

    A small awned boat, quietly rowing on the water, Xiaoqi a circle of waves.

    It is strange that although the boat has been walking, no one has ever rowed with the boat on the deck, but there seems to be a figure in the cabin that is constantly shaking. During this period, there are white and blue clothes mixed with each other, so you can''t see clearly if you can''t get in.

    as like as two peas, the boat was floating around in the lake. When the two ships were almost together, the figure suddenly swayed in the cabin behind. Then the people on the deck stopped the boat''s penny, and instead, they lifted up their hands and tied the two ships together with a rope. He sat down to tease the waterfowl on the side of the boat, half drooping his eyes as if he were going to sleep.

    He noticed that there was a boat approaching, and he had been sitting near the curtain of the cabin of the black boat. A man in white was ready to stand up for inspection. Before he could stand up completely, the man behind him raised his hand and grasped his wrist, giving him a soothing smile, but his expression was still and grim.

    When the two men in the cabin pulled and stood, a clear and inexplicable trial sounded suddenly in the cabin of another ship close to the wupeng ship, as if with a more complex meaning: "Jiang Shizi."

    Jiang Luoyu, sitting in the cabin, gradually used her strength to pull the person who was aware of the movement and stillness and was determined to leave the cabin back to her. With a faint smile on her lips, she opened her mouth in the direction of the sound: "I''ve seen the eight Huang Shuang - no, now it''s time to call him the eighth prince."

    "You don''t have to be so polite to me." After a moment of silence, the voice rang out again, "after all, I just helped Jiang Shizi a few months ago, and Jiang Shizi also helped me solve my problems

    "

    o

    when Jiang Luoyu heard this, he was shocked. He told Han after he thought of the flower feast in the palace The people hiding in the palace in jiangge show their kindness to Ye Xu. Unexpectedly, ye Xu seems to have no influence on the surface. In fact, there are many strange counsellors in the court and his subordinates. Jiang Luoyu exposes his identity, so he has to meet Ye Xu in the Hanjiang Pavilion. The two men finally join hands in secret and begin to deal with the common enemy prince.

    Last time when we met in Hanjiang Pavilion for the first time, Jiang Luoyu proposed that ye Xu should be kept safe under the surveillance of the empress and the crown prince, and that he would show his loyalty to the eighth Prince Ye Xu on the condition that he would not attract the attention or suspicion of the crown prince, and that he would exclude the Zhen family in the imperial court.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu can''t help but recall the scene of bargaining with Ye Xu across a bead curtain in the Hanjiang Pavilion. The smile on his lips became deeper, and his eyes like black jade couldn''t see clearly: "this matter is harmful to his royal highness after all. Your highness must not say so. You should stop killing Luoyu."

    "In fact, I really didn''t expect that you would use that method." Ye Xuan was sitting in the cabin of another ship, wearing a prince''s robe with snow color and dragon pattern. He had not been dressed as a woman''s doubles for a long time. His beautiful face was a little more masculine because he was no longer disguised. He only had a helpless look on his face when he spoke."Fortunately, in the end, I saw something wrong in this hall, which was in accordance with the wishes of the son of heaven. Otherwise, if this hall hesitated for a moment, I would surely compensate myself."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help narrowing her eyebrows. She lowered her head and pondered for a moment. Her lips showed a happy smile. According to the eight Prince''s concealment in his previous life for many years, and finally ascended to the throne of God, the emperor certainly doted on him. Although the reason is still unclear, even he himself is so determined, how could something happen.

    But with his look, Bai Minyu, sitting beside him, frowned slightly.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t notice that Bai Minyu''s look was abnormal at the moment. He just said this to the people there. He felt that every time he talked to Ye Xu, he couldn''t help feeling happy and wanted to lift the corner of his lips. His smile became deeper and deeper: "it''s Luoyu''s fault that he didn''t tell his highness before."

    "I don''t need to say any more of these polite words." After listening to his words with a smile, people in the opposite side seemed to be able to see his look at the moment, and the helpless color in his words was deeper. "Today I''m looking for you, but I want to ask the son of God, what''s your next plan in mind."

    On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu immediately said, "Your Highness is a great man. You don''t need Luoyu to do anything. You have a good idea." Ye Xu gave a low smile, as if he knocked on the boat beside his body, which seemed to have a special meaning and said: "it''s time to see the sun after hibernating for so long."

    "Your Highness said so." Jiang Luoyu did not wait for him to say the next word, then she interrupted him. In her voice, she was determined and powerful. Before that, Luo Yu had an invitation

    "Yes."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head slightly and narrowed her eyes. Her long fingers clenched in her sleeve, and her smile was cruel: "they want to weaken the power of the prince. Now they are in the dark. If your highness can trust Luo Yu, he will let Luo Yu cut off the prince''s arm for his Highness. What is it like?"

    The man in the cabin paused for a moment, lowered his voice and asked, "who do you want to move?"

    "The Duke of Qi Zhen Fu."

    Hearing the name, ye Xu seemed not surprised, but just a short silence, he suddenly said with a smile: "first, Jiang Ying and Zhen Fu, plus your condition, it seems that you really have accumulated a lot of hatred with Zhen, otherwise, you don''t need to be like this."

    Jiang Luoyu smiles and should be: "Your Highness is a mirror."

    "Well, in the end, Zhen Fu has worked for the emperor for many years. By this time, Zhen Fu has been in a difficult position, and he has extended his hand to the place where he should not. Now, even the father and the emperor must have begun to worry about the prince and his brother."

    Ye Xu leaned against the cabin and gazed at the curtain not far away. As he spoke, he imagined his beautiful face. What kind of expression would he show after he said this sentence?

    just thinking, he couldn''t help smiling, and his heart was also touched faintly, as if the grass stretched out its tender branches and slowly burst.

    "It''s just that we need to set up a bureau to get rid of the Zhen family. We will send people to join hands with your people. People in the imperial court will also speak for you at a critical time and try to hide it for you. You can just let it go."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard his promise, she was also very happy. She saw something better on her face. Bai Minyu''s eyebrows were even deeper. She almost became the character of Sichuan: "thank you."

    After the topic was over, Jiang Luoyu thought that the meeting between the two was over. But before he turned to the other side of the cabin, he heard people at the other end of the cabin call out again: "Jiang Shizi."

    Jiang Luoyu was slightly stunned, but his reaction was not slow: "Your Highness, please speak."

    Hearing this, ye Xu couldn''t help but drop his eyes. His smile on his lips was also deeper. His eyes were even softer: "before you showed your edge and found me again, I always thought that you would support the third emperor brother

    " why? " When the voice came across two layers of awning grass, ye Xu''s slender fingers on the side of his body shrank and listened to his words quietly, "is it because the power of the third prince is far greater than that of his highness?"

    "Not only that." Recalling the scene at that time, ye Xu subconsciously thought of Ye Rui''s performance at the flower appreciation banquet. He could not help but recalled the banquet in the prefectures'' mansion. Unfortunately, he did not see everything in the right prime minister''s house. Otherwise, his words at the moment should be more than that. "Only you don''t know. The eyes of the third emperor''s brother are always different."

    "Oh?" On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows slightly, without any emotion in her voice. "Even so, how about

    "

    Ye Xu again gave a low smile, as if thinking: "such an answer is really different from others."

    "Your Highness has praised falsely."

    "It''s not praise, you know." After saying this, he seemed to think it was not enough. He added a few more joking words, "in fact, just when I heard that you were going to deal with Zhen Fu, I suddenly thought of Hui Fei, who is now in favor It seems that I went with you to the Huguo temple to offer incense, which was valued by the emperor and entered the palace. "As soon as she heard this, Jiang Luoyu felt cold all over her body. At the next moment, she decided that ye Xu was testing herself. She thought that the eighth prince was really a master of the universe. She had been pretending to be a Gemini, but she had never lost her power training. For a while, she was more careful in her words: "what do you want to say, your highness?"

    When he realized this time, Jiang Luoyu''s words seemed to be on guard. Ye Xu immediately felt annoyed and secretly accused himself of saying something wrong. However, he had to go on with his words, and his tone was filled with a sense of undetectable depression: "it''s good if Jiang Shizi is clear in his heart."

    After these words, Jiang Luoyu really had nothing to say to Ye Xu. People there seemed to feel that the atmosphere was wrong. They didn''t speak again. After a while, the two connected wupeng boats gradually separated. One of them sailed into the water mist in front of him, and soon disappeared in the lake. Only one of them still stayed quietly in its original place, from time to time Also hit a small spin, Xiao out of a few water spray.

    After that, Jiang Luoyu seemed to be a little tired. After closing her mouth, Jiang Luoyu felt that her wrist was caught by another person, and her smile on her lips could not help floating. Although she was still uncomfortable with what she had just done, she still bent her head on the man''s knee according to the meaning of the man beside her.

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu lying on her lap, Bai Minyu''s expression has not yet returned to her former calm and cold. According to her eyes, there seems to be a deeper dark color in the bottom of her eyes, and something can''t be seen clearly. Jiang Luoyu, who was not aware of it, immediately deepened her teasing mind. She couldn''t help smiling and looked up and said, "what''s the matter, look at me like this."

    "If you really want to say it, don''t be bored." A moment later, after looking at herself and saying that sentence, Bai Minyu still looks like she is not speaking. Jiang Luoyu can''t help sighing. She raises her hand and touches his cold cheek. Half jokingly, half seriously, she says, "be careful of stuffy."

    Even if asked, Bai Minyu remained silent for a long time. Just then she blinked her eyes, looked straight at Jiang Luoyu''s side face, and asked, "how to do it?"

    When Luoyu was asked, "who is sleepy when he is not sleepy

    Bai Minyu saw his eyes with surprise, but did not feel that there was anything wrong, but very patient to repeat: "how do you want to do?"

    Jiang Luoyu turned her eyes. At this time, she finally understood the meaning of his words. The scene just outside the red plum yard popped out of her mind. A moment later, she could not help remembering what happened in the right prime minister''s mansion. A little warmth appeared on her lips: "this You want to know? "

    The man in white was silent for a moment.

    When he was silent, there was no expression on his beautiful face, but there was a faint flash of light in his eyes.

    I don''t know how long it took until Jiang Luoyu recovered from soberness to drowsiness, and her whole body relaxed and her eyes half narrowed. Then she heard a calm voice above her: "choose husband?"

    "I''m so smart. You can''t guess what I''m doing?" Hearing his reply, the half awakened man opened his eyes, supported his arm and looked at the scene that flashed outside the awning boat, and said with a smile, "although it''s a small place, the scenery here is incomparably beautiful, which makes people feel comfortable."

    "Let''s go and sit on the deck and fall asleep while enjoying the scenery. It seems that there is still more situation."

    When Bai Minyu saw that he had finished speaking, she made a choice and looked at herself with dark eyes. She knew that Jiang Luoyu had said this, but she must let herself do it. Otherwise, she would not give up. She could not say what she could do to make fun of herself. After sighing, she picked up the man in her arms and lowered herself out of the cabin.

    When the man sat on the deck with himself in his arms and the cold and gentle wind swept his cheek, Jiang Luoyu suddenly felt a shock of spirit and suddenly woke up slightly. However, after a moment, it seemed that he was influenced by the warmth of the person holding him. His eyelids were glued up and down again, and soon he sank into a black sweet.

    When he opened his eyes again, Jiang Luoyu felt only for a moment. But when he turned over in the arms of the man in white and looked at the lake with mist in the distance, he realized that there was something wrong, and the Dark Jade eyes widened Because he had just woken up, his voice seemed a little vague, but with some of the gentleness and obedience of the moment, which could never have happened when he was awake

    The man in white held a man on the deck and sat in the same way for a long time. His dark hair was covered with dew and his face was icy. His eyes were still warm before Jiang Luoyu fell asleep: "it''s not until the third watch."

    "It''s so late!" Jiang Luoyu was surprised to hear him say this and see the bright stars all over the sky. But the next moment she looked at her peaceful face, as if she had no idea about it. The corner of her lips suddenly turned discontented, but her expression was not so anxious that her smile did not fade away."If you look at me sleeping, why don''t you call me? You will know that you are sitting alone watching the scenery. If the second uncle comes to the old house to look for me, I will be in bad luck when I enter the door."

    Hearing the speech, the man in white immediately shook his head, and his face was determined: "it won''t be."

    Jiang Luoyu got this sentence and put the snack he had mentioned a little bit back into his stomach. The whole person seemed to have no bones. He was lazy and turned over on Bai Minyu''s knee, but his eyebrows and eyes showed a sly look: "so, did you have an arrangement in advance?

    ¡±

    the man in white nodded, indicating that he had made arrangements. After a moment, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He took out a blue jade pen from his sleeve and gave it to the man lying on his knee.

    "Lingbi?" Facing the soft moonlight, Jiang Luoyu took a look at the green jade pen. Knowing that it was the signal fireworks used to contact the order, she blinked. Chunliang asked innocently, "did you set it for me?"

    After that, without waiting for Bai Minyu to answer, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and pulled out the lead hidden in the jade pen. From the jade pen, a long and thin red line suddenly came out, which was pulled from his hand to the dark sky.

    "Whew --"

    just at the moment when the red line rose into the sky, it seemed that something had been triggered. Suddenly, from all directions of the lake, a bright yellow thin line rose, and then in the stars all over the sky, one brilliant and dazzling flower blossomed in an instant, which was so beautiful that you could hardly move your eyes.

    "Bang --"

    "what a beautiful fireworks." Jiang Luoyu pillowed on the man''s leg and looked at it with a smile for a while. The Dark Jade like eyes seemed to be blooming with flowers. The smile was sweet and unreal. "How did I get enlightened today? Not only did I expect to come here in advance, but also suddenly sent me such a big gift?"

    The man in white was silent for a long time. After a moment, he slowly lowered his head and printed a kiss on the forehead of Jiang Shizi, whose face was startled. The expression on his face was incomparable tenderness.

    "Yesterday is past, today is your birthday."

    Jiang Luoyu felt that although the kiss was printed on her forehead, it was more like that it was printed in the bottom of her heart. The hot person couldn''t help but want to speak, and even the voice trembled with a little

    shaking: "is it a monthly report to you?"

    Before the voice fell, he did not wait for the man to retort, then he continued to speculate like a barrage of speculation, as if afraid to stop talking, some things will become completely different in a moment: "or sleeping star? No Sleeping star doesn''t know about it. How do you know that? It must be telling you month by month -- "

    " in the beginning. " This time, before he finished, the man in white interrupted his words. His slender fingers brushed his warm side face. According to the color of his eyes, thousands of fireworks were reflected in the sky. "I knew that after I saw you on the carriage and heard you say that sentence."

    "Luoyu, that time on the hillside was not the first time we met."

    As he spoke, he found the man''s hand hanging on the side of his body, and clenched his fingers.

    As if exhausted the first half of life''s courage, and the second half of life can give all the gentleness.

    "I''ve known you for ten years."

    the end of Kyoto

 Chapter 165

    After the new year, it was the beginning of spring.

    Jiang Luoyu sat alone in the pavilion, shaking the tea in her hand, boiling hot water mixed with tea powder on the celadon cup. She looked at the person standing under the pear tree not far away with a smile. Her dark jade like eyes seemed to have a strong warmth, but there was something deeper in it.

    "Don''t feed drunk snow, come and have tea."

    The man who had been standing quietly under the tree turned around leisurely, raised his hand and let the white bird stop on his arm fly. He walked slowly towards Jiang Luoyu''s sitting direction. His face had already returned to the beauty he should have been. His long black hair was loosely held in the back of his head by a green jade hairpin. According to the color of his eyes, he seemed to glow in the sun.

    Seeing that man heard his words, his slender figure moved towards him. Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and deepened her smile. She poured the light blue tea from the pot into the porcelain cup and said with a smile, "this is the tribute tea that Princess huifei gave to her when she was pregnant a few days ago. Today, she finally asked for some from her second aunt. Have a taste of this rare tea Rare things. "

    When his voice dropped completely, the man in white also came to him. His slender fingers flitted past his eyes and took away the cup of tea with curling hot air. His voice was as cool and calm as before.

    "You''re happy."

    A tone of complete affirmation.

    "Naturally happy." Jiang Luoyu picked up the tea cup in front of her with a smile. First she lowered her head and blew a puff of mist floating on it. Then she raised her eyebrows and looked at the man in white sitting by the side of the river. "Don''t you know why I''m happy, young master Bai?"

    Startled by the three words he finally called him, Bai Minyu immediately dropped her head and coughed twice, as if she had choked to the water, and then her face was flushed with a mass of light that could be said Cough. "

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have no idea of the reason why he choked the water. He quickly reached out and patted him on the back. When he looked concerned, his eyes flashed a sly look: "what''s the matter?"

    The man in white finally recovered from the cough. He looked up at his face and shook his head helplessly to indicate that he had nothing to do, but he didn''t speak. He was still as quiet as he had been when he first saw him.

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he came back slowly, and the last worried color on his face faded. His dark jade like eyes were smiling. After his fingers ran through his broken hair, he seemed to have no intention to ask: "I heard the good news from Princess huifei yesterday. My second aunt of Zhengfei seems to be better. Would you like to accompany me to see her today?"

    Looking at the man in white shaking his head, he knew that he didn''t want to go, and Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to go either. After drinking the tea in his cup, he looked at the big tree with white pear flowers nearby. He was a little bit out of his mind, but his words had a firm meaning.

    "If you don''t go, you can watch it for me in Bibo garden. Some people from the second aunt of Pingfei will come to deliver things. Most of them are cloth. Luobai and Luoqin are just like that. You must remember that there are your own cloth in the cloth this time. Don''t send them to Aunt Bai foolishly. They can''t use men''s and men''s double colors."

    Bai Minyu knew that his advice was aimed at herself. He could not help but think of the fact that after the last New Year''s pass, the Mu family sent someone to deliver the cloth. She left the cloth for Jiang Luoyu''s new clothes month by month. She asked him to choose a few for himself. When the rest was sent to Aunt Bai''s yard, he directly asked people to give all the remaining cloth to Aunt Bai The color gets stronger.

    "I see."

    "Just know." Hearing him answer, Jiang Luoyu seemed satisfied. She stood up and stroked her clothes, but her eyes fell further than the pear tree. "In another month, it will be the spring banquet in the mansion. The news that I want to choose Luoqin''s husband has been released through the people outside. Now, even the people in Kyoto know it."

    Hearing this, the man in white changed his face a little. As soon as he was ready to stand up, he saw Jiang Luoyu turn over and look at the blue wave garden not far away. His words seemed to contain some kind of dark tide, like a long knife drawn from the scabbard in the dark, and gradually showed the sharp snow color.

    "Just in case, I have talked about it to my second uncle and grandmother in advance, and they both quite agree with it. At the spring banquet of the prefectural palace, there will be many rich sons invited. I''d like to see Luo Qin carefully, so that she can marry a good family

    Bai Minyu was silent for a long time, fixed to look at him, and suddenly asked, "are you not afraid she blames you?"

    "No matter what family I choose, the high or the low, the legitimate son or the common son, she will blame me. There is no difference between the positive and the negative." Jiang Luoyu seemed to have thought about this problem for a long time. She didn''t even think about it when she heard it. She said with a smile, "elder brother is like a father, even if she is not satisfied? What if I''m to blame? I don''t care. I''ve thought about the worst thing in the end. It''s nothing more than being scolded and abused by people pointing to the backbone, and they can''t eat people. "

    Hearing this, everyone knew that Jiang Luoyu couldn''t persuade him. Bai Minyu didn''t say anything more. He just stood up and took up the thin cloak on a stone table. He put it on gently and carefully. While bowing his head, he tied his clothes carefully, and whispered: "you can say anything."Looking at the figure standing in front of her, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but lift her hand and pinch his cheek. In her words, she took some kisses that he didn''t realize: "really?"

    Bai Minyu was pinched by him on the cheek, the look on his face was a little bitter, but he still nodded obediently.

    "How did I find out recently that you really speak Every time you just finish speaking, I feel happy Seeing that the man in white was so gentle, Jiang Luoyu''s last point of unhappiness disappeared because he mentioned Jiang Luoqin''s choice of husband, leaving only shallow warmth. Her fingers slid down and grasped his fingers and whispered in a soft voice.

    "At this time, it''s time for me to see Zhen. Otherwise, I''ll wait until it gets dark, but I''ll neglect my concubine''s second aunt. I don''t know how she''ll bury me. "

    When the man in white heard him say this, he could not help but blink his eyes, and watched him turn and disappear in the cloister. The corners of his lips suddenly climbed up the faint smile.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the January period passed in a hurry.

    At the time of the spring banquet, the trees in the courtyard were already green, and the goose yellow winter jasmine flowers fell down like fluffy hair, giving out a faint sweet fragrance. After the Mu family, who was dressed up in full dress and brought his son and his wife, showed up for the first time as the hostess of the prefectural palace to meet the ladies and ladies, and inadvertently mentioned that Zhen''s body was not good and could not get up for more than half a year Love, inside and outside the words implied that the palace will be dominated by her.

    Some of the people who came to the banquet were acquaintances of the royal family, and the others came in by the invitation to choose husband for the Xiaoyao Wang Shu''s daughter. Looking at Mu''s style, he thought that besides Zhen, who was the relative sister of the Duke of Qi, the younger sister of the left prime minister in front of him was also a person of high status.

    In the past, the Zhen family had a good body and a legitimate eldest son, which killed Mu''s head. Now Zhen''s legitimate son has changed from male to double, and has been married to a powerless, empty and famous proton. Although there are huifei in the palace supporting the scene, but if the new Emperor ascends the throne or the government changes, we still don''t know what the consequences will be.

    What''s more, it''s far from enough. Even if the news comes that huifei is pregnant, whether she can give birth to a child under the covetous eyes of all the imperial concubines is still two. If it is really born, it''s just a girl. If it''s a boy, the Duke of Qi has supported Taizi for many years, but huifei''s child has the blood of the Duke of Qi. Will the Duke of Qi unite It is not known that the prince and the queen must have more suspicion.

    In this way, Princess Hui''s status is in danger at the moment. Even if she has the favor of the emperor, she must be unable to fight against her. She has been in the harem for decades since she was promoted to Queen. It is still unknown what she will become in the end.

    If so, it is the only legitimate son and mother of the prefecture, and it will be a matter for the mistress of the prefecture''s mansion.

    At this thought, the ladies and young ladies who understood a little bit were all attracted to the Mu family who came to meet her. When they were walking towards the house, a loud voice suddenly rang out behind them.

    "The South prince, the South Prince''s concubine is coming!"

    At the sound, mu, who was at the front of the corridor, stopped and turned around with a look of ugliness. He happened to meet the two figures who were holding the boy in the distance from the corridor. And standing on her side of the support of her river ice heard this, suddenly the body couldn''t help shaking up, even in the eyes with a bit of panic.

    "Mother, how can they come?" Jiang Bing clenched her mother''s fingers as she spoke. Her eyes and eyebrows were full of panic. Looking at the two figures getting closer and closer, she obviously thought of Jiang Ying''s means. For a time, she only looked pale and could describe, "I didn''t give them an invitation today..."

    Mu didn''t expect nanjinglong meeting and Jiang Ying to come here on this day. Hearing the speech, he suddenly changed his face slightly. But after a moment, he had a measurement in his heart and said in a deep voice: "what nonsense! The South Prince is a big gold prince, and the prince''s concubine is the prince''s legitimate twin. Why not come to our prefecture to attend the spring banquet

    After saying this, she seemed to be hinting something. After pinching Jiang Bing''s hand, she suddenly turned to face her, raised eyebrows and eyes, and then scolded: "you child, you are so speechless that you don''t go down to invite the Lord to come here, so as not to neglect your guests!"

    When Jiang Bing heard this, he faintly felt the smell. He knew that his mother had asked him to go to Jiang Xiong. Now only Jiang Xiong could come to the rescue site for a while. He immediately gritted his teeth and lowered his body and said, "yes, mother."

    At this time, the women''s family members at the main gate of the prince''s mansion were all flustered because of the sudden arrival of nanjinglong and Jiang Ying. Mu''s face was ugly, but he insisted on straightening his back to greet him. Jiang Bing took the task of his mother and wanted to find Jiang Xiong. It was a scene of chaos. It was quite quiet in a pavilion with two vertical flower doors.

 Chapter 166

    Just out of the blue wave garden did not walk a few steps, because of what happened at the moment in front of the people who stopped, listen to the body side of the Gemini''s report, light color thin lips can not help showing a sneer.

    "Is Jiang Ying coming?" She seldom wears colors other than blue clothes. Jiang Luoyu, who is black and embroidered with clouds and mists, smiles at her lips. Her wrist turns and releases the hand of the man in white. Then she draws an ivory bone fan in her sleeve and gently taps it in the palm. "Oh no, it''s time to call him the southern Prince''s concubine."

    The man in white frowned subconsciously when he heard this, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. When he was pondering, he heard the people before meeting smile and said again: "however, this is a banquet for Luoqin. Why does he bring the southern prince to join in the fun?"

    She had been following her elder brother for only a few steps. When she saw Jiang Luoyu stop, she stopped together. When she heard something wrong with the banquet, her face changed a little. Jiang Luobai heard her words and looked at her sister who was reluctant to follow her. She could not help but ask with worry: "brother, that Luoqin..."

    "Luoqin is big too. Let her go to the party by herself." This time, Jiang Luoyu did not wait for him to finish. He knew that Jiang Luoqin was not far behind. He was just indifferent and rebellious. He also said in a cold voice like an order.

    "Luobai, remember to let her be honest. I still bear with her in this small courtyard. If she dares to mess up the spring banquet that my second aunt and I have organized for her because she is not satisfied with her mind. As a commoner girl, she will marry someone else as a stepwife or a concubine, but she will never be able to help her any more."

    This is a naked warning.

    Jiang Luobai looked at Jiang Luoyu''s side face with fear and horror. After hesitating for a moment, he raised his hand to answer the question.

    UB_ 1_ ''ST¡±

    : Looking at Jiang Luobai''s promise, he turned back to Jiang Luoqin. He was just about to comfort her sister in a low voice. However, Jiang Luoqin seemed to think that his elder brother was trying to harm himself, and his eyes became red, but he didn''t immediately fall into tears. He turned around and ran without waiting for him to get close. Jiang Luobai was frozen in place for a while and then turned back Facing the dark Jiang Luoyu, she went after her sister without looking back.

    In a flash, only Jiang Luoyu and Bai Minyu were left in the pavilion. Looking at the direction of their disappearance for a long time, Jiang Luoyu finally sighed weakly. When she turned around and took a step again, her face was not as good as that when she left the garden, but she did not forget to hold on to the people who followed her step by step.

    "Minyu." The man in white, who was not good at words, felt that he had grasped his hand, as if his strength was different from that of usual, and his eyebrows were filled with worry. As soon as he gently shook the wrist of that hand to show his consolation, he heard the man''s back to himself and said, "you didn''t go with me last year, so go with me this year."

    Bai Minyu suddenly hears the speech, and then subconsciously wants to shake his head. But before he can make any action, the people in front of him turn around and stare at him as if there are eyes on the back of his head. After a long time, he suddenly raises his hand and caresses his face. His face is depicted by his fingertips, which conveys tenderness and calmness.

    "As for your identity, if you don''t feel aggrieved, why don''t you go with me as a housekeeper?" After looking at him for a while, Jiang Luoyu finally lowered her eyebrows and took back her hand with a smile. She lowered her voice and asked, "will you please?"

    When the man in white heard the word Tongfang, his face was at first a meal, and then a strange red rose. His eyes were peaceful but firm. After a long silence, until Jiang Luoyu''s eyes gradually faded, and some expectation in his deep place was about to disappear, he suddenly raised his hand and grasped the man''s drooping fingertips.

    "You can''t get it."

    At the moment when these four words were blurted out, Bai Minyu felt that she was leaning against her own body. Then, some of her eyes were fixed on her. With the eyes as if she didn''t know the general situation, she could not help smiling at her lips. When she was just about to drop her eyes, she felt that the man''s hands were shaking. Suddenly, she was surprised I looked at him with a little astonishment and surprise.

    "What''s the matter?"

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu didn''t speak. Bai Minyu was looking at him with such eyes all the time. When he was about to raise his hand and shake it in front of his eyes, he felt warm in his arms. When he looked down, he saw Jiang Luoyu''s black hair with a jade crown. His face softened a little, and then he hugged him with his backhand.

    Jiang Luoyu leaned against the man. For a moment, she felt that her heart was surging and she couldn''t help shaking her fingers. After a long time, she slowly came back to herself. She stood up and looked at the beautiful face in front of her. She was surprised, but more warm. She felt that her heart seemed to be a branch of flowers nearby, so happy that his heart could be pressed Sink.

    As a man, Puyi appeared in front of the public, but only as a Gemini plaything like the whole room, which is an incomparable shame for any man.I thought I would not be sure of this sentence, but I was ready to say that joke.

    But I didn''t expect it would be the answer of these four words.

    The man said, "I can''t get it.".

    This is the answer he could not get in his previous life.

    But I didn''t expect to be able to easily fall into the palm of my hand after heavy work.

    I don''t know how long after that, Jiang Luoyu gradually calmed down, but she didn''t let go of the hand of the man in white, and her smile on her lips took on a look of real happiness.

    "Do you think that the purpose of Jiang Ying''s coming with nanjinglong is to suppress those who ask for marriage and let me give luoqinxu to nanjinglong as a side imperial concubine?" As he spoke, he started his steps again. He was only unconscious for a moment when he mentioned the name. The tingling in his heart just emerged. This time, he was smoothed by the cold of his clasped hands. Even his words were unexpectedly stable and peaceful, without any emotion from the bottom of his heart.

    "But think about it carefully. Even if the concubine from the royal family comes to be the concubine, if nanjinglong nods and agrees, it will not be difficult."

    The man in white followed him, staring at the hands they held for a moment, then suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "will you agree?"

    When he asked this question, they just walked out of the first gate and walked slowly towards the second gate. Not far away, the winding corridor bridge appeared. However, the people in front of them suddenly stopped and turned to look at him with a smile.

    "Nature." His smile is light, but the tone is firm, "No."

    The man in white nodded after hearing the speech. It was obvious that the answer was within his expectation. The hand that did not hold Jiang Luoyu was suddenly stretched out and gently stroked his eyebrows, as if there were deep wrinkles on the smooth skin, and murmured: "nanjinglong."

    Hearing these three words, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but be stunned. Then the whole person''s face was strangely twisted for a moment. After a while, she returned to her former appearance, as if she had never changed. She asked with a smile, "why, why do you suddenly repeat this name?"

    The man in white did not immediately answer his words, but pondered for a moment. A palpitating light appeared in his eyes. Jiang Luoyu, standing in front of him, frowned. Subconsciously, he wanted to ask, but he heard no voice of emotion.

    "You hate him."

    "What do you say?" Jiang Luoyu was shocked when she heard the speech. Subconsciously, she retorted, "what are you talking about? How can I not understand..."

    Before the words fell, he saw that the person in front of him suddenly released his hand. According to the color of his eyes, there was a layer of dark color. It seemed that something uncontrollable had been retracted into his eyes and deeply hidden. The beautiful and unmarried cheek was then lowered. The black hair covered half of his face, and the look was not clear.

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, as if she didn''t think of her retort. The people in front of her should have such a reaction. For a moment, she frowned in doubt. Just as she was about to go to him and ask the truth, she just heard the man''s very low voice: "if it''s not hate, it''s care."

    "What are you thinking?" As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard the word "care", he was shocked. When he put the words "nanjinglong" and "care" together, he only felt that there was a bright color in front of him. Then, there was a vast darkness, and the sudden pain and despair seemed to pass by from the previous life, so that he had to buckle the arms of the people around him.

    Aware of his abnormality, the man in white immediately raised his head, and his cold fingers held his arm. A moment later, he was about to drop his head again, but he touched Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes, which made him stop at once.

    The man tightly clasping his arm looked directly into his eyes. In the Dark Jade eyes, there seemed to be some kind of blood whirlpool that could not get rid of, and the voice also showed a faint sweet smell.

    "I do have an inextricable hatred with him. I would like to strip his skin, draw his tendons, break his bones and eat his flesh raw, so that he can be killed by thousands of arrows and thousands of cuts, so that my heart can be pacified."

    Bai Minyu was stunned when he heard the speech, but he didn''t expect such an answer. Subconsciously, he loosened his wrist. According to the color of his eyes, he was puzzled for the first time: "why?"

    "Will you?"

    When the man in white heard the word Tongfang, his face was at first a meal, and then a strange red rose. His eyes were peaceful but firm. After a long silence, until Jiang Luoyu''s eyes gradually faded, and some expectation in his deep place was about to disappear, he suddenly raised his hand and grasped the man''s drooping fingertips.

    "You can''t get it."

    At the moment when these four words were blurted out, Bai Minyu felt that she was leaning against her own body. Then, some of her eyes were fixed on her. With the eyes as if she didn''t know the general situation, she could not help smiling at her lips. When she was just about to drop her eyes, she felt that the man''s hands were shaking. Suddenly, she was surprised I looked at him with a little astonishment and surprise."What''s the matter?"

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu didn''t speak. Bai Minyu was looking at him with such eyes all the time. When he was about to raise his hand and shake it in front of his eyes, he felt warm in his arms. When he looked down, he saw Jiang Luoyu''s black hair with a jade crown. His face softened a little, and then he hugged him with his backhand.

    Jiang Luoyu leaned against the man. For a moment, she felt that her heart was surging and she couldn''t help shaking her fingers. After a long time, she slowly came back to herself. She stood up and looked at the beautiful face in front of her. She was surprised, but more warm. She felt that her heart seemed to be a branch of flowers nearby, so happy that his heart could be pressed Sink.

    As a man, Puyi appeared in front of the public, but only as a Gemini plaything like the whole room, which is an incomparable shame for any man.

    I thought I would not be sure of this sentence, but I was ready to say that joke.

    But I didn''t expect it would be the answer of these four words.

    The man said, "I can''t get it.".

    This is the answer he could not get in his previous life.

    But I didn''t expect to be able to easily fall into the palm of my hand after heavy work.

    I don''t know how long after that, Jiang Luoyu gradually calmed down, but she didn''t let go of the hand of the man in white, and her smile on her lips took on a look of real happiness.

    "Do you think that the purpose of Jiang Ying''s coming with nanjinglong is to suppress those who ask for marriage and let me give luoqinxu to nanjinglong as a side imperial concubine?" As he spoke, he started his steps again. He was only unconscious for a moment when he mentioned the name. The tingling in his heart just emerged. This time, he was smoothed by the cold of his clasped hands. Even his words were unexpectedly stable and peaceful, without any emotion from the bottom of his heart.

    "But think about it carefully. Even if the concubine from the royal family comes to be the concubine, if nanjinglong nods and agrees, it will not be difficult."

    The man in white followed him, staring at the hands they held for a moment, then suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "will you agree?"

    When he asked this question, they just walked out of the first gate and walked slowly towards the second gate. Not far away, the winding corridor bridge appeared. However, the people in front of them suddenly stopped and turned to look at him with a smile.

    "Nature." His smile is light, but the tone is firm, "No."

    The man in white nodded after hearing the speech. It was obvious that the answer was within his expectation. The hand that did not hold Jiang Luoyu was suddenly stretched out and gently stroked his eyebrows, as if there were deep wrinkles on the smooth skin, and murmured: "nanjinglong."

    Hearing these three words, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but be stunned. Then the whole person''s face was strangely twisted for a moment. After a while, she returned to her former appearance, as if she had never changed. She asked with a smile, "why, why do you suddenly repeat this name?"

    The man in white did not immediately answer his words, but pondered for a moment. A palpitating light appeared in his eyes. Jiang Luoyu, standing in front of him, frowned. Subconsciously, he wanted to ask, but he heard no voice of emotion.

    "You hate him."

    "What do you say?" Jiang Luoyu was shocked when she heard the speech. Subconsciously, she retorted, "what are you talking about? How can I not understand..."

    Before the words fell, he saw that the person in front of him suddenly released his hand. According to the color of his eyes, there was a layer of dark color. It seemed that something uncontrollable had been retracted into his eyes and deeply hidden. The beautiful and unmarried cheek was then lowered. The black hair covered half of his face, and the look was not clear.

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, as if she didn''t think of her retort. The people in front of her should have such a reaction. For a moment, she frowned in doubt. Just as she was about to go to him and ask the truth, she just heard the man''s very low voice: "if it''s not hate, it''s care."

    "What are you thinking?" As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard the word "care", he was shocked. When he put the words "nanjinglong" and "care" together, he only felt that there was a bright color in front of him. Then, there was a vast darkness, and the sudden pain and despair seemed to pass by from the previous life, so that he had to buckle the arms of the people around him.

    Aware of his abnormality, the man in white immediately raised his head, and his cold fingers held his arm. A moment later, he was about to drop his head again, but he touched Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes, which made him stop at once.

    The man tightly clasping his arm looked directly into his eyes. In the Dark Jade eyes, there seemed to be some kind of blood whirlpool that could not get rid of, and the voice also showed a faint sweet smell.

    "I do have an inextricable hatred with him. I would like to strip his skin, draw his tendons, break his bones and eat his flesh raw, so that he can be killed by thousands of arrows and thousands of cuts, so that my heart can be pacified."

    Bai Minyu was stunned when he heard the speech, but he didn''t expect such an answer. Subconsciously, he loosened his wrist. According to the color of his eyes, he was puzzled for the first time: "why?"

 Chapter 167

    Hearing his question, Jiang Luoyu''s expression suddenly stagnated. His Dark Jade eyes were fixed on him. After a moment, he suddenly moved his eyes. In the spring breeze at this time, his slender body looked a little thin.

    "Well, if you don''t want to, I won''t ask." When the man in white saw that he had asked this sentence, he was speechless immediately. He immediately knew that he had made a mistake. Seeing that he was going to leave, he quickly put his arm around the slender waist of the man, and his tone also took some grievances, "don''t go."

    When she was hugged from behind, Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes, and her smile on her lips was a little reluctant. However, the fierce and dark color at the bottom of her eyes slowly slowed down. After a moment, she took a deep breath and patted the back of his hand: "I''m not going. I''m going to pass through the flower hanging gate. What''s this cuddle like? Just let it go."

    After a moment, the beautiful man finally released his hand. According to the color of his eyes, he turned around, and his warm fingertips lifted up again, gently stroked his eyebrows, and his thin lips bent a smile

    "you are pretending to be poor again, which is useless for me." When he said this, his tone seemed to be close, but he couldn''t see the appearance of being angry just now. "OK, don''t make a fuss. I just have some questions. How did you guess that?"

    "I don''t know what you''re doing." When Bai Minyu saw that he was not angry, he gave a subconscious sigh of relief. He looked at the person in front of him and asked tentatively, "is that Dongguo because of him?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s body was slightly stiff, and her lips moved a few times, but there was no sound. The face of the person standing in front of him was a little flustered. He thought that he had said something wrong. Then he suddenly lowered his head and gave a low smile. The smile seemed to be a little relieved, but more insidious.

    As soon as Bai Minyu heard his smile, she knew that she was being teased again. But before she opened her mouth again, she saw the face of the man who had drooped her head. A faint light appeared in her dark jade eyes, and her warm hand suddenly covered her eyes.

    There was darkness.

    But the voice of the man with a smile sounded in his ear.

    "Don''t look."

    Before the words fell, before the man in white reacted and raised his hand to take his hand off, the man in black came closer and covered his lips with his own lips.

    When the two figures under the gate of weeping flowers gradually merged into one in half light and half darkness, there was a sound of no hurry and no hurry on the corridor not far from them. Then, within a moment, a clear and bright man''s voice with a bit of ridicule followed the sound,

    "Jiang Shizi is romantic, such a beautiful Gemini, but envies others."

    As if he was startled by the sudden sound, the man in black covered another man''s fingers. First, he trembled slightly. Then he took advantage of that moment to say a few words in the white man''s ear. Then Shi Shi ran shook his sleeve and walked slowly towards the two figures not far away with a smile.

    At this time, standing on the corridor, wearing a pair of women''s clothes, the other was wearing a dark brown Dragon Robe with a haze between their eyebrows. Although the colors were festive and gorgeous, anyone who saw the two people''s expressions would not say that they were like a couple, but felt that they were more like enemies who had not met for many years.

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes passed over them, and her smile deepened.

    "Luoyu has met the southern prince, the southern prince." The man in black clothes raised his hand and saluted the two people in front of him, smiling brightly, as if he didn''t see the expression on their faces. Instead, he said, "I don''t know. The southern Prince and the southern Prince''s concubine are newly married, but they are really very close to each other."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that. Before his voice dropped, Jiang Ying, standing on the corridor, suddenly changed his face. First, he gave a cold, disdainful look at the people beside him. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "what is Jiang Shizi talking about? Who and his wife are close to each other! Don''t empty your mouth and white teeth -- "

    JIANG Luoyu''s face flashed with surprise when he denied it. After reading this sentence, he looked more gloomy. Nan Jinglong, who had never spoken, laughed at him secretly, but his words did not stop for a moment:" forgive Luoyu for saying more, but it''s wrong for the southern prince to deny like this. If the South Prince and the South Prince''s concubine are not deeply married and do not want to leave Fenfen for a moment, how can they be here together at the moment? "

    After saying this, he didn''t wait for Jiang Ying to refute, he continued with a smile: "what''s more, it''s clearly the place where the male guests are. The southern Prince''s concubine should have gone to reminisce with his second aunt. If the southern Prince didn''t love Zheng Fei and refused to let anyone go, the second aunt would never have put the southern Prince''s concubine here. It''s not suitable, and it''s not the virtue of a big woman."

    The real situation is clearly that Mu was afraid that he would disturb the party, so he had to let him and Nan Jinglong enter the male guest garden together. Who knows that this has become the saying of the people in front of him, and even took these words to laugh at himself!

    Aware of this, Jiang Ying immediately changed his face, pointed to him and roared, "Jiang Luoyu, you!"

    "That''s enough." Just as he raised his hand to point to Jiang Luoyu, nanjinglong, who had been standing beside him, seemed to finally feel out of order. As soon as he raised his hand, he caught his wrist, took a deep look at Jiang Luoyu, frowned and whispered, "Jun Zi, you are at your mother''s house and facing your cousin Jiang Shizi. Don''t lose your own decency.""Nanjinglong, what are you? How dare you teach me a lesson!" Nanjinglong didn''t speak. It was good that nanjinglong suddenly opened his mouth to protect Jiang Luoyu. It was like lighting a gun barrel, and instantly the whole people around him were on fire.

    Jiang Ying roared, and then seemed to be stained with something dirty. He shook his sleeve, and immediately threw down the hand of nanjinglong by the side of his body. At the same time, he lowered his voice and drank.

    "It''s disgusting. Don''t let it go!"

    When he said the word "disgusting", Jiang Luoyu, who had been standing not far away and looked at them, suddenly had a slight fluctuation in his eyes. His eyes fixed on nanjinglong. Now, the haze of nanjinglong reached the extreme, and his face was blackened. His lips aroused a strong hatred and ridicule. When he turned to Jiang Ying, he had more unexplained schadenfreude.

    Nanjinglong is a man who is silent and patient. He knows it clearly in his previous life. Now Xiajiang Ying scolds him like this. If he doesn''t reply, he will surely think that he is a cowardly prince who doesn''t fight back. But if you don''t really get along for a period of time, how can you know that the harmless earthworm will turn into a poisonous snake?

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and thought about Jiang Ying''s new marriage. Although it was not a good time for nanjinglong to start at this time, if Jiang Ying always stimulated him, I didn''t know whether nanjinglong would take any risks. Jiang Ying was not an oil-saving master. At that time, it would be better to see whose method was better.

    However, if there is a bet here, with his understanding of nanjinglong and Jiang Ying, he is afraid that he will win by casting nanjinglong.

    When nanjinglong ascended the throne in his previous life, he also ascended the throne as the original Prince and concubine. At that time, he had nothing to worry about. Although the ladies in several families at that time had a good friendship with him, there was no such thing as Nan

    the Emperor Jinglong was in hot demand.

    What''s more, when nanjinglong took the throne, he was still the one who knew most about him. He was a shallow and childless queen. He was the most easily abolished queen.

    It was at that time that he found him most affectionate.

    In the Imperial Palace, nanjinglong is patient, which makes him lose his guard for a while. Jiang Hui easily catches the wrong place. After the mistake, it is the cold palace.

    Twenty years, blood debt.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the two people in front of her. One of them was ugly and loud, and the other was struggling with her patience. Suddenly, she felt that there was something wrong with laughter and laughter. But at this time, the blood color of her eyes came up one after another, which made him dim in front of her. After a moment, she even couldn''t stand still --

    if it wasn''t for a cold hand, hold him in time and help him Live in his words.

    This time he didn''t have to look back. He knew who it was.

    The man walked up to him and gently held his arm. His cheek hung like a coward. But Jiang Luoyu knew that he was supporting himself with his whole body. His body was cold but calm, bearing almost all his resentment and pain.

    Fortunately, there is this man.

    Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows. Her eyes slowly returned to her former composure. The voice of Jiang Ying, who had never stopped, was coming to the yard next to her: "don''t you think I married you, that''s your advantage? I tell you, it''s not that simple! "

    After that, he seemed to feel that it was not enough. He gave a vicious smile, and pointed to the man standing at the gate of weeping flowers again. When he looked at his husband who had already been married in front of him, his eyes were even defiant.

    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. How dare you talk to me like this? Believe me or not, I''ll let your charming twin in the room tomorrow morning and die in your room?"

    Nan Jinglong had a bad face. When he heard the words, his fingers were going to bleed. He probably never thought that he would be scolded by his wife pointing to his nose when attending other people''s spring banquet. He also used such a tone of voice to challenge him. For a moment, his eyes were a little frightening: "dare you! Shut up

    "You dare to shut me up?" As soon as Jiang Ying heard this, he was not willing to give up his voice. Besides, he was going to make a fuss, and his tone became higher. No matter how loud his voice was, he would lose not only Nan Jinglong''s face, but also his own.

 Chapter 168

    Since he got married, husband and wife are one, which is known to all.

    Jiang Luoyu''s face was still pale, but later he became very excited. He looked at Jiang Ying and was almost crazy by the events of this period of time. He was also right - few men, like the man around him, heard that he wanted to be a Gemini house, and even his face would not change. Bai Minyu was really amazing.

    It was not easy for him not to be distracted by the people in front of him, but the two people who quarreled in front of him suddenly mentioned him.

    First, Jiang Ying: "by the way, I saw you looking at Jiang Shizi just now. It seems that you are also in love with him. Do you want me to make peace with you and explore my cousin''s mind. If it really becomes a good thing and you marry such a full-featured side imperial concubine, you don''t have to miss each other in empty space. We are just --"

    "you -" Nan Jinglong''s face first It is a change, and then wake up to what Jiang Ying just said. Suddenly, his eyes are a little timid, and with some indistinct emotions. After taking a look at Jiang Luoyu not far away, he finds that Jiang Luoyu has no reaction even after hearing this. Looking at them both, he has a trace of indescribable loss. When facing Jiang Ying, he is furious.

    "Shut up

    The people who quarreled with him have never been afraid of him. To tell the truth, nanjinglong, such a golden proton, did not dare to do anything when he was just married into the proton mansion. If something went wrong during this period of time, nothing would happen to the new Junzi. Instead, it was all his. So after hearing this, Jiang Ying immediately glared, and his voice became even louder Cold.

    "Do you dare to yell at me again?"

    Nanjinglong didn''t wait for Jiang Luoyu''s reaction. He was on fire. For the first time, he also made a big voice: "Jiang Ying, don''t bully people too much!"

    Jiang Ying is not willing to be outdone. When quarreling, people always have no sense. No matter who it is: "it''s you who deceive others too much, nanjinglong!"

    Hearing Nan Jinglong''s voice louder, Jiang Luoyu knew that this was a sign of impatience. His lips were smiling deeper and his eyes could see. Because of their loud voices, some of the guests on the other side of the corridor were attracted. At this time, they were getting together to watch the fun. Some of them were even closer to each other. Obviously, they wanted to hear about the marriage after a love affair in the right prime minister''s mansion What''s the noise.

    Around here is standing him. Don''t let those people think that this is because of him. He will be guilty. What''s more, he looks at the person holding his arm, and then looks up and down at Bai Minyu''s appearance at the moment. A satisfied smile appears in the corner of his lips.

    some things must be reported, otherwise everyone thinks he is a soft persimmon.

    When he thought about this, he did not wait for Jiang Ying to breathe his next breath, then he began to remind him with a smile: "if you want to quarrel, you''d better go back to the mansion to quarrel. Otherwise, Luoyu will call people here and let you two have a face-to-face fight. It''s also an algorithm. What do the prince and his concubine think?"

    "Ha ha ha ha, you see my cousin''s reaction." Jiang Ying was stunned at first and then seemed to think of something. She took a look at the place where Jiang Luoyu looked. She knew that Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to get mixed up with their husband and wife, and didn''t want to get involved in any right or wrong. When the smile on the corner of her lips was facing nanjinglong, she was a bit more vicious and sneering.

    When he thought of entering the mansion, the boy next to him reported that nanjinglong had only received a room a few days before he got married. It was said that he was still very beautiful. When he married into the proton mansion, he wanted to revenge Nan Jinglong. When he had enough trouble, he would go back to the man and go to see the room the next day.

    The first time he saw the past, he recognized that the whole house was similar to Jiang Luo Yuzu, who framed himself to this extent!

    He also said that he had just been secretly plotted by the eighth Prince''s affairs, so Jiang Luoyu could not wait to set up a bureau to get him to the proton mansion. It turned out that he had made such an idea that people who liked him would marry themselves, so as to torture themselves?

    Dream of spring and autumn.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Ying''s fierce color is deeper, and there seems to be a deep whirlpool between his eyebrows and eyes, which makes people unable to see clearly, but his words never stop speaking for a moment.

    "Thank you for thinking that he is a good man. In fact, you may not be as bad as I am. It''s hard for you to think of such a snake and scorpion beauty for such a long time, and you don''t know that he was scheming to this extent."

    What are you talking about Nan Jinglong frowned and subconsciously thought that Jiang Ying was going to throw dirty water on whoever he caught. However, he could not help but take a slight jump from the bottom of his heart. He looked at the man with a light look not far away. He remembered what he had married Jiang Ying for. He was a little stuffy and raised his hand for a long time.

    "Jiang Shizi, there are many offenses. My wife is unstable. Please forgive me."

    Thanks to being scolded by pointing his nose like this, he can still call a man his wife. It is very likely that he has not entered Jiang Ying''s room since he was newly married. Up to now, he does not know that Jiang Ying is not a Gemini, but a man from inside to outside.

    therefore, he can not understand that Jiang Ying is the biggest insult in his life, Only when he was secretly married into the proton house, so he had resentment against him.Two of them were more calm. Jiang Luoyu, who was outside the Bureau, had a sense of watching the fire from the shore. Hearing this, he lowered himself and said, "the prince of the south is very kind."

    Before his words fell, Jiang Ying couldn''t help but pick up some things. After holding the hands of the boys around him for a few steps, he first looked around Jiang Luoyu, and then fixed his eyes on the people who supported Jiang Luoyu. After a careful look up and down, he said, "look, before I say one more word, you will be polite again."

    After that, he did not wait for Jiang Luoyu to open his lips to speak, he raised his hand and suddenly picked up Bai Minyu''s chin, which had been specially dressed up when he was talking with nanjinglong, and said with a smile: "look at this beautiful Gemini. It''s really beautiful. My imperial concubine remembers that there was a white Gemini who was especially valued by her son? Why didn''t you accompany the son of the world at this time? "

    Jiang Luoyu knew for a long time that Bai Minyu was standing beside him and would be carried out by Jiang Ying sooner or later. However, he did not expect that he would mention Bai Minyu. His mind suddenly showed the appearance of vomiting blood when Bai Minyu was poisoned, and the feeling of palpitation. For a moment, his anger surged wildly, and his eyes were cold. He thought that the person in front of him was the culprit of all that, and that there was more killing intention between his eyebrows ¡£

    Just when he came out alone, he gave a few instructions to the people beside him. Now he saw Jiang Ying turning around with a smile. Jiang Luoyu twisted her fingers and finally suppressed the hostility between her eyebrows and eyes. She took a dark look at Jiang Ying, with a vicious face. At the same time, he not only shrunk his bones, but also put on a human skin mask to make his face Rong Congjun is beautified as a beautiful white Minyu, with a shallow smile on his lips, and his palm tightly grasps the cold fingers of the man and opens his mouth.

    "The emperor''s son and concubine''s praise is absurd. This is the room that Luo Yu originally collected when her father was in, but she came all the way from the carefree palace. When the housekeeper delivered this year''s account book, she specially sent it to serve Luoyu."

    After saying this, his long eyelashes drooped, as if he was enduring some great pain, as if he were explaining to the people beside him. His tone was also filled with some hatred. His eyes fell directly on Jiang Ying not far away, and his eyes were black: "as for the white Gemini At the moment, Luo Yu has no right to be in the right place. "

    Jiang Ying seemed to notice the abnormality in his words, and no matter what the look of nanjinglong was not far away, he raised the corner of his lips with a strange look. Obviously, he was involved in the secret murder of Bai Minyu. Later, the news of Bai Minyu''s fate was covered up under the instruction of Jiang Luoyu. At this time, Jiang Ying and Zhen Shi, who were outside the mansion, did not know whether Bai Minyu was born It''s death.

    On the first time he saw Jiang Luoyu, Jiang Ying knew from Zhen''s mother that there was a Gemini who could be loved very much. Therefore, when the Zhen family was going to plot against Jiang Luoyu, they were involved in this Gemini. Moreover, by using Jiang Luoyu''s hand, he wanted to kill his beloved.

    At present, I''m afraid that Bai Minyu is in danger.

    But even so, Jiang Luoyu seems to have been sad for a few days, so she has found a new room from the Xiaoyao palace. Obviously, she still doesn''t care about Bai Minyu. She must be just playing.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Ying looks at Jiang Luoyu standing there alone, a pair of sad things about Bai Minyu. However, her fingers hold on to the "Tong Fang" beside her body, and her interest is immediately lacking: "Oh, this is really strange. Is it possible that the white Gemini is in any accident? This is why we can''t accompany the son of heaven."

    After saying this, Jiang Luoyu''s face is still, and Jiang Ying doesn''t mention it any more. Instead, she looks at Bai Minyu with a smile and looks at nanjinglong thoughtfully, which seems to be provocation and pity.

    "But with such a beauty, you don''t have to think about that white Gemini. It''s just that the beauty of the son of heaven is on his side, but he must be restrained to live. He is still in the period of filial piety. Although it has been a year of filial piety, his plain clothes have not faded for three years. If the beauty of the son of heaven accidentally becomes pregnant, he will have trouble. "

    Hearing that he had been talking about his pregnancy, Jiang Luoyu felt a little moved. He knew that he had said this to nanjinglong, but he did not look at nanjinglong''s face. However, when she glanced over the people beside her body, she unconsciously added a little smile. Instead, she seemed really happy: "thank you for your concern. Luoyu saves money."

 Chapter 169

    "It''s good that you know. I''ll remind you one more time." Jiang Ying saw that he was submissive, his mouth was still unforgiving, and his tone became more and more warm and ambiguous. He almost reached out to touch Bai Minyu after he changed his face. "You can see that you are so beautiful in this room, and you like him so much, don''t take it out. If you want to go, how can you live a good life?"

    Smell speech, Jiang Luoyu face on a Su, look follow a cold.

    In his previous life, he knew that there was an unwritten romantic rule among the princes and grandsons in Kyoto. Only a beautiful female pair or woman was not a concubine. If a man rose up, he could even connect the house with the concubine, which was one of the gifts for making friends. He just opened his mouth to let Bai Minyu dress up. When he went to the house, he was suddenly reminded by Jiang Ying, but suddenly he remembered.

    Jiang Ying''s remark at this time is certainly not aimless, that is to say -

    but for a moment, he will certainly do something about it.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips was deeper, but her face was respectful. No one could criticize her. She raised her hand and said, "Luoyu would like to listen to her cousin''s lesson, and dare not or forget it."

    As soon as this sentence fell, nanjinglong couldn''t listen to it. Before Jiang Ying spoke again, he was kind enough to help Jiang Luoyu. When he looked at the man in front of him, his eyes were complicated as if he wanted to tolerate everything: "it''s said that today is the spring banquet for Jiang Shizi''s concubine to choose husband. I don''t know what kind of father Jiang Shizi wants to choose for his sister Son? "

    Jiang Luoyu realized the intention of breaking away from the siege in his words, and sneered scornfully from the bottom of her heart. She felt that the cold was gradually spreading from her fingers. Her eyes were as black as ink, but she still looked at nanjinglong in fear and said, "if the southern Prince is of such a family background, she will take in her sister-in-law, but Luo Yu does not dare to think about it."

    After saying this, he seemed to be relieved at last, and then said with a relaxed smile: "Luoyu''s sister is not very obedient. Before she leaves the cabinet, she has already made Luoyu''s house uneasy. Finally, if she can marry the southern prince to be a side concubine, she will be satisfied with her husband''s Mendi Luoyu, but she will be so kind and friendly as the southern Prince''s concubine Luo Yu was relieved to treat her concubine. "

    "Jiang Luoyu, you have a good abacus." This time, without waiting for nanjinglong to say something, Jiang Ying waved his hand impatiently. Junlang''s face was distorted in the sun. It was obvious that Jiang Luoyu had to confront him with everything he said. Seeing that both of them had sunk in their faces because of their own words, his face began to smile.

    "It''s a pity that the more you want something, the less I will let you get anything."

    Jiang Luoyu calmly looked at nanjinglong in front of her. Her eyes seemed to have a pity. The man standing opposite frowned. The next moment he would speak out and fight with Jiang Ying again, he said calmly: "if the prince and concubine don''t agree, this matter can only be done."

    Jiang Ying was shaken by his frankness, and immediately felt something was wrong. Her eyes were suspicious. She had just turned over to look at Jiang Luoyu. Without any flaws in her face, she heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind her. Then she heard a calm and familiar voice.

    "Zhen Shi met the southern prince, the prince''s concubine, and the son of the river."

    Zhen Shi?

    Hearing this sound, Jiang Ying was stunned and then turned into a deeper smile. Nan Jinglong''s eyes were constantly darkened, but Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly sank. Before Zhen Shi''s figure came forward, he secretly clenched the fingers of the people beside him and walked forward with a cold smile.

    "If my son has not forgotten, it would be as if he had not invited Mr. Zhen to come to the spring banquet."

    Zhen Shi, dressed in royal blue, elegant and elegant, walked to the Bank of Jiang Ying. He first met Jiang Luoyu. At the moment, he was not satisfied with Jiang Luoyu''s disgusting words. He just glanced over Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face. He could not help but glance at Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face.

    "What the prince said was that it was reckless for Zhen Shi to come to the spring banquet without an invitation from your government. Please forgive me."

    "No, I''m sorry." Jiang Luoyu narrowed his eyes slightly. For the first time in his life, he looked at the man who was praised by his grandfather, but almost sent the people by his side into the boundless darkness, leaving his regret almost impossible to save. His eyes were colder and deeper, but his smile was startling.

    "Lord Zhen, my son''s concubines don''t want to marry the Duke of Qi. If you want to get a concubine, you''d better not talk about it."

    Aware of the provocation and deep disgust, Zhen Shi immediately realized that his little move in front of the emperor had been noticed by the man in front of him. However, he did not expect that Jiang Luoyu would also be able to perceive the later means. His eyes seemed to linger on Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful cheek for a moment, and flashed a playful look: "what is the meaning of this son of a son?"

    Jiang Luoyu clenched her fingers, and her eyes became colder and colder. The smile on her face had disappeared: "for the daughter-in-law of the Duke of Qi, my son thinks that Lord Zhen is a red man in Kyoto, and can be regarded as a young and promising talent. Xiao, the little princess of my palace, can''t think about it, so she can explain it to Mr. Zhen as soon as possible."

    Zhen''s Oh, is still that gentle jade appearance, but can see on the face more interesting: "according to the son of the world, which son of a family can match the little princess of your mansion?""I can''t speak of the name of the little princess." When Jiang Luoyu heard that he promoted Jiang Luoqin, she even hesitated. She looked thoughtfully and stood at his side. Since he came, she did not open her mouth again. It seemed that Jiang Ying and Nan Jinglong, whose face was dark and thoughtful, passed through the two men and landed on a childe in a white cloud suit.

    "According to the elder brother of this generation, if he is the son of the Minister of rites, he can match his sister. What does Zhen think?"

    Hearing what he said, Zhen Shi couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then he followed his eyes and looked at the man. When he saw who the man was, he couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and ask in a low voice: "what the son of heaven said is The eldest son of the Minister of rites, Mr. Yun? "

    Jiang Luoyu nodded his head and said, "yes."

    Seeing that he actually chose Yunxuan, Zhen Shi''s eyes were more surprised, as if he had not imagined it. However, his face did not move like a mountain. He raised his hand with a smile and saluted: "well, since the son of heaven refuses to give up his sister''s marriage to the lower official, it should be done without mentioning it."

    After saying this, Zhen Shi''s eyes finally moved away from Jiang Luoyu''s face, and fell on Jiang Luoyu''s hand. He hung his head and did not speak. He asked subconsciously, "dare to ask, this is..."

    "I don''t know if my cousin will come a few steps later. This beauty is the son''s house, but now he is the most beloved." Jiang Ying finally found the point of interposition. After hearing the speech, she stepped forward a few steps, stretched out her finger and raised the chin of the people around Jiang Luoyu. She let the face with the human skin mask float in front of Zhen Shi.

    "Look, for the sake of this beauty, the son of the world can ignore that unknown white Gemini."

    "Is it so?" Zhen Shi still had to look at Jiang Luoyu, not ready to move his eyes, but when he saw Bai Minyu who had raised his face, his eyes flashed, and he closed tightly to the pair, which seemed to be filled with water mist at any time. According to the color of his eyes, the expression on his face moved and suddenly said.

    "I don''t know. I don''t know, the son of the world can really be called a beautiful lady. I don''t know if you can give up the Gemini and give it to me as a concubine? "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu felt a little nervous. Knowing Zhen Shi''s words, she realized Jiang Ying''s provocation. At once, she frowned, but her words were light: "master Zhen, you have a good mind and a good understanding."

    Without waiting for Zhen Shi to say anything more, he leaned in front of Bai Minyu and said, "it''s a pity that the twins were originally the Tongfang that my son brought back from the Xiaoyao palace. He had been with Luoyu for several years. He was preparing to carry his concubine after his filial piety. I''m afraid he can''t give it to Zhen. Please forgive him."

    Seeing that he did not agree, Zhen Shi''s face was slightly stunned. His eyes fell on the blocked figure, and subconsciously called out: "son of the world..."

    "Well, since my son has said so, he will not promise to give the beauty to Lord Zhen. What''s more, today is to hold a spring banquet for my son''s concubine, so I don''t need to talk about the rest. " Jiang Luoyu''s lips smile light, holding the body side of the person''s hand tighter, raised his hand to the river shadow mouth way.

    "If Lord Zhen and the emperor''s concubine are not here to stir up the scene, please go to the table and talk about it again."

    Zhen Shi''s attitude is so tough, and his eyes are falling down again. When he saw the whole room for the first time, he didn''t listen to Jiang Ying''s suggestion. On the contrary, he felt that his eyes were too clear. For a moment, he was bewitched by the special beauty. Even he had just met Jiang Luo All the splendor of the jade disappeared.

    At this time, hearing Jiang Luoyu''s positive refusal, Zhen Shi didn''t have the habit of forcibly robbing people. What''s more, he just said a few words. The whole room had been shrank behind Jiang Luoyu, and his fingers were still tightly held by the son of Jiang. It can be seen that he was very favored and would not open his mouth. He put out his mind and turned into an ordinary expression: "listen to the son of heaven."

 Chapter 170

    "In order to get married, the son of a concubine is really trying her best. I will not disturb the son here with his royal highness." Jiang Ying thought that Zhen Shi Hui was here to vent his anger on him. However, he knew that the thunder and the rain were small, and his heart was full of haze. However, he also knew that he could not make trouble here at the moment. However, it was also the spring banquet of the prefectures'' mansion. If he destroyed his reputation, he had to bite his teeth and give up temporarily, hating to look at Jiang Luoyu.

    "I went back in a hurry last time, and now I have to go to see my mother. I think this palace is still my father''s, and she has never become the son of Jiang, and he will not stop her."

    Jiang Luoyu took a step back, and some of her eyes were so startled by the words that she opened her eyes and said, "my cousin is so serious that she has broken my cousin.

    ¡±

    what Jiang Ying can''t see most is that he can change at any time. He has a lot of vicious thoughts in his mind, but in the end he doesn''t say anything. He just looks at him deeply for a moment, and then walks to nanjinglong with sarcasm and disdain. He looks like a little boy and waves his hand. He goes to the familiar inner courtyard by himself.

    Seeing nanjinglong''s figure disappear completely in front of her eyes, Jiang Luoyu slowly lowers her eyes, slightly loosens her hand in hand with the people beside her, and looks at the corridor that is not far away and smiles.

    "Mr. Zhen, please."

    Hearing the speech, Zhen Shi immediately turned to his side, raised his hand and said, "please, son of heaven."

    After they were seated, they began to talk, laugh and drink, because this time they were not ladies and ladies with special status. There was no special etiquette for this spring banquet. No matter whether it was Wang sun''s noble son or the ladies, they all played in a short time. Zhen Shi went to the banquet with Jiang Luoyu, but he didn''t seem to adapt to the situation. After a while, he asked to leave Because of his stagnant atmosphere, Jiang Luoyu''s expression softened a little, and her smile became more meaningful.

    Although I don''t know what Jiang Ying and Nan Jinglong said to the Zhen family after they entered the inner courtyard, Jiang Luoyu had just said goodbye to the princes at the gate of the mansion. Bai Minyu, who had left the banquet to see what was going on there, walked quickly and told him in a low voice that when the banquet was about to end, Zhen, who had always been ill in bed, suddenly got up and stood out of the yard because of her When he appeared, he sat on the throne as if no one else was around him.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard this, he knew that it was the idea of the good cousin. He didn''t want him and the Mu family to have a good time in the mansion. She also told the ladies that Zhen''s decent mother had not lost her power, but had just made Mu rampant for a short time. She was warning him through the Mu family.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sneer at it. His eyes slowly looked out at the palace towers in the distance. There seemed to be a fierce color between his eyebrows, but he couldn''t see clearly.

    A moment later, almost all of the invited nobles had left. Jiang Luoyu watched a young man in cloud clothes go away early. She was ready to say goodbye in front of her. She said with a smile, "Mr. Yun."

    Yunxuan looks thinner than when he saw him last time, and his eyes are a little dim, but his spirit is good. He doesn''t seem to have any disease. Instead, he seems to have been hit by something. Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s mouth, his eyes become more complicated. After a long time, he pursed his lips and raised his hand and asked, "just now the son of heaven said that he wanted to give his sister to me, but..."

    With a smile, Jiang Luoyu directly covered his joke with two words: "Mr. cloud, do you want to ask for it?"

    Yunxuan choked by his words. He couldn''t recover for a long time. He was in a trance for a moment and lowered his head lower. Although his tone was light, it was also a promise That''s exactly what happened. "

    Seeing that he agreed, Jiang Luoyu nodded kindly, as if satisfied with his answer, and said with a smile: "shortly after entering Kyoto, Luoyu knew that the family education of the Minister of rites was very strict, and he was kind and kind. Mr. Yun''s gentle and courteous manner was the name of Kyoto. He was similar to his sister-in-law in his age, and had never been engaged in a marriage. He was one of the best candidates A lie. "

    After listening to his long talk, Yunxuan couldn''t figure out whether Jiang Luoyu knew that he had admired him. For a moment, he felt a little uneasy. He thought whether he should tell his mind or not, and felt that even if he told him, there would be no result in the end. More likely, he directly offended the people in front of him, not to mention marrying his concubine -

    in the end< However, she is a common sister.

    In my life, I can only do so recently.

    Thinking of this, his face slightly softened, and his words seemed to have more color of recognizing life: "thank you for your praise."

    "Mr. Yun valued my sister-in-law and asked for it personally. Luo Yuyi thought it was very suitable. She was really lucky." Jiang Luoyu didn''t seem to know what was wrong with his tone. She just laughed with the talent just now and looked more solemn. "It''s just that Luoyu wants to persuade Mr. Yun, but I don''t know if he can listen to him?"

    As soon as Yunxuan listened to his tone, he knew that he was talking about business. He quickly replied, "please show me the son of heaven."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, as if she could not export. After a long time, she pursed her lips and asked in a low voice: "it must be at the end of the new year, when Mr. Yun heard that our Jiang family were in their old house, they found out that Shen Guogong''s son-in-law publicized adultery in public and mingled with his maids?"I didn''t expect Jiang Luoyu to mention it. Yunxuan''s face was red at first, and then he said, "no, I''ve heard about it. The son of a generation means..."

    I''ve heard about it, but I think I can''t say it. At least it doesn''t look like he''s the same person as Lu min.

    When thinking about this, Jiang Luoyu''s tone is more gentle and earnest: "Mr. Yun came from a scholarly family. Although he made his father not a prime minister at this time, he was still a member of the three grades. Mr. Yun often associates with people like Duke Lu, who are corrupt of the aristocratic family. After all, he has a bad reputation for his conduct. What does Mr. Yun think?"

    "The son of heaven has taught us that Yunxuan knows." Listening to these words, I knew that Jiang Luoyu was worried that she and Lu Min would mix up, and that she would become Lu Min''s character in the future. She felt a little bitter in her heart, as if she lost her strength in an instant, and then she began to feel listless.

    "Since the son knows about his family, he should know that I have come to attend the spring banquet and did not tell his parents in detail. I have to wait until I go back to report to my mother, and ask her to come to discuss her parents and see your daughter before..."

    "Luo Yu knows that whether she will succeed or not depends on the maid''s wife. It is not Mr. Yun''s one word decision." Jiang Luoyu had expected that he would say so, so he stopped his words with a smile. He looked at the outer wall with some melancholy between his eyebrows and eyes, as if he had remembered something. He lowered his voice and said in a meaningful way.

    "But this time, Mr. Yun said that. Next time when his wife comes to visit, Luo Yu will do his best to help him for his sister-in-law. It depends on the fate between you and sister-in-law."

    Yun Xuan''s smile on his lips was a little bit unsustainable. He hung down his head and said to him, "well, after thanking his son, Yunxuan went back to the mansion first."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his far away back, and a smile with a kind of secret on his lips: "go slowly, Mr. cloud."

    After seeing off all the noble sons, Jiang Luoyu took Bai Minyu and walked along the road with spring jasmine on both sides, and asked the sleeping star who had just arrived to report the news: "where about Luoqin, has Luoqin gone out of the government by stealing women''s disguises as men?"

    Sleeping star followed them two people on the road, smell speech immediately answer way: "return to the world son, is."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s step stopped and her eyes flashed slightly. Then she asked, "did you lead her to the only way back to the cloud family?"

    "Everything is ready, and our people are ready to make sure everything is safe and sound. The young lady is dangerous but not injured." Sleeping star knows that the master is asking about setting up a bureau, but when he thinks that this time is to put his little girl into a story of hero saving the United States, the "beauty" who was saved is still Mr. Yun. In the bottom of his heart, he feels that it is unreliable for a while, so he can only remind his master implicitly.

    "It''s just a matter of young lady''s honor. In case that young master Yun..."

    "Nothing in case." Jiang Luoyu, with a smile on her lips, seemed to be able to fully predict the outcome of the incident. She waved her hand without any worry and told her, "go down. If you have something to do or a little girl comes back, please come and report it to me. What''s more, appease Luo Bai, and don''t let him go out to stir up trouble for me. "

    Sleeping star looks at her master son so determined that she knows what kind of disposition Jiang Luoyu is. For a moment, she doesn''t know whether she is anxious or worried. Before leaving, she takes a look at Bai Minyu with a little entreaties. She knows that only white Gemini can persuade her son. At the bottom of her eyes, she brings more hopes: "yes, son of the world."

    The figure of sleeping star disappeared, and Jiang Luoyu''s mood seemed to get better in an instant. While walking, she was still very interested in stroking the blooming goose yellow flowers along the road. After walking for about a cup of tea, she accidentally caught sight of the beautiful cheek that was behind her now, and her expressionless face had faded off the human skin mask. She could not help but smile.

    "Why, angry again?"

    Bai Minyu is silent. According to her eyes, she turns to one side and shakes her head for a moment.

    "No?" Looking at his appearance, Jiang Luoyu knew that he was making trouble again. Her fingers pinched the white cheek and said with a smile, "look, you can hang oil bottles on your mouth."

 Chapter 171

    Bai Minyu is still silent.

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu finally made enough trouble, moved her finger from his face, and heard his low voice without any emotion: "Yunxuan."

    "Why give Luoqin to Yunxuan?" Jiang Luoyu picked up his eyebrows. He was not surprised at what he wanted to say. His eyes were full of memories. In his dark eyes, he slowly reflected the white outline of his predecessors. For the first time, he was gentle.

    "What I do, of course, makes sense. It''s a good place to go. Yunxuan is gentle and tolerant. Luoqin won''t suffer too much if she marries him. The most important thing is that there are some things you don''t know about.

    love. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s smile faded a little. She remembered that the former Minister of rites, Yunxuan''s biological father, had been promoted to a bachelor''s degree all the way after he married nanjinglong. It seemed that he was praising and belittling, but later he was promoted to the post of vice minister when the left Prime Minister collapsed.

    He didn''t understand why the minister was so favored in the past life, but in this life he knew exactly why.

    "The Minister of rites is from the eighth Prince''s side."

    The bone fan in Jiang Luoyu''s hand slapped the palm, turned sideways to smell the spring jasmine which had just fallen from the Chinese side in the palm of her hand. She looked at Bai Minyu''s eyes with a slight consternation and said with a leisurely smile, "look at your appearance of surprise. There''s no more to say."

    Bai Minyu did not immediately answer him, but was silent for a long time before he pointed to the core: "why is it determined that the eighth prince can cross the crown prince?"

    "It''s probably intuition." Jiang Luoyu looked him up with a smile, clearly with a firm tone of voice, but the exit was a question,

    "do you believe me?"

    The man in white sighed.

    "Believe me, sit down and have tea." Jiang Luoyu didn''t hear his reply and looked at his expression. After pulling him forward a few steps, Jiang Luoyu sat him down on the stone bench in the pavilion, flipped the tea cup and gave him a cup of tea. Her eyebrows looked thoughtful in the mist. "In a while, it''s not just my sister''s marriage. We''ll have some good plays to watch."

    Bai Minyu picked up her eyebrows and raised her hand to take the cup of tea. After taking a sip of it, she found that it was almost the same as the tribute tea that she had drunk in the morning. There seemed to be an indescribable special fragrance in it. She was surprised to take a look at the people beside her body and the remaining half cup of tea that she had not finished. According to the color of her eyes, she gradually deepened.

    After Zhen''s love of making trouble, the servants and servants in the mansion did not see it right. Some of them had fallen in the wind and immediately abandoned Mu''s family. Instead, they wanted to go to Zhenwei garden to greet them. The other part was ready to wait for an opportunity.

    However, before Jiang Ying helped the Zhen family to go back, the old trouble of the Zhen family had been committed again. But after a lot of hard work, the government doctor said that Zhen''s disease would take a rest for some time before Japan could do it.

    In other words, the Zhen family can not be fed in the palm.

    After hearing this news, Mu''s voice at the bottom of his heart suddenly relaxed a lot. There was no expression on his face, but he was happy in the bottom of his heart. He looked at Zhen''s lying on the couch groaning in pain, and saw Jiang Ying, whose face was ugly and implied in anger. Mu, who had been suppressed for decades and could not turn over in the prefectural palace, immediately pretended to be extremely innocent Son, crying in front of Jiang Xiong, said that he was not virtuous enough, to give the right of feedback.

    After listening to her words, Jiang Xiong was furious. After scolding her severely, he still handed the Zhongfeng to her. However, he took advantage of this opportunity to give the things about the room and the kitchen to Aunt Bai. Mu was stunned. Just as he wanted to retort that his aunt could not manage the house, Jiang Xiong left with his sleeve.

    In such a disturbance, Zhen almost completely lost the right to be a housekeeper. Although Mu''s wish was fulfilled, she felt that it was cheap for Aunt Bai. She secretly prepared to make a stumbling block for Aunt Bai. Naturally, the most angry person, knowing all this, could not participate because he was a married Gemini. He could only watch these things happen From the changing river shadow.

    The Mu family watched him angrily and nanjinglong go out of the mansion. He scolded him secretly that stealing chicken would not make rice. When he turned slightly, he remembered that Jiang Luoyu, who had proposed to hold a spring banquet today, was actually choosing a husband for his sister-in-law. Suddenly, he remembered that he had never seen Jiang Luoyu recently Bai Minyu''s expression on the ground of her eyes became suspicious.

    What happened in today''s spring banquet house was predicted by the one in the Bibo garden, or was it just an accident?

    At the same time, hearing the result of this incident, the old God was sitting on the couch. The man who was picking up a plum blossom did not open his mouth, but turned over the page of the book in front of him and gave a slight sneer.

    If you do it yourself, you have to take it from yourself, and the wicked will grind you even more.

    The horse drawn carriage stopped in front of the proton mansion. Since nanjinglong left the mansion, nanjinglong has been standing outside the gate. After marrying into the proton mansion from Jiangying, Baohe junzi, he followed the boy from the prefectural palace to the proton mansion all the way. He quickly stepped up with an excited look. After the carriage finally stopped, he raised his hand to meet the master in the car."County, you get off carefully."

    Jiang Ying was ugly, or did not slow down from what happened in the Royal Palace of Fangcai Prefecture. After getting off with the hand of the little boy, he thought of something that could be taken to the South and Jinglong. He turned to him with a vicious smile and said to him: "this time, I didn''t get a single word from my cousin, or the beauty smiled at you. The Royal Highness was the prince I don''t feel sad?,,

    sitting near the carriage, I was tightening the reins, and the handsome man with a haze and handsome face heard the words. There was a faint loss of hard to say in his eyes. It was just not obvious: "where can I start this?"

    "Where to start, then ask the Royal Highness, isn''t it?" Jiang Ying sees that he does not answer words, and is not anxious. The smile at the corner of the lip is sharper. He claps the back of his hand and suddenly turns cold. "Changfu, let''s go."

    The little boy looked at the two people in a panic and looked down: "yes, master."

    Once returning to the main house of proton mansion, the river shadow in full of clothes twisted his face, raised his hand and swept down the cup cover on the table in front of him. He shouted in a cold voice: "I am so angry!"

    "Master son, what are you doing?" The boy named Chang Fu looked at his face, listened to a crackling sound, and saw the broken porcelain pieces on the ground. He immediately pulled the sleeve of the river shadow and exhorted him, "don''t be angry, Lord!"

    "It''s too much to deceive people!" Jiang Ying has lost his sense of Qi at this time. He glared at the boy behind him with a fierce stare. He lifted his hand and pulled out his sleeve and pushed him out of the door. His fingers were clenched in the palm and shouted loudly,

    br > nanjinglong, jiangluoyu, you wait for me Wait for me! "

    Chang Fu knows that Jiang Ying is in the air now. No one can persuade him. But he knows that his master and son have been married to proton mansion at this time. She is the mother of proton mansion. He can''t scold as if she wanted to scold as he was in the princess mansion. How to do it? He didn''t know what to say when he looked at the appearance of Jiang Ying who wanted revenge.

    "Master, you are relieved. Don''t hurt your body because of these things. It''s not worth it..."

    Before he finished, Jiang Ying really clapped the table, and Sen Leng said, "hum! I''m not good, and others don''t want to be better! Show me! "

    His voice was not falling, just ready to continue to put down the cruel words, but suddenly came in a maid outside the main room, holding a jade bowl full of dark medicine juice in his hand, and walked to the river shadow not far away, some timid and sober, hard scalp to open.

    "I have seen the inner king."

    Jiang Ying, with a gloomy face, came back to see her, strode to the steps, pointed to the bowl of medicine, and said, "what is this?

    ?" "br >

    the maid hears the words, and she hangs her head down and replies with trembling:" back Return to the inner monarch, this is the tonic medicine. It is only made by the Royal Highness that it is made boil. It is said that you should take it as soon as possible, and then... ""

    Before she finished, the face of Jiang Ying almost changed in that instant. The whole face was twisted and ferocious as a ghost. The tone of words was taken with a sense of natural meaning. The heart was apprehensive: "then what, say clearly!"

    The maid was frightened by him. The face that was afraid seemed to cry. His fingers were shaking. They could splash out the medicine juice from that jade bowl from time to time, and she could see her frightened look at this time: "yes Yes, then the Royal Highness said, let the inner prince give birth to his son as soon as possible... "

    This time, before he finished, Jiang Ying''s face was like a ghost mask. It was still a white face with blue and purple. The look on the bottom of his eyes was almost the same as the bloody ghost. He was scared to see the face of the river shadow. However, her hand suddenly cleared. A bowl of hot medicine was spilled on her face instantly. She cried loudly.

    "Go! Get out of here! "

    The maid was drenched with a face of medicine, and her face was hot and red. Her eyes flashed through the look of fear and resentment, but she fell down in which moment, and even kowtowed the head: "inner gentleman, inner gentleman is angry!"

    Jiang Ying supported the railings on the corridor, gasping hard for the sake of the urgency. After a while, he slowly came. His face twisted and pointed to the flower gate not far away, as if he had exhausted his strength and shouted, "you go back and say to him immediately, want a son? He''s never wanted it all his life! Let him dream of spring and autumn! "

 Chapter 172

    After the words fell, he coldly glanced at the maid and kicked it up: "don''t get out!"

    Seeing the maid scurrying away, Chang Fu couldn''t help frowning, and quickly raised his hand and called while guarding the door. After Jiang Ying came back, even the maid who didn''t dare to come out of the atmosphere came up to clean it up. At the same time, he supported the shaking Jiang Ying and whispered to him.

    "Master, why are you suffering? After all, you are still in the proton Palace at this time. You and your royal highness are in such a stiff fight. If you are known by others..."

    "What if I know! I''m not afraid to be known! " Jiang Ying roared angrily. After saying this, he looked at the boy beside him, as if he thought of something important. After a flash of vision, he walked a few steps toward the corner of the corridor, lowered his voice and asked, "have you done all the things that were assigned to you a few days ago?"

    Hearing this, Chang Fu nodded his head immediately, but his face was puzzled: "master, you have got the medicine you told me, but..."

    After saying this, he did not wait for Jiang Ying to look up and scold him. Then, as if he were afraid of something, he quickly added: "however, if you really treat this medicine to your royal highness, if the master is found in proton house again, he will certainly suffer. Please think twice before you act!"

    "Chang Fu, just a few days ago, you betrayed me and became a servant of proton mansion?" Hearing this, Jiang Ying subconsciously felt that he was speaking in Dinan Jinglong. What''s more, he had prepared for it outside the mansion, and he let the companion boy who had been with him since childhood brought it to him. It was he who consulted Zhen Shi before he entered the mansion, and Zhen Shi Bei offered the medicine that the man did not recommend.

    If nanjinglong doesn''t let him feel better, he won''t want to be better himself! Since he dares to ask people to bring out the medicine, it shows that the golden proton still wants to go to his own bed one day, and he also wants to give birth to his legitimate son!

    Such a person, can''t leave a trace of room for him!

    When he thought about this, his face became more and more ugly, his hand was shaking in front of the boy, and then he growled: "where''s the medicine? Give me

    !,

    !,,

    Chang Fu was embarrassed: "master, this..."

    Jiang Ying''s face hazed, as if the next moment he did not give, will rush up to kill him: "you give or not?"

    After hesitating for a long time, Chang Fu finally took out a medicine bottle from his sleeve. Before he finished speaking, the man in front of him snatched away his forehead: "master..."

    "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself!"

    Seeing Jiang Ying leave with a medicine bottle, Chang Fu looks at his back from afar. His lips show a strange smile, but his tone is more and more urgent, as if to call him back: "master!"

    Jiang Ying did not answer his words, more did not look back, but gradually far away from the body can not see clearly.

    Seeing the master go away, Chang Fu is standing in front of the door, motionless and secretive. At the same time, he is walking towards the study. Nan Jinglong, who is discussing business with his counselor, is holding the table with his hand. He is in a daze. The person standing beside him raises his voice and asks, "Your Highness, your highness?"

    Nan Jinglong was suddenly called to God by his voice, and his confusion gradually faded into the original calm haze. He looked at his own body, and was not confused. He had a long beard. He followed him all the way from Dajin to Dalong. Even the prince''s protection was due to his strategy. Some Counsellors had more eyes than Si Jing Heavy.

    "What''s up, Mr. Jiang?"

    "There''s nothing important. It''s just about the choice of the side concubine to your highness." On hearing this, the man named Mr. Jiang stroked his long beard with a faint smile, but there was a little worry in his eyes. He looked at the list full of names in his hand and looked at the direction of the main house not far away. "Baohe Junzi married his royal highness. Even if there was resentment in his heart, he should not let his highness enter the house. If it spread out..."

    "Mr. Jiang doesn''t have to worry about it. My husband is not happy for a while." Nan Jinglong didn''t care about it. He just waved his hand and got up from his chair. After a moment, he said in a low voice, "we are husband and wife after all. He is my legitimate wife. He is the person who will give birth to my future legitimate son. Eventually, he will get better and better."

    "If only your highness said so." Mr. Jiang nodded as if he had let go of his heart, but he stopped for a moment, quietly stepped forward a few steps, lowered his voice and said, "but if you are careful, if Bao and Jun Zi always don''t allow your highness to enter the house, and in a few years there will be no legitimate children, it would be a good thing."

    Nanjinglong didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. Knowing that there must be a reason, he immediately opened his mouth and asked, "Oh, what''s the meaning of this? Please teach me Mr. Jiang."

    "Your Highness is intelligent. He always knows everything at one point. Why is it not clear at this time?"

    Mr. Jiang looked at him as a courteous and virtuous corporal. His eyes softened a little, and then he said, "although Baohe Junzi is of noble status, there are princess Hui and the prefectural palace behind him, but after all, these forces belong to Dalong. What''s more, Princess Huizi''s status is precarious at this time. In addition to Jiangxiong, the prince''s mansion is not the next generation In fact, those who have been granted official positions in the imperial court will not be of great use after his Highness''s return to Dajin. ""Return to Daikin..." Hearing the two words, Nan Jinglong''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, but the next moment disappeared. His handsome face was covered with a layer of dark color. It was like asking the people behind him, more like asking himself, "can I wait for that day?"

    "Your Highness is the eldest son of the royal family. How can you say such a sad thing?"

    Hearing his words, Mr. Jiang seemed to have lost and dejected meaning. For a moment, he looked stern and refuted.

    "After the death of Queen Rhett, because the emperor tried to suppress the empress, and the Empress Dowager was humble, she had to send her royal highness, who was only nine years old, to Dalong as a proton. Later, the new empress ascended to the throne. Although she was not your biological mother, she and empress Rhett were brothers and sisters, and raised you for several years. The new empress was really in love with her highness. A few days ago, I sent a letter to my highness asking about his Highness''s marriage and the status quo. He also specially sent several prescriptions for health care to Jun Zi, hoping that his highness would have a legitimate son early, so that he could go back to Da Jin for this reason. "

    "Is that what the mother thinks?" When it comes to empress Dajin, nanjinglong seems to have thought of something at last. His face softens slowly, and even the haze that has always been there has subsided a lot. After a moment''s meditation, he said, "it doesn''t matter that even if the inner prince can''t give birth to a legitimate son, it doesn''t matter? Why did the gentleman suddenly change the subject? "

    "I''m so old that I almost forgot what I said. Please forgive me."

    Mr. Jiang saw that he had returned to his former appearance. He finally put down his heart and said with a natural smile.

    "If your highness wants to return to Dajin in the future, by virtue of the name of his first son and the power of the new empress, if he can leave the county in the name of no son when he returns to Dajin, and then he marries a noble daughter in Dajin and becomes his wife again, he will soon have a foothold in Dajin, and the crown prince''s position will be even better."

    "The crown prince Now Jinglong is hard to protect himself. He has been away from his hometown for many years. He has not seen his father, his mother and his wife for many years. How can he think about the position of Prince of gold Nanjinglong some Zheng ran, but there is no sense of depression on his face, look carefully, his eyes as if there is a dark light in the flash, "Sir, do not need to say more."

    Mr. Jiang answered, arched his hand and asked, "if so, what does your highness mean about the legitimate son?"

    "I will think about the inner king and the side room." Nanjinglong turned to his side and narrowed his eyes slightly. His face was cold. "After a while, if the emperor is still so cranky, I will think about these things carefully and tell my husband what to do.

    " if so, it will be better. " When Mr. Jiang heard his reply, he knew that he wanted to seriously consider it. He said, "if there is nothing wrong, I will retire. Your highness is welcome."

    "Sir."

    Can not wait for him to put down his hands, back a few steps out of the yard, but again came the voice of nanjinglong, busy and turned back again.

    "Yes, your highness."

    Suddenly, Nan Jinglong seemed to be hesitating and struggling. But after a while, he calmed down again, looked at Mr. Jiang, and asked seriously: "if If we can get away from Baohe county and marry the son of Xiaoyao palace you told me that day, and let him give birth to his legitimate son and daughter, is there any value? "

    After hearing this, Mr. Jiang was surprised. He thought that Nan Jinglong wanted to marry the prince Xiaoyao again because of his private affair. However, he thought about it carefully. Looking at Nan Jinglong''s still face, he thought that maybe nanjinglong didn''t mean it. He just asked him casually. After all, he recommended Jiang Luoyu as his wife to the king of gold, so he let go Tone, hurry back.

    "Go back to your highness, there is no fundamental difference between Baohe Junzi and Xiaoyao Wang Shizi. If you can go back to Dajin, they are both Daling people after all. They are no more valuable than Dajin''s daughter. Sooner or later, they will give up. It doesn''t matter whether they are valuable or not."

    "I see." After hearing his words, Nan Jinglong was silent for a long time. After half a cup of tea, he slowly regained his mind. His lips outlined a helpless smile and said in a deep voice, "I know. Thank you for your advice."

    Seeing Mr. Jiang''s figure leave, Nan Jinglong rubbed his temples as if he were tired. He looked at the bright green outside the window. After a while, he closed his eyes again and supported his forehead with his hands.

 Chapter 173

    It was the first time for him to see Jiang Luoyu again since he was in the right prime minister''s mansion.

    It''s just a few months since I saw him. It seems that the man''s figure is higher. His face is a little bit more vigorous and heroic. The people who are taken care of by the sun can''t move their eyes, but their looks are still indifferent. Even if he sees himself and Jiang Ying appear together, his face seems to be nothing special.

    It''s also true. At that time, he was the first one in the right prime minister''s mansion to recognize that the one lying beside him was Baohe junzi, his cousin newly granted by the emperor. After he married Jiang Ying, it was absolutely certain that he had married him.

    But I don''t know why, when I saw Jiang Luoyu''s body, she saw the twin twin in the room, and watched him maintain the Gemini like that. Even from the beginning, he had been holding on to the Gemini''s hand. Nanjinglong only felt a little jealous at the bottom of his heart.

    It''s a very subtle feeling.

    Well, since he has married Baohe junzi, and he has his own house, I think he will not marry as a girl. What''s more, he is still walking on thin ice in Dalong. How can he stay with that man again?

    At this time, it is still necessary to find out what the one in the mansion is thinking about, as well as about his own legitimate children He did not like Gemini all the time, but his wife had already become a Gemini at this time, and he was not the legitimate daughter of Dajin''s aristocracy. Mr. Jiang''s words were very reasonable. If Jiang Ying gave birth to children, it would be bad for him to return to Dajin.

    However, his children are children. Jiang Ying has never allowed him to sleep in his room. It is absolutely impossible for Jiang Ying to let him go to bed. He has been walking on thin ice for many years in Kyoto. He has been under the protection of the crown prince. Baohe Junzi is the prince''s legitimate son. Even if he will not give birth to a child in his lifetime, he will show respect and love between husband and wife on the surface Code must show, otherwise the prince may have doubts about his heart, when the time comes to test himself, it is not good.

    Just as he frowned and thought whether he would like to get some medicine to prepare for it, or to say these things slowly, he heard a footstep approaching, and then a voice that was very low.

    "Your Highness, the people from the other side of the main room have come to reply."

    When nanjinglong heard the speech, he just stopped for a moment, then dropped his eyes and said, "let him in ^"

    as soon as his voice dropped, there was a footstep outside the house. After stopping by the door, a timid voice rang: "see your highness."

    Hearing this, Nan Jinglong turned aside and opened the gate. Looking at the man standing outside, he flashed a light of sarcasm and said, "Changfu, aren''t you serving the emperor? What do you want to see me for? "

    At this time, the person who came to repay him was Jiang Ying''s most trusted Chang Fu!

    Even in the face of Nan Jinglong, Chang Fu still looks like a low brow, but his voice is a little shaky. However, Nan Jinglong is very satisfied with his performance, so he doesn''t care about those: "go back to your highness, Chang Fu has something to tell your highness.

    ¡±

    Nan Jinglong frowned: "since I don''t know whether to reply, I''ll tell you."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes When Chang Fu heard the words, he bowed down in a hurry and made a bow. Then he said timidly, "Your Highness, the matter is like this. The emperor probably heard someone''s slander before he entered the mansion. As a result, he had to ask the servant to get some medicine from the outside just a few days after entering the mansion. He was prepared to give you lunch when you were unprepared..."

    Wait for him to finish saying, South Jing Long then did not have patience, stare at him one eye: "what medicine?"

    "It is It''s just that you can... " Chang Fu''s face became more bitter after listening to him for more details. He hesitated for a long time before opening his mouth and said, "let''s not raise..."

    Hearing this, Nan Jinglong''s face really changed. The haze between his eyebrows seemed to drip out of the water: "it''s really cruel and merciless."

    Chang Fu seemed to be afraid that he would be angry, and even more afraid that he would vent his anger on himself. When he heard that his voice was not correct, he knelt down in a hurry and said, "you know, after all, the inner gentleman is the honest master of the slave. If he orders something, the servant can''t disobey it. As for the medicine, you know that... "

    Nanjinglong was too lazy to listen to his wheel words and waved his hand coldly: "you didn''t help him. What about others?"

    As soon as Chang Fu thought about what Jiang Ying was going to do, he was a bit hard to say for a while, as if he could not bear to say it. And when he hesitated, Nan Jinglong, standing beside him, did not give birth to urge, but looked at him coldly without saying a word.

    Since Jiang Ying came into the mansion, he has sent people to investigate Chang Fu carefully and tie him with money. He also instructs the people outside the mansion to control his family. If there is any change in Jiang Ying''s family, he should report it to him as soon as possible. Therefore, this time Chang Fu could not stop the master son Jiang Ying, so he immediately took advantage of Jiang Ying to leave and ran to the study to report the news.

    "Back to Go back to your highness... "

    Nan Jinglong despises the stuttering and timid people most. However, many of the boys around Jiang Ying are family born children. They were controlled in the prefectures'' mansion early. Only this one is the best bribe. He can only bear it. When he hears the speech, he is impatient. He follows what his subordinates reported to Jiang Ying and speculates."But he was so angry that he went to the medicine alone?"

    Chang Fu listened to what he could not say. He was immediately relieved and even said, "Your Highness is wise."

    "Wise?" Nan Jinglong didn''t expect that he had guessed right. His fierce look flashed by. When he heard that his wife wanted to give him no medicine in order to prevent him from entering the room, he even hoped that he would not have children in his life. His anger burned instantly, and the black air between his eyebrows almost condensed into ice.

    "I wish I wasn''t so wise."

    Chang Fu knew that he had said this, and the people in front of him must have been angry. But he could not conceal such an important thing. If Nanjing Longzhong asked him in turn, he would not be able to eat good fruit. Therefore, although he was timid, he still cringed.

    A moment later, nanjinglong seemed to calm down at last. He could not see his emotion. However, he raised his hand and took out a small white jade bottle from his sleeve and handed it to the kneeling man.

    "When he was not paying attention to it, he went down to the tea and watched him drink it. I''ll be there tonight. Remember to leave the door for me. "

    Chang Fu listened to this in the heart a shudder, but extremely respectfully took over the medicine bottle: "obey your Highness''s command."

    Just as nanjinglong looks gloomy and looks at Chang Fu''s back disappearing into the courtyard, Jiang Luoyu is also staring at a person''s back in the prefectural Palace at this time, with a serious and meticulous look.

    Until a voice with surprise, constantly called in his ear: "son, son?"

    The voice rang for a long time, and Jiang Luoyu suddenly came back to her mind. She looked back at the person who called her. She slightly hooked her lips and said, "month by month, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s up to me to ask you what''s wrong. You''ve been distracted many times today." The big servant girl in a light red shirt put down her tea cup, half funny and half worried, and whispered, "you were in a daze when mianxing went out to deliver messages for you, and chased the cloud to tell the little lady about

    things

    "It''s OK." When Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, he made a slight movement, or picked up the tea cup on the stone table, and seemed to spit out a problem unconsciously, "has he not come back yet?"

    Hearing him mention "he" month by month, his face was surprised at first, and then seemed to think of something. His eyes were crooked with a smile, and his expression was somewhat secretive. He said, "no, the white Gemini left when you took a nap. Now it''s only an hour. If you really have something to do, you won''t come back so soon. Do you think so?"

    "Yes, I''m in a hurry." Jiang Luoyu drank tea with her head down. She didn''t notice the strange eyes of her maid looking at her. She just asked with a light look. Her words were full of doubts. "But in these days, does Minyu often go out and disappear?"

    "The son of heaven said it well." She nodded her head month by month. Originally, she wanted to continue to say something more embellished. But looking at her son''s look, she swallowed the words again, and then comforted her, "several times, the maidservant has not seen the white Gemini, and the white Gemini has disappeared, and I don''t know where to go You don''t have to worry. No matter where you go, the white Gemini will come back safe and sound. "

    After listening to the last sentence, Jiang Luoyu suddenly noticed the teasing feeling in the monthly words. She had a helpless look on her face. She raised her hand and knocked him on the head: "you are used to guessing my mind. You are clever."

    Month by month, smiling low body salute, look cunning: "the son of the world praise falsely, maidservant can not afford."

    They laughed for a moment, and Jiang Luoyu''s expression returned to indifference. She stood up and put down the tea cover. Her long finger touched the stone table as if she was pondering over something very important. She did not speak for a long time. Just as the person standing behind him was just about to ask a step forward, he suddenly turned around again.

    "By the way, month by month." Jiang Luoyu''s side face, as white as jade, was illuminated by the light sunlight, showing a surprising beauty and some unspeakable emotion. At this time, it was more like the victory of a certain event in hand, and his brows and eyes were full of cruelty. "Tomorrow, is it the time when the prefectural Palace and the Duke of Qi are going to send things to Hui Fei?"

    "Mingzi nods."

    "When sleeping star comes back, let him see me in the study immediately."

    "Yes, son of God."

 Chapter 174

    Not to mention that evening, sleeping star listened to the words of the month by month guarding the gate of the courtyard, and then hurriedly went to see the son of the world standing by the window, and they had a secret conversation in the room. In the early morning of the next day, before the sun was fully exposed, a luxurious carriage set out from the Duke of Qi, made a circle in front of the prefectures and then drove unsteadily towards the imperial palace.

    The sky is getting brighter and the palace is in the garden.

    In the newly sealed Huili palace, less than a year ago, she was wearing a colorful and pleated Phoenix Tail skirt, a pair of exquisite crowns, and a pair of jade lotus hairpins on her sideburns. Her face was delicate, her skin was white, and her temperament was high. She was sitting in front of the dressing table, watching the maid behind her make her hair bun. Then she stood up slowly and stroked her with tortoiseshell fingers When still can''t see bulging belly, smile sweet confused people, words do not take a trace of fireworks.

    "It''s time, isn''t it?"

    After hearing her words, another maid quickly lowered her body and said, "my mother, the life woman has been waiting outside the door."

    Knowing that the man had come, Jiang Hui picked up her eyebrows, and her smile on her lips became deeper: "quick Xuan."

    "Yue"

    pi.

    palace maidservant quickly retired, and Jiang Hui''s faint eyes swept through the palace. There was no hint of indignation and helplessness in his eyes. He entered the palace too late, and soon became pregnant. It was too late to clear the eyes of the palace queen and the Imperial Palace concubines. Only these side ladies were already their own people, and they kept them under control. Get a little peace of mind.

    When thinking about this, Jiang Hui''s face was changeable. Within a short time, a middle-aged beautiful woman in a dress of imperial edict came quickly to her and knelt down on her knees and said respectfully, "my concubine has met the lady huifei. She is a thousand years old and a thousand years old."

    Seeing who the visitor was, Jiang Hui''s eyes suddenly brightened. She quickly raised her hand with a smile and said, "big aunt, get up quickly. There''s no need to be so polite here in Huier."

    On hearing this, Mao, the wife of the Duke of Qi, did not even raise her head. She looked respectful. More importantly, she received the signal from her husband and her legitimate son. The Hui imperial concubine in front of her did not offend at all: "I dare not neglect my wife. Now my mother is pregnant with a dragon son, which is the most valuable time."

    "What''s the big aunt saying?" As a concubine, there is no one who doesn''t like to listen to this sentence. Therefore, hearing Mao''s remarks, Jiang Hui immediately bent her eyes with a smile, and waved to the maid of the palace to hold up the respectful Mao family and give her a seat. Just as she sat opposite to her, Jiang Hui spoke again.

    "The emperor is often not in this palace, but hui''er is very lonely. Today, when she looks at her aunt, she often goes into the palace to see hui''er. Huier is so happy that she doesn''t want her aunt to be so polite."

    "My concubine is very much loved by her mother, so I can come into the palace to see her today." After hearing this, Maoshi first gave a somewhat awkward smile, and then suddenly mentioned the Zhen family, Jiang Hui''s biological mother, who had not come to visit her today. Her face was filled with regret. "It''s a pity that sister Zhen is not in good health. It''s getting worse these days. It''s reported from the prefectures'' mansion that she can''t come to visit her mother with her concubines today, but she should think about her sister Zhen."

    "Why is mother''s illness getting worse? But because... " Jiang Hui didn''t see her mother today. She was also depressed. She only knew that her mother had been ill, but she didn''t know the specific reason. After thinking for a moment, she began to guess, "because of the elder brother''s marriage?"

    Maoshi nodded and heard the speech and said, "it''s not true. Because of the marriage of Baohe and junzi, Zhen''s sister''s condition has been

    repeatedly. It''s not good to call many imperial doctors, but it''s even more serious."

    Jiang Hui didn''t think of the reason she said. It was really the root of her mother''s serious illness. Suddenly, her pretty face sank. She thought of the strange things that happened to Jiang Ying and the eighth prince. She also remembered how long she had not been granted the county. The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more her eyes narrowed.

    "I''ve heard about my brother. I''m afraid I''ve been schemed. My eldest aunt and cousin should pay attention to me. If we find out who calculated my brother, we will certainly not let him off! "

    "If you have any news, I will tell you the truth."

    Although Mao was the official wife of the Duke of Qi and the biological mother of Zhen Shi, her eldest son, she was married to the Duke of Qi because her mother loved honest and responsible daughter-in-law. Therefore, she never asked about her husband and son''s affairs. She only managed to manage her own house. She was surprised when she heard that there were so many things to do about it On but immediately agreed to come down, only waiting to return to the house after the division.

    Besides, it is not because of this that she came today.

    Thinking of this, Mao took a close look at Jiang Hui''s look at this time and revived her smile.

    "My mother is very pregnant now, but don''t worry too much about other things. It will be bad for the dragon. By the way, my wife and I came today with a batch of excellent tonic herbs. One of them came from the south of Xinjiang, which was very good for the mother''s body. I saw it by chance before I entered the palace, so I immediately bought it to honor her. ""Oh, there is such a thing. My uncle and aunt don''t want to show it to Huier soon." When Jiang Hui mentioned her elder brother''s affairs, she was still suspicious and resentful. But when she heard Mao''s remarks, she immediately felt that the fetus in the womb was the most important thing. Hearing Mao''s mention of good tocolysis drugs, she put her brother''s affairs on hold for the time being and said, "come on."

    The maidservant of the palace rushed to meet him: "Niang Niang."

    Jiang Hui took a look at Mao and raised her chin: "you follow the orders of my great aunt, and immediately follow her to get things. Don''t disobey her orders. Do you know?"

    "I will obey your mother''s instructions." The maid was very good at looking at her eyes, and her eyes flashed. She lowered her head and said to Mao, "Madam Zhen, please."

    Jiang Hui looked at her and understood what she meant. She flashed a satisfied look on her face. After watching Mao''s figure go far away, she took a sip of the tea cup beside her body and gently touched the table top with her finger. She was waiting in boredom.

    Less than a moment later, Mao came back with the maid respectfully. He allowed the maid with the tray to step forward and report to Jiang Huichen, who was sitting at the table with her eyes showing curiosity: "Niang Niang, this is the tonic medicine that the maidservant found brought by his wife and asked her to take it."

    Jiang Hui looked down at the small silver bowl on the tray. The smile on her lips was shallow. She pointed to another maid in the palace. Suddenly, she said in a cold voice, "come here and have a taste of this bowl."

    When the maid heard the words, she was startled. She looked at the things on the tray with some timidity, and then looked at Mao quietly. However, she was not slow at all. She walked quickly to the front of the tray, immediately scooped out a spoon with a spoon placed on one side, and tasted it side by side. After a while, she found that there was nothing wrong with it. Then she put the spoon back to its original position and picked up another clean one Put it in a bowl.

    That''s what it means to be able to enter.

    Jiang Hui nodded with satisfaction when she saw her movements. Looking back, she saw that Mao''s head was lowered. Her face was still respectful. She felt more tentative in her heart. She lifted her hand over the small silver bowl and said with a smile.

    "Uncle, don''t blame me for being careful. Since I got pregnant, I haven''t burned incense in this bedroom for more than a month. Every kind of food we eat must be examined again. When the emperor is old, it is not easy to have children. This palace is careful and careful, so that the child can grow well. What about the eldest aunt

    Mao listened to her, and what she did not dare to refute was that she was reasonable

    Seeing that she really didn''t like it, Jiang Hui nodded, took a spoon out of the bowl with a smile and tasted it. After drinking it, she only felt that it tasted good, and her body seemed to be a little hot. She couldn''t help looking happy: "it tastes like bird''s nest, but it has a little sour and sweet flavor. It''s really delicious. My eldest aunt has taken great care of it. Huier likes it very much. Don''t be stingy. It won''t be the only bowl Huier eats. "

    Seeing that she liked it, there was nothing wrong with it. Looking at the things in Jiang Hui''s hand, Mao thought that if the old shopkeeper of the pharmacy had not cheated himself, his words would be more relaxed: "look at what my mother said, this thing is made of a rare medicinal material in Southern Xinjiang. When I bought it, I heard it called" BAOYING ", but I kept all the inventory of the shopkeeper Buy it and give it to your mother. "

    Jiang Hui''s eyes flashed a little surprised when she heard that it was actually the medicine of Southern Xinjiang. However, she did not feel uncomfortable after eating it. What''s more, when she was pregnant, she was somewhat acidophilic. Although it was not serious, she was still comfortable in her stomach. Her face was better than just now: "so

    , hui''er, thank you very much."

    "I dare not."

    After another conversation, she saw Mao''s family sent out by the maid. Jiang Hui was lifted up by the maid and walked a few steps in the bedroom. After a while, she turned around and whispered back to her.

    "Madam Zhen has been sent to the carriage."

    Jiang Hui nodded and nodded

    "Yes, Madame."

    After sending the maiden down, Jiang Hui walked a few steps in the same place. Suddenly, she stopped, raised her hand and stroked her cheek. She murmured in a low voice: "I don''t know why. After eating the bowl of food just now, it seems that something is rolling in the abdomen, and her face seems to be red a lot."

    The maid who supported her was her. She didn''t think of anything else. She just said with a smile: "Niang, it must be Mrs. Zhen who sent me that thing. It''s very suitable for your physique. It makes you look good."

    "Yes." Jiang Hui felt that her body was hot at this time, as if the blood circulation was more smooth. Although she was still a little uneasy, she could not help feeling that what the maid said was right. "I''m a little tired. Please help me to have a rest."

    "Yes, Madame."

    However, before Jiang Huimai stepped on her feet and sat on the Luohan couch not far away, her ruddy face suddenly changed, and her lips turned pale. The blue veins of the hand of the palace maid beside her body suddenly appeared. The sharp point of the hawksbill shell caught the delicate skin of the people beside her body, which made the hand of the palace maid bleed blood.

 Chapter 175

    "Ah Jiang Hui was half kneeling on her feet, covering her stomach and crying out. She stroked her stomach and her face was pale. She was shivering all over her body The stomach of this palace How hot and painful

    "Niang, Niang, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing this scene, the maid could not help but scream, regardless of the pain in her hands. At the next moment, when her eyes moved down, she saw a little dark red falling on her feet, and she could no longer control her voice, "blood Mother, you are bleeding

    Jiang Hui felt the pain in her abdomen. She was very scared. Her voice was almost ferocious and yelled: "doctor, my child Doctor Xuan, doctor Xuan

    The palace is deep, and the Huili palace is full of pleasantries. Many maids step forward because Jiang Hui is about to give birth. At the same time, the sleeping star in a light blue embroidered gown lowers her head and walks out of the corner gate on the stone road. After a while, she goes to the Bibo garden and whispers to Jiang Luoyu, who is standing beside the flowers of spring.

    "Did Jiang Hui miscarry?" Hearing the news, Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows and said with a smile on her lips, "this child is really coming and going fast."

    Sleeping star pursed his lips and thought of the news he had received. After looking around, he lowered his voice: "huishizi, although you ordered to go on yesterday, this time is really not the hands and feet of our people."

    Luo Yu was surprised and looked back

    Mian Xing looked at him and immediately said, "listen to the news in the palace that yesterday''s wife from the Duke of Qi went to see her. We originally wanted to use some hands and feet for that woman when she left, and then lead the disaster to the princess Qi. But somehow, it seems that there is something wrong with the things presented to the princess Hui. It is just a small bowl of soup to protect the fetus Water, let Hui Fei miscarry.

    ¡±

    "it''s strange." He slightly lowered his eyelashes, his slender fingers folded the flowers, and then put them on the tray he held month by month. Just then, he lowered his voice, "I know this matter. No matter who moves the hand, we have got what we want, but we can''t let people take the lead in the next step. How about the Pearl?"

    "Back to the son of the world, pearl has returned to Hui Fei''s side, our people have also secretly hidden things to the Qi government, but also found a big secret."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she felt that today''s "surprises" were really one after another, which made people''s eyes unable to catch it. She looked helpless: "Oh, what''s the big secret?"

    Mian Xing took out a yellow paper wrapped thing from his sleeve and whispered back: "to the prince, it is a few secret letters from the crown prince to the Duke of Qi. It seems that there are some words that promise to honor the Duke of Qi and Zhen Shi after he is in power, and let Zhen Shi and Duke of Qi work for him wholeheartedly."

    "Is it?" Jiang Luoyu looked at the thing, but didn''t reach out to pick it up. She just cut the spring Jasmine in front of her. Her voice was more faint and could not hear her anger. "I know. I immediately let the Pearl move. With Jiang Hui''s unyielding character, I believe that in a few days, the emperor will have no time to mourn for his just lost little dragon son because of the affairs of the Duke of Qi."

    The sleeping star bowed back and said, "follow the instructions of the son of heaven."

    When Zhen Hui stepped back from the vase, she put a smile on the vase, and then she put her eyes on the vase It''s time for us to settle some accounts. "

    The incense burner in the middle of the room lit up a curl of green smoke. A elegant and natural smell pervaded the room. Wearing a white dark lined robe and a pure white lining, the man with only one ebony hairpin in his hair was lowering his head. Looking at the account books full of dense accounts in front of him, the voice of pushing the door suddenly sounded in his ear.

    Jiang Luoyu took the vase from the sunset and went to him in front of the peaceful eyes of the people sitting on the couch. While fiddling with the newly cut flowers, Jiang Luoyu pulled out the account book under her white clothes. Her voice was like a soft spring breeze: "it''s too dark in the room. Don''t look on the couch. Go to the study."

    The man in white didn''t speak, just looked up slightly, and his eyes seemed to glow.

    Finally, the Xiaoyao Wang Shizi in Qingyi sat down beside him. His fingers were still playing with the flower carelessly, but his smile seemed to have joy: "Jiang Hui, where is your hand?"

    The man must have looked at him: "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu sighed and looked back at him: "be careful, there is no flaw left."

    Looking at the man shaking his head in the dark, Jiang Luoyu knew that he had some means, so he put down his heart a little, approached a little and asked with a smile:

    "there is no problem with a bowl. From the hands of the life wives of the state of Qi and through the inspection of the imperial doctors, how did you move the things in Jiang Hui''s bowl

    Bai Minyu was silent for a moment. Her white cheek was half bright and half dark in the dark, but she was as beautiful as the God of heaven. She could not open her eyes again when she looked at it: "that bowl of medicine is a good medicine to protect the fetus, but also the medicine for Southern Xinjiang."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and couldn''t help but send a moment''s Leng. Hearing the speech, Jiang Luoyu quickly lowered his head and said in a disguised way: "although the bowl of medicine is a birth control drug, it stimulates the property of blood baby sand? That''s why Jiang Hui suddenly miscarried? "After saying this, he thought that this time it was the hands of the people in front of him to help move, and the radian of the corners of his lips was lighter.

    "If we talk about these pharmacological matters, we would have been short of sleeping star. Now we can''t even compare with you. It''s really annoying." Thinking of yesterday, the man disappeared in a flash. As a result, he came here and stayed in the early morning. Now he admits that he did it. What else does Jiang Luoyu not understand: "did you arrange this yesterday?"

    The man in white nodded in the dark, very obedient appearance: "en."

    Looking at his appearance, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help raising her hand and touching the half bright and half dark face with her fingertips.

    The man in white did not move.

    The long white clothes are hanging down and covered by a layer of blue clothes.

    And the hand under the clothes was also clenched by the other hand.

    Gradually lengthening the shadow, white and blue slowly blend into one, until you and I do not distinguish.

    "After that, can you guess what I''m going to do?"

    Jiang Luoyu stood up and looked at the man who had been pressed on the couch. Her fingers brushed her long black hair on the pillow, and lowered her eyelashes with a smile. Her thin lips rubbed the corners of her lips.

    Bai Minyu did not immediately answer his words, smoke according to the eye son pan a little light: "do you want to?"

    "What would you like?" Long fingers stroked the eyebrow corner of the man in white. Jiang Luoyu''s lips were smiling, but there was something indescribable about her dark jade eyes. She asked one after another, "would you like to participate in my plan? You are my husband, three obedience and four virtues. Do you know? "

    When the man in white heard this, the look on his face was startled for a moment, and then turned into a helpless gentleness.

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was silent and silent, and still looked at his face.

    This face, as expected If it wasn''t for such a cold look, even the smile does not exist, now it looks like how beautiful it is.

    Bibo garden was originally very quiet. At the moment, in addition to the faint bird calls outside the window, the main room is even more quiet. You can''t hear the voice of talking, only the faint sound of clothes rubbing.

    "What?" In such a situation, a low scream was heard in the room. Jiang Luoyu''s face was changeable and unsteady, and her fingers were tightly clasped on the shoulder of the man in white. She remembered what Bai Minyu had just said in her ear. His Dark Jade eyes flashed through his disbelief, and asked in a low voice, "I don''t know such a secret thing. How can you know it?"

    The man in white looked at him for a long time, and finally hooked his lips. The smile seemed to be able to emit light in the dark room at this time. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were narrowed. When he was about to speak again, he was pulled down, and his lips and teeth did not forget to mumble Well Don''t try to fool the past like this... "

    Someone low smile, outer shirt in the dark friction, the body more tightly entangled, quietly promised.

    "Only this time."

    After half a cup of tea, the man in white tightened the ebony hairpin on his head. One hand held the table on the arhat couch, and the other hand stroked the long black hair of the man on his knee. Jiang Luoyu lay on the legs of the man in white with half his eyes narrowed. Although there was sleepiness between his eyebrows, his lips were extremely red, as if he had been smeared with rouge.

    When he thought of what Bai Minyu had just mentioned before kissing, a cold light flashed through his eyes, and his lips once again sparked a smile, which made him more ironic.

    "This matter can be used. I can''t say that it will be used well. Even the prince will not go to Baoqi government. As for the queen At that time, Jiang Huihui tried to find a way to stop the Queen''s mouth. We didn''t have to worry about these things. You really made a great contribution

    After saying this, he turned a little, let oneself face is drooping head to see his person, stretch out a finger: "Minyu." Bai Minyu held his hand, pressed it on his cheek, and gently answered, "eh?"

    "If you want to go out later, please tell me."

    The cold cheek rubbed against the warm palm, like a small animal with fur, curled up the fierce teeth and teeth, showing a soft attachment.

    "Well, Jiang Luoyu lifted his hand around his neck and held it against his nose with a smile. His tone was very intimate, but there was a sense of teasing:" next time you are so stuffy and silent, I will secretly draw a turtle on your face when you don''t pay attention to it in your afternoon nap.

    ¡±

    Bai Minyu:

 Chapter 176

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his stupidly frightened appearance, and the light in his eyes was even brighter. He put a smile around his neck and said, "do you think I dare not, young master Bai?"

    Bai Minyu was still silent. She held him up and saw the man in green yawn. It seemed that he was really sleepy. She prepared to let him go to the bed behind the screen for a rest. Before she could get up, Jiang Luoyu leaned in his ear and said, "Jiang Hui has miscarried. I don''t know what happened to Jiang Ying after returning to the mansion yesterday."

    Bai Minyu frowned: "worry?"

    "Naturally worried." Seeing his look like that, Jiang Luoyu knew that he was not happy to mention nanjinglong again, so she couldn''t help laughing, "your heart is so big! Now I''m talking to you about business, but you''re not happy. If you help me deal with him, you''ll suffer from him. Don''t blame me for not reminding you! "

    When he said this, Bai Minyu had already picked up the man in her arms. Her face was calm and her expression was somewhat gloomy, but there was no displeasure in her tone: "No."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t admit it and didn''t say much. She let him hold himself up and walk behind the screen. On her sunny face, a strange smile hung: "a man like nanjinglong is the one who will be vindictive. He usually plays tricks on people who make themselves shameless, and the one who doesn''t even have a life. "

    "I don''t believe it, do you?" After saying this, he turned his head and looked at the man who suddenly stopped walking. His eyes were squinting like black jade, and his pupils shrank. His voice was like a floating smoke. "Don''t believe it. The news from proton house will probably come in the evening, and we will know when we see it. "

    When he talked about the three words of proton house, there was no one in the main room of proton house.

    Jiang Ying, who got up from the bed, was pale and dishevelled. He sat beside the bed with his pale lips bitten with blood. His eyes were full of shame. His fingers trembled and clenched his collar. He forced himself to endure the red and frightened gaze of the maid who had just come in to serve him. The smell of musk was constantly emerging from his nose, which made him feel like he was about to burst.

    He didn''t dare to think about it again How could he have never imagined that the proton "husband" who could not be obedient to himself and did not often meet with him since he married in, had the courage to prescribe medicine for himself! Also -

    flashed in his mind the corner of the lips of the man in the dark, and his own helpless struggle and swinging bed tent. Jiang Ying''s face was as white as a ghost. He lowered his head and gasped heavily. He yelled at the maid who didn''t dare to make a sound outside the Bed Tent: "asshole, it''s useless. Get out of here!"

    Before his words fell, the servant girls around him fell on their knees in a panic. Jiang Ying looked at them and felt more angry. He lifted his hand and grabbed the vase beside his bed and threw it out. He heard a loud noise. The large blue and white bottle hit the bluestone board and broke into pieces.

    It may be that the sound of the vase landing is too shocking. For a moment, people in the room dare not disobey their orders any more, and they stand up and exit the door in fear.

    Before they all left the door, a foot in black gold silk embroidered boots stepped in. Nan Jinglong''s handsome and hazy side face was half illuminated by the sun, but his tone was very soft: "Why are you so angry?"

    "Who let you in, huh?" Jiang Ying was not only breathing, but also calm. At this time, he suddenly saw him enter the door, and the whole person seemed to be suddenly crazy. Not only did his body tremble and shrink into the bed, but he also kept picking up things from the side of the bed to smash the people who had just entered the door, and his head looked terrible.

    "Get out of here, you get out of here!"

    Nanjinglong deftly dodged the things he hit, until the people sitting on the bed threw out all the things within their reach, and then slightly frowned and said in a cold voice, "come here."

    His voice did not fall, a bent body of the boy will be low browed standing on the edge of the door, should say: "small in." Nanjinglong glanced at him. He looked noncommittal, but there was more blame in his words. To Jiang Ying at this time, it was more like a provocation, and more deeply, it was a hard to say humiliation: "the emperor''s wife had a good time yesterday, but her health must not be well. How did you serve him?"

    Chang Fu didn''t expect nanjinglong to be so explicit. After hearing the speech, he hesitated for a moment, and then replied: "report to your highness, it''s not that the servants are not careless. It''s really the prince''s concubine, the prince''s concubine, he..."

    Before he finished his words, Jiang Ying, who was sitting not far away, slowly moved his body. Originally, his delicate eyebrows were ferocious, and he was staring at Chang Fu standing behind nanjinglong, his fingers trembling at him and biting his teeth.

    "Well It was you. You were the one who gave me the medicine yesterday. You colluded with him for a long time. You not only told him what I wanted to do, but also secretly... "

    Before Jiang Ying finished his sentence, Nan Jinglong became bored with his naked eyes. He turned to Chang Fu and said coldly, "what about the medicine you are preparing today?"

    Chang Fu looked at the figure behind the bed curtain, as if he was afraid to step back two steps. However, he was frightened by the tone of the cold eyes in front of him. He thought about what he had said to himself after he had given Jiang Ying some medicine yesterdayHe couldn''t help but shiver, and some of them said, "go back to your highness. It''s already done."

    Nanjinglong was pale and cold. He raised his hand and called the two maidens standing outside the door to enter the door. He motioned to them to stand by the bed and hold down Jiang Ying''s hands and feet. Their eyes moved again to Chang Fu''s body. The corners of his lips were a trace of sarcasm, even with a cold smile: "hold him down and pour it down."

    The two rude maidens were ordered to enter the door from left to right. One of them grabbed Jiang Ying, regardless of his ugly face and ferocious expression. One of them took the door and quickly walked into the medicine bowl in the servant girl''s hand. The other took the opportunity to open Jiang Ying''s mouth and responded.

    "Yes, your highness."

    Jiang Ying didn''t dodge for a moment. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the two rude ladies who entered the door really dared to fight against their own county son. Because of yesterday''s incident, she was so painful that she couldn''t move for a while, so she twisted her face and was caught by the two men.

    Seeing that bowl of dark medicine juice forced up, he did not know what medicine nanjinglong wanted to take, and what idea was in his mind. He was in a panic. He struggled to get rid of the clamp and could not restrain the voice.

    "Nanjinglong, nanjinglong, what are you going to do! You''re a proton with no money and no potential. What''s so arrogant! I''m Baohe Junzi of takong. You''re the legitimate wife of the matchmaker. How dare you "Ugu..."

    Unfortunately, before he finished his speech, the two women saw that he was fierce, and stuck his chin as soon as they put their hands on him. They poured the hot juice into his mouth, and the people who were still trying to struggle coughed violently, and the juice was splashed everywhere: "cough Cough... "

    "It seems that after one night, the prince and princess still don''t have a long memory, let alone get married from her husband." Nanjinglong frowned and looked at the mess of the bed, and along the river shadow neck left behind the black medicine juice, the look in the eyes was deeper.

    When the two women poured all the medicine into the medicine bowl, he stepped back to the door. He looked down and coughed. His pale cheek was stained with red. His eyes were full of chaos. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, as if he could see another person''s shadow through the beautiful and handsome face of the person in front of him.

    "If it is so heartless, don''t blame it."

    After that, he waved to Chang Fu, who stayed in the house at last, and said in a cold voice, "you all step back."

    Jiang Ying had been infused with unknown drugs, and was afraid of it. Then he lowered his head and choked. His head was chaotic. At the moment, he heard Nan Jinglong''s voice ringing in his ears. When he raised his eyes, he saw the handsome face coming up. His eyes suddenly became terrified, and he tried hard to retreat. He could not even speak completely: "cough Nanjinglong I''m Baohe junzi, Keke What are you going to do? "

    Nanjinglong looked at his frightened appearance. He lifted his hand and pulled his arm to get people out. His other hand wrapped his chin. When he lowered his head and touched his lips, he smelled the smell of blood coral that had just been poured into his eyes. The cold light flashed endlessly: "the patience of this hall is only here. Please understand some things - or not Do well. "

    "Nanjinglong, nanjinglong!" When Jiang Ying felt that the man was struggling, he nodded his own acupoint with lightning speed, and then lowered his head to kiss his cheek. When his body was closer to himself, he immediately knew what he wanted to do - he was shaking with fear Cough No - "

    Chang Fu, the two women in charge of promoting coarseness, and several servant girls were standing outside. When they heard the incessant cry inside, they were afraid to come out of the air. They could only hang their heads and hold their breath, pretending not to hear them.

    As it was getting late, a big snow-white bird fluttered to the people standing in the yard. However, the man standing in the middle of the yard laughed and threw his meat into the air. After the white bird got drunk with the snow, he lured it to fly towards the sky.

    "I wanted to give Jiang Ying some help and let him spend more time with nanjinglong. Who knows that since she married, Jiang Ying seems to have lost all her intelligence. Her confidants are controlled by nanjinglong for a few days. Even if someone helps him, let alone get him out, it''s not easy."

 Chapter 177

    The man in white stood in the corridor, and the sunset reflected his eyes according to the color of the photo, but his voice was not fluctuating: "nanjinglong, do you think he is very tight?"

    "Of course, or I won''t have a headache."

    Jiang Luoyu clapped her hands, followed the white bird flying in the sky, frowned and murmured: "Nan Jinglong has a deep mind. When he was young, he went from Da Jin to Da long to do protons. He has never made any mistakes for many years. Almost nothing he wants to accomplish is not impossible. In terms of setting up obstacles, Jiang Ying is afraid that none of them is equal to one He. This time, I expected that nanjinglong would be put under house arrest. This is not easy. "

    When Bai Minyu heard the word "house arrest", she looked slightly moved. She stared at Jiang Luoyu''s figure for a moment. Suddenly, she said, "Jiang Ying is a county son. Does he dare to put his wife under house arrest?"

    "Yes Why Jiang Luoyu had just nodded, but when he thought about this sentence, the smile of his eyes almost overflowed in an instant. When he looked at Bai Minyu, he also showed a cunning look. "Minyu, you are really the Jieyu flower of this generation."

    As soon as he said this, the maids and maids standing around them almost immediately cast their eyes on the faces standing in the corridor. Bai Minyu was embarrassed to take two steps back and coughed, "but it''s not what ordinary people can do to reveal this point."

    "That''s what I said." Jiang Luoyu walked to him with a smile and looked at his loose bun and the broken hair that almost covered half of his face. His eyebrows were more soft. When he raised his hand to hold his hand, he suddenly lowered his voice, "can you Let Zhen''s health be better for the time being? "

    Bai Minyu''s eyes flashed slightly: "what are you going to do?"

    "I want to get a fair and aboveboard reason from Zhen." Jiang Luoyu leaned on him and glanced at the servants around him. When they all lowered their heads, Jiang Luoyu continued in a whisper like voice, "it''s a pity that recently Zhen''s disease is so severe that when the headwind breaks out, it''s very inconvenient for us to discuss anything. Just see what you can do."

    Bai Minyu was silent for a moment, as if he thought of something. Finally, he took a firm look: "I will try."

    "That''s good." Jiang Luoyu, smiling, raised her hand and stroked his face exposed in his hair. Her eyes were very serious, like an admonition and a warning. "If it doesn''t work, I''ll think of another way. Don''t be aggrieved. Don''t forget that you are now living in my house. You are no longer the white Gemini, but my Tong Fang min''er."

    On that day, at the spring banquet of the prince''s mansion, he had already admitted that Bai Minyu was the one he had worked so hard to get out of the carefree palace, and told several of the maid in charge of the garden. In addition, he sent mianxing to forge the illusion that Bai Shuang was still in Rongqin garden at this time, and pretended that Bai Mingyu was unfortunately "dead".

    A few days later, he asked Bai Minyu to quietly go to find aunt Bai every night. After explaining the cause of the incident, aunt Bai agreed to cooperate with them in the play, and the real Bai Minyu disguised herself as Jiang Luoyu''s roommate. Instead, he took off Bai Shuang, a twin in a separate room, who was often around Jiang Luoyu. After explaining the cause of the incident, Bai Minyu agreed to cooperate with them in the play. Instead, Bai Minyu took off the separated Gemini, who was always around Jiang Luoyu. Was there such a situation in the Xiaoyao palace Is it not Jiang Luoyu''s decision to have a room?

    Bai Minyu listened to him say so, first blink an eye, lip corner showed a little smile shadow: "good."

    Just a few days later, Jiang Shizi of Biboyuan finally supported his newly collected "Tongfang" by the side of his body. For the first time, he went to the hospital to give him a better feeling. He was able to speak clearly, get out of bed, and talk freely about Baohe junzi, who is no longer ill in bed.

    As soon as she lowered herself into the curtain, Jiang Luoyu felt a warm fragrance coming to her face. After smelling it carefully, she found that it was mixed with the astringent smell of herbal medicine. Her dark jade like eyes were more ironic, but her face still looked like a light smile. When she looked up, she just saw Zhen sitting on the Luohan couch not far away, so she held the hands of the people beside her and bowed down to salute.

    Looking at him, he raised his face again after bowing down. His face looked like jade and his smile was shallow. Even if he woke up a little at this time, even though he was ill, he was still full of resentment in his heart. The fierce hatred in his heart was also reduced for a moment, and a sarcastic sentence was not cold or hot.

    "Jiang Shizi is really a rare visitor."

    Jiang Luoyu straightened up, and without waiting for her to say something to let her sit down, she sat down with a smile at her lower head, as if she didn''t care about the resentment in her words. The smile on her lips was even deeper: "don''t say that, second aunt. It''s really killing Luoyu."

    "It''s just a matter of words from the son of the world that he doesn''t break the evil spirit." Zhen gave a sneer. First of all, he glared at the person who was sitting at the head of the room. Then he glanced over Bai Minyu, who was standing quietly beside him. In his words, there were some inexplicable provocations. "It''s just like whether the son of the earth has a house connection, but it''s also a matter of the son of heaven."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, and her smile on the corner of her lips closed slightly. Her sharp eyes looked at the person sitting on the couch: "second aunt What does that mean? "Zhen Shi hums a smile, the corner of his lips is floating self pity self pity smile, whispered: "so long time has passed, and so many things have happened, I am not a fool, you Jiang Luoyu can be all people are blind, also should not think I am a blind man."

    Just as they were talking, the old mother, who was standing beside the Zhen''s couch, took out a cup of tea from the tray and banged it on Jiang Luoyu''s hand. The spilled tea even splashed on his light blue clothes. Jiang Luoyu did not even frown, but picked her eyebrows with great interest.

    "What''s the meaning of the second aunt''s words? Luo Yu doesn''t understand. I hope she can give her advice."

    "Advice..." Zhen Shi watched him pick up the tea cup and sneered again. His eyes became fiercer and fiercer. "What can I teach you? Your means are so powerful At such a young age, I was forced to stay in bed for half a year. My daughter and son went into the palace and got married. My second aunt was not as good as you

    Listening to her words, Jiang Luoyu didn''t immediately retort. Instead, she raised her hand to pick up the tea cup, lifted the celadon tea cup cover, and lowered her head to blow a mouthful of hot water floating with tea powder.

    "If you don''t speak, you are acquiescence?"

    "Look at what the second aunt said. I can''t even understand what she said. How can I admit it?" After sipping the tea, Jiang Luoyu put down the cup of tea with a smile. Facing Zhen''s eyes at this time, Jiang Luoyu gently and skillfully dropped the chips. "Today, I''m not here to quarrel with my second aunt, but to ask for a promise from my second aunt - let me go to see my noble and dignified cousin of the county."

    Hearing him mention this matter, Zhen''s face almost instantly changed. After squinting, he suddenly ordered in a cold voice: "you all go down."

    Standing beside her, the old mammy heard the words and subconsciously wanted to say something: "Princess..."

    But Zhen did not wait for her to speak, then raised his hand again and said in a deep voice: "go down."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the old mammy who was reluctant to leave with a large number of maids. Before she left, she also looked at the man standing beside her. She nodded to him to sign him to leave the door temporarily. Then she said, "my second aunt has sent all her servants away and left me alone in this room. What do you want to say to me?"

    "Jiang Shizi, we Ming people don''t speak in secret."

    Zhen Shi saw that he simply sent away the people beside him. The fierce and hatred between his eyebrows and eyes was somehow less than that. It seemed that he had suddenly figured out something. The whole person collapsed. He looked at Jiang Luoyu with a complex look in his eyes for a long time, and his lips were filled with a bitter smile.

    "What do you want to do? I can help you. If you want to go to the proton house to see a shadow, but there is no reason, I can give you this reason - also, from today on, I will never covet anything on you any more. I just want my son and daughter to be safe. If you can help us, Huier and I will never be enemies again I just want you to spare us three. "

    "Ershi, do you believe what you say?" When Jiang Luoyu heard this, her eyes moved slightly, but her smile on her lips was full of sarcasm. "If you say it is true, your hui''er and your shadow will really listen to you?,

    when Zhen heard his words, he seemed to suddenly see some straw to save his life. He grasped it, and his tone was full of pleading:" they are all my children, As long as I opened my mouth, they would listen. As long as the son of heaven held their hands high and let them go -- "

    JIANG Luoyu looked at Zhen''s hatred with helplessness and could not tell how much emotion she contained. Finally, she sighed deeply from the bottom of her heart for the first time, but her face was still cold. She stood up and walked a few steps toward the window not far away Yes, they are all your children. They will listen to your words, but... "

    "By what?"

    At first, Zhen could not help but relax. However, Jiang Luoyu''s next sentence threw her into some unknown confusion:

    " What? "

    "Why are you going to negotiate terms with me?" The people standing by the window side said, while smiling, they turned back, but on the beautiful and indifferent face, the rest only had some doubts, as if they really met with some puzzle, "I am not asking for you today, but you should ask for me, do you think so?"

 Chapter 178

    "You''ll make a deal with me." Unexpectedly, even though Jiang Luoyu used such a sarcastic and disdainful tone, Zhen was still very calm, but this time, when she looked at the man in Qingyi not far away from her, her tone was not as polite as before, but full of confidence that the overall situation had been decided.

    "You''ll talk to me again - for if not, I''ll shake out all the things you''ve done! Even if the people in Kyoto won''t believe it, as long as I say these things and point out the connection between them and you - you''re so smart, you can guess what''s going to happen, can''t you? "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, and her thin lips moved, but she did not speak.

    He fixed his eyes on the Zhen family in front of him. He looked at the past a little bit, as if he wanted to see something very important. The dark light appeared at the bottom of his dark jade eyes.

    The woman, who was fierce and pale, was threatening him with words. In order to make her children safe, she was still his second aunt, who was once his most trusted person.

    After another life, he still didn''t know how despicable and shameless this woman who had just lost his parents and his younger siblings was forced by the emperor to destroy his fame and integrity in order to obtain his property. However, he had to struggle in the back house all his life, and even the woman who had been entrusted to die in the deserted palace was so despicable and shameless ¡£

    Also do not know, today''s she, has ever thought that will have today this day? Have you ever regretted what you have done? If she ever regretted, would she stop?

    Never.

    He looked at the twisted face of the so-called "second aunt". The smile on the corner of his lips suddenly spread out endlessly, just like a snake spitting out venom.

    I''m afraid that even now I have to ask him for help, Zhen has no regrets.

    In that case, why should he let her go?

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows slightly. No matter how distorted Zhen''s face was, she just walked a few steps in front of her with a smile. As she walked, she shook her head helplessly and murmured in a soft voice: "Er auntie, er auntie, do you think you''re good now, your mind is clear, and you can threaten me?"

    After that, he slowly lowered his body, pressed close to Zhen''s ear and said, "but I, Jiang Luoyu, have never been threatened by anyone."

    After finishing this sentence, the Zhen family slowly straightened up, turned to walk outward, and suddenly roared: "Jiang Luoyu, are you serious about this?"

    "Nature is serious."

    The man with his back to her hooked the corner of his lip and let the sunlight outside the window shine in. He plated his thin pale lips with soft light. His words were like sharp arrows: "Auntie, you may think I''m a tough girl, but why don''t you think about it You are not what you were. As a legitimate daughter of everyone, don''t you understand a truth? "

    before his words fell, he turned slightly and saw that Zhen''s face was as gray as death, with a look of hatred between his brows and eyes, and a kind and amiable smile.

    "Elephant, never bargain with ants."

    Zhen Shi was choked by his words. He immediately widened his eyes and raised his fingers with trembling anger. However, he couldn''t make a sound

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the hand which was so thin that she could hardly see the bone. She looked at her hand with a look of surprise. She still had complete etiquette and saluted her. Then she was ready to step down respectfully. But before she reached half of her stride, she seemed to think of something. She opened her mouth with worry.

    "It''s getting warmer these days. The second aunt doesn''t have to wear such a thick winter dress, let alone burn such a warm fragrance. I''m sorry for Luoyu''s rudeness. If the second aunt is damaged by the heat, your head wind may be even worse. You may feel so much pain that day - you can''t feel anything."

    After that, he stood up with a smile and walked towards the door not far away.

    "Luo Yu''s words are all here, and I''m leaving."

    At the moment when the man in green touched the door, the man on the couch said with a grim look: "Jiang Luoyu, you''ve been deceiving too much! It''s hard to die! "

    With a smile on her lips, Jiang Luoyu lifted her hand and pushed open the door in front of her. After she stepped out of the threshold, Shi Shiran brushed the dust on her sleeve. After glancing at the numerous servants and women guarding the door, she immediately looked back with a look of surprise and murmured.

    "Second aunt, you just said it well. How could you suddenly be fierce when Luoyu went out? This made Luo Yu very frightened, but I don''t know what to do. However, you must rest assured that since the second aunt has already instructed her, Luo Yu will certainly find time to visit Jun Zi, and she will certainly not fail her

    Although the voice was low, the people outside the door did not dare to speak at the moment. On the contrary, they could hear it very clearly. The old mother standing in the front looked at Jiang Luoyu''s figure with surprise in her eyes, and then she lowered her head again to be submissive.

    Seeing all the people outside, Jiang Luoyu put down the hand that covered her mouth. Without waiting for the people inside to lose their temper, she stretched out her hand to the people who had been waiting for a long time under the porch. Her blue clothes fluttered in the wind."Let''s go."

    The old mother watched him take Bai Minyu''s hand to leave. Subconsciously, she wanted to stop him, but she was not half done. Suddenly, she remembered that Jiang Luoyu was also the master of the prince''s mansion, and it was a big mistake to block him with a servant.

    now she is a mother who can''t pet the mother''s house. What''s more, Mu''s family is eager for their confidants to make mistakes As soon as she cleaned up, if she held out her hand today to stop Jiang Luoyu from leaving and couldn''t put a hat on him, she would be in bad luck when he got out of the yard. So the hand that she wanted to extend out immediately came back timidly.

    After the blue figure of jiangluoyu finally disappeared, almost everyone was relieved. Only the Zhen family was still in the room, breathing out the fire.

    "Come, come, come!"

    When the old mother heard Zhen''s cry, she was the first to come back to her senses. She staggered back to her knees with her skirt in her hand, and said in a continuous voice, "princess, the old slave is here, the old slave is here..."

    Zhen''s lips were blue. Originally, she was pretty good, and her face was twisted. Her beautiful eyebrows were also ferocious. Her eyes were suddenly convex, her face was pale, and she was shaking with anger. Her finger pointed to the direction Jiang Luoyu left: "chase him, give him to me Chasing ...?

    after hearing this, the old mother felt sad. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Zhen''s whole body trembling, her face blue and blue, and fell on the bed before she could finish the sentence.

    "Princess, Princess! What''s the matter with you, princess? " Finally, she hugged the fallen Zhen family, and the old mammy immediately used her never thought of panic tone and yelled, "come on, come on!"

    When the old mother called for someone, the servants outside looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do. After a few helpless struggles, Zhen opened and closed her bloody lips, and then said intermittently, "he He ''hate The key... "

    Without waiting for her to finish this sentence, the people outside finally reacted. Several powerful servants entered the door and helped her lift Zhen''s family from the couch to the bed deep inside the house under the command of the old mother.

    "Take the princess back to bed! Then immediately go to ask the government doctor to come over No, please send for the doctor

    After the instructions, the old mother sat down beside the bed. At the beginning of the command, she felt a shaking hand holding her arm.

    "Save Help... "

    When you hear the words of Zhen''s wife, who can''t help you

    However, when she asked, Zhen''s face showed a kind of special gray white, and her eyes protruded even more fiercely. It seemed that her eyes would burst out in the next moment. Her fingers tightly held the old mother''s wrist and murmured: "help Save ".?

    before the words fell, Zhen''s voice suddenly broke, which made the whole mother panic. She grabbed Zhen''s hand with her back hand. Fear and fear came out from her heart. Her voice became shrill and high, and she kept shouting:" princess, Princess! "

    Zhen''s hands are soft and soft, and his head is tilted to one side. He is going to die.

    Zhenwei garden is in a mess. The people who support the people walking out of the house have a cool smile on their lips. They look back at the plaque hanging on the gate. I don''t know how long it took to take a long breath, turn and walk step by step towards the corridor far away, never turning back.

    The next morning, a man in white had just stepped into the room, when he heard the man behind the screen laughing and asking.

    "It''s said that my second aunt Zheng Fei was ill, but she fell ill again just after getting better for a while yesterday, right?"

    He fixed his eyes on the figure behind the screen, but he didn''t speak. He just listened to the reply in the screen, which lowered his voice month by month: "yes, it seems that he is more sick than before. Many maids and maidservants over there also said that... "

    Jiang Luoyu seems to be very interested in this matter: "say what?"

    After pausing for a moment every month, he replied, "say This time, the princess of the county may not be able to hold on. Her life or death is just a matter of the past few months. As for the good things of the past few days, it is more like a return to light. "

    "Yes? Jiang Luoyu chuckled, not gloating, but sighing, "that''s really sad. After all, my two aunts had a hard time" looking back ". She just told me a few things about Bao and Jun Zi. Originally, I wanted to go to proton house again in a few days, but maybe I had to go today. Fortunately, my second aunt was round Wish to

    and

 Chapter 179

    "The son of the world said yes."

    Hearing this, the man sitting outside finally got up and whispered to the figure behind the screen: "I''ll go with you.

    ¡±

    hearing this, Jiang Luoyu frowned helplessly: "it would be very rude to go to someone else''s house to see the married twin cousin. I would never have gone out if my cousin''s mother-in-law told me to go to see him because he was seriously ill. Not to mention that you are just my roommate. How can such things follow? "

    "I know you''re worried." After saying this, he walked slowly from behind the screen. Just as he was about to talk Bai Minyu out of the idea, his eyes touched the man''s clear eyes, and the words he wanted to say suddenly stopped. After a long time, he slightly twisted his fingers and reluctantly responded.

    "Well, if you are good at martial arts, you can follow me quietly, but you can''t be found out. Do you know?"

    Bai Minyu nodded his head very slowly and looked directly into his eyes: "it''s a deal."

    Seeing his nervous appearance, Jiang Luoyu knew that he was nervous because he was going to see nanjinglong. He felt some inexplicable joy in his heart, which mixed up with Zhen''s affairs at this time, and seemed to be indescribable relieved. She raised her eyebrow and said, "that''s natural. I''ll depend on you for this?"

    Half an hour later, after reporting to Princess Liyang and Prince Jiang Xiong, Jiang Luoyu turned on her horse and headed for the proton palace with a group of Royal bodyguards such as sleeping star and chasing cloud.

    When he saw the big plaque in the proton mansion from a distance, he could not help but feel a little trance. Then he quickly calmed down and looked at the attendants who followed him behind him. The corners of his lips showed a smile, but his dark eyes were completely covered with darkness, and he could not see the turbulent waves below.

    Jiang Luoyu walked up the steps with a folding fan and said with a smile to the boy in front of the door: "go and tell the southern Prince of your family that Jiang Luoyu, the son of the Xiaoyao king, was asked by the princess of the county to meet Baohe and Junzi and ask something important.

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s posture, he heard that Jiang Luoyu claimed to be a carefree King''s son. He immediately put aside his doubts and bowed down and said, "please wait for him. I''ll report to my highness immediately."

    Jiang Luoyu raised his hand to help himself. The boy arched his hand at him, turned and ran to the gate not far away. Soon, he disappeared in the vision of the people standing on the steps.

    In less than half a cup of tea, the boy stood outside his master''s house. When he talked about the Xiaoyao prince, he heard the door creak in front of him. Nan Jinglong, dressed in Xuan clothes, stepped out and said with surprise and more doubts: "what do you say? Who is it? "

    The boy did not dare to neglect him and said, "go back to your highness, it''s the carefree King''s son --"

    "please come in." As soon as he heard that Jiang Luoyu had come to see him, Nan Jinglong''s first thought was that he would come to see him. But when he calmed down for a moment, he felt that it was wrong. Let alone Jiang Luoyu, who had not inherited the throne at this time, was an unmarried Gemini. Generally speaking, in order to avoid suspicion, he should stay in the prefectures'' mansion before he inherited the throne. How could he suddenly Come to see him?

    Is it not that he is aware that he has

    Thinking of this, Nan Jinglong''s gloomy face seemed to brighten. He asked tentatively, "did he ever say what he was doing before?"

    The boy didn''t dare to look up, so he missed the excited and expectant look on nanjinglong''s face at the moment. He only replied honestly: "go back to your highness. The prince said that he was entrusted by the princess of the county to come to see the prince and Princess specially and ask about some important things."

    Nanjinglong hears the speech, the facial expression immediately darkens a layer, slightly droops the head: "he is to see the prince imperial concubine?"

    "Yes. Is there anything wrong with this, your highness The boy said so. Seeing the master''s lost look, he was really worried. He lowered his voice and suggested, "do you want me to go back to the son of the aristocracy and say that the prince and princess are inconvenient, so let him go back."

    South Jinglong heart is a mess, Yi Hao heard the boy in the chaos, suddenly fire, low voice rebuke: "nonsense what?! Jiang Shizi is a decent son of the royal family and the future king of carefree life. If he wants to come in or not, which one of you, an ordinary boy, can make up his mind, and he will not quit! "

    The boy was embarrassed and timidly stepped back: "but your highness, how should I reply..."

    The face of the man standing on the steps was unpredictable. After a moment, he just sighed helplessly. The desire of his eyes not only did not fade, but also deepened: "it doesn''t matter to let him in. Go."

    "Yes, your highness."

    Nan Jinglong watched the little boy leave. He was worried about what he wanted to say when he saw Jiang Luoyu. He was worried whether Jiang Luoyu came here because he had heard some news, or had just got the help of Jiang Ying. He had to fight against him.

    At the thought of the latter, he felt a burst of agitation from the bottom of his heart, and even subconsciously shook his head. Only then did he regain his composure, and the sound of footsteps came from his ear.Before he raised his head completely, he felt that a green shadow flashed past his eyes. Nanjinglong was a little stunned. He didn''t know what he felt at the bottom of his heart. After a while, he immediately came back to his mind and bowed his hand to the man with a smile.

    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Jiang Shizi."

    "Courtesy, your highness." Jiang Luoyu''s Dark Jade like eyes drooped slightly, covering the deep cold meaning, but the meaning in the words was very hot. It was like walking around and looking at his married twin brothers. "The South prince must have known the intention of Luoyu today."

    Nan Jinglong didn''t expect him to say this as soon as he opened his mouth. The words he had intended to say were suddenly closed in his mouth. He finally relaxed. His face was a little ugly. He raised his hand to the corridor not far away and said, "the prince''s intention is clear. But these days, the princess is not very straightforward. She is resting in the main room and hasn''t got up yet. If he wants to see it, please follow Jinglong."

    "The southern Prince is polite. I don''t know why my cousin''s body is not so cool?" Jiang Luoyu followed him with a smile, but her fingers unconsciously grasped the arm of sleeping star beside her. Her words were full of trial and ridicule. "When the last meeting of the prefectures'' mansion, Luoyu was still good at seeing her cousin."

    Nanjinglong didn''t know whether he was absent-minded or didn''t hear the strange meaning in his words. He only replied: "it''s said that the Junzi has been chilly since he came back from the prefectural Palace on that day. Therefore, he has been resting in the courtyard even in the daytime. I''m afraid that the Palace will neglect the son of the Lord. Otherwise, the son of a-chieftain can see the county son through the door and go back to the same county The princess said

    Jiang Luoyu''s sarcasm deepened when he heard the speech. However, his long black hair covered all his cheeks. He could hardly see his current expression: "look at what the southern prince said, it''s not like a cousin is ill, it''s more like that Luoyu doesn''t want to see his cousin."

    South Jing Long hears speech to smile a, facial expression does not change, only open a way: "the son of the world talks and laughs."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t agree, as if he didn''t hear his banter. He just grinned and asked in a low voice, "is Luoyu joking? You can''t know until you see his cousin''s current situation. What does the southern Prince think?"

    Nanjinglong seemed to finally recognize the provocative meaning in the words. He frowned slightly and stopped to look directly at Jiang Luoyu. The words he uttered seemed to question: "what does Jiang Shizi mean by this, but even if the princess is not well, the son of heaven must see you today?" Seeing him stop, Jiang Luoyu stopped. He raised his head and looked up at him. He did not give in: "the wife of the southern prince, who was married by a matchmaker, is also the son of the county granted by his majesty takong. At this time, there is no important thing to ban. How can Luoyu mention that he wants to see his cousin, the southern Prince is so nervous and looks like a big enemy?"

    "The son of a generation is very thoughtful." Nanjinglong looked at his smiling lips and dark eyes. For the first time in his heart, he lost his joy. Instead, he became confused and worried. In his feeling, the people in front of him seemed different from the original one. As for what was wrong, he could not know.

    When Nan Jinglong started his steps again, Jiang Luoyu also followed him. The smile on his face was faint, as if nothing could enter his eyes.

    No, it was more than ten steps away. Jiang Luoyu felt that her eyes were bright and she had already turned into another spacious corridor. Nanjinglong''s voice also rang out: "there is the room where the Junzi is resting at this time. When she visited the prefectural palace a few days ago, Princess Ai seemed to have a lot of misunderstandings about Shizi. She wanted to give the house to master Zhen and Shizi from the side of Shizi There is no such thing as.... " Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that she had already arrived here. Nanjinglong still didn''t give up trying to stir up the relationship between Jiang Ying and Jiang Ying. She tried to enlarge the relationship between Jiang Ying and herself, and then let herself put out her mind to see Jiang Ying. A sneer escaped from the corner of her lips. She replied, "the southern Prince is too thoughtful. How can Luoyu put this little matter in his heart? He is not broad-minded enough."

    After saying this, he did not wait for nanjinglong to say anything more. He took two steps to the main room not far away. He raised his voice and said to the people in the room: "cousin, Luoyu came here to see you today on the order of the second aunt Zhen. I wonder if you will allow Luoyu to enter the house and walk around for a while?"

    His voice echoed in some empty courtyard, and no one answered for a long time.

 Chapter 180

    Nanjinglong just heard Jiang Luoyu say those words in a loud voice. His heart was cold and his eyes were complicated. His heart was filled with unspeakable resentment. Although he played a trick on Jiang Ying yesterday, he hated Baohe Junzi''s disobedience and used some shady means. But by this time, Jiang Ying should have woken up, if he didn''t Gu Yan Mian told the whole story of the past few days, and it can be imagined that if the outside world got the news, it would be like a total upheaval.

    Thinking of this, people who were still calm were anxious, and the haze in their eyebrows deepened. They walked slowly to the Bank of jiangluoyu. For the first time, they showed a gentle smile and looked at the quiet door of the room and began to talk.

    "Jiang Shizi, I think it must be no..."

    "What did your highness say?" This time, his words did not fall, but suddenly a voice full of sarcasm and hatred rang out from the inner door. When he mentioned Jiang Luoyu, he could not help but show a little indifference.

    "Now that Jiang Shizi is in such a mood and is entrusted by his mother, he naturally wants to come in and have a talk with me. How can he leave directly? Isn''t that a white trick on his mother''s mind? If this is really spread out, people in Kyoto will say that I am unfilial. "

    After saying this, he slightly pauses, as if knowing that he said this, Nan Jinglong''s face certainly is not very good-looking, but did not stop his own words.

    "What''s more, I''m a protonic imperial concubine, but I dare not stop the grand princes and future princes from coming in."

    Jiang Luoyu came here to see Jiang Ying. He got his permission in a fair and aboveboard way. He immediately laughed at him. He didn''t even look at nanjinglong around him: "if so, Luoyu would be abrupt.

    Before the words fell, he had already stepped on the steps, pushed open the door with one hand, and looked at the scene inside.

    As soon as PU entered the door, Jiang Luoyu keenly smelled a bloody smell hidden under the fragrance of the gas at the moment and the smell of * * that had not yet completely dissipated in the room. A trace of fierce color flashed at the bottom of his dark jade like eyes, but in a flash, he disappeared. He recovered his light smile when he entered the door, which made him look like a lovely man.

    In front of the door, there is a screen with embroidered cloud pattern magpie climbing branches. Behind the screen, a thin and pale figure appears to be crumbling at a glance. After a close look, it is just an illusion. Jiang Luoyu stood in front of the screen, only hesitated for a moment, then walked around the screen and sat on the armchair next to the screen, with the folding fan in her hand shaking.

    Although he is a Gemini, he is a man''s doubles in name, that is to say, he is still a male. However, he and Jiang Ying are cousins, and they are directly related by blood. What''s more, it doesn''t matter if they just talk. Sitting far away means avoiding suspicion.

    Seeing him sitting there, Jiang Ying didn''t say anything. He just turned his face to nanjinglong, who was going to come in. He said in a cold voice: "it''s OK for my cousin to come in. Your highness is my husband. We are both twins. Your highness is very busy. I''m afraid we don''t have so much time to listen to our own words. If you are too weak to serve, you will not disturb your highness. Please leave the main room. "

    After hearing this, Nan Jinglong only felt the fire in his heart and subconsciously wanted to refute it, but at this time he heard Jiang Luoyu''s "not salty"

    not light.

    "Jun Zi''s words are good. After all, Luo Yu came to visit him privately. He and his cousin are both twins. It''s inconvenient for the southern prince to be here. Please move for a while."

    When Nan Jinglong heard the speech, he immediately stopped what he had intended to say. Subconsciously, he glared at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting behind the screen. He thought about the reason for refutation for a long time. When he was ready to speak, he saw the man behind the screen, as if he were smiling. His face sank endlessly, and he simply did not hide his anger. He snorted coldly The sleeves strode out of the door.

    Even so, he didn''t stop them from talking alone in the room, which was tacit.

    Jiang Luoyu watched the man forced away by the two of them. He knew that this time nanjinglong was absent-minded for some reason, and he was not willing to quarrel with them here. He had already come in and couldn''t get rid of him. So he had no choice but to agree. The cruel look of his eyes became more serious -

    no matter how long it took, whether it was in the past life or in this life, Nan Jinglong had no choice but to agree It''s so watertight, smart enough to make people feel extremely annoying as long as they think about it.

    But in the end, he is not the original he, and at this time suffering from torture is not the poor self, but Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but look up and look at her pale face sitting on the edge of the bed. She had been skinned for only a few days. The whole person was shaking nervously. Jiang Ying, whose face was ugly and had no human color, showed a sad and happy smile at the corner of her lips.

    "The southern Prince has left. What can my cousin say to Luoyu?"

    "Teach you?" Jiang Ying heard what he said, and slowly came back to his mind. His eyes were a little dull. He looked around him for a long time. His voice was weak and his smile was bleak. "I''m not stupid. Do you think I''ll be in such a bad mood after so many losses that I''ll rush to eat again?""Luoyu doesn''t understand."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him like this and didn''t know what kind of crime he had suffered in the past few days. She could make a lively person look like a broken line puppet. Her eyes were darker. She took a look at the sleeping star beside her body. When he went out to guard the door, she continued to speak.

    "If a cousin is really unwilling to say a word to me, why did he want to let me in and force the prince away with words so that he could talk to me about himself?"

    Jiang Ying didn''t answer immediately. He just looked at the man sitting beside the screen, who was illuminated by the sun like jade cheeks and dark eyes. After a long time, his eyes flashed with hatred and resentment. His fingers trembled and he grabbed the quilt under his body and clenched his teeth.

    "If I hadn''t been too arrogant and arrogant after entering the mansion, I was hit by your move first, and it was more difficult to calculate you with higher skills. The only time I succeeded in tying you to a coffin, but you escaped intact, and later was deceived by Nan Jinglong''s disguise, how could I fall into this kind of field at this time?"

    Before he finished speaking, he lowered his head to wheeze and gasped hard. His eyes were staring at Jiang Luoyu as if he were going to eat him now.

    "Although you come to see me, I have no hope for your enemy, but you just said that you came at the request of my mother, did you not imply that you would help me?"

    Even in the face of such frightening eyes, Jiang Luoyu did not move a little, let alone show any special look - he just intentionally or unintentionally opened his incense burner, looked at the rising smoke, and asked thoughtfully: "cousin is really smart - but even so, you will accept my harm to you to this extent, enemy Help? "

    Seeing that he looked calm, Jiang Ying knew that he was still hard to let go of his guard. He was somewhat depressed, but more helpless. His face was filled with despair.

    "As I have said, you have made great efforts to get to this point, but there are two reasons. One is that I am arrogant and arrogant, so I can get it only by trying to seize it, but also because I despise you. Second, I hurt you first, and you are better than others to escape the Revenge of

    , and then I have nothing to say. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, with a smile and a light oh, the words can not hear the joy and anger: "cousin, this is to help me now, in exchange for you and my resentment offset?"

    Jiang Ying closed her eyes, and her already pale and thin figure became more and more precarious behind the thin bed curtain. At the moment, she was almost hysterical. However, Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting at the head of the bed, was easily heard. A few days ago, she was sitting in bed, and the lamp was running out. She threatened his Zhen family for her children.

    is as like as two peas.

    As he was feeling this way, he heard Jiang Ying''s voice ring out again in the room: "although I think that even if you come to help me, you must be calculating me, and the gratitude and resentment between us can only be offset by the death of one party. However, as I am now living, life is not as good as death. If you really want to plan, I will never be worse..."

    Jiang Luoyu put down her tea cup and looked at him for a moment. Finally, she raised her hand and clapped her hands: "if a cousin can understand these things, he is a real understanding person."

    The man sitting by the bed gave a bitter smile, and his eyes flashed with hatred and helplessness: "I praise you so much. Now this understanding person only wishes that he never understood it."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that he would have the chance to cooperate with one enemy to murder another enemy. He wanted to get up and leave immediately, but looking at Jiang Ying''s look, he suddenly asked, "do you have a wish?"

    "- what do you mean?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him for a moment with a smile in his face. He turned around and patted him in the palm with a folding fan. His fingers like jade almost fused with the fan bone.

    "You hate nanjinglong very much because of what happened to you. For some reason, I also wish that the prince''s highness would die without a burial place. Therefore, although there is hatred between us, I''m only using you this time. You know that you can''t live in the end, but I can give you a good time before you die. What do you think?"

    Hearing his death, he must be able to see the promise of nanjinglong''s death. Jiang Ying''s eyes suddenly brightened. He didn''t care that he was also his enemy. He stood up and looked forward to it: "seriously?"

    "Nature."

 Chapter 181

    "How do you make me believe you?" Seeing that he answered quickly, Jiang Ying subconsciously asked a question, but before the words fell, he laughed at himself, looked at his thin body and ghost, some lost his soul and murmured, "yes, you don''t need me to believe you, you just need me to help you..."

    "This is a gift I''ve brought to my cousin this time. Please accept it." Seeing his promise, Jiang Luoyu immediately took out a small box from his arms and put it on the bed not far from his hand. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "for the sake of your cooperation, after I go out, I will" imprudently "house arrest his wife and maltreat junzi, and let him lie ill in bed, which will make the whole of Kyoto a storm."

    River shadow hears speech is a Leng first, then want to understand among them joint, labial horn showed a trace of bleak smile: "so best." After saying this, he did not look at the reaction of the people in front of him. He just opened the small box beside the bed and looked at the golden pills which were big and small. He frowned slightly, pointed to the pills and asked, "what is this? Pills? Do you want me to poison him?,

    "look at what my cousin said. If it''s just poison, the husband of my cousin will die in peace. Let alone the high princess Hui, she will suffer along with the prefecture government. Jiang Luoyu looks at the big and small pills in the box, and her voice suddenly becomes strange, as if mixed with a kind of fierce and difficult The expected ecstasy - it''s creepy to hear.

    "It''s not poison. It''s a rare good thing to see. Is my cousin interested in it?"

    A moment later, when Jiang Luoyu explained to Jiang Ying exactly what the pill was, he was not surprised to see that Jiang Ying was shaking again. This time, it was not because of Nan Jinglong, but because of the person who had given him the pill and the small box which was only a palm away from him, his voice was shaking.

    "You''re not afraid - I took your things and sold you?"

    "Sold me?" Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes. There was no panic at the bottom of her eyes, but she was curious. "To whom, nanjinglong?"

    Jiang Ying looked at his look. After a long time, he gave a long sigh of relief and strongly restrained his panic. His fingers slowly grasped the small box in front of him. His expression was a little strange and ferocious: "if I could bear this insult and sell this thing to nanjinglong in exchange for my peace during this period of time?"

    "That''s your choice, too." Jiang Luoyu hung down her head and said, "live or die. Or fight to death, hold it in the heart of the hand, and hold the power of life and death. I don''t know how my cousin will choose, but if I am, I can''t stand the latter. "

    After saying this, he was not so general. He was so excited that he gave an idea to Jiang Ying not far away: "by the way, cousin Fang brought up this topic, but my son thought of a person who can help you, but is not your enemy."

    "You said Is it cousin Zhen? " Jiang Ying was startled. Suddenly, a look of alert appeared in the bottom of her eyes. The originally pale face was filled with a strange red color, but her eyes were cold and terrible. She faintly took a little panic, "you -- are you going to start with your big cousin? What are you going to do? "

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at him and saw his nervous appearance. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "Your Highness, your highness, they have abandoned you, but you are still so affectionate and righteous, which is beyond my expectation. It''s just that although you are noble now, you are just the wife of the house. Zhen Shineng is an official and has the ability to observe his words and deeds. After you marry into the proton mansion, he will never come to save you even if he knows your current miserable situation. Shall we make a bet? "

    A listen to his words, Jiang Ying only feel a head of cold water splashed on the head, but also subconsciously refuted: "you are provoking our relationship?"

    Jiang Luoyu had no choice but to hum and smile: "if your relationship is good, can you use my son to stir up trouble?"

    "Yes." Jiang Ying was in a trance and finally clenched the small box in his hand. When his eyes fell on the hollowed out pattern, he suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable sadness and fanaticism, "I''ll take the things, you go."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he had already heard his words into his heart. His eyes drooped slightly, smiling and arched his hands, he said, "farewell to Luoyu."

    Before he closed the door, he turned around to leave proton house. He saw a figure shaking outside the corner of his eye. Jiang Luoyu''s lips showed a sneer, and he simply raised his voice: "come here."

    Got call, outside guard person hastily enters the courtyard, asks for him to say: "small in."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her eyelids, walked out and asked, "where is your southern prince, but you are in another yard at this time?"

    The visitor followed him cautiously. After hearing the speech, he quickly replied: "the prince and his royal highness have finished speaking. Our prince''s highness orders me to take you to the main room to talk. Please come here."

    Jiang Luoyu did not reply, but took a look at the boy''s back and sneered.Who wants to see nanjinglong? Do you want to see him?

    Jiang Luoyu snorted from the bottom of her heart. The smile on her face disappeared. She only waved her sleeve and said, "no, it''s not necessary. Since my son has met you, and your royal highness is very busy, I don''t need to disturb you. There are carriages waiting outside. You can take me out of the mansion directly."

    When the visitor heard this, he suddenly felt a little confused. Subconsciously, he made a look at another boy who was not far away from him. Then he was embarrassed. He followed Jiang Luoyu as if he was afraid that he would run away in a twinkling of an eye

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Your Highness, you go into the palace alone. If you don''t say goodbye to your highness after seeing the prince and princess, are there some -"

    at the time of saying this, Jiang Luoyu has already walked in front of the boy, walked quickly out of the yard, and passed a corridor. Seeing the front door of proton house, he slowed down his pace a little, The folding fan in the hand patted the shoulder of the boy who followed him. The words seemed to contain deep meaning. The eyes of black jade looked straight at him with a look of indifference in his eyes.

    "Speaking of this, it''s my son''s negligence. Thank you for reminding me. However, since this is the case, my son is not willing to go this trip again. So, you can go and confess to your royal highness immediately. If you say that my son is really lazy, you will not say goodbye to your highness. I also wish him and his cousins the first generation of husband and wife and respect each other as guests. "

    Jiang Luoyu had already stood in front of the proton house. Before waiting for the reaction of the people in front of the door and behind, she quickly stepped out of the proton house. She just met the sleeping star who had led the horse. She turned over with a smile and took a look at the man who was crying in a hurry nearby: "Your Highness, your highness, wait Your highness!

    Just in front of the door, he was standing in the main room of proton mansion with his hands behind his back, staring at a pot of wine with peach blossom petals floating on the table. Nanjinglong, frowning and meditating, was suddenly interrupted by a slightly high pitched voice with panic.

    "The prince''s highness is not good. His highness doesn''t want to come over or follow the boy to lead the way. After coming out of the prince''s and imperial concubine''s house, he goes to the door of the

    door. The servants can''t stop them. They can only let one person follow. Now I don''t know whether Jiang Shizi has left the house

    ¡±

    Nan Jinglong was shocked by the sound. He wanted to yell at him, but after listening to what he said, he immediately changed his face: "what do you say?

    Before he finished speaking, he pushed aside the boy who had reported to him. He quickly crossed the hanging flower gate and the arch and walked toward the corridor outside. Subconsciously, he took a look at the peach blossom wine again. His eyebrows flashed in darkness, and his steps hurried toward the threshold, as if he was very anxious.

    But before he got to the path in front of the main house, the boy who had not succeeded in chasing Jiang Luoyu came back with a worried face and reported to his anxious son.

    "Report to your highness that just now Jiang Shizi left the proton mansion, and by this time he had already mounted his horse and left."

    Nan Jinglong listened to his report that Jiang Luoyu had left. At first, he was stunned for a moment. He thought of his arrangements in the main room after he left Jiangying house, and the pot of peach blossom wine, which was used as an aphrodisiac "What?" he yelled? You let him go! "

    The boy didn''t stop Jiang Luoyu. Listening to his terrible tone, he was more afraid when he answered. Shaking his voice, he replied: "yes

    "

    0

    "go down." Nan Jinglong was silent for a long time, and his face was gloomy. After a long time, he sighed gently. He raised his hand to signal the first messenger to step down and walked back to the house alone.

    Since Jiang Luoyu has already left, it is not of great significance to entangle with the matter just now. Nanjinglong calms down again after a moment, as if he has forgotten the matter. He raises his hand and signals to the boy who should be: "what did he say to the prince and his concubine in the room? Have you ever heard that?"

    This time, the boy didn''t dare to neglect him. He said, "go back to your highness. I stood far away from the house. At the beginning, I heard the dispute between the prince and his highness, and the voice was loud. It seemed that the princess was saying that his highness had framed him.

    Nan Jinglong picked her eyebrows, but he couldn''t see whether he was happy or not:" Oh? And then? "

    "Later Later, Jiang Shizi didn''t know what method he used. Finally, he calmed down his royal highness. Their voices became smaller and smaller, and the small ones couldn''t hear clearly. "

 Chapter 182

    "Go down." In this way, he didn''t hear anything important. However, according to his idea, it was nothing more than a quarrel between some cousins. What''s more, Jiang Luoyu came at the order of the princess of the county. Seeing him leave so soon after he finished his speech, he was obviously angry.

    When he thought of this, he felt that his heart was blocked for a while. Even more than when he had to marry Jiang Ying as his wife, he felt that he was very depressed. He would not give up until he had to spit out something. He felt that he was unreasonable and rubbed his temples.

    Not since I was born, I met a Gemini concubine in Dakin to seduce her father and queen. I don''t like Gemini? Now How can I be moved to a Gemini who is doomed to never get it again

    The handsome face twisted for a moment, and closed his eyes as if he could not bear the burden. After a long time, he let out a sigh from his lips: "Jiang Shizi Jiang Luoyu... "

    ¡­¡­ Luoyu.

    Sitting on the horse, Jiang Luoyu suddenly turned back, her face was cloudy and uncertain, her smile on her lips narrowed into a straight line, and her beautiful face was as cold as frost.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing him stop his horse and look back at his back, he was a few steps away from him. The man in white, who was also riding on the horse, pulled the horse''s reins and stopped steadily beside him. According to the color of his eyes, he could not see anything.

    Just now, the voice of who called him came from his ears. It sounded like crying soul. Rao, who had lived for two years, also felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. His white face became whiter at this time: "it''s like hearing someone calling me,

    it''s strange to hear someone calling me."

    Bai Minyu looked at him and asked softly, "are you not happy?"

    "Didn''t you follow me all the way? Why do you ask me?"

    Since she walked out of the proton mansion street, Jiang Luoyu has become somewhat absent-minded, and her face is becoming more and more ugly. She doesn''t know what she is thinking about all the way. She just keeps her head down and doesn''t say a word. The attendants who follow him don''t have to say anything. Bai Minyu, who is riding along the road, frowns and dares not to loosen her eyebrows. At this time, she only asked I didn''t want to check out a few words from him.

    "To tell you the truth, before I came, I thought it would take a lot of words to make Jiang Ying obey and persuade him to accept the thing you gave him. But he thought it thoroughly - but he was afraid that he had suffered a greater crime in nanjinglong''s hands."

    Bai Minyu was silent for a moment, and her eyes were a little complicated: "do you hate him then

    Jiang Luoyu pulled the corners of her lips, but her expression didn''t look like she was laughing. Instead, she was in a trance: "naturally, I hate, but that''s for a reason. According to the situation when I first came to Beijing, I did show weakness on purpose to let people deal with me, and I had more reasons to deal with them. But nanjinglong is different. "

    He pause for a moment, the tone suddenly changed, as if the blade of a sudden poison issued a brilliant blue light: "if I can''t see him taste all the pain in this world, I won''t let him die easily."

    The voice fell into silence.

    After a long time, Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and suddenly went to see her. She was silent, but she kept staring at Bai Minyu. Her words seemed to be a joke, but she didn''t want to joke at all. There was no smile on her face: "why didn''t you say anything about

    all of a sudden? But when you see me so bad, you want to go back on it, don''t you? "

    Bai Minyu did not immediately answer him.

    He just fixed his eyes on the person who was only a few feet away from him. After a long time, when Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but want to open his mouth, he suddenly hooked the corner of his lip. He rarely showed a little smile, raised his hand to hold his wrist, and said a word.

    "What you wish, what I will go."

    Hearing these eight words, Jiang Luoyu was stunned. She slowly lowered her head and looked at the fingers he held on her wrist. After a long time, she pulled the corners of her mouth, which was just a smile.

    "I know." He murmured, not knowing whether to tell the person in front of him or to himself, "I know."

    Bai Minyu looked at him a little bit out of his wits and knew that this was because he had just met Nan Jinglong. He has always been silent and unable to speak. He can only gently brush his long hair on the cheek with his fingers, and gently rub the warm skin of the person in front of him until the person finally realizes that he is looking up at him. Then he grabs his wrist with a smile and shakes his head gently to show that he has nothing to do.

    "You''re worried. I''m fine. On the street, you want to hold on to me? But Jiang Ying''s business has come to an end. Jiang Hui can''t help it. "

    Looking at the worried eyes of the people in front of her, Jiang Luoyu sighed silently. She could almost hear the ice wall at the bottom of her heart melt away. There was a special feeling that spread to the whole body, not like joy, but more like relief - a kind of relief that was put off after all.

    "This time, although the Duke and wife of the state of Qi personally gave Jiang Hui abortion medicine, the emperor did not detain the Mao family a few days ago because the Duke of Qi and Zhen Shichao hall pleaded guilty. Instead, he put Mao back home for trial, showing that he was unwilling to pursue further investigation? Jiang Hui must not be at ease after hearing the news. "Bai Minyu heard him mention the business, and expected that he would be ok now. Without asking why he had been distracted, Bai Minyu replied concisely: "there will be trouble."

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep look at him. She suddenly raised her hand and pulled her hand back. She chuckled and said, "this is what you expected. Have you been in the prefecture for so many years, have you already understood Jiang Hui''s temperament?"

    When Bai Minyu heard the words, she stopped.

    Jiang Luoyu himself asked this question, but did not get the answer, as if he did not give up. He continued to poke at the people around him and asked curiously, "wait for you to talk."

    After holding back for a long time, the man in white had some helpless tone of broken jar. He turned his head and said, "I don''t have any."

    "Nothing?" Jiang Luoyu saw his reply, and a light flashed through his dark eyes. He was more cunning, "no Do you like Jiang Hui

    Bai Minyu:

    Silence is gold.

    At this time, when the white Gemini fully understood this matter, the palace with three big characters of Huili palace was filled with a sharp female voice, and people were constantly upset: "the emperor, the emperor, the children of his concubines, and the children of his concubines have been polluted by the state of Qi. Please make the emperor the master of his concubines!"

    The emperor, who had just arrived here less than a stick of incense, thought that he had come to comfort Jiang Hui, who had lost his child. However, Jiang Hui did not know where he had released the Mao family. This made a scene, and immediately let him grow up one by one. He took the trouble to pacify Jiang Hui, who had lost his child It is. "

    Having said this, he looked at Jiang Hui Hui, who had been lying on the ground since he had entered Huili palace. He was pale and dishevelled all the time. He still called out to be the master. He said in a cold voice to the palace attendant at the gate of the palace: "how do you serve? How can you let Princess huifei run out alone after having a miscarriage?! Let''s all pull them down and fight for me

    As soon as the emperor uttered his voice, Duke Hu knew what he meant and immediately bowed down and said, "yes, Emperor."

    Seeing that Duke Hu used a color, several maids brought by the emperor took over from Huili palace. With some clever efforts, she lifted herself from the ground. She frowned a little annoyed. Knowing that her move was invalid, she showed a pathetic look again. She pulled the emperor''s sleeve and called out: "Emperor, concubine --"

    "Princess Hui, I know you are wronged ¡£¡± The emperor knew that since Jiang Hui drank that bowl of medicine, he saw that his baby in his stomach had not been saved. He was greatly stimulated and had to ask the Mao family to pay for his life. However, there was something obvious about this matter. It was only the prince''s death to protect the Duke of Qi and Zhen Shi''s resignation that made him feel impatient.

    Although Laolai son is precious, if Jiang Hui really gives birth to a beloved young son, there will be some troubles in the court. What''s more, with the wisdom of Zhen Fu, the Duke of the state of Qi, and the crown prince Shaobao, no matter who started and didn''t want Jiang Hui to give birth to a child, they would not have done so obviously. However, it is not certain that the Zhen family did not want to get rid of the child.

    After a few words of appeasement, the emperor stood up while thinking about these things, and his eyes became more and more fierce and dignified: "this matter is not necessarily the hand of the Duke of Qi. I will find out the real murderer for you, so that the people who harm my dragon son will never be able to surpass life!" Jiang Hui opened her mouth and looked at the bright yellow back and the old face of the emperor. For a while, she seemed to have been fooled. After a long time, she wept and said, "my concubine Thank you, Emperor... "

    The emperor saw that she was finally not entangled and yelled. He immediately relaxed, patted her back, and said with some care: "my concubine is not feeling well. It''s better to have a good rest."

    This is the meaning of the emperor''s driving. Jiang Hui''s face dropped down with another drop of tears. She quietly patted on the carpet. Her voice was so weak and sad that it made people feel sad, but she suddenly returned to her usual clever appearance: "I know the emperor''s love, send him off

    "

    o

    the emperor saw her calm, and her face showed a satisfied look She got up and stroked Jiang Hui''s arm. At last, she comforted her. Then she told the maids standing on the side to take good care of Jiang Hui. Then she turned and took her father-in-law to leave. Soon she disappeared at the gate of the palace.

    Just as the emperor''s back was about to disappear from his eyes, the man lying on the bed suddenly raised his head. His eyes were fierce and no longer covered up. It was terrifying, "hateful, hateful!"

    On the other side, because she was just transferred back for a few days because she was timid, the Pearl who was serving Jiang Hui was a little timid. But looking at Jiang Hui''s appearance, she thought of the people who had got her out of the clothes washing Bureau and went to her head and said, "madam, you have just had a miscarriage. You must take care of yourself."

 Chapter 183

    "Take care of yourself? What kind of body should you take care of? " It''s good not to say that, but to add fuel to the fire. We can see from the naked eye that Jiang Hui''s resentment is getting deeper and deeper. "This palace has worked hard to conceive a child, but he was hurt by others. He didn''t want to revenge for his child!"

    Pearl looked at her and became angry. She was frightened to shiver. When she did not dare to speak, she heard the maid of the palace beside her body came forward with worry and said, "Niang Niang, what are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense. It''s his majesty. If this is heard by others, how can it be... "

    As soon as pearl saw that she was talking about a maid who was better dressed than her, she immediately knew that this was the confidant Jiang Hui had received after she entered the palace. This made her panic. She quickly shrunk her head back to half, but she thought of those people who had gotten herself out of the clothes washing Bureau and made her trust again by Jiang Hui I''ll see you when the maiden speaks.

    But before the maiden could speak, Jiang Hui spoke again, with a strange and vicious look: "since he refused to revenge for my child, and was not willing to embarrass the Duke of Qi and Zhen Shi for the sake of such an immature child, it was up to the palace to do -"

    her children were not easy to get, the emperor was getting older and older, and the concubines of each palace were more and more old They''re all nervous. If we can''t give birth to a little prince or a couple before the emperor''s death, and let the children grow to a certain age, we don''t know whether these childless concubines will be buried when the emperor enters the imperial mausoleum.

    She was so young and beautiful that she wanted to live longer and better after the death of the emperor.

    This time she was not easy to conceive. Even if the worst is a princess, her life will be guaranteed.

    But the hateful Duke of Qi dare to kill her child, which is to kill her!

    Who wants her life, she wants her life!

    Seeing this, the maiden immediately took a breath and fell down on her knees in fright: "Niang, what are you going to do? Madam, you must be calm and don''t act impulsively

    "As long as there is one breath left in this palace, no one who wants to harm this palace will succeed." Seeing the maid kneeling down, Jiang Hui''s eyes did not blink. The knuckles holding the quilt turned white, and the light in her eyes was mixed with dark poison. "Not only that, but we should let all those who dare to fight against this palace die without a burial place!"

    Having said this, she immediately turned to her side and said in a cold voice, "pearl."

    Pearl originally thought that there was no space for her to interrupt, but she was depressed. When she heard the speech, her eyes lit up and said, "in."

    Jiang Hui stood up slowly, her pale thin lips moved, her whole face twisted, but her face was strangely calm. After pulling the Pearl, she whispered: "tomorrow morning, all the princes will go to the palace to greet you. Now go to the palace to see you off "."

    pearl nodded again and again: "follow your mother''s instructions."

    Seeing the scene, the maid in the palace on the other side jumped in her heart. Before pearl wanted to go out, she took Jiang Hui''s hand and begged in a soft voice: "Niang, you must think twice. It''s strange that the Duke and wife of the state of Qi is going to kill your little prince. At this time, you let pearl go..."

    "There''s nothing strange about that."

    Jiang Hui obviously thought about it soon after she gave birth. She didn''t even think about it, so she gave a low hum and smile, clenched her brocade quilt and clenched her teeth.

    "The Duke of Qi has supported the crown prince for many years, but he has a brother-in-law relationship with his mother. If he gives birth to a legitimate son and is valued by the emperor, even if he does not support his legitimate son, the crown prince will surely be suspicious of them. The best solution is to get rid of the children in the palace, so that he can rest assured."

    Jiang Hui''s words made her unable to think of any retort: "but --"

    Jiang Hui glanced at her coldly, and leant back to the cushion behind her, and her eyes were even fiercer: "OK, you don''t have to say that. This palace has already ordered pearl. If you break the palace''s size, you can''t laugh I wonder who you are. Do you know? "

    As soon as she heard the last words, the face of the maiden who had been trying to persuade suddenly flashed a look of panic. Looking at the Pearl, she secretly gloated. She quickly stepped forward and prepared to speak: "Niang..."

    But before her words could be heard, there was a clamour at the door of Huili palace, and then the palace servant opened his voice and reported, "the empress is coming!"

    "It''s so fast." Unlike pearl at a loss, Jiang as like as two peas on the surface, a cold meaning, and the bed column was raised to sit up. The resentment in his eyes almost turned into substance. He laughed and laughed. "This couple is really a young couple. They even play the same way when they are old. They come to comfort the palace, but it looks like this palace will be uneasy."

    After saying this, she raised her chin slightly and straightened her back. She said, "lotus, help me to get up and meet the empress."In Huili palace, just because the empress of the palace came, they knelt down to perform the opera. Outside the walls of the palace, the courtyard behind the government of the state of Qi was left with only the sound of gentle footsteps and the sound of Jasminum Jasminum flowers blooming in the back garden.

    Zhen Shi stepped forward with the sound of the rustle and bowed his hands to his father in the pavilion, respectfully saying.

    "Father, what can I do for you to call the child here?"

    Zhen Fu, Duke of Qi, heard the voice of his eldest son. He turned over and looked at him. He waved his hand at will: "sit down."

    Having said this, he looked at the answer, and then slowly came up to sit at the stone table. He thought of the legitimate eldest son, who was obedient but worried. He thought how competitive the legitimate eldest son was, and there was no impatience when something happened. His eyes flashed a satisfied look: "you can go to see your mother, how is she?"

    Hearing Zhen Fu''s question, Zhen Shi immediately bowed down and said, "back to my father, my mother was frightened, but she was in good health. When the wind of Princess Hui''s abortion passed, his majesty also found out who had done the trick this time. After the guards outside had been removed, the mother would be completely recovered."

    Zhen Fu nodded, pursed her lips and took a few steps toward the corner of the pavilion. After a long time, she said in a low voice: "that''s good."

    Zhen Shi looked at his father''s back. After pondering for a long time, Huo stood up and asked in a deep voice: "father, this time something happened suddenly. The child has a question, I don''t know whether to..."

    But before his words were completely vomited out, Zhen Fu immediately turned around and looked sternly at his son who was not far away. He raised his voice and asked, "do you even suspect that it was the medicine that your father suggested to your mother?"? Or did you just hide from your mother and secretly put something in the tocolysis medicine given to Princess Hui? "

    Seeing Zhen Fu''s anger, Zhen Shi still knelt down on his knees and pleaded guilty: "please forgive your father for your words."

    "Excuse me..." Zhen Fu looked at the more and more outstanding son. He remembered that he had done so many things after entering the dynasty. Now he has reached such a sensitive position as Prince Shaobao. He is more excellent than he was in those years. The anger that had risen suddenly disappeared, leaving him helpless. "What are your sins? Get up and sit down."

    "Father, you..."

    In the face of Zhen Shi''s slightly questioning eyes, Zhen Fu only pondered for a short time, but still said his own ideas a little bit. His eyes were complicated and gloomy: "in fact, before becoming a father, I did have some thoughts when I received the news that Princess Hui was happy in the palace. Now it has become such a form, and being a father will not hide it from you.

    Zhen Shi was so clever that he guessed what his father was thinking in a moment. For the first time, his face showed a look of astonishment: "does the father want to wait until Princess Hui gives birth to the prince, then..."

    Zhen Fu nodded his head without trace. As he passed by his eldest son, he couldn''t help patting him on the shoulder with some emotion "After all, Princess huifei is her father''s niece, but the crown prince is not related to us. Now your Majesty''s health is not good. If our Zhen family can help our young son to ascend the throne, we will be shocked if Zhen Shigang guesses that he is only surprised." Father. "

    Zhen Fu sighed, raised his hand and stroked his long beard. His voice was mixed with emotion: "now, Princess Hui''s child is gone, and the same delusion of being a father is broken. The prince will trust us more in the same vein with you. As long as we can finally find the person who makes us bear the blame, although we are separated from the princess Hui, it is a disaster Good luck. "

    Zhen Shi breathed a sigh of relief, and finally calmed down from his father''s startling thought: "the scholar would like to listen to his father''s instruction."

    Zhen Fu nodded and looked at his eldest son in front of him. He remembered that although Mao had only given birth to such a legitimate son and a group of legitimate daughters for himself for so many years, none of his sons could match this one. He was not only young but also careful in mind, but also ruthless. He seemed to be born for the struggle between the imperial court and the imperial court. Now he has become the confidant of the next emperor It''s not in vain that the Duke of Qi has devoted himself to cultivation for so many years.

    Thinking of this, Zhen Fu narrowed his eyes slightly and asked again: "speaking of the prince, ask you for your father, can those nails that were buried in the palace still work now?"

    "Back to my father, since I joined the crown prince''s command, my son has, under the hint of his highness, planted a few nails in his Majesty''s side. However, his Majesty''s suspicions are very serious. Especially in recent years, his Majesty''s health is not good. He is more alert to the strangers in the palace. Now he only trusts the old people, and his father knows that those old people are the least vulnerable It can''t be bought off unless his royal highness ascends the throne... "

 Chapter 184

    "Don''t worry."

    After years of wandering around the court, Zhen Fu immediately knew that his son was still young. Although he didn''t show anything about these things at the moment, he was still worried. Otherwise, he would not have said so, so he said with great care.

    "No matter what the prince''s highness is, the government of Qi should always be stable. Although it is the general trend for the prince to be able to ascend the great treasure, and his father is already old, the affairs of the imperial court will be handed over to you, and my Zhen family''s lineage - remember your name, you are my Zhen''s Yao. Whether our Zhen family can follow the new monarch and become a Dalong family depends on it You have it

    Hearing this, Zhen Shi''s eyes became more and more firm. He immediately knelt down again and firmly said, "the scholar dare not forget his father''s wish, let alone the glory of our Zhen family. Please rest assured."

    His voice came out of the small back garden and fell in a shadow at the corner of the wall. After a while, the shadow turned gently and quickly disappeared behind the layers of courtyard walls, and rushed to the Hanjiang Pavilion standing in the middle of Kyoto. Not a moment later, a snow-white carrier pigeon crossed the spring breeze and flew to another direction under the sky.

    After half a column of incense, the sleeping star in the blue wave garden releases the carrier pigeon in his hand and stares at the carrier pigeon. After he has gone far away, he turns back and walks quickly to the outside of the study. He knocks on the door and lowers his voice.

    "Prince, I have news."

    People sitting in the room in the dark hook hook lip corner, light way: "come in."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and glanced at it. Then she put the cloth under the candle and burned it to ashes. She waved to him to withdraw.

    Sleeping star looked at his look change, hesitated for a moment, or opened his mouth.

    "My son, what''s next?"

    "Since the Zhen family has such great ambition, my son will find a chance to fulfill them. It''s not in vain, isn''t it?"

    In the half dark room, Jiang Luoyu picked up the Ruyi handpiece on the table, carefully studied the blue texture on the top, and lowered the voice with a bit of forest road.

    "It''s only today and tomorrow. It won''t be long."

    Sleeping star held his breath and went out quietly.

    After the light outside the gate faded away, only the person sitting in the dark was left in the room again. His white fingertips caressed the jade Ruyi and rubbed it again and again. However, when Ruyi was hanging on the side of her body, she suddenly loosened her grip hand

    regardless of the crisp cracking sound, Jiang Luoyu slowly stood up and her beautiful face rose from the darkness Dots emerge, like relief general frame that smile.

    For a while, the small blue wave garden was quiet.

    Until a brisk female voice suddenly broke all of this -

    "son of a feather, son of a feather!"

    At the sound, the man standing in front of the window dropped his head and suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief.

    As soon as he ran into the yard month by month, he raised his face and saw a pale blue figure walking out of the study. He was smiling and holding a folding fan down the stone steps. His eyes lit up and he ran over happily. He grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s sleeve and pulled him to the stone table. He also put the food box he was holding on the stone table.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu sat down in accordance with her wishes, she immediately opened the food box in her hand and took out the contents to offer treasure. She pushed her son in general, and her face was flattered.

    "Shizi, this is the new Lotus cake. Please try it while it''s hot."

    "It''s really good." Looking at her look, Jiang Luoyu immediately knew that there was a ghost. But she looked at the petal shaped pastry placed in the blue and white porcelain dish in front of her. She tasted a piece of cake with bright colors in the middle of the snow-white center. After eating, she picked up her eyebrows and looked at her. Her eyes were like a month after month reward. She said with a smile, "it''s just a piece of Hibiscus cake. How do you look like that?"

    Month by month witty a crooked head: "Prince guess?"

    "This Hibiscus cake is different from the pattern made in the small kitchen, but the taste is much better than that in the small kitchen. In particular, a little carmine in the cake is not like ordinary Rouge powder, but a special filling." Jiang Luoyu looked at the hibiscus cake on her hand, and the more she looked at her eyebrows, the more she picked up her eyebrows. When she picked up the last sentence, she suddenly became completely cunning.

    "I have seen this kind of pastry in a famous pastry shop outside the mansion. Is it possible that these lotus cakes come from there?

    ¡±

    he guessed it month by month, and little stars appeared in his eyes: "the son of the world is a mirror."

    Jiang Luoyu was flattered by her and scraped her nose helplessly. She thought that the servant girl was more and more bold. Just when she was ready to say something, she heard a familiar footstep. She could not help but stop her words. She turned to see a man in white slowly. Her eyes fixed for a moment.

    Looking at the change of his son''s face month by month, he looked back at the man who came slowly. His smile filled his eyes. He saluted the visitor and said, "I''ve seen Bai No, no, no, it should be Mrs. allergy. "When they heard the words "Mrs. min," they suddenly looked unnaturally twisted and slowed down their pace

    Jiang Luoyu had no choice but to pat the servant girl by the side of the body and glared: "month by month!"

    Month by month, she spat out her tongue and deliberately amplified her voice: "yes, Madame min is here, and the maid will not disturb Mrs. min and her son-in-law."

    "This girl is really more and more unruly." Seeing that she finished speaking, she ran away. She really left Jiang Luoyu and Bai Minyu alone in the yard. Jiang Luoyu helplessly helped her forehead. After a moment, she looked up to see the people standing beside her. She couldn''t help laughing at her lips and plucked the black hair on his cheek with a folding fan.

    "You''re pathetic. You''re only a piece of paper thin, but you''ve been teased to look like this. Look, even your ears are red

    The visitor picked his eyebrows and turned his neck to let his broken hair fall down again. There was more helplessness in his voice than in his voice: " Son of a bitch

    Seeing that he was really angry, Jiang Luoyu quickly pulled people over and sat down. Smiling, he picked up a lotus cake and put it on his lips. However, he still couldn''t help teasing him and said, "well, if you don''t say anything, I know that Mrs. min is thin skinned. Come on, come on, eat a piece, and make amends?,

    Bai Minyu gave him a resentful look without opening his mouth

    Seeing that he was ungrateful, Jiang Luoyu seemed to sigh in a sad and pretentious way. He threw the lotus cake on his lips into his mouth. After tasting it carefully, he showed a satisfied look. There was a soothing look between his eyebrows and eyes. The white man sitting opposite to him looked relaxed.

    "If you don''t get to the Lotus House, I''ll come back in vain." Taking advantage of his relaxed look, Jiang Luoyu quickly approached him and fed him the rest of his mouth. When he saw the streamer across his eyes, Shi Shi ran returned to his seat, unfolded his folding fan and laughed.

    "Delicious?"

    Bai Minyu pursed her lips, wiped away the pieces with her fingertips, looked at him straight for a moment, and sighed, "smart is also a piece of paper." "Don''t blame me for picking things out." Jiang Luoyu listened to his words and turned her lips, as if she was quite critical of him going out to buy Hibiscus cakes for herself. "I didn''t see you in the morning. I kept closing doors with Zhen''s and grandmother''s, but I had to wait for Mrs. min to come in and greet me. But who knows you didn''t run away without saying a word." The Zhen family and Princess Liyang are not able to leave the house. One is that they are uncertain about their life and death, and the other is to go to the Buddhist temple to close their doors. The most well-known reason is that Zhen''s Qi has become so seriously ill that the culprit has become the most reasonable and vigorous person. It is nothing more than opening one''s eyes to tell lies.

    Bai Minyu wanted to sigh, but she finally held back. Out of the corner of her eyes, Jiang Luoyu stood up and walked to her side. The hot breath of

    vomited in her ears, with the meaning of teasing: "I really have nothing to do with Mr. Bai. I can only use this kind of cleverness

    "

    0

    silence for many times, but this time can''t be silent: "you don''t like it Happy

    Jiang Luoyu knew what he was thinking, immediately shook his head, looked down at his smoked eyes, and said, "this Hibiscus cake tastes very good. I like it. You can''t blame me for what I do next time I go shopping. "

    Bai Minyu knew that he didn''t like it. Every time he went out to do something by himself, he thought that it was only twice. He was carried out alone. After thinking for a moment, he said, "OK."

    "News from the palace today." With his promise, Jiang Luoyu no longer entangled himself with the topic, but stood up again. Her eyes fell far away at the corner of the garden, making her newly planted pear flowers full of flower buds but not in full bloom. She squinted her eyes and said, "Jianghui has already moved, and Jiang Ying has already designed it. She is waiting for the opportunity to come --"

    at the end of the speech, sit at him However, the people around him seemed to understand his suffocating feelings, such as hatred, rage, joy and ridicule. His long and cold fingers slightly raised and clasped the fallen hand, silently touching and intertwined, just like two hearts approaching each other and hot flowing blood when touching the skin.

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly dropped her head, as if she had been dazzled by the sunlight, but her tone was extremely soft.

    "Minyu."

    The man in white did not answer this time.

    He slowly turned around and stood up. His cold fingers did not release the hand, but wound up a little bit. The snow-white sleeve was illuminated by the sun, reflecting layers of silver dark lines. Then, in the next moment, he hugged the man who was standing beside him with a stunned look.

    When her body was firmly fastened and another person was stuck on her back, Jiang Luoyu slightly lifted the corner of her lip and looked at the person embracing her. In the blur of light and shadow and her rapid breath, she touched the lips tentatively. The next moment, she felt the scenery in front of her eyes and her words were completely blocked in her throat.

    "I''ll be with you." After a long time, there was a gap between the two people. Jiang Luoyu looked up to see him. He looked serious, but his eyes were still dark. Once again, he whispered, "no matter when."Jiang Luoyu didn''t answer. He just raised his hand, pushed away the broken hair very slowly, and showed his dazzling face, which was almost invisible, to his eyes. Then he suddenly raised his hand - under the gaze of Bai Minyu''s sudden change after he noticed his action, he gave him a shudder on his forehead.

    Month by month, she was in the yard outside to tell the sunset for lunch. However, there was a rush and disordered footstep in her ear. Before she turned to look, she found that the sunset in front of her had opened her eyes in surprise. She quickly turned around, but she saw her son of a family leaving the gate with a gust of wind like white Gemini, without even saying a word He ran out of sight.

    How do you look at it? My son seems to be a little guilty Looking at her son''s back every month, she didn''t know what was going on - but she really wanted to ask, did the white Gemini and the son of heaven come back to eat the lunch that she and sunset had agreed on just now?

 Chapter 185

    The sky gradually darkened, and the day and night changed rapidly.

    Early in the morning outside the gate of the palace, there were carriages sent by all the imperial houses to stop. All the princes got off or went off to narrate the old, or showed their own amiability or benevolence. For a while, the splendid palace door was shouting, and only when the light was approaching with the carriage with pale yellow silk, these voices were slightly reduced.

    A leaf of a light gold embroidered gold dragon pattern brocade came down from the carriage slowly. The gold folding fan in his hand shook, and the smile on his face was graceful. He greeted the many princes who stood in front of the Palace door and said, "I saw all the emperor brothers in the morning, it seems that it is late for my brother.". ,,

    the princes met the eldest brother and Prince. They were like mice seeing cats for a while. They were busy and lowered their heads. They surprised ye and said, "see Prince Prince!"

    Before the voice fell, a prince came together and smiled to please: "Prince brother doesn''t worry later. Please go ahead and see the smile on the prince''s face, and smile disdainfully on his lips. But he also goes up and arch his hand and says," I have seen the prince. He is busy in government affairs. He is a bit more busy in government affairs than these individuals ¡£¡±

    Ten Prince stood by him to see the smile, and he did not have to hum a voice. He was also surprised at ye, but he was very angry: "seven princes said this, but they were not sarcastic about the prince."

    "Ten emperor brother, what do you mean by this!"

    "Well, they are all brothers. Don''t argue for them." Ye Jing watched two younger brothers quarrel, on the face is the strange look, common to raise hands to persuade, but the eyes secretly swept in the various princes, suddenly Shi ran to turn a topic, "eight emperor brother can come, how can''t I see him now?"

    "I have seen the prince and the prince." Said eight princes, originally still quarreling seven princes and ten princes immediately came down, the two people seem to have a tacit general look at each other, suddenly flash the body shape, let stand behind a bit of timid figure revealed, it is from eight emperors double to eight emperor son, the previous few days just by the emperor has been released by the emperor forbidden yexu.

    In the eyes of the princes, and the prince were interested but secretly guarded, ye Xu slightly red face, as if some of the local touch their wrist, touch half of the hand did not find that they did not have bracelets, immediately hands were put down, stuttered answer.

    "Just now Just now, the brothers and sisters of the emperor pushed Xu''er aside. Xu''er couldn''t squeeze up. The emperor should be the master of Xuer

    "That''s not right for the eighth emperor." The ten princes saw him. There was a bit of happiness in his eyebrows. He couldn''t help but lift his shoulder and touch Ye Xu. Looking at his surprised eyes, he smiled and said, "you are all princes. Let the prince and brother be the Lord for you."

    Yexu listened to this, as if he did not know how to respond, so he had to stumble: "ten emperor brother, you......"

    "Just don''t say it, don''t you yell? Give me some comfort! " Ye Jing looks at the ten princes bullying the eight princes, suddenly sink on the face, but the eyes show a bit of satisfaction, the words are dignified, "eight emperor brother just restored his male identity, before as Gemini has been raised for so long, some of the habits are not tight, who will not be allowed to talk about this matter, but know?"

    The ten princes left their mouths, and did not know if they were perfunctory or listened to: "I am bound to obey the orders of the prince and brother."

    The prince could not care whether he was sincere or false. However, the ten princes could not make any big things. The eight emperors and the queen also got angry with the change into the eighth prince. They also made him and his mother and his mother put them on the black pot inexplicably. Although he was forbidden by the emperor, he knew that the father and the empress liked the eight emperor, and they were not able to move.

    It is not worth making any overt pressure, which makes people a little bit difficult.

    "Well, it''s time to come, and all the brothers and sisters will go to see their father and mother in front of our house."

    Ye Xu came down, let Ye Cong and the following princes walk through his face, and suddenly there is a hint of secret smile that no one can see.

    Ye was surprised for a long time. Several of the stars of the emperor finally arrived. The eunuch Hu of the palace came to the door of the palace, and a group of the eunuchs served the princes, and went to the heart raising hall to greet the emperor. When the emperor stood behind the table, he admonished them and asked them to go to the Queen''s palace for peace. The prince standing in front just walked out of the door of the hall , the corner of the eye then swept to a face anxious, want to come to him here to come to the little eunuch, can not help but wrinkle frown.

    From the Queen''s Fengyi palace, Ye Jing saw the timid eunuch again. This time, she did not ignore it, but waved back the maid waiting by her body and walked towards the eunuch alone.

    The little eunuch saw him come over, and suddenly the bottom of his eyes came on, and bowed down to give ye a salute, and lowered his voice and turned to the corner: "Your Highness, this way, please."

    Leaf startled eye bottom dark color deep a layer, recognize this eunuch is in palace, eyebrow room more a few minutes ponder: "what?

    ¡±The little eunuch carefully said, "go back to your highness, there has been a letter for you, saying that the present Prince is waiting in the imperial garden, and he must see you."

    Hearing this, Ye Jing''s face suddenly showed impatience and anger. He waved his sleeve and said in a deep voice: "what time is it now? What does she want to see me to do?"

    The little eunuch was frightened by his anger, but he remembered the man''s command in his heart. He didn''t dare to retreat at this time: "this The servant didn''t know... "

    "She didn''t say anything?" Ye Cong''s eyes were like a knife, and he scraped it hard. "Is it because of the miscarriage and the affairs of the life wives of the Duke of Qi?"

    The little eunuch was in a dilemma: "this..."

    "Hum! If you are a woman, you should be honest and don''t want to get involved in these things Ye Cong looked at the little eunuch''s refusal to give up. Thinking of his master, ye Cong immediately sneered, "well, if you don''t make it clear to her this time, according to her temperament, she won''t give up. If it''s too big, it will be more harmful to this hall. It''s not enough to succeed but more to be defeated!"

    Hearing this, the eunuch seemed to have the intention of meeting each other. His eyes lit up and he tentatively asked, "Your Highness, do you want to go now?"

    Ye Jing''s eyes were sharp and he snorted, "lead the way."

    Just as the little eunuch was walking towards the imperial garden with Ye Jing in his mind, Jiang Hui, who was wearing a round Flower Embroidered gingko flower cloak and could not see clearly her face, was standing in the pavilion at the northwest corner of the imperial garden. She was waiting for the timid pearls beside her, but she did not see the lotus fragrance of the maiden last time. It was obviously he Xiang who had offended Jiang Hui because of yesterday''s incident.

    "I haven''t heard from you for a long time, pearl. Have you really done everything for this palace?"

    Pearl heard Jiang Hui''s anxieties and knew that she was worried now. She remembered that she knew yesterday that Jiang Hui was going to meet her royal highness in the inner palace. Moreover, it seemed that they had a relationship that could not be explained clearly before. Then she contacted the group who rescued her. Zhen

    like Mingjing, pearl knew that she was going to coax Jiang Hui and respond to Tao.

    "Niang, the maids and maids are all well managed. They are all in accordance with the orders of their mother. They dare not neglect them at all."

    Looking at her lovely appearance, Jiang Hui thought that after she entered the washing clothes Bureau, the servant girl became more intelligent and satisfied for a while: "hum, you don''t have the courage to do things."

    Pearl didn''t dare to answer immediately. She just peeked at the flower drop door on the edge of the pavilion for a long time. She took a look from the hollowed out window frame, and immediately her eyes brightened. She called out, "madam, there''s something going on there."

    When Jiang Hui heard the words, she immediately stood up and heard a voice on the other side of the wall: "Gu Gu Gu --"

    the sound meant to be safe and stable. Pearl got Jiang Hui''s advice in advance and came close to reply: "Goo Goo --"

    after pretending to be a bird, the little eunuch standing on the other side piped out in a sharp voice: "mother, too When your royal highness arrives, the servant will guard here. Please speak to the two masters. "

    Jiang Hui''s eyes brightened when she heard the prince Ye Cong coming. She yelled at the man with a low brow: "Pearl, keep watch here

    "

    0

    "yes, Niang."

    Step closer and closer, Jiang Hui quickly pulled out several gorgeous hairpins on her head and received them in the sleeve. There was only a pale pink floss left on her hair bun, and then she wiped it on her eyes. Her eyes involuntarily covered with a layer of water mist. She fell and bumped into Ye Jing''s arms and choked with astringent voice.

    "Your Highness..."

    Ye Jing was angry. He was ready to reprimand Jiang Hui for having to meet him at this time. But before he could speak, he felt that Wenxiang and nuanyu were in his arms. His eyes were like being washed by water. He felt a little soft in his heart. He remembered that when she had just entered the palace, he wrote a letter to himself to express his love and resentment Meaning.

    Ye Cong had never seen such a woman who had confessed to herself after entering the palace before. She could not help but meet her curiously. At that time, looking at Jiang Hui''s young and beautiful appearance, although she was his father''s concubine, she was deeply in love with herself. Out of some kind of unspeakable revenge and ridicule psychology, they were ridiculous in the imperial garden for several times When Jiang Hui came, she just cried. Ye Cong''s face softened a little. She patted Jiang Hui''s back and suppressed her anger temporarily. She comforted her and said, "it''s hard to say a word, but you haven''t said it yet. What are you crying about?

 Chapter 186

    Jiang Hui looked at him with tears in her eyes, as if she were a little timid, but in her words she was coquettish: "Your Highness takes pity on my body. I haven''t seen your Highness for a long time. At this time, it''s hard to see her. Can''t you cry?"

    Ye Jing was her that seems to be beautiful and like innocent eyes a hook, suddenly eyes a change, lips dew smile: "OK, OK."

    Jiang Hui knew that she had just had a miscarriage, so she came to Ye Jing. If she said something about the Duke of Qi, Ye Jing would be as angry as the emperor. But if she could be moved with her original feelings before he opened her mouth, ye Cong''s anger would be suppressed. Instead, she would listen to her. Seeing the effect, she was full of charm and said, "Your Highness ¡ª¡ª¡±

    Ye Jing hugged her for a while. At this time, she was in the imperial garden and asked, "what can I do for you this time Jiang HuiFu held Ye Jing''s arm in front of her. She held out her hand and held his arm. She lowered her voice with tears in her words. "I''m not a sensible person. I just had a miscarriage a few days ago, so I''m really sad in my heart..."

    Ye Jing, as he had expected, changed his face as soon as he heard it. He immediately pushed her out of his arms, looked at her coldly, and said, "hum, it''s just the seed of that old thing. What are you doing to make trouble in front of me at this time?"

    "Your Highness, how can you say that?" Jiang Hui was pushed and staggered two steps by him. The whole person trembled weakly. Tears fell from the bottom of her eyes like pearls, and her cheeks were as beautiful as snow. "My body, I was said by you, but I really don''t know what to do. Now, I shouldn''t have told your highness. Now Now that there are no children, concubines --

    "

    " what do you mean Ye Jing was very angry, but looking at Jiang Hui''s appearance and hearing her startling words, the whole person seemed to be hit by something. For a moment, the whole person was a bit out of shape. "The child, the child?" although he had married the crown princess, two side concubines and several concubines, he didn''t know why. The princess had only one baby for so many years The second child was born to be a daughter. The two concubines didn''t lay an egg. The concubine finally gave birth to twins. I don''t know why. The child''s brain seems to have some problems, and he is a common son, so he didn''t care about it.

    Now he was twenty-five, and the affairs of the imperial court had been stabilized by him and the Empress Dowager. Even the third prince could not let him care. The emperor was not satisfied with the fact that he had no son for a long time. One by one, women and women entered the East Palace, and they didn''t even give him a son for so many years, which was his biggest worry.

    There are three kinds of unfilial, no offspring is the most important. If he wants to be a prince again, he needs a legitimate son to support him. Even if it is not clear whether it is his brother or his own child, it is a kind of unavoidable comfort.

    Just when ye Jing''s head was in chaos, Jiang Hui looked at his white and blue face. A successful smile appeared on his lips, but the sadness on his face became more and more intense. He cried, "Your Highness, that child, that child is your Highness''s child!"

    "What?" Ye Jing was so excited by her words that the whole person seemed to be stung by something and retreated, as if thinking of something, subconsciously retorted, "impossible, that child''s month, there is still time -"

    "is the child of your highness, your highness will not know?" Seeing that he doubted, Jiang Hui suddenly burst into a dark fire. In fact, Jiang Hui could not tell whether the child was the son of Prince Ye Cong. The emperor''s visit in the month of the child was good, but she and Ye Jing met in the imperial garden to achieve good results.

    But now that she has reached this point, Jiang Hui will never give in. She cries even more.

    "I don''t know who my own child is if I can''t be a father!"

    "Your Highness, your highness -" after saying that, she covered her face and let the silk flower fall from her hair, but her voice seemed to be in despair. "Was it that after I was in the Huguo temple and was polluted by his majesty, she should not have run into the Buddhist temple and died in the Buddhist temple in order to see you again, and your highness is so suspicious of my concubine today!"

    Ye Jing frowned. When she heard this argument, she was relieved. Her original suspicion faded. Seeing that Jiang Hui was so sad that she didn''t pretend to be, she pondered for a moment. Finally, she raised her hand and held her in her arms to comfort her: "this hall has only said a few words, but you have so many words to refute."

    Jiang Hui looked up with tears in her eyes: "Your Highness, your highness believes in my concubine..."

    Seeing her so sad, ye Cong raised her head and asked herself whether she believed it or not. The original doubts in her heart wavered a little, and her face looked soft. She raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face. For the first time, she said in a soft voice: "well, those who have just had a miscarriage should not cry so much."

    However, Jiang Hui did not seem to hear what he said. She just leaned on his arms and cried: "Your Highness cherishes my wife and loves her. Who knows my concubine is useless, but she lets the child disappear. I can''t even save the blood of your highness. I don''t have the face to see your highness again...""It''s not your fault." Ye Jing stroked her cheek with her fingers, and a fierce color flashed in her eyebrows and eyes. After lowering his head and kissing her, he promised in a deep voice, "don''t worry, this matter will certainly give you justice! If it was the child of the old man, it would be fine, but this is the child of this temple. Whoever has harmed the child of this hall will be paid for his life in this hall! "

    When Jiang Hui heard this, she stopped her tears: "thank you, your highness."

    after saying this, they made a gentle gesture in the pavilion. At last, they watched the sun falling down on their heads. Ye Jing finally stood up straight and tidied up her clothes, and then she comforted Jiang Hui, who had stopped her tears a little. Then, under the guidance of the little eunuch, she walked towards the road of coming It disappeared in the imperial garden.

    Pearl is standing at the moment when she has finished her makeup. She is wearing jewelry for herself, and her eyes are emerging. She is very careful to report to her.

    "Madame, the prince has left."

    Jiang Hui picked her eyebrows and looked indifferent: "no shadow?"

    "Yue"

    pi.

    "Hum." After getting this report, Jiang Hui gave her a look and motioned pearl to pat the soil on her skirt. She cocked her feet and waited, but she couldn''t help sneering, "come on, go when you say you want to go. When you meet for the first time, you have a disposition, and you don''t care what you hear."

    Hearing this, pearl noticed that Jiang Hui''s words at this time seemed to have a special kind of intimacy, which was more gentle than talking about the emperor. She did not dare to think about it any more, but could not hide her doubts: "Niang Niang, you just Why didn''t you just mention it to his highness and ask him to avenge you? After all, you are in the inner palace, so it''s not easy to do anything... "

    Jiang Hui immediately sneered at her and gave her a horizontal look: "why, you little hoof, have you heard what the Palace said?,

    ,

    pearl trembled all over, and immediately knelt down, thinking that even if she heard it, she should not have said that. In fact, it was a big crime for the concubine to have an affair with others. What''s more, the face between the concubine and the prince''s highness suddenly turned pale as paper, and the fear could not be concealed: "no, my mother, spare my life, the maid has not heard anything, and nothing has been heard."

    Jiang Hui looks at her. This time, she has a pearl in her hand, and her master can change her life Death is even more

    What''s more, this time she has become smart. She not only controls pearl, but also pinches her family members outside the palace into the palm of her hand, and her lips show a smile of ridicule or ridicule.

    "Pearl, you transferred the washing clothes Bureau back to your side, and after several months of careful training, I thought you could make some progress. Who knows your brain is still so stupid. We don''t need him to avenge the palace. We''ll take revenge on ourselves. "

    after saying this, she stood up slowly from the stone table, brushed her finger over the delicate and beautiful embroidery on her cloak, and suddenly gave a fierce grasp:" but when I started, I didn''t want the crown prince to say anything to protect her. It''s OK to deal with a Duke of Qi This palace can''t do the forces under his Highness Prince Fu. "

    Pearl was in a cold sweat. Just now she knelt a little harder. Now she felt the pain in her knee, but she could only endure the pain. She asked Jiang Hui, "but Niang, you really want to treat the Duke of Qi, isn''t that the lady''s mother''s home?"

    "Mother''s home?" Jiang Hui sneered and looked at the palmprint on her white palm. "What about mother''s mother''s family? As long as they hurt this palace, we can''t let it go, no matter who it is! Look at it. Before this afternoon, the Duke of Qi will be in danger -- "

    " not to mention the name of Zhen in this palace. " Having said that, Jiang Hui raised her head again, and her face had recovered her former quiet and beautiful appearance. If it was not for pearl, she would have stood by her side and looked at her. She couldn''t believe that this was actually a person, "and her surname is Jiang."

    "It''s the maid who is stupid. Thank you for your advice."

    Seeing the Pearl kowtow, as if showing her loyalty, Jiang Hui finally nodded with satisfaction. Looking out of the palace, Jiang Hui suddenly glimmered some light, as if mingled with deep darkness and malice. She raised her hand and said, "I''m really tired of coming out for such a long time. Help me go back to Huili palace and have a rest."

    Pearl looked at her in the eyes, in the heart dark surprised: "respectfully obeys the empress''s order."

 Chapter 187

    Just as Jiang Hui cast her eyes beyond the walls of the palace, in the lane not far from the Duke of Qi, a fast-moving figure came out of a small courtyard, with a gray bag in his hand. She was short and short, and ran out of the lane as soon as her feet landed.

    Following the opening of the small courtyard door, a woman like woman pointed at the back of the runaway and cried out in a sad and anxious way.

    "Catch the thief, catch the thief --"

    just as the woman cried out, the people close to the small yard also ran out of several domestic servants. They saw that they were relatively rich families, and the leading boy was very loud, holding a stick and shouting: "come on, catch that thief! It''s the man in blue

    "Sister in law, I''ve got it!" The small alleys soon became a mess. During this period, a man dressed in a Confucian shirt in a woman''s yard yelled. The thief with a sinister look was soon pinned on the ground by all the people. How could he escape? The gray baggage in his hand was dragged away and unfolded, which made people see all kinds of shining jewelry and gold and silver in the bag.

    The people holding him saw the people and things in the package, and they discussed with indignation: "the thief, how dare to steal some soft jewelry from several companies, is really killing me!"

    "Take him to the government!"

    "Yes, take over the government and let him be the master!"

    The people in the alley live next to each other. They usually have good relations with each other. Looking at the financial affairs of the thief''s burden, he heard that many families had been stolen. Suddenly, he felt that the thief was really guilty. After a discussion, several young men with large waists escorted the thief and went to the plaque of Shun Tin Fu Yin in Kyoto not far away.

    In less than half a cup of tea, the constable ran to the back garden of shuntianfuyin, who was standing in the back garden and was about to pick up a pear blossom tree.

    "My Lord."

    Shun Tian Fu Yin didn''t even lift his head. The pen in his hand was walking upstream of the white rice paper: "what''s the matter? Is there a big case? " The constable''s face was embarrassed. He was more nervous when he heard the words, and his eyes twinkled: "my Lord, there is no big case, it''s just an ordinary theft case --"

    when Yin of Shun Tian Fu heard this, Hu ziqiao was very angry and thought that he was also the master of five grades. Would an ordinary thief have to let him go out to court?! The tone was even more uncomfortable. He looked up and glared at the constable in front of him: "then the thief will be put in prison. Why come in and report to me?"

    The constable was angry at his adult, who looked like a fly chaser. He could not help thinking of what he had just seen. He shivered and didn''t dare to leave immediately. Instead, he said, "my Lord, it''s not the cause of this case, but the little secret East -"

    "stolen things?" Shun Tian Fu Yin finally felt that the constable''s tone was not right. After he raised his head a little, he drank and asked, "what''s wrong with the stolen things?"

    The constable realized that he had finally taken heart. He quickly unfolded his bundle and placed it in front of the governor. He pointed his finger at something in the package, and looked nervous: "look, my Lord."

    According to the constable''s finger, there is a very familiar seal in the ordinary gold and silver treasure, which suddenly makes Shun Tian Fu Yin''s heart touch and jump, and even his eyes are dignified. Is this seal pattern the one he thought of -

    "this From whose house did the thief steal this

    The constable did not dare to neglect it. He replied to the news that he had been interrogated a little, and said, "my Lord, listen to the thief''s confession. He stole it from the outer court of the Duke of Qi."

    "What do you say?" Hearing the three words of the Duke of Qi, shuntianfu Yin shivered and looked at the captor in front of him. He repeated in disbelief, "Duke of Qi!"

    The constable nodded with an ugly face. Shun Tian Fu Yin shook his hand and stroked his beard. He was so scared that he almost pulled his beard off. Fortunately, he stopped at last "I didn''t expect that the Duke of Qi had the courage to engrave such seals privately. The Duke of Qi was really a fool. Even if he was a Jiupin official, how could he copy it casually?"

    "What do you think you should do, my lord?" When the constable heard this, he was keenly aware that the incident was not good. He did not dare to neglect it even if it was related to the events of the previous dynasty. He lowered his voice and said, "is it necessary to go to the Duke of Qi to explain this matter or wait until tomorrow morning to see the emperor and report this matter -"

    Shun Tian Fu Yin''s face changed again and again. First of all, he couldn''t decide whether to leave this thing It''s a big crime to commit treason to the emperor. But if he doesn''t succeed this time and he is considered to be deliberately framed, he will not be able to keep his black hat. It''s better to go to the Duke of Qi and give it to the Duke of Qi. Now Qi justly embraces the crown prince''s thigh, and his newly appointed Shun Tian Fu Yin will be able to enjoy the cool with his back on a big tree.

    Thinking of this, his eyes brightened and he picked up the seal and patted the horse path.

    "Go to the Duke of Qi!"

    "Yes, my Lord."The constable answered in a hurry, but before he could wait to walk a few steps behind his master, a constable with his own general clothes ran outside, and his face was sweating and anxious to report.

    "My Lord, Lord Wang is here to visit."

    "I don''t see anything important in my official life!" Shun Tian Fu Yin subconsciously rebuked him. Just as he was about to cross the constable and move forward, he seemed to think of something important and let go. He opened his eyes and asked, "wait a minute. Who is Mr. Wang that you said just now?"

    The constable looked at his adults walking a few steps, but his face had already collapsed. He didn''t expect that he would turn back at this time. He was overjoyed: "Mr. Hui, the little one is absolutely right. That man is a senior official in the imperial history who has been a guest in the mansion and promoted him last time!"

    "What?" As soon as he heard that it was Zhongcheng, the imperial historian, Yin of shuntianfu immediately gave a thrill. He remembered that he was promoted by the imperial censor Zhongcheng Wang Xi. He was in a state of spirits and said, "go out, meet me!"

    The first Constable who came in saw him go out to meet him, and subconsciously reminded him, "my Lord, is it possible that Mr. Wang has already known about his visit at this time?"

    hearing this, Yin of Shun Tian Fu, who is walking forward quickly, stops and looks at the package in his hand hesitantly. His face changes several times, but his words are not ten "I''m afraid it''s not so fast, but I''m not sure Let''s go. Let''s see Lord Wang. "

    On hearing this, the constable frowned as if unintentionally: "well, if Lord Wang knows about it, even if you go to the Duke of Qi later, the Duke of Qi can''t tell whether you thought you deliberately blew this up, or threatened them with material evidence to promote you, would you..."

    Shun Tian Fu Yin stopped immediately when he heard his guess. He frowned and stood in the spot for a moment. After thinking about it for a moment, the expression of his eyes became more and more heavy.

    "You remind me that if you take this thing and go to the Duke of Qi, they are afraid that they will not be detained by the Duke of Qi and the crown prince if they take this thing and go to the government of Qi! What''s more, they forged the imperial official''s seal ribbon like this, which may be the preparation for rebellion!

    When the constable heard this, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes: "my Lord, how could such a thing happen?"

    "How could it not have happened?"

    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. He felt more and more grateful to Wang Xi, who was coming now. He looked back at the captor who had just said it. He was not only reprimanding him, but also persuading himself. At the end of the talk, he felt somewhat proud.

    "There are so many royal relatives and relatives in the former dynasty. Can''t we get out of this dynasty? Let''s go. If Lord Wang knows this time and can cover it for us, I will not be detained, but will be promoted to a higher rank if I join the Duke of Qi and the crown prince Shaobao Zhenshi one book tomorrow morning. "

    The constable immediately bowed his head and congratulated him vaguely: "Congratulations, my Lord!"

    "I thought that Zhen Shi and the Duke of Qi were so brilliant, but I didn''t expect to have such a mind. The nobility of the gentry was just this kind of thing. I''m sorry!" As for the foresight that he almost fell into the so-called "trap" of the so-called Duke of Qi, and later got out of the trap in time, Shuntian Fu Yin walked towards the gate of the mansion and clenched his seal in his hand.

    "Go, take this thing and go with me to meet Lord Wang!"

    At noon on the day, in Hanjiang Pavilion, the first tea house in Kyoto, business was booming. Meng Jiuqian, who finally got out of the hall, wiped his sweat on his forehead and shook his sleeve. When he went upstairs, he could not help but exchange greetings with several noble princes in the private room. This kind of time took about half an hour before he went to the top floor and opened the door of carving flowers ¡£

    When the backhand closes the door, it is like closing the whole noise of Hanjiang Pavilion outside.

    After a bead curtain, there are six screens unfolding in turn. Meng Jiuqian''s eyes fall on a pear blossom of Huangying on the edge. Before waiting, he bows his hands. The figure of another magpie and red plum moves, and his voice is clear and sweet.

    "How is it going?"

    Hearing this voice, Meng Jiuqian immediately returned to God and bowed his body and said, "back to the pavilion master, everything goes well."

    The tone of the voice behind the screen did not change: "no one is suspicious."

    "I would like to inform you that this time, there is a royal official who is upright and dare to remonstrate before the emperor, but he is not attracted by the crown prince. Shun Tian Fu Yin is also pulled onto the ship, and there is the seal to testify. At this time, he never gave up halfway."

 Chapter 188

    "That''s good." The man in Xuanyi sat by the couch and threw his books on the table at will. His face with a silver mask was facing the pear blossom warbler that Meng Jiuqian had just looked at. Then he jumped to the Phoenix peony and qingluan Hibiscus in the middle. His tone was gentle and gentle, "thank you, uncle Meng."

    Mengjiu Qian pursed his lips, and there was no difference: "the chief of the pavilion speaks heavily."

    They said a few more words. The man at the bedside waved his hand to Meng Jiuqian''s retreat. He lifted his hand and removed the silver mask on his face. His eyes turned back to the screen embroidered with pear flowers, as if he had remembered something of the past, and his face became softer and softer.

    After half a cup of tea, finally another person pushed the door and entered. It was just over the pear blossom screen. The jade falling and snow blowing slowly came. The eyes were as clear as the first time.

    The man in Xuanyi narrowed his eyes and stared at him for a long time. He suddenly showed a faint smile, but he couldn''t see clearly: "this is the first time you''ve been to Hanjiang Pavilion. Why don''t you just look at me without talking?"

    After saying this, he looked down at his dress, and looked at the silver mask at his hand in a little trance. His dark jade like eyes were like smog, bright and dazzling, which made it difficult to look directly at him: "I haven''t seen this before. Do you think it''s new?"

    "Very nice." The comer blinked his eyes, like the pear blossom beside his body in full bloom, but happily fell on his eyelashes, "peace day It''s not the same. "

    Jiang Luoyu laughed and raised her hand to signal him to come and sit beside her. When she finally sat down, she could not help touching the thin lips of the man with her fingertips. She was caught by someone first and was not annoyed. Instead, she raised her eyebrows gently: "it''s rare that Mrs. min''s mouth is so sweet. Let me have a look, but what kind of honey did you eat?"

    The man in white moved his sleeves, and the bright noon sun came in, and raised a faint light pattern, which made the face which was originally absolutely beautiful and incomparable, even more floating like an immortal and hazy like a God: "you are not suitable for the prefectures and princes."

    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?" Looking at her face like this, Jiang Luoyu seemed to be bewitched by something. She got closer to some one by one. But when they met, she took back her body with a smile like a smile. "Where am I not suitable for the sheriff''s mansion? On the contrary, I feel that I''m in the sheriff''s mansion, but I''m much happier than I was in the Xiaoyao palace."

    Hearing the speech, the man sitting beside him slightly released his hand. The man in the dark clothes pulled his hand back, and the white fingertip brushed the auspicious cloud outlined by the silver thread in the corner of his clothes.

    "See you in the carriage, that''s how you are." I don''t know how long later, the man in white stood up from the couch, facing the six embroidered screens. The expression between his eyebrows was a little fuzzy, and his voice was faint and cold. However, he was similar to Jiang Luoyu who spoke just now. "There is a smile on the lips, but no smile on the eyes."

    The people sitting by the couch were stunned for a moment Yes

    "But here, not so." This time, without waiting for his words to finish, the man in white slowly turned around, and his dark hair did not cover his face with a light luster. "If you don''t like it, don''t be embarrassed."

    Jiang Luoyu was sitting in the dark, still squinting at the man who was piling snow on the pear blossom. He moved his eyes unconsciously towards the pear blossom and the butterfly Begonia on the edge of the pear blossom. He couldn''t move half way.

    It''s really strange. When Bai Minyu recovered his face, he didn''t look so ridiculous. After saying what he said, the man''s face made him feel like he couldn''t move his eyes.

    "There seems to be a letter over there." Finally, she bit her teeth and moved her eyes away. Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment. She still wanted to

    start other things and turn the topic around.

    "It seems that after I released the news of nanjinglong''s abuse of him to the kings, grandsons and nobles in Kyoto, nanjinglong couldn''t stand the rumor and slightly relaxed the control of Jiang Ying. A few days ago, the spies on the other side of Jiang Ying reported that Bao and Jun Zi untied the ban and were released to the house. It seems that Jiang Ying''s hands are just the things of these days. "

    The man in white by the window sighed and his eyebrows fell down: "so sure?"

    Jiang Luoyu stood up with a smile and looked at his back thoughtfully, as if surprised by his words: "sure he will do it?"

    "I am now, but the most understanding of Jiang Ying''s mood at the moment." After waiting for a long time without Bai Minyu''s reaction, Jiang Luoyu stepped down and stood beside him slowly. She thought of the things in the agarwood box that Bai Minyu took out when she visited proton house. Her eyes flashed.

    "Speaking of him, I would like to ask you, can the things you asked me to give Jiang Ying really work?"

    Bai Minyu looked at him, but his voice was still faint, as if he didn''t take the matter to heart: "my aunt has raised this insect for many years. She usually feeds all kinds of poisons. When she gets to your hand, it doesn''t matter what you feed again. Dozens of poisonous insects finally raise such a pair. It''s not easy, but don''t you believe it?"

    Seeing him speak, Jiang Luoyu knew that his awkward strength was past. However, she could not help but slap him on the shoulder with her folding fan: "I don''t believe it. It''s a pity that there are only those two."Bai Minyu looked back at him with no expression on his face

    God knows how he is expressionless, but also can make a look of doubt.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with great interest. His face had a few smiles, but he couldn''t see clearly: "if you

    don''t listen to me in the future, and if I have a heart stimulant in my hand, I will take advantage of you to secretly ignore it. Although it won''t directly make you suffer, wouldn''t it be more confident?"

    Hearing this, Bai Minyu slowly turned around and gave him a look: "really?"

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t think he was joking, but he didn''t want to joke with him. After hearing the speech, she was silent for a moment and finally asked, "are you still hiding it?"

    "Big gold."

    "What?"

    "I vaguely remember that my mother and father still have several pairs." The man in White said so, with some desolation and sadness in his voice, but he was very careful when he hid it. He was careful that if Jiang Luoyu did not stare at him all the time, the look on his face flashed like an illusion, "and..."

    "I never asked you about it." This time, before he finished speaking, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand to interrupt, holding his wrist tightly with long fingers. He was cautious because he was too nervous. "Are you born with Gemini?"

    Bai Minyu nodded, her broken hair covered her cheek, and she could no longer see the look on her face.

    Jiang Luoyu gently raised his hand and wrapped the black hair in his ear around his fingertips. He said in a more intimate tone: "don''t be sad. Your mother and father didn''t hesitate to destroy your face and let you run away with his own life. It can be seen how much you are in your heart. You should live well so that you can live up to your father''s pains."

    Bai Minyu was silent for a long time. Her eyes were like overturning some irresistible waves in a flash, but in the next moment, she was very careful to hide all of them. Her expression was still cold and hard to get close to, but her lips were slightly crooked.

    : "I know."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that he had heard what he was saying. He put his hand down with a smile. There was a sound of flapping wings in her ear. When she raised her head and raised her arm, a snow-white carrier pigeon fell down on the edge.

    "Look, what are you talking about?" After taking off the letter bound on his bright red toes, he only looked at it. The man in dark clothes pursed his lips, and his voice sank, mixed with unspeakable emotions. "Just talking about Jiang Ying and Nan Jinglong, isn''t this coming?,

    after that, he slowly raised his head and looked far away at a dark cloud floating across the sky, covering the brilliant sun ¡£

    Just as the news fell on Jiang Luoyu''s hand, Jiang Ying was wearing a suit of women''s double clothes in front of the big table in the main room of proton mansion. She looked at the maid who was swarming in to serve him with a light look. Finally, when the leading serving Gemini went down, he suddenly said, "where is the prince? Please come here for lunch

    The Gemini, who came to serve Jiang Ying, had just been sent to serve Jiang Ying for a few days. He had not yet found out the temper of the county son, nor did he know how Chu Bao and Jun Zi, the legitimate wife of Chu Bao and nanjinglong, started to make a house arrest. At this moment, he suddenly heard Jiang Ying''s cold command and was stunned for a moment. He asked in some doubts:¡° Jun Zi, you -- "

    when Jiang Ying heard what he said, Jiang Ying had doubts. The whole person''s face was on one side and patted the table in front of him. His voice was colder than before, and his eyes were more like a knife. He yelled:" my Junzi is the wife of the southern prince. How can you even ask you to report to him and let him have lunch with him? Are you slaves or masters? "

    "Please calm down, the servants are certainly slaves." The Gemini didn''t expect that he would suddenly get angry and immediately knelt down. His mind moved quickly. He was afraid that he would make the housewife angry, but he was even more afraid that he would rashly agree to annoy the real master son. That day could not be lived.

    Therefore, after a moment, he did not move, his tone was respectful and he said: "it''s just that you said so suddenly that the servants were worried. I''m afraid that the county has some other thoughts --

    " what nonsense are you talking about! I am already the prince and concubine in this mansion. What other thoughts will I have? " Jiang Ying saw that he not only refused, but also lightly blamed the topic on himself. He couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and said, "if he''s not willing, I''ll take this as if I didn''t say it."

 Chapter 189

    "Look at what the Junzi said, it was the servants who neglected them, and they made amends to the county."

    It''s not necessary to make up one''s own mind, and leave enough time for the prince. When the prince orders him, he can''t blame him. The twin''s look is more respectful. He gets up and retreats and replies: "the servants will report to the prince''s palace immediately, please wait for a moment."

    Seeing him go out of the door to report, Jiang Ying has no idea of eating, so he sits in the same place and waits, as if he doesn''t wait for any result. However, his slender fingers are moving slowly in his sleeve, and a golden pill is held by him on his fingertip and gently placed in his glass.

    With a very slight thump, the golden pill will melt into the wine, and after a while, nothing will be seen.

    Jiang Ying sat at the table calmly, the sunlight in the room moved slightly, which brightened the dark interior gradually, and set off the footstep sound coming out of the window.

    To report the Gemini standing at the door of the house reported: "prince princess, the prince''s highness is coming."

    Hearing his report that nanjinglong was coming, Jiang Ying pulled out a twisted smile and raised his hand to show the people who supported him to help him up. His face was pale, not like human color. He looked sick and painful, almost the same as Jiang Luoyu when he came.

    Seeing a pure black boot step in, Jiang Ying bent over with difficulty, but could not support the people beside her to stand up. She had to hang her head and whisper, "my princess is not feeling well, so I can''t get up to salute the prince. Please forgive me."

    "Since you are not well, sit still." When Nan Jinglong heard his Shuanger come and said that Jiang Ying wanted to invite him to have dinner, he was full of doubts. Even when he arrived here, his face was still full of thick haze. His words implied a question, "how can I be in a mood to send someone to invite me to have a meal?"

    "Your Highness, are you doubting my concubine?" Jiang Ying sat down on the chair again, and her face improved a little. After a look at nanjinglong in front of her, she raised her hand and motioned the people serving her to retreat. "Well, I''m not going to tell the prince what to do. I''d better make it clear - you all go down. I want to have a few words with your royal highness."

    Hearing Jiang Ying''s words, there was no one moving in the room. Nan Jinglong couldn''t help but pick up her eyebrows and eyes. When she opened her mouth again, her tone softened a little bit: "didn''t you hear what the prince said? All down. "

    When the crowd retreated, Jiang Ying slowly sat down on the chair. He was absent-minded and looked at Nan Jinglong sitting in the place opposite him with the dishes and chopsticks. He fixed his eyes on the wine glass rippling in front of him. After a long time, he slightly condensed his eyes and looked at Nan Jinglong''s eyes full of doubts and doubts.

    "My concubine and his royal highness were framed and had to get together." Jiang Ying''s words were very slow, as if he had exhausted all his strength in his body, and his eyebrows were full of tiredness. Regardless of whether the people in front of him believed it or not, or doubted that he was trying to harm him, he began to speak word by word.

    "But since this period of time, my concubine insulted and harmed your highness first, your highness humiliated me and put me under house arrest. I think both my concubine and your highness don''t want to play tricks on each other any more."

    Nan Jinglong has never heard his soft tone since he married him. He is surprised to pick his eyebrows and tentatively asks, "love Princess means --"

    "now is not the best time to leave. Your highness knows it best." Jiang Ying''s eyes are dim. She can''t see clearly in the dark room, let alone the deep waves. "Therefore, in the future, I hope to get back together with your highness, and I hope your highness can give me this opportunity."

    Nanjinglong pondered for a moment, but his doubts still remained. But facing Jiang Ying, he could not directly find out whether it was true or not. In case the Baohe County son in front of him was really obedient and didn''t find trouble for him, wouldn''t it be better for him to worry about it every day? So after thinking for half a moment, he pretended to believe it and wanted to see Jiang Ying''s reaction.

    "There is some truth in the words of love princess. If this hall doesn''t agree, it seems that this hall is a bit out of touch with the times."

    Jiang Ying heard him agree, and let out a long breath, a little more relaxed on his face, but subconsciously looked at the wine cup in front of nanjinglong again. When he realized that his behavior was improper, he reluctantly laughed: "Your Highness will agree. After that, my concubine and your highness will raise their eyebrows and respect each other like guests. I hope your highness will never forget today''s words."

    Nan Jinglong has been observing himself. After saying that, Jiang Ying''s every subtle expression. When he sees Jiang Ying looking at the wine glass that has been poured in front of him, his pupil shrinks subconsciously, and then returns to the slightly hazed look in the past. He smiles and replies, "love Princess says so, naturally so."

    "It''s a deal." Jiang Ying pursed her lips. After hearing his agreement, she raised her glass in front of her, swallowed her saliva slightly nervously, and said in a low voice, "I''d like to have a toast to your highness."

    Having said this, he was just about to drink his own cup of wine, but he felt his arm was tight. Nan Jinglong, who was sitting opposite him, stood up and held his wrist gently to prevent him from sending the cup of wine into his mouth. Instead, he put the glass of wine in his hand with his fingertips."Your Highness?"

    Nanjinglong seized the wine in his hand, and put his own wine in his hand with a smile, and said earnestly.

    "Seeing the princess raise her glass, I think of one thing. On the day of her marriage, she was very angry with us. She even refused to drink with us. If she really wanted to get back together, she would drink the cup in front of the hall, and the hall would drink the cup in front of her as a late wine."

    Seeing nanjinglong take away his own glass of wine, Jiang Ying almost instantly changed his face and even stuttered: "Your Highness, you can''t -"

    no matter what his reaction, Nan Jinglong just drank the glass of wine that should belong to Jiang Ying. After lighting the bottom of the glass, he watched Jiang Ying shake his hands and carry his own glass of wine, as if It''s not to drink or not to drink. His face sank in an instant and asked, "can''t you?"

    Jiang Ying fixed to see him for a long time, but he finally gave in. He slowly brought the cup of wine to his lips, but his expression showed a dilemma: "I''ll drink it."

    Almost half forced Jiang Ying to drink that cup of wine. Nanjinglong''s face was full of haze, which made him smile. He turned to sit opposite Jiang Ying and looked at his changeable face with great interest. He raised his hand and motioned to Jiang Ying to be at will: "love Princess and this hall have been reunited sincerely. After drinking wine, let''s have a meal."

    Jiang Ying blinked his eyes, suddenly raised his head, showed a very strange smile, should say: "good."

    They were polite for a long time. Nanjinglong narrowed his eyes slightly and saw that Jiang Ying''s face was slightly ugly, as if there was nothing wrong with him. Suspicions from the bottom of his heart surged up again. When he reached for the vegetables, he could not help but say: "love princess, what''s wrong with you?"

    "No discomfort at all." Jiang Ying smiles and shakes his head. He puts down his chopsticks and looks at him in the dim room. "How about you, your highness?"

    When nanjinglong looks at Shangjiang Ying, he seems to understand something in an instant. When he just stands up, he feels a stuffy chest. The whole person almost falls to the ground and his eyes flash with an unbelievable look.

    "You -" he looked back, his eyes like a knife, raised his voice and drank, "come --"

    before he finished speaking, Jiang Ying raised his head slightly and said coldly, "shut up!"

    At the moment when he said these two words, nanjinglong, who was just about to stand up, felt a sharp pain in his chest. He felt as if he had been grasped by his hands. He trembled and opened his eyes. His face turned pale and fell on the ground. While twitching, he looked at Jiang Ying who was walking slowly towards him with frightened eyes. This time, he couldn''t make any sound.

    "Your Highness, how do you feel at this moment?" Jiang Ying looked down at the man crawling under his feet. His eyebrows were filled with deep resentment and venom. His fingers gently crossed nanjinglong''s side face, and his words were mixed with poison. "This is a good thing that my good cousin secretly brought to your highness when my good cousin came last time."

    After saying this, he ignored Nan Jinglong''s body suddenly stiff. He looked at his original wine cup with a smile and said in a soft voice: "this is called a heart stirring Gu. The mother Gu is in my concubine''s body, and the child Gu is drunk by his highness. If your highness is not so suspicious that I will poison your Highness''s cup and have to drink the wine from my concubine''s cup, your highness would not have been so easily attacked. "

    When he lowered his eyes again to see and shrink into a ball, it was obviously because he had just shut up, which aroused the biting of heart cursing insects. When nanjinglong was still alive and dead, Jiang Ying slowly stretched out his hand and jammed his neck, forcing him to get up a little bit, and then walked along the edge of the table to the bed.

    Before walking a few steps, Jiang Ying is keenly aware that nanjinglong is secretly hanging a porcelain bowl on a table by the bank, and is ready to let the porcelain bowl fall to the ground to make a noise, so as to attract people outside to capture him or to make him yield, so that he willingly takes out a heart stirring Gu and shows a sarcastic smile.

    "I advise your highness to think twice and do not harm others or yourself It''s for your highness to listen to me alone. No matter what you say or what you do, if you disobey me a little bit, your Highness''s heart will be very painful. No one can relieve it. You can only crawl under my feet like a dog and let me send it. I think this is a shame. Your highness doesn''t want other people to see it. "

    Jiang Ying narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. He looked at nanjinglong''s eyes gradually darkened. He had raised his hand and put it down. The joy of his heart could not stop. But the pain on his body that had not completely disappeared made his anger and revenge more intense. He couldn''t help laughing.

    "Look at your Highness''s eyes. It seems that you are going to eat me. I will satisfy your highness. I will give back to your highness what your Highness has done to me. Oh, no, your Highness has kept me under confinement for a period of time. I have to make up for them one by one. Your highness said, OK?

    Hearing these four words, Nan Jinglong''s eyes suddenly burst into light. Subconsciously, he would raise his hand to catch the river shadow in front of him. However, Jiang Ying first urged the Gu in his body and coldly watched him shrink again because of the intense pain, with a face of indifference and disdain"You This Bitch... "

 Chapter 190

    "Your Highness, I don''t want to hear you say the word" slut "in your mouth. You''d better be quiet for less suffering."

    Finally let nanjinglong stumble on the side of the bed, because of the intense pain is about to faint, but Jiang Ying picked up a long spring branch from the window at this time, and looked thoughtfully at nanjinglong who was languishing on the bed, his eyes seemed to be immersed in ink.

    "You see, this is my concubine today to see the spring Jasmine blooming outside the window, specially let people go out to pick, I wonder if your highness will like this thing blooming?"

    Nanjinglong was tortured by constant pain and could not speak clearly. He could only vaguely see the people in front of him approach. Then he felt cold, and a certain ominous premonition gradually rose in his heart: "you You want to What to do... "

    "Your Highness is so clever that you can''t guess?" Jiang Ying stroked the winter jasmine branches in his hands, and his eyes were filled with fanatical colors. As soon as he reached out his hand, he pulled down the bed curtain, and almost closed his face with Nan Jinglong. "Don''t try to call people in vain. Let them see the appearance of your highness. How can your highness explain it? okay? Speaking of all, I should be most grateful to your highness -- "

    " madman You... "

    The crowd at the midday gate could not hear the sound inside, and there was no sound of knocking things over, which proved that there was no dispute between the two inside. However, the nearest Gemini was still not at ease. He quietly opened a small gap by the window. As soon as he lowered himself to peep, the intermittent sound of the house came to his ears.

    After listening carefully for a moment, he finally recognized what the sound was. His face turned red with a brush. He did not dare to listen to it any more. He quietly turned around and motioned the boys outside to leave for a while. After a while, there was no figure in front of the main room door. Only the half open and half closed window was emitting musk mixed with bloody smell and a lower and lower voice.

    The next day, before dawn, the ministers waiting for the upper court at the gate of the palace had followed the father-in-law with the lantern. According to the level of official position, they quietly walked on the white jade steps. After a while, the people in the Jinluan hall stood together in darkness, and the candles around them were gradually lit. After waiting for about half a cup of tea, they finally heard the emperor''s footsteps.

    Duke Hu''s sharp voice rang out: "the emperor is here!"

    The bright yellow figure gradually approached, and the officials at the bottom were crawling on the ground, their heads were deeply lowered, and their voices echoed in the Golden Hall: "long live, long live, long live, long live, my majesty!"

    "Long live, long live!"

    The emperor held the Dragon chair and sat down slowly. His eyes were clouded and he could see that he was not well. However, he tried his best to maintain the dignity and coldness of his expression: "all ministers are flat."

    When the emperor sat down, the father-in-law of one side came forward and called out in a loud voice: "all ministers, there is a book to start, so you can leave the court if you have nothing to do!"

    As soon as the words fell, a figure suddenly emerged from the dark pressure in the blurred pupil of the emperor, and he knelt down under the shadow of the candle fire shaking on both sides: "Your Majesty, the minister Shun Tian Fu Yin has the essence to play."

    The man sitting on the Dragon chair moved his body with discomfort and did not put this word in his heart: "what''s the matter?"

    "When I went back to the emperor, I caught a thief yesterday, but I encountered a big event!" In the middle of the speech, the kneeling man suddenly stopped for a moment, and then he raised his voice, "this matter is related to the stability of the government and the country, and the officials will never neglect it. This morning, the emperor will be informed."

    "Oh, what is it?" Hearing what he described as so serious, the emperor''s eyes flashed, his face gradually sank, and he said, "let me listen. How can the stability of the government, the country and the country be concerned?"

    Shun Tian Fu Yin was keenly aware of the emperor''s words. This time, his legs and stomach were so cold that he almost didn''t say anything. But at this time, a burst of burning eyes fell on him, and he couldn''t help looking up a little. He was standing on the third position of the civil servant, and was looking back at his dignified imperial censor Wang Xi.

    At the moment when he saw someone supporting him, Shun Tian Fu summoned up his courage, took out the thing wrapped in gray cloth from his arms and pushed it up to his head. He said in a loud voice, "my highness, I have an evidence here. Please give it to your majesty." When the emperor saw that he still had evidence, his eyes flashed slightly. This time, it was a bit more dignified. When Duke Hu stepped down quickly, he took the package from shuntianfu Yin''s hand and untied the package to let the contents show in his eyes. The emperor''s look almost darkened in an instant. His eyes flashed coldly across the kneeling shuntianfu Yin, and his tone was more severe than ever.

    "Isn''t this the seal of Jiupin county magistrate? Shun Tian Fu Yin, you are a five grade official. How could you have such a seal? "

    Hearing that it was the seal of Jiupin county magistrate, the Minister of Hubu standing behind Wang Xi couldn''t help shaking. Originally, the sleepiness of getting up too early in the early Dynasty suddenly dissipated. A drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead and listened to the next words of Shun Tian Fu Yin with a breath.

    "My Lord, this seal is the stolen thing."

    "What?" The emperor''s fingers trembled, and he almost dropped what he had in his hand under the Dragon seat. Fortunately, he finally grasped it, but his eyes were already angry, "the seal can also be stolen! What is the job of Jiupin county magistrate who lost his seal? "When the emperor exclaimed, he heard the report from Shun Tian Fu Yin, and there was a slight commotion in the court. The five grade military general standing beside Shun Tian Fu Yin thought for a long time, and asked his boss in front of him: "there is no Jiupin official in Kyoto. Is this Jiupin seal improperly kept by other officials?"

    The Xuanwu General of grade four sighed when he heard the speech. He did not pay attention to the words of the vanguard general behind him. He just sighed: "a thief stole the seal of the ninth grade official. This is to be punished!"

    While all the officials and military generals began to speculate on the origin of the seal, Shun Tian Fu Yin lowered his body again and hit his forehead with cold and smooth gold bricks.

    "Your Majesty, I haven''t finished my words yet." His voice was still a little dull as before, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the courtiers who were discussing suddenly closed their mouths and all raised their ears to listen to him go on, "this seal seems to be the seal of Jiupin officials, but it is a fake seal."

    "Oh?" The emperor''s heart moved. He looked carefully at the seal in his hand, as if he could see something different. There was more violence and suspicion between his eyebrows and his eyes. His words were plain, "official seals are made under the unified supervision of the Ministry of finance. Why is the seal on my hand fake?"

    Just after the emperor expressed his doubts, the Minister of Hubu took a look at the servant of Hubu behind him and whispered, "how can it be fake?"

    as like as two peas, the servant of the Ministry of the household received this look, and immediately grasped the meaning. He immediately appeared in a strict word to the man on the Dragon seat, and reported: "Your Majesty, the minister is also starting from the nine officials, and when he was in the mansion of the city of heaven, he clearly saw that the seal and the official were exactly the same. How could it be false?"

    The Minister of Hubu thought that he took out the seal in order to find trouble for the Ministry of finance. He asked his subordinates to take the lead in order to test the sacred meaning above. He was just listening to what he said later. When he thought about this, he could not help but see the two figures on the left side of the civil servants, and took a deep breath Ran Lang said.

    "Because the thief did not steal the seal from any official family, but from the government of Qi! What''s more, your majesty, please see that there is no trace of the Ministry of Hubu on the seal! The proof is not issued by the Ministry of housing! "

    As soon as this saying came out, not only the Hubu Shi Lang, who was just about to argue against the unfavorable words with the Ministry of housing, but also the Minister of Hubu who urged the minister to come out was also stunned. The civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty were silent for a moment. Only Zhen Fu, the Duke of Qi, who was mentioned in this sentence, and Zhen Shi around him, turned around with some unbelievable, but more murderous eyes.

    "Therefore, I believe that although the seal looks real, it must be false!" Aware of Zhen Fu and Zhen Shi''s eyes, Shun Tian Fu Yin Qiang resisted his fear, and finally pulled out a memorial from his sleeve. His hands were over his head, and his face was respectful and timid. "I still have a memorial. Please explain this in detail. Please read it."

    The emperor squinted: "present it."

    When the emperor Zhen Fu''s eyes are bent, the emperor''s eyes are folded and the emperor''s eyes are folded.

    Seeing this scene, Zhen Shi couldn''t bear to step forward. He was just about to bow his hand and say something to the emperor on the throne. However, Zhen Fu lowered his eyebrows, grabbed his son''s sleeve, and glared at him fiercely. Instead, he bent down with a low eyebrow and a straight eye.

    No matter how the Zhen''s father and son responded, the emperor closed the memorial in his hand and could not tell whether his face was happy or sad. He began to drink and asked, "what do you say, Duke of Qi, Prince Shaobao?"

    Hearing the emperor''s opening, Zhen Fucai seemed to have found an opportunity to show his loyalty. Zhen Shi, who was holding his body, flopped on the ground with a thump on his forehead. His voice was loud and loud: "Your Majesty, my majesty, I''ve been wronged. I''ve never forged a seal. Someone must have framed him!"

    On hearing the speech, Wang Xi, the imperial historian, snorted coldly. Before waiting for Shun Tian Fu Yin, who was kneeling not far away, to argue, he first stepped out from behind Zhen Shi and bowed himself to the emperor.

    "The two adults are quite unanimous. It seems that they have already agreed." Having said that Zhen Fu and Zhen Shi pretended, Wang Xi looked at the memorial which was held by the emperor, and looked at Zhen Fu and Zhen Shi again. He was originally a very upright man. He went to shun Tian Fu Yin''s place by accident, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. At that time, he couldn''t restrain himself. At this time, he heard the two people argue The tone is more acrid.

 Chapter 191

    "Your Majesty, when this happened yesterday, Wei Chenyi was in shuntianfu and handed over to Yin in shuntianfu. I can prove that what I said is true! The thief''s family background is usually from the market, and he doesn''t even know the official seal. It doesn''t look like someone deliberately wants to slander the government of Qi. "

    The emperor snorted. Seeing that the speaker was an old official who had been upright for many years and was almost ready to become an official, he immediately believed something: "so, the imperial historian Zhongcheng is sure that this matter has something to do with the Duke of Qi?"

    "I don''t dare to say anything in vain. I just hope your majesty will investigate it." Wang Xi looked serious. His wrinkled face was full of seriousness. Every word rang through the Jinluan hall, which made Zhen Fu and Zhen Shi suddenly feel cold. "I remember that when Gao Zu was still there, he said that local officials were the root of the imperial court''s lifeblood. If the nine grade seal could be copied, it would really spread out, and I would be unstable!"

    "What Aiqing said is reasonable." The emperor pondered for a moment, and finally nodded, turning his eyes to the two kneeling on the ground, "Zhen Fu."

    Zhen Fu listened to Wang Xi''s words, at this time is uneasy, smell speech in the heart of a fluke, immediately should say: "micro minister in."

    "You really didn''t do it?"

    Because Zhen Shi had a bright future, the Zhen family got on the ride of the crown prince. At this juncture, they did not get any benefit from forging the nine grade seal. Even if they used it, they knew that no one would be so stupid to do so. However, the emperor believed Shun Tian Fu''s words

    this made Zhen Fu feel very depressed. He peeped at the prince who was not far away from him and noticed that The prince didn''t want to defend it, but he was still unwilling to retort: "I am loyal to the imperial court. How can I do something like conspiracy and rebellion? Please check it out!"

    Wang Xi looked coldly at the Duke of Qi. Even if he knelt on the ground, he still said that he was loyal to the emperor, and he was more distrustful. Relying on his own reasoning and supporting the emperor for many years, the emperor paid some respect to him. So he did not wait for the Emperor to make a model of faith or disbelief.

    "Your Majesty, I think if you want to prove the innocence of the Duke of Qi, you might as well search the Duke of Qi today. If nothing is found and there is no forged seal, it can prove that the Duke of Qi is wronged. If you really find these seals, please handle them impartially."

    Hearing this, Zhen Fu''s body trembled and Zhen Shi''s face changed.

    In the imperial history, Cheng Wang Xi has been an official for many years, and many students have been promoted by him. He himself is an official with great integrity. He has become more and more difficult to please as he gets older. It seems that he does not want to participate in the establishment of the new Emperor. He has only one daughter under his knee who married to the south of the Yangtze River early, and has no control of himself. He is the most difficult bone among the courtiers, Even the prince is not willing to easily offend him, every time I see him, he has to salute.

    Who knows this matter, or who framed it is OK, but how can we get involved with this old man!

    When Zhen Fu and Zhen Shi saw Wang Xi biting, they knew that they were not good, but they didn''t say anything to show their innocence. There were still some lucky feelings in their hearts. They thought that they would not become a family scribe because of a small matter for many years. However, when Wang Xi''s voice dropped, there were civil servants listed immediately.

    "Your Majesty, I agree with you!"

    "I agree with you."

    "I seconded it!"

    Even with the secondment of several civil servants, Zhen Fu felt that his body was soft, and he knew it was a trap in his heart. However, he could not think of any useful countermeasures. Zhen Shi, kneeling beside him, could not hold his breath and wanted to open his mouth. Zhen Fu held his son in a low voice and said in a low voice:

    "whatever you want to say, shut up for me!"

    After scolding his son, Zhen Fu''s face is more gloomy, but his old body is more prone to be slaughtered. Zhen Shi knows that his father is a mourner, so he goes down and sees his forehead.

    But even so, the emperor finally made a decision: "Duke of the state of Qi"

    Zhen Fu was secretly worried: "Wei Chen is here."

    The high and cold voice was still asking, "what do you think of Mr. Wang''s proposal just now?"

    "Wei Chen ,

    "''disgrace ''

    Zhen Fu''s heart was desolate, and at the same time, she was afraid. Since the people who framed them had already calculated this step, even Lord Wang could design them. Naturally, the next step was also predicted. He did not know how chaotic it would be when his family would be robbed. Even if nothing was copied out in the end, the emperor could not say that he would have a quarrel with their father and son at this time In the future, it will not be too reused.

    When he is old, it doesn''t matter. But now his son, who is kneeling beside him, has a bright future, but he has to ©‚ br >

    Zhen Fu''s heart is sad. He is still loyal and dare not refuse: "Wei Chen is willing to search the government of Qi to prove his innocence."

    "Good." The emperor nodded with satisfaction and said in a deep voice, "where is the commander of the guard?"

    The general, dressed in gold armour, entered from the outer hall and knelt on one knee

    "Take a hundred guards and check whether there are forged official seals in the Duke of Qi." The emperor narrowed his eyes, and his voice was calm and deep. The words didn''t seem to be a request, but it seemed that he really wanted to find out something in the Duke of Qi. "All the inner and outer courtyards should be searched carefully. Don''t miss out on anything, let alone wronged the Duke of Qi and the crown prince Shaobao.""I will obey your orders!"

    Seeing the commander of the guard army leading his soldiers to copy his family, the imperial historian Cheng Wang Xi was finally satisfied. He repeatedly called out the emperor''s wisdom and wisdom. Those students who originally agreed with him also praised the emperor, especially the Secretary of the Ministry of Hubu and the servant boy, who thought it was bad luck but did not have one.

    Zhen Fu listened to those people falling into the well and watched the prince standing there motionless. The people who usually discuss business with them in the prince''s house did not mean to speak for them. He was upset at the beginning, but was even more depressed. Knowing that this time he was on the road, he could not help looking at the more worried Zhen Shi, who had already done his own job to take all the blame get ready.

    If the Zhen family wants to survive, it doesn''t matter if he dies. What matters is the future.

    Zhen Fu sighed with a low sigh. His forehead was firmly stuck on the gold brick. He kept thinking about who was using such obscure and tortuous methods to frame him. However, he felt a cloud of fog on his head, which made him confused and miserable.

    After waiting for less than a moment, there was a rush of footsteps, and there was also the sound of armor and sword colliding. Zhen Fu pursed his lips bitterly. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he said that he had done all the things that he had done by himself. Regardless of his son''s affairs, he felt that Zhen Shi suddenly softened down and murmured.

    "No It''s impossible... "

    Impossible?

    Impossible what?

    Zhen Fu was shocked by this sentence. He knew that the leader of the guard army must have taken back the most wonderful thing. Before he looked up carefully, he was stunned by the glare reflected by the gold pillars on the golden palace. He finally broke his eyes and looked at the things in the hands of the guards. He was even more unbearable than his son. He was sweating and the whole man was lying on the ground like no bones.

    The tray on the Guard commander''s hand is holding a Golden Dragon Robe!

    "Back to your majesty." The man kneeling on the ground holding up the tray held up the Dragon Robe, as if afraid that the people on the Dragon seat could not see clearly. "I went to the Duke of Qi to search, but I did not find any other seals. I found many weapons and jewelry in the darkroom of the study of the Duke of Qi. I found it in a gem box in the deepest place and presented it to your majesty."

    "Zhen Fu, Zhen Shi." The emperor looked at the Dragon Robe with a gloomy face, and then knelt on the ground trembling. At this time, Zhen Fu and Zhen Shi, who already knew that the event was not good, rebuked in an extremely cold voice, "you Zhen family, how brave! Not only copy the official seal, but also want to dominate the world! Yes or no! "

    Zhen Fuyou couldn''t believe that his family would be found the Dragon Robe. At this time, he was thinking that he would never admit it. If he really hid the Dragon Robe, it would not be like the seal that just happened. The whole family would have to rebel and be beheaded: "Emperor I dare not The emperor''s minister was framed. Please don''t believe it... "

    "I''m not blind. I can''t be fooled by a frame up." The emperor sneered and waved his sleeve and his back to the people below. His voice was very cold. "The case of the Duke of Qi''s rebellion will be handed over to Dali temple and Sansi for trial. The crown prince will be the judge. I will give you a month to see whether the Zhen family has been framed or whether I have been fooled by the joint efforts of yin and Wang of Shuntian Prefecture."

    The crown prince Ye Cong was named. In the bottom of his heart, he doubted whether Jiang Hui had made this matter. However, after seeing the Dragon Robe, he didn''t feel like that. The woman didn''t have the courage. What''s more, he said to all the ministers of Dali Temple: "obey the orders!"

    As soon as the rebellion of the Duke of Qi happened, the whole court was filled with doubts. Some of the courtiers believed that Zhen Fu and Zhen Shi were too senior officials, and they might have ambition to do such things. Some even thought that even if they did not do anything against each other, they would have achieved great success.

    However, some ministers thought that Zhen Fu and Zhen Shiben were loyal, but they were framed. After all, it was a small matter to inform the Duke of Qi. What''s more, even if the Duke of Qi wanted to copy the Jiupin seal, how could an ordinary thief steal that thing and be caught so carelessly and handed it to shun Tian Fu Yin?

    Just as everyone was waiting for the final result, he was in the inner courtyard of the prince''s mansion and was in a state of panic. It seemed that the prince Xiaoyao was completely irrelevant. No matter whether the Zhen family was framed or really rebellious, according to the emperor and the crown prince pushing waves to help the LAN, the consequences of copying and killing the family were absolutely impossible.

 Chapter 192

    The newly planted pear blossoms in Bibo garden. Jiang Luoyu doesn''t know why it''s so rare. She has to stand under the tree to watch for a long time every day before she gives up. This makes the maid girls such as Wanxia feel puzzled, and the sleeping star is not surprised. She just looks at her cold hearted and skillful son carefully taking care of the flowers and trees every day, but she still feels a little disobeyed.

    This time, he had just arrived. He compared the direction of Bijiang Luoyu with him every month. He knew that Shizi was going to see the pear blossom again. He ran quickly to prepare for the report. He saw a man in blue Shizi''s clothes squatting with a small shovel to pick up the soil. He was afraid that the tree would be watered again and again.

    "Son of a generation, this tree can''t be watered more. Be careful that the root is not good."

    After looking at it for a long time, mianxing could not help speaking. She saw Jiang Luoyu''s fingers and looked puzzled. She stood up and put the kettle on the tray held by the sunset glow and muttered.

    "Yes Shouldn''t you water more? "

    When sleeping star hears the speech, she looks at the sunset glow who has become the maid of Bibo garden. Before she opens her mouth again, she sees Jiang Luoyu waving her hand to avoid temporarily, leaving him alone to speak.

    "What''s going on outside?"

    "Huishizi, I heard a few days ago that the emperor made a final decision on the rebellion of the Duke of Qi. After the joint trial of Dali temple and Sansi, he handed in the confession, which is probably to be convicted."

    "Conviction?" Jiang Luoyu seemed to like the word very much. After hearing the words, she turned around and asked with a light look, "are the three ethnic groups destroyed or copied by the whole family?"

    When mianxing heard this, he got stuck for a while, and finally got over his strength: "look at what the son of heaven said, if you destroy the three tribes, I''m afraid the emperor will also be implicated. After all, there is no one in our yard who has no breath."

    "It''s a bargain for her." Jiang Luoyu knew that he was talking about the Zhen family. She thought that it was better to die than to live like that now, but it was just hanging her life. When she cleaned up Jiang Hui and Jiang Ying two days later, she should know how she was angry. "If so, the family property must be confiscated, and the Duke of Qi and Zhen Shi will not live."

    The sleeping star pondered for a moment and then said, "I heard that the meaning of the palace is to kill all the men and Gemini who have passed the weak crown age in the Duke of Qi, as for the women All of them were punished as official prostitutes or slaves. "

    Jiang Luoyu had to hook her lips and reach out to touch the pear branches in front of her: "the prince didn''t help when the Duke of Qi fell down?

    "Huishizi, since the prince secretly met with that person, he ordered those officials under him not to rescue the Duke of Qi. He has made up his mind to protect himself in a wise way."

    "That''s right. The prince''s highness is the chief judge of the Duke of Qi''s case. He can''t neglect it. How can he help?" When mianxing mentions that Jiang Hui has an affair with the crown prince, his voice stops for a moment. Jiang Luoyu suddenly remembers that when he and Bai Minyu were rolling on the couch last time, Bai Minyu told him the big secret in his ear. He was ready to let this matter burn Jiang Hui, and he could not help laughing.

    "What happened to the theft?"

    Mianxing stepped forward and lowered her voice: "the thief was Jiang Hui. We helped to change the things in it. Actually, Jiang Hui didn''t expect to get the Duke of Qi into such a situation. She just wanted to teach them a big lesson. But we were happy to take advantage of this. In the end, if someone wanted to check, only Jiang Hui would be found."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded: "that''s good."

    After a long time of hesitation, he shook his face One more thing. "

    Jiang Luoyu realized that his tone was not right, and he felt bad at the bottom of his heart. He immediately turned around and looked at him with a look: "what''s the matter?"

    Sleeping star was swept by his eyes, knowing that he could not hide it. He knelt down at his feet, "please forgive me."

    "Don''t you want me to forgive you for putting this matter to the end Jiang Luoyu looked at his panic stricken appearance and knew that this time he was afraid it was not a trivial matter. She looked a little more dignified. "Get up and answer. If it''s not within your ability, I won''t blame you."

    Sleeping star bit teeth, did not get up, just way: "Zhen Shi - he ran away."

    "What?" Jiang Luoyu''s fingers trembled when he heard this, "you just said Has Zhen Shi run away

    "Yes." Mian Xing closed his eyes, and there was no lack of sense of helplessness in his tone. "The news came that it was about the day before yesterday. No one could have thought that he would run out of the prison like this before he was convicted. He also left the Duke of Qi who was still in the prison. Only one person was rescued by the death of the Duke of Qi, and heard that he also took part of the family property of the Duke of Qi. But his own mother and twin sisters did not take away, I do not know how much fear and resentment Mao has now

    "Running away is always a hidden danger, just like a time bomb." Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect such a big accident. He knew that the Duke of Qi and Zhen Shi were both serious criminals. In principle, Dali temple would strengthen the guard. He did not know how capable the dead men of the Duke of Qi had. Zhen Shi became a dog of bereavement and wanted to be wanted by the Dalang government. Although he could not die for a while, he should not want to be famous.After thinking about it for a moment, Jiang Luoyu breathed out a breath. After all, people like Zhen Shi ran away, and he felt a little uneasy. Fan Shi was not like Jiang Hui, a fool. He was not sure that he would find himself. He was protected by layers, but he was afraid that there was something wrong, whether it was his sister-in-law or that person

    After thinking about it for a long time, he could only tell sleeping star to be more careful, and then mentioned the preparation for tomorrow: "I think Jiang Hui didn''t expect to get to such a point at this time. Tomorrow, when the prince''s highness enters the palace, he will not be able to calm down and meet the prince again. This time will depend on us."

    Sleeping star knew that the bag was about to be tightened. When he was most afraid of making mistakes, he said with a straight face: "obey the order of the son of heaven.

    ¡±

    "as for Zhen Shi''s affairs, it is not only the emperor but also Jiang Hui and the prince." even after seeing the sleeping star, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but remind himself again, "but they may not care about themselves tomorrow, but we can''t relax our vigilance. Now, those who have no tasks in Hanjiang Pavilion will move me, and they must be on the third day After mianxing was ordered to leave, Jiang Luoyu sighed again. After half a cup of tea, she slowly turned to look at the man in white who appeared not far away, and squinted her eyes and spoke faintly.

    "You heard it all."

    Bai Minyu walked slowly to him. Her slender fingers stroked his broken hair on the temples. She was silent. Her words were very short and low: "I will help you."

    Jiang Luoyu listened to him and thought of the Murong family dead men around him who he had never seen before, but who had been secretly around Bai Minyu. He said with a satisfied smile: "that''s good. It''s time to win by one point. Let''s see who is the winner or loser?"

    Bai Minyu looked at the smile on his face, half with shadow. At the bottom of her heart, she didn''t know why she suddenly felt a pain. When she spoke again, her voice became dull: "you suppressed the prince to kill nanjinglong."

    "Smart." Jiang Luoyu heard that there was something wrong in his words, but she couldn''t help but feel that she was about to get revenge in the bottom of her heart. The more joy she felt on her face, the more shadow she had on her lips.

    "Now everything is ready, and I have also received news that Jiang Ying sent a heart urging Gu to nanjinglong a month ago. It must be that at this time, he was in great pain for Jiang Ying''s order. It''s impossible to say that he begged for mercy all the time. But I really want to watch him in distress and pain all the time, and kneel down to beg for mercy, but he can''t speak."

    Seeing that he was so persistent and deeply resentful, Bai Minyu did not speak for a moment. After watching him for a long time, Bai Minyu lowered her eyes slightly and murmured: "nanjinglong --"

    "if a person like nanjinglong was caught in such a Gu, he would listen to Jiang Ying''s words for a while, but he already had a grudge against Jiang Ying, even if Jiang Ying was protected by a female Gu Jinglong will not let anyone threaten himself with anything. " Jiang Luoyu heard him talk about these three words, her face was more indifferent because of her extreme hatred and pleasure, but the hatred and dark fire in her eyes could not deceive people.

    "In his heart, he can only control other people, no one else can control his share."

    The man in white should and a sentence, but appear somewhat absent-minded: "Jiang Ying won''t let him do it."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t realize what was wrong with his mood. He just went to see the pear blossom as he spoke. His dark jade like eyes seemed to be full of some kind of bright things. The people who saw them trembled and couldn''t turn their eyes. They could only follow him to see the pear blossoms on the branches.

    There are some feelings in his words, but more are expectations - more like full of deep meaning.

    "Yes, some time ago, Jiang Ying was so wronged, how could he just give up? Therefore, I would like to let nanjinglong taste all the humiliations in the world when I am under the Guigu. I can''t say that he will be used like a dog in the daytime, and like a female dog at night. It''s really interesting. I really want to see it. "

    After saying this, Jiang Luoyu can''t help but look back at Bai Minyu without waiting for Bai Minyu to say something. After noticing that he is not as silent as usual, he purses his lips, but does not restrain his mind.

    "Now the crown prince no longer protects the Qi government, and the Zhen family is so half dead in the prefectures'' mansion. That is to say, Jiang Ying''s value has fallen and fallen again and again. There is nothing to use except a concubine sister who has lost her child. The saying of Junzi is just a false name. Nanjinglong has no need to keep Jiang Ying."

    Speaking of this, Jiang Luoyu saw the people around him nodding. Her slender fingers curled up slightly and looked at him with a smile. Her voice was low: "time is coming. These days nanjinglong can''t help but give Jiang Ying a good time. There''s no need to wait for the Zhen family to fall down completely. However, it''s so easy for Jiang Ying to die. I don''t want Zhen and him to enter After the government, this thousand times of care. "

    Hearing the two words of "care", the eyes of the color according to the photo were suddenly stained with ink. The man in white turned to him and looked at him, and asked, "what do you want to do?"

    "I can''t say it''s tonight." Jiang Luoyu is like a sigh, and also like the excitement before the opening of the big play. Her fingers slightly raised and clenched the hands of the people beside her body. Her eyes like black jade slowly drooped down, but the corners of her mouth drew a subtle arc. "When that day, you must accompany me to see a good play."Bai Minyu is silent and just holds his hand.

 Chapter 193

    The sky was getting dark. At this time, the proton house was quiet, and only the continuous drip sound was heard. The whole courtyard could not hear the breath clearly.

    Nanjinglong staggered out of the inner room, pale, and finally insisted on walking out of the yard. Before she could speak to the maid and Gemini standing outside the yard holding their breath, she heard a smiling voice coming from behind him

    Hearing this sound, Nan Jinglong''s back was stiff. For the first time, his handsome and hazy face had a look of fear. He stopped not far from the gate of the hospital, and his pale lips drew a drooping arc in the half light and half darkness: "you Don''t come over

    ¡±

    Jiang Ying was wearing a long white dress for the first time. She looked calm and had a light smile. Obviously, she had a good time and her face was much better. When she looked at nanjinglong, she had a cat playing with a mouse, which was all in her control.

    "Look what my husband said. It''s a famous proton house. The husband of my imperial concubine is his royal highness, the southern Prince of proton. My wife is his wife. Why doesn''t he let me wait on you? This makes my concubine extremely sad and even more heartbreaking. Before the words fall, he has already walked to Nan Jinglong, and almost looks at his face to face for a moment. Then with a smile, he raises his hand to brush his broken hair in his ear and whispers: "what''s more, I don''t know how to use my husband even though he doesn''t speak these days. ¡±

    Nan Jinglong looked at his movements, and his hair stood up. However, the whole person seemed to be greatly frightened. He was actually allowed to move in front of him. He stuck himself to the wall and did not dare to move. The stiffness on his face was almost broken, and his voice became more and more frightened: "it''s all you If it wasn''t for... "

    Jiang Ying hooked his thin lips and asked slowly, "what does the master say? I can''t hear you clearly. Can you speak louder

    Looking at him approaching again, Nan Jinglong''s face is almost pale to the extreme, and I don''t know how much he suffered after being seduced by Jiang Ying. At present, there seems to be no difference between his condition and Jiang Ying''s newly married state. However, judging from the fear and rigidity of his eyes, he seems to have suffered more and more. At this time, he even stuttered Get up.

    "I said I said... "

    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Jiang Ying was more impatient. The fan in her hand patted his face, looked down at him from top to bottom, frowned and sneered: "since my husband has nothing to say, it''s already dark, so I''ll go back with my concubine to have dinner, and don''t think about any more."

    After saying this, he turned around and walked for a few steps, but he didn''t hear the footsteps behind him. The smile on his lips suddenly became gloomy. After secretly urging the female Gu in his chest, Shi Shi ran turned around and looked down at him from the half light and half dark gap.

    "Master, what''s the matter?" His voice was a little erratic, "but - pain in the heart?"

    Just as his voice dropped, the man who had been leaning against the wall let out a dull hum. He fell down along the wall, convulsed, pale, and shrank in the corner. When the maid and Gemini saw him, they all showed an intolerable look. However, no one dared to help him. They just watched with trembling hands and feet.

    "Let''s go, your highness. I''ll just say some words once, but I won''t say them again." Jiang Ying stood on the steps and looked at it faintly for a while. It seemed that he was finally satisfied with his performance. He raised his hand and stroked his long hair on his shoulder. Finally, he turned around and pushed open the door of the main room where the dinner was placed.

    "For your poor thin face, your royal highness had better follow my concubine. I won''t treat your royal highness badly. Please go ahead."

    Nan Jinglong breathed a few breaths, as if he could not bear the present day of being coerced, and finally burst out. Although his chest was still too painful to make a sound, he still tried to spit out a few words, with despair in his eyes

    "I hate you."

    In this way, the gloomy and cruel words came out, and the maids, Gemini, who were waiting to be served inside or outside the courtyard, shivered at the same time.

    "Is it?" Different from other people''s panic at nanjinglong, Jiang Ying is very calm. When she turns around, she still smiles. When she looks at nanjinglong, she seems to be watching a big joke. "This is the first time that my imperial concubine has heard his highness speak these words. She knows that his Highness has a deep resentment. At the moment, there is no one else in the yard, his highness Why don''t you tell me? It should be fun. "

    Hearing his scornful words, nanjinglong''s whole body seemed to be pricked, and finally stood up. Originally, his handsome face was stained with mud, and his clothes were covered with dust. He was in a mess. Even though his face was completely distorted and the blue veins on the back of his hand had burst out, he still stumbled to Jiang Ying''s side, with dark holes Eyes look at him.Jiang Ying despised his eyes, but when he came to his side, he still didn''t resist a sneer. Then he walked slowly to the table and sat down. He poured himself a glass of wine according to the color of the wine, and then drank it.

    Watching him drink that cup of wine, nanjinglong''s dark eyes flashed suddenly, his fingers were buckled into the door frame, and drops of dark red blood flowed down the white knuckles. However, he seemed to have no response at all. He lowered his head and murmured in a low voice. It was not like talking to the river shadow beside the table, but more like repeating to himself.

    "When I was very young, I was cherished and loved by many people. Although my mother died early, I was held in the palm of my mother''s hand. I didn''t understand the sufferings of the world at all. Even if my father and Emperor didn''t have a good face for me, he didn''t like me very much. Although I was the legitimate eldest son of that man, I was still very happy, until one day, my dream was completely broken."

    "That year, the princess of Taki married and became a princess who was not the Queen''s palace at that time. My father and Emperor looked at me coldly and promised me to send the protons to Taki for Dajin. The mother first refused, then looked at me and didn''t speak. Finally, she had to pack up my bags and arrange bodyguards for me - because my father must send me away."

    At this point, he suddenly chuckled, his voice hoarse.

    Hearing nanjinglong make such a sound, Jiang Ying couldn''t help but look back at him. He looked through the dim candle light on the table. He seemed to see that there was mist in his eyes. But when he looked more carefully, he found that it was just an illusion. He frowned slightly and did not open his mouth.

    "For so many years, I have been thinking that I am his legitimate eldest son, his eldest son, his own son. Why should he do this?"

    Jiang Ying does not speak out to dissuade, but let nanjinglong''s voice become more and more loud, which is mixed with higher and higher shouting, like a crazy person.

    "Is it because I''m ignorant and incompetent that I often cause trouble? Is it because I don''t like him that I cringe? Is it because Yihao killed his concubine when I was born? Is it because I often play tricks on the imperial concubine who comes from takong? ¡ª¡ªOr is it because I was born by the empress of the Imperial Palace, with the blood that he abhorred, half of the royal family of Wu Ya''s family! "

    Wu ya, Queen of the great gold?

    If these words go on, it will involve the internal affairs of Dajin. Although Jiang Ying doesn''t understand it, he also knows that in addition to the emperor''s greatest power, there are still four big families that can not be shaken. Among them, the most famous family is Wu Ya''s family. Few Empresses of Dajin are not the women of the middle Wu Ya family. Nan Jinglong is not only the daughter of the Wu Ya family, but also the legitimate one The eldest son was originally qualified to inherit the throne, but the emperor of Dajin asked him to be the proton of Dalong. He was clearly regarded as an abandoned son.

    Think of here, Jiang Ying can''t help but squint eyes, thinking carefully.

    The empress of every emperor in Dajin was the Wuya family, which confirmed that as long as Wu Ya Shi gave birth to his son and ascended to the throne of God, he would be bound with him and marry him as Queen, so as to ensure the prosperity of Wu Ya family from generation to generation. Up to these generations, although the uya family had tried to restrain itself, their power still almost had to contend with the emperor.

    Wu Ya family has always been envied by the emperor. What''s more, nanjinxu''s mother is not Wu Ya''s family, nor is he his legitimate son. Naturally, he is very angry with him. What''s more, it is said that the original wife of nanjinxu was the legitimate daughter of Wu Ya''s family. Now the new queen is the younger brother of the legitimate daughter. This can help us understand why Nan Jinglong, the legitimate eldest son, has become the eldest son of his wife The reason for abandoning children.

    But even if Dajin''s emperor wants to overthrow uyashi, it seems very difficult now. What''s more, he doesn''t want to go back to Dajin with Nanjing. It''s not necessary to think about these things too much, just know something about them.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Ying smiles and pours a glass of wine for himself, and drinks it up in one gulp.

    "You have been a proton in takong for so many years. Although your face is gloomy and you are not easy to get close to, you have been making friends with the nobility of takong, and even become the prince''s dog. The purpose is not to return to the country under the protection of the prince when there is a change in Dajin?"

    His voice is flat, as if talking about how beautiful the moonlight is tonight, but his words let Nanjing long shudder.

    "Anyway, the imperial concubine of Taki died a few years ago. Although the new empress has not given birth to a son and a half daughter, empress Rhett has not only a legitimate son. Even if the emperor Dajin does not want to, Wu Ya''s family will inevitably grow stronger. As long as you return to China successfully and have the name of the legitimate eldest son, the new queen will support you and find a legitimate daughter or twin alliance with me and Li By marriage, even if you are firmly rooted in the gold

 Chapter 194

    After that, he raised his eyelids lazily, and even showed some kind of knowing smile on his lips. He nodded his head and said:

    "after that, as long as you cooperate with your stepmother inside and outside, whether it is waiting or directly poisoning your father, you will have a chance to ascend that throne, and I am not saying that?"

    Nan Jinglong stood up slowly holding the door frame. The dark color of his eyes had been completely replaced by gravity. His gaze at Jiang Ying was completely different from that just now. It was not like looking at a deadly enemy, but it was not like what offended his friends. It was more like a mixture of complex eyes between the two.

    "Why do you think of me like that? After you married me, you always thought I was a fool? I''ve been an official for so long that I can''t even see you like me. You look down on the people in the world. I''m afraid that the twists and turns in your heart are not enough for the emperor and the crown prince to fill the gap between their teeth, let alone hide from me. "

    Jiang Ying drank another glass of wine, as if a little drunk in general, also did not notice the change of Nan Jinglong''s look, only half closed his eyes, a little red on his face.

    "But what you should never have done is to provoke me. Maybe you don''t know. Although I''m not as angry as you are, no matter who humiliates you like this, even the most humble person in the world will probably have the heart to die with you now - instead of living with you or even cooperating with you, do you know? "

    "I see." When he heard this, Nan Jinglong had come to the table. His face was hidden in the increasingly dark place, but his finger was on the table, murmuring in an unknown tone, "pity..."

    "What a pity?" Jiang Ying blinked his eyes, put down the wine cup in his hand, looked up at him with a smile, "what a pity?"

    Nanjinglong sighed, his face became more and more blurred, but his voice became more and more fierce: "it''s a pity - it''s too late."

    Jiang Ying chuckled and tilted his wine cup. Just as he was about to urge the demagogues again, he felt a rush of bitterness on his arm. He immediately let him drop the glass on the ground and smash it into pieces. His face also changed color: "this What You You treat me... "

    Nanjinglong stood quietly in the same place, watching him fall down, still was that pair of lukewarm tone, also did not seem to be how happy, but the words seem to be more relaxed: "see you drink so much wine, and so happy, I did not..."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Ying''s eyes flashed. He saw that the man who had been standing in front of him had fallen down along the table. His black black eyes were staring at him, but he looked like he was not in peace. Although nanjinglong was just in pain, he didn''t die like this.

    "Heartache Is it? " Looking at Nan Jinglong''s familiar look, he knew that nanjinglong didn''t know whether he had bought the servant girl or poisoned his wine. He thought that if he died, he would not have to suffer from the torment of the psychedevil. He did not know whether it was schadenfreude or deep sadness. Before his eyes, it seemed that Jiang Luoyu''s smile on that day flashed again. Only this time, that smile could not be seen clearly.

    "You think You think I''m dead You can Will you stop the pain Ha ha ha Ha ha ha ha

    ...?

    "what are you laughing at?" Looking at his unscrupulous smile, Nan Jinglong suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. However, a few days ago, after secretly discussing with Mr. Jiang, he asked people to bring poison to prepare to kill Jiang Ying today. At the moment, he was not surprised. He just watched the man who could not get up on the ground --

    "I have already asked Mr. Jiang Even though it is difficult to understand the female insect in southern Xinjiang, if the female Gu dies, the child Gu will surely die along with it, and there is no escape. "

    "Ridiculous Funny... " Jiang Ying fell to the ground on his side and struggled for several times. He felt that his strength in his body was becoming weaker and weaker. His vision was gradually blurred. His chest was seized by a kind of intense pain, and he could not get up again.

    His eyes and lips gradually shed blood, but his eyes are more and more bright, like a candle that is about to burn clean, the last bit of explosion, and his smile is deep and vicious, as if he can see something invisible.

    "These days, I thought Be good Who knows How could you be so anxious It''s good or bad You watch me die Let''s see if the heart - stirring Gu will recur Besides, even if someone dies today I will Waiting for you below Waiting for you... "

    His voice became weaker and weaker, and his laughter became weaker and weaker. After a while, he lost his breath, but his eyes were still wide open. The smile on his lips was stiff in the corner of his lips, which was strange and frightening.

    Nanjinglong looked at him coldly for a while. Seeing that he was really out of breath, he turned around and said in a cold voice, "come on."

    After a long time, a timid servant girl quietly went to the door and knocked on the door. When nanjinglong asked him to come in again, he walked in quickly. Just as he was about to bow down to salute, he saw the ferocious and terrifying River shadow lying on the ground, and immediately turned pale and exclaimed.

    "Ah She was so scared that she retreated several times. Seeing that, she retreated to the door. Under the vision of nanjinglong recovering the haze, she reluctantly stopped and knelt on her knees shaking, "Your Highness, this This is His Highness the prince and his concubine... "Nanjinglong looked at her coldly for a while, then closed his eyes. His voice seemed to be floating in the air, unable to touch the real place, and his eyes seemed to be thinking about something. For a time, it was a little fuzzy.

    "The imperial concubine just had a sudden attack when she was having dinner. She was not out of breath, but she looked terrible. Don''t make any noise. Go to the front yard to see your husband. Come here to discuss the emperor''s Royal Highness''s medical treatment. You also immediately call people to go outside to see a doctor. You only say you want to see some common diseases of Gemini. The most important thing is not to call the Grand doctor, let alone disturb the palace and the government. "

    The servant girl was so scared that she lost her seven spirits. She was even more trembling when she heard the words. She was afraid to move and shrink by the door. She didn''t know whether to get up or not: "Your Highness, this The prince and his wife... "

    "What I say is what you don''t hear?" Nanjinglong looked at her motionless. Her eyes were sharp and she swept her face. The servant girl who looked at her was even more shivering. Then she slowly lowered her eyes and her voice sank. "Please remember, even if you go to the front yard, don''t disclose anything about the prince and princess. Otherwise, you will have no end. I don''t have to say it again."

    After saying this, he waved his hand impatiently and said in a cold voice, "go."

    The servant girl staggered to her feet, helped the door and went out, but the panic on her face still did not fade away: "yes The prince... "

    After the servant girl went out for a moment, Nan Jinglong stood in the same place for a moment. Suddenly, he was pale and sweating like rain. The whole person fell down along the table. At last, he grasped the edge of the table and stood firm. However, his other hand stuck against his chest and clenched his teeth What this bitch said is true Why did Zi Gu not die after the mother Gu died... "

    His words were not heard, but a moment later, a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar came in from the door. Seeing his appearance, he immediately frowned, raised his hand to hold his arm, and asked in a low voice with worry: "Your Highness, you

    Nan Jinglong saw his figure, relaxed a little, pulled out an ugly smile, and whispered "Sir, here you are," you look like this, but Zigu has not died after the death of the prince and princess? " Mr. Jiang looked at him. After a long time,

    suddenly grasped his arm and asked in general.

    "If so, according to the minister, it may be that after the death of the imperial concubine, the mother Gu was executed, but she did not die.

    , if you really want to force the female Gu out, you must burn the body of the emperor''s concubine, so that your highness will no longer be restrained by her

    "

    < 0

    Nan Jinglong''s look was very quiet, and he hesitated for a moment when he heard the words The pain in his chest became more and more serious, and his words also began to tremble: "but Sir, after all, the imperial concubine has a noble status and is also a county son. If it is burned, we are still in the territory of Dalong. Although the emperor''s concubine is not as beautiful as he was when he was newly married, his death in proton house is not a big problem. It''s better for us to secretly transfer it His body was burned, and at the same time pretended that the prince and the imperial concubine were having an affair with the people in the mansion, so he ran out of the proton mansion and disappeared. "

    Mr. Jiang seemed not at all afraid of the meaning in nanjinglong dialect. He gently stroked his beard under his jaw and said as he thought.

    "Your Royal Highness can take a breath and look sad and abandoned, so that no one can doubt that the prince and princess are dead, let alone those who can find trouble for the prince and princess."

    Hearing this, Nan Jinglong''s eyes brightened, and a little staggered to his side: "Mr. means to show weakness?" "That''s it, your highness." Mr. Jiang nodded and analyzed in detail, "before his royal highness, the prince and his concubine, had been living with the eighth Prince before he married in. Later, there was no woman''s virtue to seduce his highness. As long as this excuse is pressed on the prince''s wife, it is seamless. Even the prefectures and princesses can''t say anything."

    "That''s fine." Nan Jinglong thought for a moment. His eyes fell on the dead Jiang Ying not far from his feet. A trace of cruelty flashed in his eyebrows and eyes. His pale thin lips opened and closed, "Sir, we..."

 Chapter 195

    Before his voice fell completely, a disorderly footstep came out of the door. A man dressed as a housekeeper knocked on the door, and some of them cried out in alarm: "Your Highness is not good, your highness!"

    "Why are you so flustered?" Nanjinglong heard the people outside shouting bad, his heart suddenly a little jump, can''t help but look at the person lying on the ground again, this just made a wink at Mr. Jiang beside him, and strode out of the door and ordered the housekeeper out of the panic.

    "Carefully, don''t make a big noise! Sir is still here! "

    "Your Highness, you can''t do so much now. Go and have a look." the housekeeper of proton mansion looked at nanjinglong''s door and immediately responded anxiously. He reported, "I don''t know why. Prince Xiaoyao suddenly went to see him. We didn''t allow him to come in. He took some yamen servants and Shun Tian Fu Yin to smash our gate open and insisted on coming in! ¡±

    "what?" Hearing these words, Nan Jinglong''s fingers on the side of his body trembled. He tried not to let himself go back to see the river shadow lying on the ground. Instead, he quickly calmed down. He asked and prepared to walk out of the garden. "At this time, why is Jiang Shizi coming?"

    "Those who come are not good; those who are good will not come."

    Before he could step down the steps, Mr. Jiang''s gentle voice echoed in the courtyard. When Nan Jinglong looked back, he just saw him raise his hand to signal a sordid looking boy to enter the door. He then closed the door with a calm smile on his face and went to the side of himself who was struggling to endure the pain.

    "Just after the prince''s concubine had an accident, Jiang Shizi broke into the house and took Shun Tian Fu Yin with him. Although I don''t know whether the prince knows that the princess is dead at this time, there must be something strange when he comes here, not to mention that Jiang Shizi came to see his Royal Highness a while ago."

    "Sir, you have a point." Nanjing longhui thought of Jiang Ying''s eyes before he died. His foreboding of uncertainty became more and more intense. His head was empty for a moment, and he could hardly remember anything. The cold sweat on his forehead also fell down, "what should we do according to Mr. Zhang?"

    Mr. Jiang took a deep look at him. The folding fan in his hand pointed to the door which had been completely closed. He said with a smile, "in your Highness''s heart, there should be a conclusion at this time."

    Nan Jinglong raised his head and fixed a glance at the closed door. The intense pain made his vision a little fuzzy, but his expression was still calm and calm. His handsome cheek was carrying more and more thick, almost invisible haze.

    "Not bad." He said in a low voice. His words seemed a little disappointed, but he couldn''t hear clearly, "it''s just other people, but it''s just..."

    Mr. Jiang frowned at the end

    "It''s OK." Nanjinglong shook his head and took a long breath of relief. He lifted his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. His face was hidden in the dark, and he said in a cold voice, "come."

    As soon as his words fell, three men in black fell quietly in front of him and bowed down like ghosts: "see your highness."

    At the same time, the people standing in front of the proton mansion not far away hold Ivory bone fans, and the blue clothes float in the light of the fire, like the bright cheeks of jade.

    "It seems that there is no use of force. The proton mansion is not ready to open the door, but the governor said that?"

    However, in recent days, Shun Tian Fu Yin, who had just knocked down the Duke of Qi, was full of color. Even though it was almost time to go to bed, he was still full of energy. After hearing the people standing on the steps said this, he immediately said in a loud voice: "the son of heaven is right. Come on! Since the people in the mansion don''t open the door, we''ll smash the gate to our house! "

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes. Her dark eyelashes cast a shadow on her cheek. When she turned to look at the three big characters of proton mansion hanging on the door of the mansion, her eyes seemed to be burning with black flame.

    Just as the captors at Yin''s side of Shuntian mansion were preparing to smash the door one after another, the closed gate suddenly roared and opened slowly in the light of fire and darkness.

    "I''ve met Jiang Shizi." Nanjinglong was dressed in a black robe with dark gold patterns sliding in the dark. His facial expression was not clear, and his words were no different from those in ordinary times. He bowed his hands and said, "I don''t know what the son of a son is going to do when he comes to the palace so late?,

    JIANG Luoyu looks at him and says with a smile:" Luoyu has met the southern prince. "

    After saying this, he took a few steps forward with great concern. He was almost one step away from Nan Jinglong. His eyes were from his messy lapels and the sweat on his forehead. He patted his palm with an ivory bone fan, and his tone was subtle: "this is the South Prince Just got out of bed? "

    Nanjinglong bowed his head and coughed twice, and his complexion was more and more pale under the reflection of the torch: "cough I''m sorry, but I''ve been lying in the study for a few days because of the wind in the hall of Japan. At this time, I heard a report that the son of God was coming. Then I got up from the bed to meet him in a hurry, for fear of neglecting him. "

    "The southern Prince''s words are heavy. If your highness doesn''t feel well, you should sit here and have a rest." Jiang Luoyu picked up her eyebrows, raised her hand and motioned to the people beside her to move a thick cushion. She pointed to the steps beside nanjinglong''s feet with a smile. Her smile grew deeper and her voice grew colder. "We went in to search for people, and asked the South prince to make it convenient.""Wait a minute." Nanjinglong heard that Jiang Luoyu was so straightforward to let people in. He was so anxious that he felt more cold sweat on his face, but he still tried to keep calm. "Your Highness, what are you going to do?

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes, as if she had never seen him in such a mess. After watching for a long time with great interest, Jiang Luoyu''s lips curled up and her voice was light and natural. It was like seeing whether the moon was good today or what dishes he had for dinner.

    "South prince, don''t you know anything about it?"

    The pain was still surging. Nanjinglong bit his teeth and could hardly see Jiang Luoyu''s expression within a short distance. He supported him and said, "please give me your advice."

    "The southern Prince knows that Luoyu is here today with Shun Tian Fu Yin."

    Jiang Luoyu sighed softly and walked around him for half an arc. Her beautiful face appeared when the light and darkness interweaved, but it seemed to have a strange ferocity. It was like some kind of ferocious beast that had been dormant for a long time, and finally stretched out its sharp and poisonous claws.

    "Your Highness should know that in addition to the theft of a few days ago, Shun Tian Fu Yin tried another kind of case, that is, the homicide case of human beings."

    "Oh?" Hearing these three words, Nan Jinglong only felt a bitter taste on his lips. He knew that he had killed Jiang Ying with his front foot. If he had no time to deal with it, someone would come to investigate him. Jiang Ying''s eyes and curse before he died seemed to be playing back in front of his eyes and ears. His fingers in his sleeve almost couldn''t be put back, and he was still calm on his face.

    "I can''t understand you. At this time, how can there be a homicide case in the proton house of this hall? "

    "If there is a homicide case, it is not based on the mouth of his highness." Jiang Luoyu seemed to be sure that he would retort. Shi Shiran took out a piece of cloth with blood from his sleeve and handed it to his eyes with light eyes. His face was not clear, but his voice was very heavy. "Dare you ask your highness, can you recognize the words written on it?"

    Nan Jinglong wanted to pick it up, but the pain was so severe that he couldn''t even lift his hand. He could only blink his eyes, but he could not easily see the handwriting on the cloth, but his heart sank endlessly. He didn''t know when Jiang Ying and Jiang Luoyu left this hand when he didn''t pay attention.

    If you use it well, you can save his life.

    That piece of cloth written with blood is clearly the handwriting of Jiang Ying.

    "This is - help?"

    "Not bad." Seeing that he recognized it, Jiang Luoyu finally changed her face. Smiling, she took it back and handed it to shun Tian Fu Yin, who was not far away. She opened her ivory bone fan. "This is what my son took from the feet of a white dove flying from the prefectural Palace this evening. It looks like a person''s handwriting. Your highness must be familiar with it, isn''t it?"

    Speaking of this, he suddenly closed his eyes, and his voice seemed a little uncertain in the dark: "because this is the handwriting of my cousin, your royal highness, Baohe county."

    Nanjinglong wanted to refute his speech, but suddenly he bowed his head and coughed violently. His face turned red with the cough, and he could not help but bend his back: "with these two words, the son of the world thinks that something happened to the county son? Do you want to come to my proton house on such a big night

    "Look at what the southern prince said. If there were only these two words in his mouth, I would not believe it. Unfortunately, later on, my son had more direct evidence, which was even known to my son''s direct uncle and the prince. This made me bring people to ask him." Jiang Luoyu seemed to have expected his words. He did not look at her face, but raised her hand to the darkness behind her.

    "Bring the man up."

    Seeing that man was brought up by several palace guards, Nan Jinglong''s face became extremely cold. In a flash, his eyes flashed with panic. It was the first time that even his lips trembled. He stared at the man and couldn''t believe it. His voice was as hard as his throat: "you Changfu! How could you You... "

    "It seems that the southern Prince knows him." Jiang Luoyu followed his eyes and looked at Chang Fu, whose smile became more gentle and amiable. "He is my cousin''s close friend. He came to the prefectural palace to report the news this evening. Later, my son was afraid that he was deceiving, so he took him to shun Tian Fu yamen, and he came with Shun Tian Fu Yin."

    After saying this, he did not wait for nanjinglong to answer, so Shi ran turned aside and hid half of his cheek in the complete darkness again. His voice was soft and deep: "but what the southern prince said just now is very reasonable. Homicide cases need evidence, such as corpses, poisons, and so on

 Chapter 196

    Chang Fu, he thought he had been bribed by him, but who knows it was Jiang Luoyu''s Secret hand from the beginning?!

    Nan Jinglong stares at his face and looks at him with a smile: "this matter, at the beginning, is you - you and him -"

    "me and him? Who am I with? " Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile. He could not see the bottom of his eyes. He contained something deeper than hatred, and seemed to reflect the scene in the depths of hell. The endless flame was burning. "Is the southern Prince talking about your prince, his concubine, Baohe county?"

    Nan Jinglong was frightened by his expression. What he wanted to say was stuck in his throat for a time, but he couldn''t say a word. He staggered back and took a few steps. He leaned against the pillar nearby and gasped for breath. Jiang Luoyu looked at him, the smile on his lips suddenly disappeared, and walked slowly to shun Tian Fu Yin.

    "today, the southern Prince has nothing to say. It seems that Luoyu''s cousin is very likely to be in danger at this time. He also asked Fu Yin to be the treasure, the Junzi and the prince''s mansion as the master."

    "The son of heaven said so." Shun Tian Fu Yin came here with Jiang Luoyu this time, and all the evidence was provided by Jiang Luoyu. Hearing this, he stood up straight as if he had been beaten with chicken blood. His eyes widened and he ordered to the captors behind him, "listen, all the Yamen soldiers, go into the mansion, search for the house, and find Baohe Junzi!"

    "If..." Nanjing Longyan watched shuntianfu Yin walk in with people, but failed to stop in time. After leaning on the pillar for a few breaths, she looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was standing in the same place like a knife. Her eyes were fierce and she asked, "you can go in and search. If you can''t find Baohe County, you --"

    "don''t worry, southern prince." Before he could finish this sentence, Jiang Luoyu slowly turned around and looked at him from a commanding position. The expression on his face did not exist. It was frightening and the tone was cold. "It''s better not to say something, isn''t it?"

    After the words fell, he turned around completely, and his body completely disappeared in the dark. Nanjinglong looked at his back until he could no longer see him. Finally, he raised his hand to cover his chest and sat down on the ground along the vermilion pillar. His fist smashed to the side of his body with a dull thud.

    The man in green walked in the proton house step by step, and his eyes seemed to be a kind of hard to touch substance, reflecting the scenery passing by in front of him.

    A lifetime of bitterness and resentment, endless struggle blood color.

    After walking for a long time, he finally stopped at the gate of the main house and watched the arrested men in black and Mr. Jiang. The smell of blood at the end of his nose made him unable to smell the burning smell of fire. In front of him, there was a red blood mixed with dark light. After a moment, he seemed to be unable to bear the light of the torch beside him, and finally raised his face slightly and closed his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes again, a pure white figure emerged slowly from the darkness behind him, revealing his cool and beautiful face and thin red lips.

    "Son of a generation."

    He didn''t look back, his voice was still: "found it?"

    After saying this, his ivory bone fan closed little by little, and the sound of the sound in his ear became louder and louder. Shun Tian Fu Yin got the news here, but he will be there in a moment.

    "Do you want to go and see it? Or stay outside? "

    The white corner of his coat was flying in the wind with a sweet smell. The man shook his head in silence and almost passed him as soon as he turned around.

    , soon his body was completely soaked in the dark, and only a drop of dark red blood fell down along the back of the man in white, and soon penetrated into the pure black soil without trace.

    Jiang Luoyu watched him leave with a faint look in his eyes. His eyes stopped for a moment on the blood beads which had not completely disappeared. The ice covered fire under his eyes seemed to disappear for a moment. But as soon as Shun Tianfu Yin came with many captors, he was again burning from his eyes, and no one was seen.

    With shuntianfu Yin entering the door, looking at the boy kneeling beside the bed, frightened, disheveled and shivering, Jiang Luoyu looks expressionless at the man on the bed with wide open eyes and a strange smile who has lost his breath. He walks forward slowly and closes his eyes with a wave.

    Jiang Ying.

    The hatred between you and me starts with the princess Zhen and ends with your life.

    "My Lord, my poor cousin, I''ve been seen and found by you now! The evidence is irrefutable here! " Taking a breath gently, Jiang Luoyu''s face was suddenly filled with sadness. With choking in her words, she bowed her head and knelt on one knee. She said to shun Tian Fu Yin not far away. Her finger pointed to the boy who was on her knees and cowered in her untidy clothes.

    "My cousin was poisoned by them, but they tried to slander my cousin''s body. If my bodyguard didn''t stop them, my cousin would - even if it''s any kind of resentment, we shouldn''t have to And My cousin is Baohe junzi, who was appointed by the emperor. They insult him like this. Please make sure that you will make decisions for Baohe County! "

    "Your Highness, what did you say? Get up quickly." Seeing this scene, Shuntian Fu Yin was shocked. Some didn''t expect that Jiang Luoyu''s words were true. He didn''t know that Jiang Luoyu''s words were true until a moment later. He walked up to him with righteous words and raised him up, and his face was firm."Since my house is here, and I have witnessed the atrocity of the southern Prince of proton, I am sure that the county son who has been killed will be innocent, and the murderer will not be allowed to go unpunished!

    Jiang Luoyu heard the words, and then he slightly accepted the sadness on his face. He raised his hand and said, "Your Majesty is wise!"

    Mr. Jiang, who was caught not far away, looked at them so easily that he convicted Nan Jinglong. For a moment, his face was more profound than his shock. He looked straight at Jiang Luoyu who had just got up and struggled for several times: "no way, you You have already colluded with each other... "

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes swept away from him and saw that he was a counsellor of nanjinglong in his previous life. His smile was strong and his voice became louder: "my Lord, the murderer of my cousin is here. Please take the southern Prince and these people to shun Tian Fu immediately. Give me justice to the prefecture and my cousin!"

    Shun Tian Fu Yin nodded, a pair of affirmative appearance: "good, come to person!"

    The captains at the gate of the courtyard said in unison: "yes

    "Arrest the murderer!

    "Yes! Just as the captains were ready to fight, a weak voice suddenly came out of the darkness. Jiang Luoyu squinted at the sound.

    "Wait a minute"

    seeing nanjinglong''s handsome face as white as paper, he staggered to the torch and looked at himself. His eyes were like a sharp arrow suddenly poisoned. At first, Jiang Luoyu was a little in a trance, and the feeling of white clouds and dogs suddenly turned into flames again:

    prince, do you want to resist arrest

    Nan Jinglong covered his lips and coughed twice, and a trace of blood came out of his lips. His words seemed to be ironic. Instead of looking at Jiang Luoyu, he turned to shun Tian Fu Yin: "you just found the body of the prince''s concubine, and with the help of an unknown person and those two words as evidence, how could you easily identify that the palace killed the emperor''s concubine?"

 Chapter 197

    Persimmons also need to pick soft pinch. They use shuntianfu Yin to overthrow the Duke of Qi and then deal with nanjinglong. That is to say, he is a straw bag. He can''t see that this is done by setting up a bureau. He will concentrate all the credit on himself. After the success, he will be a living target. However, before the matter is finished, Jiang Luoyu will not allow anyone to come to disturb the situation.

    Especially nanjinglong.

    "It seems that the southern prince will not die until he reaches the Yellow River." Under the fire, a smile flashed on the Jingmei face, and his jaw slightly folded, showing a beautiful radian, "take it up."

    Chase Yun, who came with him, quietly stepped forward and presented the things Bai Minyu had given him before he left, to shun Tian Fu Yin: "this..."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at zhuoyun and presented him with a wine pot, wine cup and a porcelain bottle. With a smile on her lips, Jiang Luoyu explained to shun Tian Fu Yin, "this is the poison that the imperial palace guards found from the main room and a pot of poisoned wine --"

    after saying this, his eyes turned to nanjinglong again The as like as two peas, the rest of them are completely indifferent: "if the southern Prince is innocent, he must have made this son''s cousin die, just like this bottle of medicine and the medicine in this pot of wine." Nanjinglong''s chest is still sharp pain, smell speech subconsciously retort: "impossible, that pot of wine in the wine clearly I have poured

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu let him argue and turned his eyes to the colorful powder on his sleeve which was almost hard to see. He guessed that Bai Minyu had just left. He was afraid that he would do something wrong. He specially gave him the powder that could disturb his head. The ivory bone fan in his hand clapped again: "what your highness said, but it has been poured out?"

    The man who realized that he said the wrong thing looked at him in disbelief. His fingers were shaking and could not hold tightly. The look on his face was quite good-looking: "you cheated me!"

    "See what your highness said. If you didn''t kill my cousin, how could I cheat you?" Jiang Luoyu had seen his ferocious and vicious appearance in his previous life, but he was tired of looking at it again. After waving his hand, he stopped paying attention to him and turned to shun Tian Fu Yin.

    "Sir, it is clear that this is the prince''s highness who poisoned my cousin. Please uphold justice.

    ¡±

    "Your Highness, I have offended you." Shun Tian Fu Yin waved to his men to collect the evidence. He arched at Jiang Luoyu first. Then he raised his eyebrows and ordered, "all of them should be arrested!" When the first mock exam was heard,

    heard that, and before long, he was still in a state of change. Suddenly, he was raised with a loud cry. Several black men suddenly emerged from the darkness. He rushed towards the man standing on the steps. He changed his face in the instant. Several men in black dressed in the same dress went up and soon the dust settled down and killed those who wanted to rescue nanjinglong and Mr. Jiang.

    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. When he killed the last man in black who jumped on Mr. Jiang to save him, some of Jiang Luoyu''s men in black took swords and stabbed the man in black with Mr. Jiang. Before Mr. Jiang had time to say anything more, his head turned askew and lost his breath.

    Blood splashed on the dark black land, Jiang Luoyu''s face remained unchanged, but shun Tian Fu Yin was scared to death. After a long time, he came back to his senses. After coughing twice, he raised his hand to signal the captors to seize nanjinglong.

    Seeing Mr. Jiang''s death, Nan Jinglong''s pupil widened in an instant, and his face finally showed a pathetic expression. The haze disappeared: "sir!"

    "Take it away!" Shun Tian Fu Yin saw that Mr. Jiang was killed, and he was also scared. However, nanjinglong was the most important thing. As long as he didn''t have an accident, he didn''t have much panic in his words. He arched his hand at the people beside him and said, "tomorrow morning, we will take part in the imperial court to kill his wife''s life. Please go back to the mansion and tell the prince of the county. Please rest assured."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, hooked the corner of his lips, and hastened to reply: "the governor is polite. Luoyu just cooperates with the governor to come. He will surely spread this message."

    "What the prince said is to take his royal highness down!" Seeing that Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to fight for merit or anything else, Shun Tian Fu Yin had some hanging heart before he let it go. "The matter is over for a while, it''s getting late, so the son of heaven will go back to the mansion first."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him worried about his hypocrisy, and then looked down at the drooping nanjinglong. She knew that there would be no further progress today. The smile on her lips could not help but fade: "the governor is working hard. Goodbye."

    After seeing him off, he turned back and walked out of the garden. After a while, his body disappeared in the dark. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: "go slowly, son of heaven."

    Early in the morning of the next day, at the court meeting at the Jinluan palace, after the suspected rebellion of the Duke of Qi broke out, Shuntian Fu Yin unexpectedly pulled out another big case!

    Hearing that nanjinglong poisoned his wife Bao and junzi, the ministers in the court burst into a pot one after another. Most of them expressed their indignation and some expressed their doubts about it.

    No matter how they discussed it, the person sitting at the top of the Golden Hall raised his hand but asked."Oh, what happened last night?" The emperor narrowed his eyes, and a deep question appeared in the bottom of his eyes, "is that big gold Prince really brave enough to poison his wife?"

    Hearing the emperor''s question, Shun Tian Fu Yin immediately raised his head and said, "go back to the emperor. Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, it was the prince''s concubine who asked for help from the prefectural palace before she died. The prefectural palace told the minister about it all night. The minister was in charge of the murder of big and small people in Kyoto. Then he rushed to the proton mansion to seek evidence. Now there are both human evidence and material evidence. It is the southern prince who poisoned his wife Bao and Jun Zi ¡£¡±

    "Is it so?" Having been affirmed, the emperor''s eyes moved away from Shun Tian Fu Yin and turned to the unpredictable face of the emperor ever since he talked about this incident. Standing on the side of a civil servant, he suddenly called out in a cold voice, "the crown prince

    "

    o

    Ye Jing was worried about this matter, thinking that Nan Jinglong was really at a loss, regardless of whether he was in the end Is framed or really killed his wife, at least don''t let other people know, how so careless let others touch a positive? Is thinking of the time suddenly heard the emperor call, but was surprised, quickly raised his hand: "son minister in."

    The emperor''s stern eyes swept his face, as if he could see through what he was thinking in the end, and his tone was even more severe: "what do you think of this matter?"

    The crown prince Ye Jing always felt that the emperor was holding on to this matter. It must be that the emperor was dissatisfied with his attitude of protecting nanjinglong. However, thinking of nanjinglong''s "filial piety" to him for so many years, he subconsciously maintained nanjinglong for a time, and his words were less indignant like that of the officials: "son minister The son minister thinks, this matter can be big or small

    The man sitting on the Dragon chair knocked on the back of the chair and changed a comfortable posture: "what do you think? Tell me and listen."

    Ye Jing swallowed his saliva and read the words he wanted to say in his head. Then he hung down his head and replied: "back to my father, although the southern Prince poisoned his wife, he was after all a proton of Dajin. Dajin and Dalong have been at peace for so many years. Among them,

    nanhuangzi has been mediating a lot, and the children''s ministers think that..."

    "Does the prince think that, with this little merit, he can forgive the son of Da Jin who killed me son of Dalong county?" Just as Ye Jing said this, a few days ago, Wang Xi, the imperial historian of the state of Qi, stepped out of the line because of his outspoken words about the Duke of Qi''s rebellion.

    "Your Majesty, I have been with Dajin for so many years, and I have never wanted to crawl under Dajin. The fact that the southern Prince poisoned the Junzi has something to do with his face. I have nothing wrong with him. In order to show his majesty, we must punish him severely this time."

    His voice did not fall, not far away from his body Taixue Taifu also follow a step forward, the same very angry cry.

    "Your Majesty, your majesty, this is not wrong! In his early years, the southern Prince joined us as a proton, and has always been soft and obedient. Now, after the emperor''s marriage, he has not resisted the emperor''s orders and disrespected, but he has the courage to directly murder his wife. Isn''t this Dajin''s ambition? "

    Ye Jing was so disturbed by these two old ministers that he couldn''t speak the following words. He didn''t dare to stare at Wang Xi, who is known as dignified and upright in the imperial court. So he looked at the people beside Wang Xi''s body and began to gnash his teeth one word at a time and said, "this is a heavy word."

    On hearing the speech, Taixue Taifu looked back without showing weakness. He was an old and stubborn figure. He did not think that refuting Ye Cong in the court would offend Ye Jing: "Your Highness! The old minister is to tell the truth. Your majesty has always been wary of the proton, but his royal highness is kind-hearted, not so! Now, as soon as this matter comes out, we can see clearly the ambition of the southern prince. Now it''s time to wake up! "

    Ye Jing was blocked by him and couldn''t speak. His face changed: "Taifu, you --"

    "OK." The emperor looked at Ye Jing and Tai Fu quarreling. There was a helpless color on his face, but there was a glimmer of light in the bottom of his eyes. Before they could come to a conclusion, he opened his mouth and made a conclusion, "I will consider this for a few days. As for the Southern prince, he will be put under house arrest in the patriarchal house."

    After looking at the emperor, Duke Hu was ready to get up and leave. Obviously, he was not going to discuss the matter any more. He raised his voice and immediately called out, "retreat from the court!"

    Ye Jing couldn''t say the words of pleading behind him. His face was even more ugly, but he still knelt down: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    All the ministers knelt down: "long live, long live!"

    Ye Jing gouged out his eyes for the first time. He swung his sleeve and walked outside. When he had just stepped out of the hall and was ready to return to the east palace to discuss with his counselors, Ye Jing remembered the familiar bird call in his ear, and immediately stopped him.

    The eunuch, who saw him stop and make birds sing, ran to him and said with a smile, "Your Highness, please stay."

 Chapter 198

    Ye Jing narrowed his eyes and recognized that the little eunuch was the one Jiang Hui had asked him to meet in the past. Now when he thought of Jiang Hui, he thought about the rebellion of Duke Qi. With his toes, he could figure out that the Duke of Qi was framed. A few days ago, he got some information from his subordinates. He said that the person who instructed the thief was the one Jiang Hui had used in the prefectural palace. He immediately connected the whole thread On Jiang Hui.

    It is clear that she led him to the past, which made her confused and said that she wanted to deal with the Duke of Qi. Then, while he was still hesitating, she immediately started to eradicate the Duke of Qi!

    Although the Duke of Qi is hateful, it is really like Jiang Hui''s saying that he hurt his unborn child, but he didn''t move the Duke of Qi when the emperor''s position was unknown. He supported his own right-hand and was framed so easily!

    What he hates most is these women who make their own decisions and break their own plans!

    "Why are you again?"

    The little eunuch thought it was Ye Jing who had forgotten so much that he had forgotten that he was the eunuch who had sent a message to Princess Hui. He immediately arched his hand and quietly reminded him, "Your Highness, the servant is to..."

    Before he finished speaking, Ye Jing''s face became darker. He took two steps toward the corner. He couldn''t help but wait for him to say again. Then he murmured: "she doesn''t want to see what time it is. She won''t go!"

    Seeing that he was not looking right, the eunuch remembered Jiang Hui''s advice when he came. Suddenly, he felt that he was one and two big, and did not dare to leave immediately. He could only follow suit, ready to watch the vacancy and then persuade him. After a while, ye Cong was really fed up with him, so he had to face gloomy and go to follow the little eunuch.

    What they didn''t find out was that just as they did this, a timid little eunuch was following them, seeing everything in their eyes.

    After half a column of incense, the little eunuch ran into the palace. When he saw Hu Gong justly standing behind the screen, he could not help looking at other people around him, so he could not help but brighten his eyes and call out in a low voice.

    "Duke Hu, Duke Hu!"

    When he made a sound, the emperor was changing his clothes behind the screen in the distance. Hearing this, he frowned and raised his fingers in a loud voice and asked his Chamberlain, "what''s the noise?"

    "My highness, is an San, a little eunuch recently trained by the slave." Duke Hu didn''t expect that the little eunuch would call himself at this time. He secretly scolded him for his lack of eyesight. He even couldn''t see the emperor inside. He quickly stepped out of the screen and scolded the little eunuch with pain, "little monkey, call your death so loud! Don''t you see your majesty here? "

    Hearing his Majesty''s two words, the little eunuch''s anxious look suddenly turned into panic. He knelt down in the direction of the screen in a hurry, and immediately stammered and said, "servant See your majesty! Long live! Long live

    The emperor stepped out from behind the screen. He had already changed into a bright yellow plain clothes. His face was dignified and a little tired. He glanced at the kneeling eunuch, but did not immediately call out. He just opened his mouth and asked, "what''s the matter with you shouting so loud just after you went down to the court?"

    Mr. Hu looked at the little eunuch kneeling at his feet. He was afraid that he would make the emperor angry. He rushed in front of him and said, "Your Majesty, this little monkey is hairy and irritable. I think it''s not a big deal according to the slave."

    The emperor glanced at him and his voice became cold: "you don''t have to say more. I''m asking him."

    Was reprimanded, Hu Gong public engraved shut his mouth: "yes."

    The little eunuch seemed to be frightened this time. His body was shaking as if he was sifting chaff. His speech was even stuttering. He could hardly hear clearly: "Hui My Lord, that, that is Duke Hu... "

    Mr. Hu couldn''t see the appearance of his subordinates. After looking at the emperor''s expressionless face, he thought about it, and then said, "if your majesty asks you to tell me what you want to do, just say what you''re doing to grind haw!"

    The eunuch was trained again. This time, he didn''t dare to stutter. He didn''t care what to think about. He stuttered back: "yes Back to your highness, servant, I just saw that at the gate of the palace, the prince''s highness was led by a little eunuch who was not familiar with the direction of the inner palace. I didn''t know what the prince was going to do, so I came to report to Mr. Hu... "

    "Oh?" Hearing this, Duke Hu was startled. The emperor narrowed his eyes. However, where the concubines and the minor princesses lived, the adult prince could not enter the inner palace without being summoned. "Do you think you see the prince heading for the inner palace?"

    When the eunuch heard the emperor''s gloomy voice, he was scared to tears. He was afraid that the emperor would not believe it. His voice was even louder. He almost cried: "my Lord, I saw it with my own eyes. I dare not deceive your majesty!"

    The emperor saw that he looked sincere and mixed with some fear, but he did not panic. He guessed that what he said was true. His face was more gloomy, but his tone was strangely relaxed. Instead, he raised his hand to the eunuch: "I didn''t say you were deceived by me. Get up."

    Hearing this, the little eunuch took a timid look at Mr. Hu, and then he got up in fear: "yes YesThe emperor sat down on the couch, took the tea cup from the maid of the palace and sipped it with his head down. His face was uncertain: "the prince has not been summoned by the Empress Dowager. I have nothing to look for him. Why does he go to the inner palace?"

    This time, the eunuch seemed to be frightened and afraid to answer. He recoiled and took a step back. His lips moved but he did not speak. The emperor seemed to have no need for him to speak this time. After eating half a cup of tea, Shi Shiran stood up and raised his hand to signal that he was going to walk outside the palace.

    Duke Hu helped the emperor carefully. He did not know where the emperor was going, so he asked tentatively.

    "Your Majesty, where are you going?"

    "Have you ever seen where the prince''s highness is going to the inner palace?" The emperor did not immediately answer the question of Duke Hu. Instead, he turned to the timid eunuch. His eyes shot like a sharp arrow. He asked, "remember, tell the truth."

    "I dare not tell you the truth, as if It seems that... " The little eunuch was completely honest this time, and his speech was much smoother than before. He seemed to be used to answering. He blinked his eyes and thought about it for a while. He said, "the servant''s eyes are real. It seems that the eunuch has led his highness to the direction of the Imperial garden."

    When Duke Hu heard that it was the imperial garden, not other places, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and comforted the Emperor: "Your Majesty, your highness may be just young people who are fond of playing, so go to the imperial garden in the inner palace."

    "The prince is very old. Even his concubines have married six or seven. I''m afraid that he is too old for fun." The emperor obviously didn''t believe in Duke Hu''s excuse. His eyes were gloomy and his voice became more suspicious. "What''s more, if you''re just for fun, why do you have to go to the imperial garden of my inner palace? There''s a bigger imperial garden in the outer palace. Isn''t there enough for him to see?"

    After saying this, he did not wait for Mr. Hu to say anything more, and then he said in a deep voice: "drive, royal garden."

    Hearing this, Duke Hu did not dare to persuade him again. He was afraid that he would make the emperor angry at this time: "yes."

    Hearing that the emperor was going to set off, no one saw a faint sharp light in the eyes of the little eunuch at this time.

    The emperor looked at Mr. Hu''s response, and then exhaled his breath. He turned his eyes to the little eunuch who looked very nervous and squinted: "you, you come to guide me."

    When the eunuch heard the speech, he didn''t hear any response. When he looked up, he found that Wansui was referring to himself. He was suddenly silly: "ah? Slave

    ... "

    Duke Hu looked at him and sighed in his heart. He didn''t know how the boy was going, so he could just see the prince. He also didn''t know why he was angry. He said in a cold voice," look, you don''t look big or small. Don''t you show your Majesty the way! "

    The little eunuch shrunk his head and followed the emperor. He said, "yes..."

    Just as this scene happened in the side hall of the Imperial Palace, Prince Ye Jing followed the little eunuch. With a gloomy face, he looked at the big maid pearl who had been guarding the place last time. After bowing down, he stopped at the corner of the wall.

    The little eunuch didn''t expect that he would stop suddenly. He almost accidentally bumped into him. He immediately lowered his head and looked at Ye Jing''s uncertain face. He whispered, "Your Highness, your mother is in front of you."

    Ye Jing closed his eyes and forced himself to suppress his anger. He waved his sleeve and went to the pavilion on the other side of the wall. His voice was cold: "guard here."

    Small eunuch listen to his tone is wrong, seem to flinch back two steps, dare not say what: "yes."

    As soon as he strode to the edge of the pavilion, Ye Jing looked at the people standing in the pavilion with a gloomy look. His eyes had been raised for a period of time from Jiang Hui. As a result, he had a face that was much better than the last time he met. There was also a faint smile on the corner of her lips that she had not seen last time. Knowing that she was proud now, she could not help but start to be angry.

    "Only a month later, although the Duke of Qi has been convicted, he has not had time to kill him. What is the mother so anxious to do with this hall?" Without waiting for her to step up the steps, Ye Jing opened her mouth in a strange way. Her face was even ferocious. She narrowed her eyes and looked at her carefully again. She couldn''t help sneering.

    "Oh, by the way, are you not for the Duke of Qi, but for your own lost child?"

    "What?" Jiang Hui originally asked people to come to Ye Jing this time to tell about the Duke of Qi. Before she was ready, she saw Ye Jing standing in front of her with a murderous face and the tone of her voice. She suddenly changed her color. Subconsciously, she retorted, "concubine I''m not... "

 Chapter 199

    "Hum, no matter which one it is, I don''t want to listen to any more!" As soon as Ye Jing looked at Jiang Hui''s expression, he remembered what she had told her that day, which was clearly to deceive him. He even believed the woman''s beautiful words, which made the Duke of Qi look like this now. When he thought of this, he felt his anger rising endlessly, and his tone became more and more sarcastic.

    "In the future, don''t let people come to this hall casually. If the emperor knows about it, you and I will have nothing to do."

    "Your Highness, your highness and so on! I have invited your highness to come several times, but your Highness has only come this time. It can be seen that this period of time has really blamed my body, isn''t it? " Seeing ye Cong finish saying this, she angrily turns around and walks away. Jiang Hui, thinking that she has not had time to say clearly, immediately raises her hand and grabs his sleeve swing. She accompanies Xiaoyi to ease her breath.

    "It is because of the Duke of Qi that I want to talk to his Highness the prince."

    Hearing this, Ye Jing, who was going to leave, suddenly stops. He looks at Jiang Hui with a very strange look. Jiang Hui is a little shaken all the time. When he wants to loosen the sleeve, he pats the folds on his sleeve with a smile and looks at Jiang Hui with disbelief.

    "If you say this, I want to hear it, but how can you argue it?" When he said this, his face was even more sarcastic and more curious. He was curious to see how Jiang Hui broke his words back. He was more vicious than he could say. His voice was cold and cold

    "Your Highness, what kind of person is my concubine? Does the prince not know?" As soon as Jiang Hui saw Ye Cong still left, she knew that she could still talk to him. Suddenly, she eased her face a little, pretended to be very puzzled. She took Ye Cong''s arm and pulled him into the pavilion. She lowered herself to pour tea and whispered.

    "Since I have entrusted the matter of revenge to your highness, I will never do it! What''s more, I''m staying in this deep palace, and the cause of the Duke of Qi''s affairs is outside the palace. What''s my great ability to frame the Duke of Qi? "

    When it comes to this, Jiang Hui has a hard time talking about it. On the day when the Duke of Qi was framed, she went to see the queen well in advance. She spoke with the queen for a long time. She showed her loyalty several times, and helped the queen harm a noble man who had just entered the palace. She waited for the early morning to return to her bedroom. In this way, she was in a cold sweat and almost didn''t get up.

    It''s not really. The most astonishing thing is that she arranged the thief to pack musk in the package, so that when she was finally caught, she would rely on the government of Qi and give herself a stingy bite, which was also the intention of giving severe punishment. She did not want to directly stigmatize the rebellion of the Duke of Qi -

    although she said harshly, she knew that the Duke of Qi was the support of the crown prince What''s more, it''s her mother''s family anyway. Now the Duke of Qi is in such a state that she''s scared in the palace. The prince doesn''t think about how she can dig her own grave like this? How can she be wronged for doing it? This is a great injustice!

    After saying this, in order to show how frightened she was, she didn''t have any blood on her face. When she handed Ye Jing tea, her fingers were still shaking: "what''s more, after listening to the Duke of Qi these days, I''m so scared..."

    Ye Cong looked at her tea hand, and her face was finally better. Some believed her words, but her tone was still cold: "according to you, it''s none of your business. What are you afraid to do?"

    Jiang Hui''s voice gradually slowed down, and she knew that his doubts still disappeared for the time being. She immediately took advantage of the hot iron and pretended to be pitiful. She widened her eyes and said in a trembling voice: "Your Highness, although I didn''t do this thing, I thought that your highness would doubt my body. I was in a panic in Huili palace. What''s more, when your majesty came to see me these days, I was scared Feel that Feel that

    Jiang Hui''s tone became weaker and weaker, as if it was difficult to determine. Ye Jing was a little impatient: "what do you think?"

    Jiang Hui blinked her eyes and sat down beside Ye Jing''s body. Intentionally or unintentionally, she leaned her body toward him and whispered, "I feel that your Majesty''s body seems to be worse than before."

    "Oh?" Ye Jing hears the speech, look immediately a change, turn round to scan her one eye up and down, the vision is gloomy uncertain.

    "How can you know such a secret thing? Over the years, the old man has been able to hide himself, especially his body condition. The doctors in the hospital can''t get in any water. His family members are protected by the old ones. He can''t find a gap, let alone know how the old man''s body is. "

    After saying this, he did not wait for Jiang Hui to say anything, he shook his sleeve and walked two steps outside the pavilion. His face was very gloomy: "the old man is so defensive. It''s just the habit of seizing his wife. He is very suspicious. You''re just a new concubine. How could he easily show his weakness in front of you?"

    Jiang Hui didn''t expect her to say so, and Ye Jing blocked her words back. For a time, she was depressed in her heart, but her face showed sadness and shock than before her brain. Her thin lips trembled a few times, and her eyes with mist seemed to be soaked with tears: "so, your highness doesn''t believe me? ""I don''t believe it." The Ye family looked at her sickly and delicate beauty, and the doubts between her eyebrows faded a little. Maybe she remembered her previous love, and her face slowed down. "It''s just that after the accident of the Duke of Qi, you suddenly said these things to this hall. Naturally, this hall naturally has some doubts. What are you thinking about

    Jiang Hui seems to be loose in his words. She quickly runs to his side, raises her hand and grabs his sleeve. She says timidly, "my concubine naturally thinks of your highness. Your highness is a mirror."

    Ye Jing looked at her deeply for a long time, but he didn''t know that he had turned several thoughts in his heart. He finally put his hand around her waist, caressed her lips with his fingers, and said in a cold voice: "hum, your mouth is as sweet as honey every time you see this hall. Unfortunately, what you say is not necessarily true..."

    After saying this, he suddenly showed a secret smile, lowered his head to kiss her earlobe, and said in a very intimate whisper: "old guy, you are always with him, and you have to pay more attention. When this hall gets that position, you will not be defeated. Do you know?"

    Jiang Hui looked at his look, and felt cold in the bottom of her heart. However, she leaned closer to him with a sweet smile on her face and said, "I understand it. How dare you bother your highness to remind me that it''s too late for me to cherish your Highness''s love. I won''t waste your Highness''s love on purpose."

    Ye Cong listened to her delicate voice and said these words beside her. Obviously, she was flattering herself. Her eyes touched the beautiful and lovely face. For a moment, she didn''t know what it was like in her heart, but her smile became deeper: "you are so smart. I like you so smart. Come on, kiss me again..."

    Although Ye Jing lowered her body to kiss her, she was quite absent-minded. Jiang Hui was shocked. Her face became more and more soft and charming. She put her arms around his shoulder with a smile and said, "Your Highness is really annoying. Don''t "."

    Ye Jing put her arm around her waist, half pushed her tightly, rubbed her earlobe, and said with a smile, "no, I think you want it very much. After your miscarriage, you have passed the full moon. In addition to visiting you every day, have you ever been lucky again..."

    Jiang Hui''s heart was even more trembling when he mentioned the emperor again. Her fingers were slightly bent and her voice became more and more sweet.

    the little bird leaned on Ye Jing''s chest and said, "Your Highness, I don''t care about those blessings. Your highness knows that your Majesty is not as brave as your highness. I can think of your highness every day, just waiting for your highness to favor me..."

    "Xiao Sao hoof, you know you think about it."

    "Your Highness..."

    Two people entangle each other in the pavilion, face to face with a smile, but each has its own mind.

    At the same time, the little eunuch finally stopped. He pointed to the little eunuch standing with pearl under the wall, and reported to the emperor who had stopped.

    "Your Majesty, the servant watched them go in that direction. Look! It''s the eunuch, the eunuch I just saw! "

    After saying this, the little eunuch couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the pearl beside the eunuch in the corner, and murmured with doubt: "that maid of honor, how can you be a little familiar..."

    Duke Hu followed the emperor all the way to here. Seeing the emperor''s eyes becoming more and more profound and his face more and more ugly, he was afraid to say more at the bottom of his heart. At this time, he heard that the little eunuch who was leading the way was not ready to step down, but then stood aside and immediately said, "OK, what''s the cost? Don''t hurry down when the place arrives!"

    The eunuch was reprimanded by Duke Hu, and he immediately shrunk his head: "yes, yes..."

    "Wait a minute." Just as he was about to retire, the emperor, who had not spoken, suddenly opened his mouth in a gloomy and deep tone, "you say that maid is familiar, do you know that maid?"

    The little eunuch nodded, as if not aware of the turbulent atmosphere at this time. He just pointed to the eunuch and maiden over there and frowned and said, "yes That maid of honor looks like a big maid pearl who is close to Princess Huili

    ¡±

    "nonsense!" Duke Hu didn''t expect that one of them didn''t speak. The eunuch said something so amazing. His face suddenly changed and he said, "when did you see the big maid next to Princess huifei, don''t talk nonsense!"

 Chapter 200

    The little eunuch was reprimanded by Duke Hu, and then he was frightened and cowered. He just kept on saying, "Duke Hu,

    have you forgotten? When your majesty rested in Huili palace, you also asked the servant to deliver snacks At that time, it happened to be the dessert plate taken over by the pearl beside the empress, so I remember it very clearly. If the other maids in the palace didn''t remember it so clearly... "

    When the emperor heard the speech, his eyes suddenly became sharp. His eyes almost looked at the eunuch''s face: "so, are you sure that''s the big maid pearl in Huili palace?"

    "I dare not deceive your majesty!"

    After listening to the eunuch''s affirmation, Duke Hu was already feeling bad. But before he could speak, the emperor let go of the hand he held and walked slowly out of the place where he had stayed. While walking towards the corner of the wall, he whispered, "come on."

    Before the words fell, several jinwuwei, dressed in royal robes, walked quietly to the emperor, half kneeling on the ground, holding a sword and saying, "the servant is here."

    "All of you, please keep your voice down and cover their mouths first. You can''t let them make a sound." There was a chilling sneer on the corner of the emperor''s lips. His fingers pointed to the two pearls and eunuchs who had not yet discovered the danger. The tone was secret and deep. "I want to see for myself what the prince is doing?"

    Hearing this, Jin Wuwei immediately said, "please obey your Majesty''s instructions!"

    Duke Hu watched the two jinwuwei leave, subconsciously he wanted to plead for the crown prince again. After all, although he had not become the prince''s faction for so many years, the prince was respectful to him, and gave him a lot of yellow and white things every time. Judging from the current situation, the prince is clearly likely to be with Princess Hui But when he came to the emperor, holding the emperor''s finger and seeing the emperor''s expression at the moment, he swallowed all the words he wanted to say.

    The emperor''s look was so terrible that he couldn''t even speak up.

    After capturing the palace maid pearl and eunuch, the emperor stood in front of them with a cold face and did not utter a word. Then he helped Duke Hu around the wall and looked at the only shelter behind the wall that could avoid people.

    In the pavilion not far away, ye Cong and Jiang Hui are still entangled with each other fiercely under the startled gaze of Duke Hu and the gloomy look of the emperor. Their clothes fall everywhere outside the pavilion. All kinds of ugly pictures come into view. Not only does Duke Hu''s face turn white, but the Emperor can''t help but droop his head and cough heavily.

    Hearing that someone coughed and they were still entangled, Jiang Hui immediately stopped. Jiang Hui first looked up to see the emperor''s gloomy face. But when she looked up, she saw the emperor''s gloomy face. She had just recovered her bright red face, and suddenly turned pale. Her eyes were full of astonishment and fear. She exclaimed in a voice that almost screamed: "emperor!"

    When she said these two words, Ye Jing, who was lying on her body, trembled with her whole body. She couldn''t believe she raised her head to look at Jiang Hui''s place. She threw herself down beside Jiang Hui and was caught. His head was blank and he yelled incoherently: "father emperor, father Emperor! Son minister, son minister... "

    "My good son, my good concubine..." The emperor looked at the two men with his cold eyes that he had never seen before. The corner of his lips held up a smile. He looked fierce and murderous. His eyes seemed to contain mania and irritability. While speaking, he tried to hold back the anger that came out of his mouth. "So it is, so it is!"

    Ye Jing didn''t expect to be caught by the Emperor himself. He had not done anything wrong since he was a child. He had made such a big mistake. All he knew was that he kept kowtowing to the Emperor: "father and emperor, son

    minister is, son is not..."

    "What else do you want to say, as I have seen with my own eyes?" The emperor saw that he still wanted to argue, and his face became darker and he no longer listened to his words. He just said in a cold voice to Jin Wuwei behind him, "come on, drag the prince out to me."

    When Jin Wuwei heard that he was going to drag the prince out, he was stunned. He did not dare to move for a moment. In the small pavilion, only Ye Jing''s voice rang out: "father, father, father and son''s ministers are wronged. Please forgive me, father!"

    "Wronged?" When the emperor heard that he was still struggling, he thought that he had done something worse than a pig or a dog under his own eyes. He was so angry that he walked quickly to him, raised his feet and kicked, "if there are so many wrongs in this world, what should Dali temple and zongrenfu do?"

    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t drag me out!" After saying this, the emperor took a few breaths, as if he was very angry. Looking at his son who had been kicked down, he seemed to squeeze words out of his teeth. "Tomorrow morning, the imperial edict will take the place of Prince Ye Jing. He will be fined five years'' salary, and let him meditate on himself in the prince''s house."

    After hearing the speech, Jin Wuwei noticed the emperor''s cold eyes and immediately stepped forward to hold Ye Jing. He almost dragged Ye Cong out of the yard. Ye Jing tried to break free several times and continued to argue with each other. Unfortunately, he could not get rid of it. At the thought that he would be deprived of the crown prince''s throne tomorrow, his whole body was stunned and his face looked even more frightened Points.

    "In accordance with the order of the emperor."Before he could say anything more, the emperor waved his hand impatiently. Obviously, he didn''t want to see his son any more. Instead, he turned to kneel on the ground and tried to pull his clothes. Jiang Hui, who was even more ugly than Ye Jing''s face and performance, had a deep sense of sarcasm and killing in his eyes.

    Jiang Hui didn''t dare to look up. She couldn''t help shaking her body. She was afraid that the emperor would just give ye Cong a foot. When she saw the emperor coming forward, she couldn''t help but step back. Her beautiful face was distorted by fear, and she exclaimed in a voice of almost exclamation: "emperor, emperor, concubine..."

    "I know that you are proud of your youth and beauty, and you are my younger generation. Since you came into the palace and followed me, you have a lot of resentment. But I never thought that you should be so mean and dare to seduce the prince in the palace!"

    The emperor looked at her coldly. After a moment, he finally waved his sleeve. Looking at Jiang Hui, he sneered and closed his eyes to the other jinwuwei.

    "Since you didn''t follow my mind, you don''t have to stay in the palace. She was beaten into a cold palace and demoted to the palace maid. "

    After listening to the emperor''s treatment of Ye Jing, Jiang Hui had already vaguely guessed her own fate. Originally, she was dead hearted. But she had been defiled in Xiangguo Temple, and later forced into the palace and lost her child. At this time, she was suddenly led out by the emperor. She immediately raised her head, grabbed the emperor''s clothes and cried out ¡£

    "The emperor, the emperor! I don''t want to know you, but I don''t want to be wrong

    "The heart is not willing?" The emperor chewed these words carefully, and then carefully looked at her ferocious face. It seemed that something had suddenly occurred to him. After his eyes passed through the face in front of him, he suddenly became angry. He slapped Jiang Hui out of the room, and his voice became more and more grim.

    "Yes, I am. But if you dare to do so just because you are unwilling to do so, you are too bold. " Jiang Hui''s mouth bleeds and resentment surges up from her eyes. However, she knows that her fate can only be controlled by the people in front of her. She still does not give up her last hope. She keeps crying: "emperor, emperor, I know I''m wrong, and I know I''m wrong

    , please forgive me..."

    The emperor shook his clothes, as if he staggered unsteadily, and his face turned pale. He was so frightened that Duke Hu raised his hand to support him. Before asking about Wansui''s health, he saw the hand of the bright yellow sleeve robe waved.

    "Pull it down."

    Jin Wuwei''s action was very fast, and immediately pulled up Jiang Hui: "yes!"

    When Jiang Hui''s figure disappeared completely, the two eunuchs and maidens who were guarding the gate were pulled to the cold palace for sealing. After a moment''s quiet thinking, the emperor calmed down his figure. After thinking for a moment, he told Duke Hu in a cold voice: "just after Baohe County died, Jiang Hui''s story was hidden from the prince Jiangxiong. Do you know?"

    "Yes, Emperor." Mr. Hu nodded in some embarrassment. He knew that after today, all the maids and eunuchs who saw Ye Cong and Jiang Hui would be killed in secret. After a few months, Jiang Hui would be killed in secret. This shocking royal secret will be sealed forever.

    After all, it is Jiang Hui''s mother''s home. What has Jiang Hui done for a period of time so that she fell into the cold palace, the palace will give her a reasonable reason. But if she doesn''t say anything about it --

    "but the emperor, it can''t be kept secret. When..."

    The emperor narrowed his eyes. When he thought of the aftermath of the trouble, he heard the Duke Hu mention the mansion. The first thing he thought of was a blue figure lying on the ground and the amulet placed in the box. He thought for a moment and said in a cold voice, "another day will be a flower feast. It''s not too late."

    On the second day of the court meeting, the emperor arrested the embezzlement of the servants in the East Palace of the prince''s subordinates. He then took the crown prince Ye Jing''s crown prince, and ordered the prince to think about his mistakes behind closed doors in the prince''s house and pay him a fine of five years. At the same time, the eighth prince, who had been forbidden to stay in the prince''s house because of the scandal in the palace, unconsciously stood in the ranks of other princes in the court, with a gentle smile on his lips.

    In the Bibo garden in the West Garden of the prefectural palace, a light blue figure is standing in the garden. With a long finger holding a jade flute, some people casually ask for help.

    "Tomorrow is a flower feast. Are you ready to see Princess Hui?"

 Chapter 201

    Mianxing nodded his head first, then bit his lips. Finally, he made up his mind. He lowered his voice and asked with worry: "son of the world, you really want to go to the Palace this time."

    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Jiang Luoyu looked up a little, and her smile was light, but her voice could not hear joy and anger: "why, when is it your turn to say these things to me?"

    When mianxing saw his anger and joy, his heart was colder, but his eyes were full of doubts. Since that night, when Jiang Luoyu came back from proton house, no matter what happened, no matter who he was, as long as he came forward to reply or listen to instructions, Jiang Luoyu had such a look, sometimes it was difficult to change one or two, even It would be more terrifying than his apathy when he first entered the mansion.

    After a few days, everyone knew that Jiang Luoyu was in a bad mood and did not dare to touch her eyebrows. Now, the whole Bibo garden fell into a quiet atmosphere. Even if the person the son of the world had always valued came, it was not much better, but it seemed worse. The people in the garden did not know what the reason was, and they did not dare to ask easily -

    but tomorrow On the day of entering the palace, Jiang Luoyu went to him to ask questions. A few days before sleeping, he got a reward from the spies of Hanjiang Pavilion. Knowing what Jiang Luoyu was doing tomorrow, she was really worried. She said bravely, "yes, but Shizi, I''m worried about such a risky thing."

    "Don''t worry, sleeping star." Jiang Luoyu''s face did not change at all after hearing this, but gave him the jade flute in his hand. Her eyes moved to a line of snow-white pear flowers planted on the corner of the wall not far away. Her voice was far away. "Since some things have been arranged, I should go and finish it."

    Sleeping star smell speech, know not to persuade the master son, had to bow to take things back down.

    Jiang Luoyu stood alone in the yard, looked at the pear blossom for a while, and then stepped forward to the flower tree. Her slender fingers gently touched the fluffy petals, and her lips finally showed a faint smile, but her eyes still looked as if she had remembered something, and gradually brought on the haze.

    Until a very light, very light footstep sound, suddenly sounded in his ear.

    "The pear flowers are beautiful. They are beautiful in clusters." Sensing that the footstep was approaching, Jiang Luoyu suddenly raised her head. Her slender fingers touched the brown branches and snapped off a pear blossom in bud. She turned around and put it in a bun for the man in white, and took away the wooden hairpin from his hair.

    Da Long scholar, once to young hairpin flower for Shang, known as pianpianpian gentleman.

    Jiang Luoyu had never put a flower in his hair because of his hereditary title. However, when he was young, he still engraved a lotus pattern on the jade hairpin. At this time, he managed to put a flower on someone else''s hairpin. He could not help but look at the person with the flower pinned. His eyes turned from his frown to his dark hair, and he raised his hand to clasp his wrist and whispered with a smile.

    "Don''t move. It''s a good match."

    After saying this, he carefully looked at the "beauty" in front of him, and found that baimin''s jade hairpin flower really had a romantic meaning. He immediately made up his mind to give him a hairpin when he didn''t pay attention to it. However, his finger unconsciously pulled up the clasped hand, ready to open the white dress.

    "Yesterday when you left I see blood on your hand. Are you hurt? "

    Speaking of yesterday, Bai Minyu''s body suddenly became stiff, took back her wrist which was clasped by others, and quickly put down her wedding sleeve, as if she didn''t want him to see it. Her face was completely restrained, and her tone of voice was a little too far away.

    "No

    "It''s a little boy again." Jiang Luoyu looked at her empty hand and took another look at him. Before he left the proton mansion yesterday, she clearly saw the hand dripping with dark red blood. She decided not to argue with him at this time. After a moment of silence, she talked about tomorrow.

    "Will you come with me tomorrow?"

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t know why he shook his head. Suddenly, he felt a burst of loss coming up, followed by more relaxed. His face suddenly softened. He definitely looked at the white sleeve of the man beside him and then moved his eyes back to the pear blossom tree.

    "If you don''t, let me go alone." Staring at the flowers and trees, thinking of what to do tomorrow, Jiang Luoyu clenched her finger a little bit, as if carelessly told, "I may come back later tomorrow. Don''t run around in the Bibo garden. It''s not good to be recognized that you are a fake lady min

    The man on his side did not answer.

    After half a cup of tea, when Jiang Luoyu thought that he had acquiesced to his words and was ready to turn around and leave the flowers and trees, he suddenly heard the man''s low and cold voice. It was like the water dripping from the ice when we met for the first time, and slid slowly: "tomorrow, you will not only see Princess Hui."

    Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of her lips, and her face had no wave: "did you guess?"

    Bai Minyu took a deep breath, and suddenly turned back and looked at his back. His eyes were like a torch: "a few days ago, I heard that you asked sleeping star to do some work to enter Zongren mansion."

    Jiang Luoyu noticed his burning eyes, and suddenly felt that his body began to tremble. Just after he left proton mansion that night, as long as he mentioned the three words of nanjinglong, it was no longer for fear or hatred, but for killing and ecstasy"Yes, I''m going to see nanjinglong tomorrow."

    After saying this, he almost immediately regained his mind and looked directly at Bai Minyu''s clear eyes which were hard to hide. At that moment, he caught a very subtle pain and doubt.

    Doubt.

    This kind of eyes, instantly angered Jiang Luoyu.

    His voice suddenly became cold. His eyes were like a knife. He suddenly stepped forward, almost sticking to Bai Minyu''s eyes, and forced him to ask.

    "What do you suspect me with your eyes and expression like this?"

    Bai Minyu staggered his eyes, and somehow refused to look at him. His eyes were closed and his lips showed a trace of bitterness: "I don''t doubt you."

    Jiang Luoyu only felt that her nails had to be put into her hands, and her face was slowly twisted. A burst of pain came from her heart: "you didn''t doubt me. Why are you questioning me like this?"

    The man in white didn''t answer this sentence. He didn''t even open his eyes to see Jiang Luoyu again. He turned around and was ready to leave, as if something terrible was chasing him behind him. His beautiful face had no expression and his eyebrows were deeply engraved. In a short time, he took several steps.

    Jiang Luoyu was shocked for the first time when he left without answering. Then he was furious: "stop!"

    Before the words fell, the white figure went farther and farther in his vision, but there was no meaning of turning back. The eyes of jiangluoyu, like a black jade, burst out an endless flame in an instant, and the forest meaning in the voice was even stronger: "Bai Minyu!"

    When even his name and surname were yelled out, the man in white stopped at the gate of the garden, but did not look back at him. Instead, he took another step after a moment''s silence, and soon his body disappeared in the field of vision.

    As soon as he entered the gate of the garden, he saw the figure of the man in white rapidly disappearing beside him. Subconsciously, he looked at the courtyard, standing under the pear blossom tree. His face looked like cold, but his eyes were full of fire. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and guessing whether the two men had quarreled again. He asked carefully.

    "Shizi, what''s the matter, white Gemini Ah, no, Mrs. min, what are you going to do... "

    Before she had finished her speech, she heard a roar from her son, and then there was a loud click. She couldn''t take precautions against two steps every month. She just saw Jiang Luoyu break a branch of pear blossom with her internal force and hit her foot with a bang.

    "He can do whatever he likes, don''t care about him!"

    After saying this, Jiang Luoyu''s anger seemed to have not been exhausted, and her face was even colder. She gritted her teeth and added, "it''s inexplicable!"

    She watched her son get angry month by month. She secretly felt bad. She wanted to persuade her but didn''t know what to say. She just felt that since Jiang Luoyu and Bai Minyu met, these quarrels were really hard to stop. Jiang Luoyu''s voice rang out again: "don''t leave the door for him at night, let him fall in love with where to go."

    After saying this, Luoyu left quickly, leaving a pile of branches lying in the soil. The petals on the ground were in a mess. He did not know what to do. He could not help but whisper: "son of the world..."

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu go further and further, she looks at the things at her feet every month. Just as she is ready to raise her voice and ask people to come in and clean up, she sees a white corner of her dress. She is shocked and immediately looks up at Bai Minyu''s incorruptible eyes

    "white Gemini This... "

    "I heard all his words." Bai Minyu was silent for a moment. Then she bent down beside her and lifted her hand to pick up the broken pear branches. She turned over to the green tile wall without looking back. She was a little tired in her expression and tone. "Just do as he says. I don''t have to come back in the evening. I don''t have to leave the door for me."

    Month by month, he looked at him with the branches in his arms and left. For a moment, he looked at the direction of Jiang Luoyu''s departure. He blinked his eyes at a loss, and his voice became sharper: "white Mrs min! What are you going to do? But leave a message to let me go back to the son of heaven

    Her words did not fall, and Bai Minyu''s figure disappeared.

 Chapter 202

    In the early morning of the next day, after leaving Liyang princess, all the people of the prefecture and Prince''s mansion got on the carriage with Mu''s family. Jiang Luoyu stood beside a group of carriages with a cool face, and looked at the seal of the Royal Palace on the carriage for a moment. Suddenly, she turned back and looked at the man who was ordering to pack things up, and her lips moved.

    The sleeping star standing on the other side of his body saw his look, as if he knew what he was thinking in his heart, so he quickly stepped forward a few steps and whispered.

    "My son, yesterday Yesterday, Mrs. min didn''t come back. Aunt Bai''s subordinates also asked, and Rongqin garden, they didn''t know where Mrs. min was. Until this morning, there was no news. No one knew where Mrs. min was going. When she got down first, her whereabouts were still unknown. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, and a little surprise flashed through her eyes. Subconsciously, she asked, "is the man missing?"

    After that, he seemed to notice his gaffe, his thin lips pursed, and his voice became colder: "he can go where he wants to go, and there is no need to care about him in the mansion."

    No matter what the sleeping star''s reaction was after hearing this, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head slightly, grasped the horse''s reins in front of her. After turning over, she put her legs into the horse''s abdomen. After a while, she disappeared into the street with the carriage team. She left the sleeping star behind and watched him go away with some worries month by month.

    After entering the palace, people were separated because of the flower feast. Jiang Luoyu met several Wang, sun and nobles who knew each other, and Yunxuan, who looked embarrassed and lonely. Her eyes were still from afar. She had been thinking about something. Finally, she put her eyes on the third prince, who was smiling and comforting him.

    As if aware of his eyes, ye Xu raised his head slightly, looked at him with a smile, and then dropped his head thoughtfully for a moment, and then spoke to Ye Rui.

    Seeing ye Rui seem to be moved by Ye Xu''s words, the atmosphere between them becomes more and more relaxed. Jiang Luoyu''s smile grows deeper and deeper, her eyes scan the people in the pavilions and pavilions. She turns around and walks towards a hidden bush. After a while, she disappears into the palace garden.

    When ye Xu raised his eyes again, he could not see the man who looked across the water from afar. In a moment, he forgot what he was going to say next. Suddenly, he stood up and took a few steps forward. His eyes glanced around lightly.

    Looking at him, ye Rui suddenly gets up and looks at the situation outside again and again. In his eyes, he is a little surprised. He also stands up and looks at his eyes. He doubts and asks, "what''s the matter, eighth brother?"

    Ye Xu didn''t see Jiang Luoyu, so he knew that he had gone. He couldn''t help but feel a little lost. But then he recovered his smiling face and said intentionally or unintentionally, "nothing happened. Just now Xu''er saw the beautiful blue bird all the time. As a result, he said a few words to his brother, and the bird disappeared. He didn''t know where he was. Xu''er wanted to look for it..."

    "What kind of bird is it?" When ye Rui heard that it was a bird, he was still a little wary. He immediately relaxed, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "if the eighth brother really likes the bird, you can tell him what it looks like. It''s just a bird - the emperor can still find it for you."

    "No, thank you for your kindness." Ye Xu pursed his lips and refused without a trace. The ambition of his eyes was to get something. His voice suddenly became dignified. "That bird likes freedom, and it looks so smart. If it is not for catching it by hand, it is impossible for the bird to stay in the cage willingly."

    After saying this, he could not help drooping his head and murmuring in a low voice, regardless of Ye Rui''s puzzled eyes: "besides, there will be no more birds like

    "

    While the two royal brothers were talking about birds, Jiang Luoyu had already stepped out of the bushes, covered her head and face with a pure black cloak in the hands of a maid who had been waiting there for a long time. She quickly followed her to a more secluded path. After a while, she went out of the banquet place of the inner palace and avoided several waves of jinwuwei who came to patrol Later, he stood in front of a small door in front of the cold palace outside the palace, and walked in low.

    Cold palace.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the desolate palace. Some things in her eyes flashed by, but she couldn''t see clearly. Her white fingers slowly received in her sleeve. Her smile at the corner of her lips disappeared. Her handsome face was illuminated by the light sunlight, reflecting a expressionless cheek.

    The little maiden bowed and waited for Jiang Luoyu to lift her step. When she led the man in green to the most deserted palace door, she lowered her voice and reported: "master of the pavilion, Jiang Hui is locked in it. Since the emperor locked her here, she has been howling bitterly these days. It seems that she still wants the emperor to let her out."

    On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed a trace of sarcasm. After scanning the desolate palace for several times again, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and said, "I know. Go down."

    When the little maid of the palace obeyed the order, she bowed down quickly and disappeared in the deserted palace. Jiang Luoyu looked at the stone steps not far away, and the darkness in her eyes rose one after another. It seemed that there was a clear sound of porcelain bowls falling on the ground and a voice of struggling and shouting.

    It was his voice. When you listen carefully, you can''t hear it clearly. It seems that it has never appeared.The voice continued to scream, like blood in the throat, repeated, only two names, with the endless burning of hatred and contempt in hell.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nanjinglong Jiang Hui... "

    Jiang Luoyu stood in silence in front of the steps, narrowed her eyes slightly, and looked at the palace in front of her. She looked at the palace in front of her. She saw the candle that was hanging down and the maid''s eyes were disdainful. At that time, the bright jewels became the last light spreading in the blood color. Now, the trace gradually disappeared in the bright sunshine.

    A gust of wind blowing, bringing the intermittent words of the palace, as well as the strange sound of scratching the door frame.

    "Let me out, let me out It''s so itchy, so itchy... " A weak woman''s voice with fear sounded behind the door not far away. The sound of stabbing and pulling was like scratching her nails on the door. "Help, help me..."

    Jiang Luoyu pulled down her hood and looked at a large brass lock on the door. Her fingers clenched the key presented to him by the maid just now, and walked up the steps. As soon as she entered the door, she whispered to the man hidden in the dark.

    "Stay outside."

    A shadow flashed through the dark place: "yes."

    As soon as the door was opened, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed past a white figure lying on the ground. Then she felt her sleeve sink. Just then, the voice from the door rang out again: "help me, Emperor. The emperor''s concubine didn''t mean to do it. The emperor saved the minister and concubine. She itched! How painful I am

    As he said this, the man on the ground suddenly raised his head, revealing his cheek under his dark hair.

    Just two days later, Jiang Hui, who was found to be having an affair with the crown prince, went into the cold palace. Because she did not eat and was too frightened, she was already thin and immature. Originally, her delicate and fair cheeks were covered with ferocious dark red spots, which were mixed with several nail scratch marks,

    some skin was nearly festering, especially the white bone was exposed on the fingertips.

    Her hands and neck on her collar were just like her face. She must have been white and smooth, and her skin was badly festered. Otherwise, she would not have said anything painful and itchy.

    If ordinary people suddenly see such a ferocious person who looks like a living ghost, they must be scared to step back and speechless. But even if Jiang Luoyu is caught by her sleeve, she still looks pale and looks up and down at Jiang Hui''s present appearance with a smile. She knows that it is the blood baby sand in Bingji jade bone cream that plays a role.

    "Where does it itch?"

    "Where It itches everywhere It itches all over the body, during the day and at night! " Jiang Hui has been troubled by this kind of pain and itch for half a month. Just now she subconsciously saw the sunshine, she went up to catch Jiang Luoyu. People outside even gave her a meal because she was in the cold palace, not to mention opening the door to let people in.

    When she heard someone''s question, she was excited and felt that the pain and itch had disappeared a lot. It''s a pity that she had been locked up in the dark palace for a long time. Now she tears when she sees the sunshine. She can''t see who is coming. She tries her best to hold on to Jiang Luoyu''s lower hem and laments.

    "Who is it? Who is it? Is it the emperor? Did the emperor think of his concubine? The Emperor... "

    "It''s a pity to let Hui Fei down."

    Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment. She watched the tears mixed with the flesh and blood on Jiang Hui''s face, bringing out a clear white trace. The white bones on Jiang Hui''s face were rotten, but they could not see the original appearance clearly. They were even more frightening and frightening. They even made people look at them with the feeling of red pink skeletons.

    Seeing that her former enemies were so miserable, Jiang Luoyu''s tone became lighter and lighter, just as mild and pure as when she first met her: "this son of the world is not the one huifei wants to see."

    Hearing his voice, Jiang Hui seemed silly for a moment. She didn''t want to know why Jiang Luoyu suddenly appeared at her side. Her bloody face twisted for a moment. She couldn''t see what she was showing. She just quickly reached his feet and pulled his sleeve again.

    "Cousin Shizi, you''re here. I''m The whole body of this palace is itchy, so itchy Help the palace! Let father save this palace, and brother, save this palace! I don''t want to stay in the cold palace all my life

 Chapter 203

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her body slightly after hearing the speech. Her black hair fell from his shoulder, and her beautiful cheek had a leisurely smile. However, her words were very cold: "when huifei came to the cold palace, she was still so elegant. She even called herself the palace. This made my son feel timid."

    When Jiang Hui realized that there was no help in his words, she was even more frightened. She didn''t care about anything. She just held on to Jiang Luoyu and said, "cousin, please do your best. This palace No, Huier won''t be in this cold palace forever. Huier is still young, and Huier can regain favor. Please help Huier and let Huier go out... "

    "Regaining favor?" Hearing these four words, Jiang Luoyu seemed to have heard some big joke, but her dark eyes were dark, with no smile at all.

    "My cousin said it''s easy. I''m afraid I''ve been in the cold palace for so long. I''m afraid there''s no food and clothing in the cold palace, and there''s no ice cream. It''s not only the body that''s thin but also the skin My cousin must have never seen what she looked like. But there is a small Persian mirror here for my cousin to take a closer look. "

    After that, he reached out and took out a small mirror from his sleeve and stood in front of Jiang Hui with a light gesture. Jiang Hui, who had gradually adapted to the sunshine, took the mirror and saw the bloody face inside. Then he shivered and screamed.

    "Ah! Ah Who is this Who is this? "

    Before the words fell, the small mirror had been thrown out by Jiang Hui. After hitting the threshold from afar, it broke into several pieces. Unfortunately, the biggest one was still facing Jiang Hui, which again reflected her appearance of no one, no ghost or ghost. She kept screaming and running away, covering her face with dirty sleeves, and did not want to see her appearance.

    Jiang Luoyu has been looking at her in horror and hiding from the mirror. Her eyes are dark and can''t see the bottom. She repeats what she said just now. Her tone is more like playfulness or sarcasm: "I don''t know how to regain popularity with my cousin''s face?"

    "My face, my face, how could How could this happen... " Jiang HuiFu was struggling on the ground, but she couldn''t get out of the terrible shadow in the mirror. She couldn''t help but huddle together. Her eyes fell on her equally rotten hands, which made her shiver. Until Jiang Luoyu approached slowly and looked down at her from top to bottom, she suddenly stopped her movement and her dead gray lips moved.

    "This fragrance, this fragrance Ice flesh and jade bone cream, it''s ice muscle and jade bone cream It was ice cream that hurt me! It''s the ice cream that makes me look like this. It makes my skin fester, right! You made me look like this! You planned it in the morning! You did me harm

    Jiang Luoyu''s lips are slightly curved, and her ivory bone fan is gently patting. Her voice is indifferent. It reverberates in this desolate palace of time and space. It is like a bloody night in my memory: "look at what my cousin said. My cousin is a noble concubine. My son is just a little prince. How dare you murder your wife?"

    "Jiang Luoyu, how dare you murder the imperial concubine!" Before he finished speaking, the dirty white figure rushed at him, but before he could touch the corner of his coat, he was blown to the mirror in front of the threshold by a sleeve fan. Jiang Hui saw her face again and screamed in a shrill voice.

    "You are hurting me! It''s you

    "I have never harmed the imperial concubine. How did she say that?" Seeing that Jiang Hui lost all her senses because of her face, Jiang Luoyu stood still, half of her face was illuminated by the sunshine outside the hall, and her thin red lips were slightly hooked with

    "the ice flesh and jade bone cream was first used by my son and then presented to the lady of noble imperial concubine! How could the lady, who was so wise and suspicious, not see that the plaster was harmful in the first place, but now she came to cry? "

    "You Jiang Luoyu In the beginning, you were upset You designed it all! Everything is! "

    The man lying on the ground screamed, his head was confused and unable to think. But in a flash, when he saw the maid guarding the door not far from the door, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he coughed two times out of breath. His white bone fingertips pointed to the blue dress.

    "In Xiangguo Temple, things in Xiangguo Temple are designed by you, right! You did it. I went into the palace with the old man! You ruined my life

    "Jiang Hui." Jiang Luoyu gave a low hum and smile, slowly turned around, and began to speak slowly, without a trace of emotion in his words, "look carefully at your present appearance, just like a madman who can only shout."

    "But you are so miserable, but you still have to work hard to live. I''ll let you live a little longer - if you can, I even want you to live until the new emperor ascends the throne, depending on your life."

    After a moment''s silence, he let out a long sigh of relief. His eyes passed over Jiang Hui, who looked like he was going to get up and stab himself. Then he started again and walked towards the steps beyond the threshold.

    Step by step, I walked very slowly, as if I finally got rid of something.

    "Anyway, you can''t get out of the cold palace, and you can''t even think about it. I thought that if you were smart, I''d give you a good time. But I didn''t expect you to be so persistent. You can stay in the cold palace forever. It''s not true that sometimes the people waiting for the cold palace will detain your food. At that time, you should not make a big noise, As long as you are the emperor''s woman Just make them happy. ""Jiang Shizi, brother Jiang Tang, don''t go away. Help me! I will not investigate whether you have harmed me or not. You can help me Seeing Jiang Luoyu walk past her without looking back, the two newly opened doors are closed a little bit, and Jiang Hui''s heart is suddenly filled with an unknown premonition and a deep chill.

    It was as if the door would never be opened again, as long as it was now closed, until the day when she finally closed her eyes and breathed out.

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu walk out of the palace gate, she can''t bear to squeak. She grabs the mirror under her body and throws it out. Her eyes seem to protrude from her eyes. The hatred and despair in her voice are like a black wave rushing to the door.

    "Jiangluoyu, jiangluoyu!! What deep hatred do you have with me? Why do you want to harm me like this?! No matter how others are, I have never harmed you, never harmed you! "

    Hearing the last sentence, the person who had never stopped suddenly stopped his own steps. At the moment when he looked back, a broken mirror smashed at his feet.

    "You never hurt me?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked down at the broken mirror, which reflected his expressionless face.

    Between the eyes, as if it turned into another face.

    Pale, weak, some blue, skin and bone, lips gray, like the next moment will die face.

    It seems to be his own face. When I look at it carefully, it is clear that it is white and ruddy, beautiful with heroic spirit, as if the face of the rising sun.

    "Take a good look at the people inside, don''t let her die easily, and don''t let her contact with people outside." Jiang Luoyu slowly straightened up and took out a small white jade bottle from his sleeve and threw it in the past. "This is a dumb medicine. It will be poured in when we deliver food."

    The radiance of the maid''s eyes flashed slightly, and respectfully said, "my subordinates, please."

    Out of the cold palace, Jiang Luoyu looked at the green trees beside the road and the sun on top of her head. With a sneering smile on her lips, Jiang Luoyu took off her pure black hood and went through the busy pavilions and waterside pavilions of the flower feast under the leadership of another palace member, and went to the gate of the palace again without disturbing anyone.

    Today is the day when the royal families hold flower watching banquets. The coachmen of several royal palaces waiting outside are familiar with each other. Only one carriage came slowly after the arrival of many carriages. Before the chariot drivers stopped around to cast a strange look, they came earlier, and the people guarding the mansion in front of the carriage saw a figure slowly approaching the crowd.

    The flower feast should have started soon. Why did someone come out at this time?

    When the figure was close, the other princes'' and the princes'' offices had no response. The people of the prefectures and princes knew the comers, and they hurriedly and respectfully stepped forward and saluted Jiang Luoyu, who was floating in green clothes, with doubts on his face.

    "Prince, you left so early, but what happened in it?"

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head with a light look. She was calm. As she walked along, she said, "there is nothing in it. However, my son has some private affairs. She has already told the empress. The empress allowed her son to come out."

    Before the words fell, the coachman of the sheriff''s mansion was surprised to see Jiang Luoyu get on the new carriage. He seemed to be leaving at this time. He frowned doubtfully. He stepped forward and asked, "son of the world, are you waiting for my young master and young lady to leave at this time?"

    "If I have something else to do, I''ll go first." Jiang Luoyu squatted on the carriage and handed her purse full of silver to the driver standing nearby. She said with a smile, "Luobai and Luoqin will take them back. Please remember to tell him."

    The coachman took the purse, and his face suddenly brightened. Knowing that his servants could not take care of the master''s son''s affairs, he immediately replied, "I will tell you, son of a sudden, don''t worry."

    A carriage without any mark was running along the official road. Within a short time, it stopped under the small gate of a wall. The coachman quickly jumped out of the car, raised his hand to hold Jiang Luoyu''s arm, watched his figure gradually disappear behind the small door, and then raised his whip to hit the horse''s buttocks.

    The carriage left slowly. Jiang Luoyu lifted her hand to unload her cloak and handed it to the boy who had been waiting for her. Her ivory folding fan shook and her beautiful face emerged in the dark.

 Chapter 204

    In a small courtyard, blue clothes flutter in front of the carved door.

    The zongrenfu was the place where the king''s son and his grandson were imprisoned for breaking the law. Because nanjinglong''s identity was special and he was ordered by the Emperor himself, a small courtyard was set aside for the southern prince to live in. However, all the hanging flower gates were guarded and the gate was locked by copper locks. If he had not made great efforts, he would not have been able to enter here at the moment.

    "Nanjinglong."

    In the haze, his face, which was pale and dark, was unable to bear. He could not bear the dark face Lost breath.

    "Jiang Luoyu. " Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the door, and the sound of sudden rise, the person leaning against the door struggled weakly for a moment, and stood up unsteadily with a stiff smile on his lips and murmured, "I knew you would still come..."

    Jiang Luoyu stopped outside the door, took a look at the locked door and studied the key in her hand carefully: "do you know?"

    "I know..." The man inside the door straightened his back and leaned against the gate. He remembered that in the early morning of this day, the few dead men outside had reported to him. The prince had given up on him. Now he could only wait for the news from Dajin. His face was dark and could not see clearly. His voice seemed to be mixed with grievances.

    "Although I don''t know why you and Jiang Ying jointly hurt me, but But you and I have no injustice and no hatred... "

    "No injustice, no hatred?" Jiang Luoyu was a little stunned when she heard this. She looked directly at the shadow that was illuminated by the sun. She seemed to be able to see the man inside the door through the door, and her smile slowly emerged from his face. "You are very similar to Jiang Hui in saying this."

    "Just now I went to the cold palace and met Jiang Hui." After that, he did not wait for nanjinglong in the room to say anything again, but he said to himself, "she and you are in a similar situation, but I think you are at least a little smarter than Jiang Hui. Who knows, at this time, it doesn''t look much different."

    Nan Jinglong leaned against the door and gave a low sneer. His eyes were a little lax. He seemed to be looking at the man outside the door, but he didn''t look at him:

    "today Not just to see my jokes. "

    "Of course not." Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows slightly, and her ivory bone fan opened a little bit. A faint red appeared at the bottom of her dark jade eyes. Her voice was soft and pleasant, but her words were cruel and sharp.

    "Jiang Hui is in the cold palace. At least the emperor is watching her. It''s not good to let her die now. It''s just you Look at your present appearance, life is not like death, but praise you. Why don''t I give you a good time now and make you suffer less

    "You wanted to kill me from the beginning..." Nan Jinglong didn''t care that he would say such a thing. As early as the night when Jiang Luoyu and Shun Tian Fu Yin forced him into the mansion and found Jiang Ying''s body, he instantly saw all the plans of the son in Qingyi in front of him. Although the smile on his lips was bleak, it did not completely disappear.

    "How could I Let you do it? "

    "It would be better not to let me do it." Jiang Luoyu walked down the steps, looked up and closed her eyes. She let the warm sunshine shine on her cheek and dyed her black eyelashes with gold.

    "The southern Prince''s status is valuable. Ordinary people can''t get to the place where he is imprisoned. People outside can''t get in and people inside can''t get out. That''s exactly what I want."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s sudden visit today made the zongrenfu not respond at all. Nanjing longdun was already alert. The man who was weak and couldn''t hold anything subconsciously moved towards the house, trying to get the sword hanging on the wall.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Somebody." No matter what the people in the room are preparing for, Jiang Luoyu just let the sun shine on his cheek, but in such a brilliant sun, his voice is a little cold, like a piece of ice that is not warm with flame. "Bring the cage in to me"

    just when he said the word "cage", Nan Jinglong had been struggling to grasp his sword. After hearing this, he thought Something flashed by, but how could not grasp it. A very ominous premonition emerged, and even the words were a little weak: "what are you going to do?"

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head with a smile and looked at several big men with big arms and round waists outside the door, pulling several big iron cages of different shapes. Among them, there were various kinds of big mouth, which were struggling to roar at themselves. They were still hitting the cages of lions and tigers. Their voices were so light that they could hardly be heard clearly.

    "What am I going to do, the southern prince will soon know."

    Before the words fell, a few people in black with erratic body quickly fell around Jiang Luoyu. The leader stepped forward slowly and saluted the man in green with a sword.

    "Blow the door open and try to be real." Seeing these dead men of Hanjiang Pavilion, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes seem to be covered with a layer of fog, "it''s like a ferocious bandit in Zongren''s mansion."As he spoke, he turned around and threw the things in his hands.

    "As for the medicine Give it to him. "

    Several dead men were shocked. When the man in Tsing Yi retreated two steps, the locked door in the courtyard of zongrenfu was burst open. Nan Jinglong, leaning against the door, was suddenly shocked. He took the sword and stepped back two steps. Subconsciously, he wanted to say something, but he was caught by the two characters who broke into the door.

    Nanjinglong was caught before he could wield his sword. When he was kneeling down, his face turned a strange red color because he was too excited. He yelled at the man who walked slowly in the door: "Jiang Luoyu!..." My prince is the son of the king. You have no right to dispose of it! If you dare to move me, don''t you fear that the emperor Taki will blame you? "

    "South prince, so concerned about this?" Jiang Luoyu''s Ivory bone fan was unfolded, and her slender hair was flying in the air. Her voice was faint and her intention of killing was strong. "It''s a pity that since my son dares to do this, there must be a way to make the southern Prince die properly. Please don''t worry about it."

    After that, he looked at nanjinglong''s acupoint. His face was startled and he drank the medicine. His lips showed a gentle and smooth smile, as if the weather was fine today, so his heart was happy. His finger pointed to those fierce animals who were eager to move and struggled in the cage, and their eyes turned red, as if they were excited.

    "It''s something that I''m not easy to develop. These beasts are fed with the same medicine as the South prince took. I think the South Prince may feel very painful at the beginning, but I can''t say it will be much better after that. I''m not sure that he will like this feeling in the end."

    Less than a moment after feeding the medicine, nanjinglong began to shiver and his eyes were as red as those beasts. Instead of letting go of his hands, the two dead men whispered to Jiang Luoyu: "son of the world."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced out of the cage as if he could not bear it. The beasts were about to break out of the cage. His lips were smiling, and his cheeks were even full of shallow pears: "open the cage."

    After half a cup of tea, a door was gradually closed behind Jiang Luoyu. The Dark Jade like eyes were seen everywhere. Under the windows, the beast and the black figure fought continuously. Then the black figure fell to the ground by several beasts and began to bite his skin. The black figure also bit one of the tigers, which was exciting The more red the fundus of both eyes

    the more startled.

    After the tiger and the man bit each other, the black figure dragged the stump into the room, pulled out the sword which had not been taken away by the dead man, turned back and killed the tiger, but was not spared by the leopard''s neck, blood splashed into the inner room, and then came nanjinglong''s hoarse and terrible scream.

    The sound was very loud at first, but then another tiger jumped into the room, and the scream gradually faded down. Finally, there was only a faint creaking sound, and then a creaking and penetrating chewing sound.

    After about two sticks of incense, a maid like man came in shivering. He saw that he was standing on the edge of the attic, drinking tea and looking down at the people in the courtyard. His legs were soft and he almost didn''t kneel down the doorframe. It took a lot of effort to make a sound.

    "The world Prince, inside There''s no sound in it. "

    Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows and put down the tea cup with a click. Her voice was cold in the dark: "no sound, no sound. What are you shaking?"

    Hearing this, the little maid seemed to think of the scene in the courtyard again. Subconsciously, she wanted to vomit, but because the master was in front of her eyes, she finally forbeared and forbeared, but her voice became more difficult.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t hear her reply for a long time. After glancing at her, she didn''t seem to mind her reaction now, but her tone became colder and colder.

    "Take back the cage, and the bones and fur of the beast. Nanjinglong should be out of breath, but he must send someone to see him and make sure he is dead. If the dead beast is killed and dragged away, the rest of the blood will be sprinkled on it. When the officials of Dali temple and zongrenfu will come to visit tomorrow, they will have a look at it. "

    The little maid in law was told to stand up and say, "yes It is... "

    Suddenly, the figure in front of the palace closed suddenly, and the figure disappeared in the dark.

    Hearing the sound of bone fan landing, he was a little stunned. After a long time, he slowly lowered his head and reached out to pick it up.

    Less than half way through, but stopped again.

    "Report to the chief cabinet, nanjinglong is dead and his body has been disposed of."

    The voice of the death report was cold, and the man with his head drooping gave a low smile, but his voice did not seem to be laughing.

    "Step back."

    In the small attic, a silent silence.

    I don''t know how long later, the man in green turned around, put the bone fan in his sleeve, and walked towards the dark stairs of the attic step by step. His pace was very slow and steady, his face was hidden in the dark, and he could not see the expression covered by black hair. His whole body seemed to relax, and there was no smile on his thin red lips.The cause and effect of the past life, the cause and effect of this life.

    Vow to practice, blood feud.

    Nanjinglong, Jianghui.

    You owe me, in this life, we have settled.

 Chapter 205

    It was not until noon on the day that the carriage that had taken Jiang Luoyu away from the gate of the palace stopped again at a small corner gate of the prince''s mansion. When he got the news, the Bibo garden sent someone to guard the corner gate. When he saw the blue corner of clothes, he immediately bowed down and saluted

    as soon as Jiang Luoyu walked a few steps on the corridor, a rush of footsteps came from behind, Followed by the sleeping star slightly anxious voice: "son of the world, the princess just came, please go to the east mansion."

    "Mu?" Jiang Luoyu''s head didn''t come back. The bone fan in her hand didn''t come out. Her eyes didn''t know where she was looking. Her voice was very low when she opened her mouth. "Call me in. Did you say what to do?"

    When sleeping star heard the speech, he carefully looked at his son''s look at the moment. He felt a little strange in his heart. I don''t know why when she went out in the morning, Jiang Luoyu looked calm and calm, but when she came back, she was very tired and didn''t dare to ask more questions. She just said, "huishizi, it seems that it''s a matter of making an appointment for a young lady."

    Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief and heard that it was about Jiang Luoqin. She said, "is Madame Yun coming?" Mian Xing nodded and said, "yes, I heard that it was the young lady who disguised herself as a woman and ran out. As a result, someone robbed Mr. Yun. As a result, the young lady saved Mr. Yun by mistake. Mr. Yun saw that the young lady was a girl. Because they were embracing each other, they had a close relationship with each other. So Mr. Yun asked the young lady who she was."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she thought of Jiang Luoqin, who had made Hanjiang Pavilion pretend to be a robber, and led him to run away to meet Yunxuan by chance. She raised her eyelids and said, "then Luoqin told him that she was a concubine from the carefree palace?"

    "It''s said that after returning to the mansion, Mr. Yun asked Mrs. Yun to come to discuss marriage. It seems that he doesn''t object to the marriage." Sleeping star should a, while saying while tentatively looking at the son in front of him, hesitated and said, "Little Miss, after listening to the news, seems very satisfied, just sent the maid to inquire about the marriage - as if afraid that the son of heaven would not agree."

    It is clear that this husband was chosen by her son-in-law instead of her younger sister. The young lady seems to be the master of the family, but she is not appreciative when she gets cheap. When she hears the news that she wants to discuss her relatives, she goes to Bibo garden. Taking advantage of Jiang Luoyu''s not coming back, she makes people in Bibo garden change their faces and almost tell the truth.

    Jiang Luoyu heard that he was vaguely discontented and hesitant. His face did not change. On the contrary, he did not take it seriously: "it is good to have no objection Since she thinks that this is her own choice, she is at least better than me to choose for her, so that she can marry a person with resentment

    "

    00

    mianxing frowned and subconsciously retorted:" keshizi, you are not for her... "

    Jiang Luoyu shook his hand and stopped him from saying, "let''s just say it''s her choice. Don''t talk about these things."

    "Yes." Mianxing should have lowered her body. When she raised her head again, she found that Jiang Luoyu seemed absent-minded and had no focus. Her fingers were a little bit red. She could not help asking, "son of God, are you - are you tired?"

    Hearing the speech, the man in Qingyi was stunned for a moment, and then nodded lightly. His fingers rubbed the bulging Temples:

    "it''s too early to enter the palace today. I''m really tired. I''ll go to see Mrs. Yun and Mu''s alone. You can go back and lay the bed on the bed. I want to have a good sleep."

    "Yes, son of God."

    Sleeping star should be, looking at his son with two little maid, toward the direction of the east house, turned around to prepare to return to Bi Yuan, but before waiting for a few steps, he remembered an important thing. His eyes became strange and looked at the distant blue back, but it was rare to gossip like month by month.

    "It''s strange that the white Gemini hasn''t come back yet. The son of the world still doesn''t ask. Are they fighting again? How could it be so easy to quarrel again? It was very good yesterday. It was the same as what they said month by month last time. They said that they suddenly changed their faces... "

    Now, the Zhen family in the prefecture''s mansion is not good to see. What''s more, the Duke of Qi has already collapsed. Jiang Ying is killed by Nan Jinglong, and Jiang Hui is put in the cold again. Jiang Xiong does not know how much he hopes the Zhen family will die soon and get rid of the shadow of the Zhen family.

    In this case, the imperial concubine Mu got the best interests. Now, no one in the house has the right to fight with her.

    When Jiang Luoyu went to see the Mu family, he came to visit the Mu family and his wife Yun. After having lunch with Jiang Yanjiang Bing, he returned to the Bibo garden to change clothes and rest.

    When he wakes up again, the man in the quilt rubs his eyebrows and gets out of bed. His eyes turn to the dim sunlight outside the bed tent, and his eyes are floating.

    It seems that all the people in the Bibo garden are aware that Jiang Luoyu is in a bad mood after he comes back. In the second half of the day, Jiang Luoyu is very careful not to touch his bad luck. Until after lunch, the sky gradually turns black. The person sitting alone behind the desk puts down his book volume and asks in a voice.

    "When is it?"Month by month, he stood on the side of his body to grind ink. Hearing this, he immediately put down the ink block in his hand and looked at him with some worry: "son of the world, it''s three shifts. Don''t you have a rest?"

    "I sleep a lot during the day, and I''m not sleepy now." The man in green waved his hand. He didn''t even lift his head when he heard the speech. He just breathed out a long breath. His voice was weak and had no emotion. "You go to have a rest. Don''t worry about me."

    Hearing the speech month by month, she wanted to persuade her again, but when she saw the look on Jiang Luoyu''s face at this time, she was suddenly surprised, and the whole person held her breath - such a look, she is not strange It was the expression that the only 15-year-old son woke up from the nightmare in the middle of the night after the news of the death of the carefree King Jiangying and the princess.

    Seeing this look, she knew that she couldn''t say another word, so she bowed her head and was ready to turn back.

    "Wait"

    before going out of the door, Jiang Luoyu''s voice was heard again, and she turned back to her head every month: "what''s the matter, son of a generation?"

    In the dim light, there was a shadow on the eyelash cage, as if hesitating to flash, and so vague that nothing could be seen clearly.

    It was a long time before his voice was heard again month by month.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing. You can go. "

    Jiang Luoyu put his pen on the pen holder, stood up and blew out the candle in front of her. Before she could lift her hand to take off her green shirt, a sound of breaking through the air came from her ear. A sharp, snowy arrow came in from the gap of the window and was nailed to the wall behind him.

    "Bang."

    Looking at the bright arrow, the face of the people in the house changed, and the cold light flashed in his hands. He quickly opened the door of the house and went to the outer steps: "who?"

    The darkness outside the house was quiet. There was no figure, not to mention the archer. However, he had just left soon and came back with chasing clouds month by month. Holding a flickering candle in his hand, he ran to Jiang Luoyu and looked up and down for a few times. He was relieved.

    "My son, just now that was -"

    JIANG Luoyu lowered her eyes and did not wait to ask again every month. Then she turned and walked towards the house and pulled out the small arrow on the wall. Unexpectedly, she saw the white cloth tied to the arrow.

    Month by month, he held up his candle to illuminate the handwriting on the white cloth on his hand. He asked curiously, "son of the world, who sent you this letter?"

    "Who else could it be After scanning the handwriting on the cloth at a glance, Jiang Luoyu''s fingers trembled, but they soon tried to stop them. Her eyes were cold as a knife edge, and the people who saw them were filled with chills. "It''s the enemy

    "

    0

    "chasing the clouds."

    With the monthly arrival of the bodyguard said: "subordinate in."

    "Protect Loba and loqin. They must not have an accident." After asking to chase the cloud, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and clenched the cloth in her hand. Her voice solidified in the dark, "I want to go out for a trip. No one has to follow me. If I don''t come back tomorrow morning and go to Mu''s house one month at a time, I''ll say that I''m not fit enough to go out, and I won''t be able to come to see me. "

    After that, Jiang Luoyu raised her eyes and looked at the twins, who came quickly. At the same time, she handed him the cloth in her hand, indicating that he should remember the address on the cloth: "sleeping star, you should send a command to Uncle Meng quickly. Before dawn, you must surround here."

    Sleeping star smell speech low body should be, turn to prepare to leave immediately, but once again hear Jiang luoyusen cold voice behind. "You can kill people, but don''t let anyone find out."

    Hearing this, mianxing only felt that the cold hair on his back stood up in an instant. He also remembered what had happened in the zongrenfu this afternoon. He could not help but feel a deep chill in his heart: "my subordinates obey me."

    The sky became more and more dark, and there was a trace of purple in the black, like a gorgeous brocade spread in the stars, with beautiful patterns and no flaws.

    A clattering of horse hoofs rattled past and drove toward the barren mountains in the northwest corner of Kyoto City. The white horse, like a white lightning that cleaved through the darkness, carried people floating in blue clothes on their backs, and soon disappeared on the spacious official road.

    After running for more than an hour, the sky has changed from deep purple to rosy. The man riding on the white horse finally pulled up his horse''s reins in a deserted forest, raised his hand to grasp his flying Cape, and stopped in a meadow surrounded by trees with sharp eyes, and said coldly.

    "Who is your excellency? If you have the courage to shoot an arrow to invite my son out, but you have no courage to go out to see him? "

 Chapter 206

    A dark blue figure came out of the dense bush without a moment''s voice falling down. Standing near the white horse with a black towel covered, he squinted and saw Jiang luoyusen''s cold face in the moonlight, and his throat was hoarse and hard to hear

    Mr

    close the door.

    "I haven''t seen him for a few days. Jiang Shizi is still rich and handsome, and he lives better than he does every day. This is beyond our reach."

    As he said this, the masked man walked around the white horse and found that there was no figure behind Jiang Luoyu. It seemed that he had come by himself. The laughter grew louder, and he also took some deeper pride and disdain: "Jiang Shizi really kept his promise. I said that you would come alone. You really came alone."

    "Don''t talk nonsense." The man sitting on the horse pulled into the horse''s reins, and his eyes like black jade showed a cold light. When he thought of the contents of the small arrow, his fingers trembled slightly again. However, no one in the dark could find out that "the son of this world has come here alone. It''s called your heart. What about people?"

    The masked man laughed a few more times, as if he knew that Jiang Luoyu was very anxious at the moment, so he shook his hand toward the place where he showed his body. After a while, there was a rustling sound in the dark. Two men in black came out with a white shadow, which was staggering and stained with blood. The other two men in black pulled over a big wooden frame.

    It was dark and the torches crackled in the damp wood.

    The person dragged out by the man in black seemed to have lost consciousness. While the torch was burning, he was tied to the wooden shelf by the man in black with a rope the thickness of his thumb. He hung his head and did not move. His black hair covered his cheek behind him. Until he was hit by a bucket of water, he coughed hoarsely and woke up.

    The moment I opened my eyes, there was a blur between heaven and earth. When I could see what the scene was in front of me, the white shadow''s eyes slowly widened according to the color of the photo. My eyes were immediately fixed on the nearby horse, and I fell down from the white horse. My fingers were clenched and my face was cold and expressionless.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You should not Come on... "

    Jiang Luoyu watched him unconsciously dragged out and tied to a wooden shelf to wake up the masked man. He remembered that he had been on the run all day. In the middle of the night, he received a note on a small arrow saying, "to save Bai Minyu, go to the foot of the Huashan Mountain in Kyoto." The note is a burst of fear, just when the horse nearly stepped on the stirrup panic, anger instantly reflected in the pupil, associated with the voice colder a few minutes.

    "It''s just that I ran out. I didn''t want to come out to save you when I was in such a big trouble."

    After the masked man looked at Jiang Luoyu, the smile on the face of the man tied on the wooden frame faded, and his mind was blocked between them. He looked at the man whose eyes were up and down and could not see his emotions clearly. His voice was hoarse and ugly.

    "If you don''t want to save him, why do you come?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him in front of him. The cold light flashed on his fingertips and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t go to see Bai Minyu again. His voice became colder: "although he got into big trouble and didn''t listen to me, he ran out by himself. After all, he is my man. How to deal with it is my business. It''s not up to others to intervene, let alone you, a fugitive."

    After that, he gave a low hum and a smile, and his eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the person in front of him: "isn''t it? Post [scholar."

    After hearing this, the masked man was stunned at first. Then he knew that Jiang Luoyu really recognized his identity. He pulled off his veil with a smile, revealing his handsome pale and scarred cheek. A group of people in black surrounded several people between waves. Then he walked to Jiang Luoyu''s side and sneered coldly.

    "When he came alone, surrounded by so many dead men, Jiang Shizi was still calm as before. He had a good spirit and good demeanor, which was admired by Zhen Shi."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes swept over his cheek, hooked the corner of his mouth, and turned to her head with a smile of sarcasm: "Zhen Shi, even if there are dead men who are working for you, the dog who has lost his family is still a dog who has lost his family. Do you think what my son of the world said, is it?"

    "Jiang Shizi has such a sharp mouth!" Zhen Shi''s smile was stiff, his eyes suddenly became fierce and terrible. He approached Jiang Luoyu a few steps, and the whole person had to stick it in front of him. "I just don''t know if your little lover has fallen on my hand. After he becomes my man, can your mouth be so fierce?"

    On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s blue sleeves moved, and the radian of her lips changed slightly: "Oh? Become your man? "

    "Not bad!" After this sentence was uttered, Zhen Shi clearly caught a flash of panic in front of him. He looked with a smile at the people who were tied to the wooden shelf and could not struggle. He remembered that the death soldiers had been following Bai Minyu for several days. After he had managed to avoid the people Jiang Luoyu used to protect, he caught his efforts in the early morning and was more confident.

    "Why, Jiang Shizi doesn''t believe it?"

    "It''s not that I don''t believe it. It''s just that you think you can completely restrain me just by these people and one of them? You don''t think much of me

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes and hid the shaking of her eyes. She knew that the person in front of her might have seen the clue. However, for the sake of the one not far away, he didn''t care what that person would think. He had to continue to stimulate the people in front of him with words, so as not to be determined by Zhen Shizhen and get the most terrible result¡ª¡ª"Those who have achieved great things are just concubines. If Mr. Zhen wants to do so, he can''t do as well as the son of this generation to send him away, such as

    why?"

    Zhen Shi has been staring at the change of his face. After a while, he suddenly looks up and laughs a few times. His eyes are full of satisfaction. A few steps pass by Jiang Luoyu. He raises his hand and clasps the neck of the man in white on the wooden shelf, forcing him to look up: "Jiang Luoyu, I didn''t expect that you will have this day in front of me - so far, you don''t have to quibble."

    "This man - I''ve known since you came alone to save him. I guess so He is not a noble concubine who came out of the Xiaoyao palace, but the nephew of aunt Bai in the prefecture''s mansion. Since Jiang Shizi entered the mansion, he has been with him as Bai Minyu of his humerus. "

    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but show a smile of satisfaction. He lowered his head and clenched the neck of the man in his hand. His eyes were full of hatred and cruelty: "in the plan to frame up the government of Qi, I''m afraid there is also the help of this white Gemini."

    After seeing this sentence, Jiang Luoyu did not answer. Instead, she cast her eyes on herself. Her face was half bright and half dark. Zhen Shi was more and more sure of her guess. She remembered that the misfortune that had fallen on the Duke of Qi, her little aunt and her two children was the plan of the man who pretended to be harmless. At first, she regretted Or regret, and then there is endless hate and fear.

    "Since I left Dali temple, I have been investigating the affairs of my father and the government of Qi. I thought it was Jiang Hui who was behind the scenes. But you were too soft-hearted and left the life of the stealthy son. I asked me to investigate you. You are the one who set up the Bureau to ask Zhen family to die without a burial place."

    "It''s smart to find out." When he hummed and laughed in the dark, his words did not sound like praise, nor did they seem to be flustered or complacent. Instead, they seemed to be talking about the bright and natural moonlight tonight, which was light and traceless, "worthy of what my grandfather said, the nobility of the gentry."

    "The nobility, the nobility Ha ha ha, what is the noble''s creed? I can''t even defend my own family. What''s my qualification to call the noble''s Yao? "Zhen Shi tightened Bai Minyu''s neck and laughed wildly, as if he had already been crazy. However, the people who had been pinned on his neck were still looking at the blue corner of his clothes in the dark.

    Eyes persistent clear, but with a gradual surge of determination.

    Zhen Shi didn''t notice Bai Minyu''s eyes. He just fixed his eyes on the man in the dark and roared: "it''s all you, it''s all you! Jiang Luoyu, if you hadn''t hurt my Zhen family and killed all of my Zhen family, how could I have been like this? "

    "Jokes." Jiang Luoyu walked slowly to the torch and let the light shine on her dark eyes. Her lips were full of sarcasm. "Speaking of harming people, Zhen Shi, don''t you forget who hurt whom first? Can I Jiang Luoyu be harmed by your Zhen family, so I can only hide in place and wait for death, and can''t repay you a thousand times and a hundred times?! What a joke

    After that, he turned to his side, put some trembling fingers back into his sleeve, and said in a more calm tone: "Zhen Shi, you and I have a deep hatred, and now we have not died. Now, what can we say about these useless words. If Bai Minyu had not been caught by you, I would have fallen one step behind you. Now even you would have been a turtle in my urn! "

    "That''s right, that''s right - if I hadn''t caught him, I''d never see the ugly face of your enemy any more, and I would have died! What kind of revenge -- "

    Zhen Shi murmured and repeated Jiang Luoyu''s words, his face became more and more ferocious, and his smile slowly narrowed down. He took a sharp dagger from the man in black beside him and put it on his throat instead of the hand with Bai Minyu''s neck, which was weird and ferocious like a ghost.

    "It''s a pity that I have caught your weakness now. If I guess it''s right - this person is the one you love!"

    Seeing that sharp dagger across the skin, a trace of dark red blood falling down the neckline of the man in white, Jiang Luoyu suddenly changed his face. Subconsciously, she took a few steps forward, and her face was coagulated in an instant, just like a fierce beast struggling from hell, with fierce breath and killing intention

 Chapter 207

    Seeing that he looked terrible, Zhen Shi walked towards himself step by step. He calmly pointed the dagger at Jiang Luoyu''s neck, and his smile was cruel and bloody: "if you go further, don''t blame me for stabbing him down. Send you this little lover directly to the netherworld and back up!"

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips. She didn''t retreat, but she didn''t move forward. Her dark eyes were staring at the people in front of her. The corners of her lips pulled out a cold arc: "if you dare to kill him, I will let you go to hell."

    Zhen Shi sniffed the speech and despised it. The dagger in his hand didn''t move. He asked with a smile, "I''ve been to hell for a long time. Don''t you know?"

    "I remember that the men in the Duke of Qi were killed, while the women and Gemini acted as official maids - or did you want your mother to receive guests in the largest brothel in Kyoto tomorrow?" Jiang Luoyu saw that he was unmoved, and a sneer flashed on his face. He slowly spat out his words and looked at the people nearby with a smile.

    "As soon as the title of the wife of the Duke of Qi came out, there were still a lot of high-ranking officials and high-ranking people flocked to it."

    Zhen Shi''s face sank in an instant, his arm trembled, and he cut a bloodstain on his pale neck: "you dare!"

    Jiang Luoyu took a glance at the extremely dazzling bloodstain, and his voice became colder and colder: "I dare not!"

    Zhen Shi knew that he always dared to say and dare to do. Although there was some trouble in turning the guilty woman into such a firework woman, he could follow Jiang Luoyu''s method, which was not difficult, so he could not help being soft for a moment: "OK, hello According to what you said, I will not hurt his life for the time being, and you should not attack my mother and sister! "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t speak. He just stared at his hand holding the dagger. He could not see his face under the flickering torch.

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Zhen Shi was flustered for a moment. Later, he didn''t know what he thought. His face was once more ferocious. Looking at Bai Minyu, who was pale and weak beside him, he sneered: "I know you want me to let him go, but it''s not so simple. Even if, as you say, my mother has suffered as a fireworks woman, how can I be as miserable as I am now! "

    Jiang Luoyu sighed in silence when he heard this. He knew that it was impossible to threaten people like Zhen Shi. Now it seems that Zhen Shi came with the intention to die with him. Even if he died, he and Bai Minyu would be caught. Since he was not afraid of death, let alone other things.

    After thinking for a moment, he lowered his eyes slightly and let go of his clenched fingers.

    "Conditions."

    Zhen Shi stood motionless in the distance, staring at him darkly: "you must not have come alone today, but you have brought a lot of people. Now make a voice immediately, let those people who you ambush retreat, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude

    The man in Tsing Yi didn''t frown. When he heard the speech, he immediately said, "everybody listen to the order."

    Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s voice, there was a commotion in the open bushes. Then, a moment later, another group of black figures showed their body shape, holding a sword to the surrounded people: "my subordinate is here!"

    "All of you must withdraw from ten Zhangs. No change is allowed without orders."

    Hearing this order, the leader in black looked at the situation and hesitated for a moment: "Pavilion master, this..."

    Jiang Luoyu''s head did not return, but her tone became colder and colder: "are you deaf? Back ten Zhang!"

    Jiang Luoyu''s tone was strong and firm. People in black didn''t dare to disobey, so she had to step back a few steps, and soon she was ten Zhang away.

    "Xiaoyao Wang Shizi, the strength behind you can''t be underestimated. I hate Zhen Shi''s underestimate of you, which leads to this defeat today!" seeing so many dead men in black, Zhen Shi frowned, and then for the first time passed the bitter bitterness on her face In the depth, however, is still cruel and hateful.

    "Well, even though my Zhen family has been destroyed, you and your lover will be buried together. It''s wonderful."

    "You just want to avenge me. Why do you involve him? He just obeys my orders." Jiang Luoyu raised her head and looked at the blue sky. Her eyes seemed to be looking at a man in white not far away, but something that had disappeared and bewildered. Her voice became more and more deep.

    "Zhen Shi, my cards have not been used up. If you want my life, you must let him go!"

    "How could it be so easy to let him go?" Zhen Shi sneered and didn''t care. Instead, he raised his hand and motioned to the people around him to use the dagger to resist Bai Minyu''s harm. "Prince Xiaoyao, I''m afraid I''ll let him go with my front foot, and you won''t worry about the back foot any more. Then Zhen Shike will really compensate his wife and break the army again!"

    Before the words fell, he walked up to Jiang Luoyu. He suddenly clasped the wrist of the man in Tsing Yi and pulled him to his own side, showing a smile: "however, it''s OK to let him go."

    Jiang Luoyu, pale and cold, said in a deep voice, "what conditions do you have?"

    Zhen Shi bent his lips and suddenly said in a cold voice to the man in black behind him: "come on, get him!"

    Standing behind Jiang Luoyu, the man in black heard the speech and immediately said, "yes, childe!"

    The man who had been in a half coma heard the sound, and raised his head with difficulty. The dark red blood traces twisted into traces on his white clothes. When his eyes reflected the scene in front of him, his eyes suddenly widened, and he spit out a word: "no..."Zhen Shi, with a proud flame in his eyes, saw Jiang Luoyu caught by several men in black without any resistance, and was tied to his wrist by a rope. His beautiful face looked calm and indifferent, as if he was not a prisoner under the steps. He walked back to Bai Minyu with some pride and clasped his chin.

    "Beauty, I didn''t let you talk. You''d better behave yourself."

    Hearing the word "beauty", Jiang Luoyu''s fingers trembled imperceptibly. For the first time in her dark jade eyes, she was stunned. Before she raised her head, she heard the voice in her ears, which was warm and ambiguous, gentle and humiliating.

    "These eyes are really beautiful, especially when I am angry - I fell in love with you when I was in the prefectures'' mansion, but Jiang Luoyu refused to let me take you away Now how good, I can not only avenge but also relieve my lovesickness. It''s killing two birds with one stone, ha ha ha

    As soon as this sentence was said, Jiang Luoyu could not help but be shocked and flustered. She raised her head and looked at Zhen Shi, who was standing beside Bai Minyu. After struggling for a while, she yelled in a hoarse voice: "what are you going to do, Zhen Shi? What''s coming at me? Don''t touch him

    Seeing that he was really flustered, Zhen Shi couldn''t help laughing. He was even more proud to brush his finger across Bai Minyu''s cheek and toward his bloody collar.

    Seeing his movements, he thought of what Zhen Shi suggested he was going to do. Bai Minyu was standing under the pear blossom tree and smiling at him. Jiang Luoyu felt that his blood seemed to be frozen. The cold air ran from the bottom of his feet to the neckline. His voice became more fragmented and faintly frightened.

    "Zhen Shi, if you dare to move him, you will die without a burial place!"

    "Jiang Luoyu, you also have such a day, to me mouth threatening words, but can''t keep the people you want to protect?"

    Zhen Shi looks at him gradually flustered, the light cold on his face finally disappears a little bit, under the heart only feels incomparably relieved gas, looks at the body side weak white clothes person, the words are mixed with complacency.

    "But it''s a pity that such a good beauty has been enjoyed by you first, but it''s OK - when you watch me fall in love with the person you like, I''ll give it back to you at that time, and I won''t hurt his life. How about the dew relationship between me and the beauty?"

    "No - you can''t touch him!" Jiang Luoyu listened to his words and watched the white clothes fall with the sound. She felt a little chilly at the bottom of her heart. Bai Minyu is not a Gemini, but a man. She has such an unyielding personality. If she is really like that He didn''t dare to think about it any more, even if he could save him later.

    That person will never live on. Even if he can survive in the end, he may never meet again -

    never again.

    When these four words appeared in front of him, Jiang Luoyu suddenly and violently struggled. The bottom of her eyes flashed with endless killing intention. She was staring at Zhen Shi not far away. In a flash, she looked up slightly. According to the person whose eyes were not deep enough, she felt that her heart was sinking.

    "White -"

    this time, before Jiang Luoyu could open his mouth, a man in black tore off the cloth and blocked his mouth.

    "The noise is really annoying. Good job." Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s constant struggle, Zhen Shi''s eyes are cold and terrifying. He doesn''t think he''s clubbing, but his smile is getting deeper. He casually raises his finger to a tree not far away, and at the same time he unties the complicated clothes of the man in white.

    "I''ll tie him to that tree, and I''ll let him see with his own eyes how I put his beauty into the account. You are guarding everywhere. Don''t let your guard down. Let me know as soon as there is any wind or grass moving! "

    Jiang Luoyu was dragged and tied to a big tree by two people, struggling to get out of control. However, he could only see that because of his own struggle, a piece of pear blossom suddenly fell down, as if under a pear rain, obscuring his vision in front of him, while the man not far away suddenly raised his head at this time.

    Jiang Luoyu could hear his heartbeat thumping. His heart was seized by boundless fear and panic. The white pear blossom fell on his cheek with a sweet smell. It was as beautiful as the first time he bowed his head to kiss that man, and the glass with fog patted his eyes.

    The more you want to open your eyes, the fog gets thicker.

    Until it became clear again, what he saw was the white clothes with blood under his feet.

    And on that pale cheek, a very light and shallow smile that is not different from usual.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry. "

    He was firmly tied to the tree. When he saw the smile, his eyes were white at first, then dark.

    On the day when he finally wanted to say goodbye to his previous life, he had already revenged.

    Before you can wake up from that nightmare, do you have to fall into another nightmare that is hard to get rid of in your life?

    This life is reborn, even if he revenges, he must lose his love?Lose what you love.

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and suddenly curled her lips silently. The transparent drops of water slipped down her black eyelashes, and the click was light

    not bad.

    When he was about to lose that person, he finally faced his heart. The man It''s the one he loves.

 Chapter 208

    Just as he hung down his head and felt cold and hot, almost out of breath, he suddenly heard a voice that was very familiar to him.

    "Get out of here."

    At the moment when the sky was dim, a fierce white light glided past. Jiang Luoyu only felt her throat itching. Before she coughed up her voice, she felt two muffled hummings around her, and the hot blood splashed on him. At the same time, she was very strange and had a cold drink that lowered her voice.

    "Do it!"

    Jiang Luoyu felt that his body was loose, and the rope that bound him was cut off. The jade crown on his head slipped down along his hair. However, his fingers trembled and he did not grasp it. Instead, he looked up at the wooden frame which had been bound with a man in white not far away. At the moment, he had broken into pieces of broken wood. The white shadow was wandering in the dark, like those in black When people fight, they are no longer weak and pale.

    seeing this scene, they feel that there is a man standing beside him in a dark blue robe with a Li bird logo on his sleeve. His heart is relaxed. The whole person slides down the tree and his heart rate gradually calms down.

    Suddenly, Zhen Shi was trying to untie Bai Minyu''s clothes, but somehow he was beaten out. Then a man caught him. He could only watch the pure white figure and exert a terrifying force. In a short time, he killed the nearly ordinary dead man, shook his sleeve and walked towards him step by step.

    Looking at the perfect face without any expression, Zhen Shi bit his teeth and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who had escaped from danger earlier than him, not far from his back, and asked in a deep voice.

    "I didn''t expect that even you have such power, but when you were caught by us, why didn''t you show it at all?"

    Bai Minyu''s face was cold. After standing in front of him, she had a soft smile on her lips. Her voice was very light and light: "do you think I can be easily caught by you?"

    Zhen Shi looked at his face at the moment, and the reflection of the color of his eyes, subconsciously guessed: "you - you are for -"

    "I can''t let him risk, but you have never been found. I''m about to leave. You''re always in his way. So I take myself as bait. If you are really caught in the trap, you think I can''t rob me of my martial arts. " The man in white had no expression, but his voice was mixed with tenderness. Although he did not look back once, anyone could know who the sentiment in the words was for.

    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that you used such a method to stimulate him, but it''s ok You helped me -- "

    after saying this, he raised his hand slightly, and the dagger slipped out of his sleeve and pierced into the heart of the person facing him. His beautiful face was close, and his thin lips opened and closed in the dark. Compared with Jiang Luoyu, who was half bright and half dark at that time, he was more like a fierce beast that had been dormant for a long time, and even his claws were hidden in the dark.

    "Tried his heart."

    Zhen Shi felt a sharp pain in his chest, and his canthus were about to crack. He pulled out the dagger, stepped back two steps, and laboriously sent out the last word You... "

    The man in white looked down at him and fell to the ground with a cool smile. He had something in common with Jiang Luoyu.

    "You don''t have to look back on your way to the end of the world."

    By the time the dust had settled, the sky had turned a little white.

    The people of Hanjiang Pavilion cooperated with those in dark blue robes, and soon killed and captured the remaining dead men of the Duke of Qi. After dragging away the corpse of the man in black, Jiang Luoyu, who was always standing under the tree, raised his hand and definitely took a look at the flying pear blossom.

    A moment later, the man in the dark blue robe with Li bird embroidered on the cuff stood beside the man in white and whispered that the man in white did not even frown, so he raised his hand to signal their departure for the time being. Only two people were left.

    Facing the flowers and trees, Jiang Luoyu heard the familiar footsteps stop behind her. Her fingers could not help fastening the bark in front of her and almost cracked her nails.

    The people with Li bird embroidered on their sleeves suddenly appeared, and he saw that Bai Minyu was completely innocent. No matter how stupid he was, he could have guessed that this scene was a play that Bai Minyu had ordered his Murong aristocratic family, and he was also playing a play without telling himself, in order to attract the missing Zhen Shi, so as to catch all the people in the Duke of Qi.

    He knew that Bai Minyu did this for the safety of him and luobailuoqin, but just now he felt so heartbroken that the darkness in front of him seemed to be still between his tentacles. Now he finally calmed down, but he did not dare to look back at the calm and smiling face of the man.

    In his previous life, he was not seldom threatened and murdered, but even when he was shot through the pipa bone in Jinluan or murdered by Jiang Hui, he was never so afraid.

    Bai Minyu fixed a look at his back for a while. He found that he didn''t want to turn around to see himself. His eyes were covered with a layer of fog. He stepped forward to jiangluoyu and tried to speak in his softest voice I''m fine. "

    But before the words fell, Bai Minyu felt a flash in front of her eyes, and then there was a dull sound in her chest. Jiang Luoyu took him back two steps with one punch, and then pulled the man back by his collar."You look like this, where is nothing?" Her eyes wandered through the bloodstain on her neckline and the wound on her neck. Jiang Luoyu was like a dragon who had been infuriated. Her beautiful face was twisted. Obviously, she was still in the stage of fury. Her smile on the corner of her lips had long disappeared. Her fingers pressed hard on the scar, and her eyes turned red because of her excessive excitement.

    "Asshole! If you take yourself as bait, won''t you be more comprehensive?! Don''t you know how to protect yourself? If it''s true - if it''s true you How are you going to end it? "

    Bai Minyu was stunned by his anger and fists. He had seen Jiang Luoyu''s violent mood swings. When he saw the red corner of his eyes at the moment, he subconsciously felt a stagnation in his chest. Even though the two people quarreled over nanjinglong the day before yesterday, he was still slightly unfair. Therefore, he completely concealed his plan or even deliberately let others know To capture himself is to see how important he is in Jiang Luoyu''s heart.

    But at this moment, seeing Jiang Luoyu''s appearance, he suddenly felt regret.

    Therefore, that pair of glass clap color eyes more and more like soaked in water, the whole body gave up the struggle strength, just fixed looking at the man''s angry cheek, soft voice: "don''t be angry, I''m ok."

    "Only once." Jiang Luoyu saw that he was soft, but his fingers trembled more and more fiercely. The Dark Jade like eyes flashed a cruel color, gnashing teeth and saying, "if you dare to do this again, I will stab you with my own hands!"

    Bai Minyu blinked her eyes and looked at her angry face. The smile on her lips was like a ripple on the water: "yes."

    Hearing that he should be, Jiang Luoyu gradually released her hand, but there was still a chill between her eyebrows. Just as she was about to say something more, the man in white suddenly frowned, and then fell over to him like he had no bones. Jiang Luoyu subconsciously caught his body and realized that he did not fall down intentionally, but when he was weak, he was turbulent Anger suddenly turned into worry.

    "Minyu, you --"

    Bai Minyu vomited for a long time. Originally, he wanted to stand up straight, but when he saw the worried eyes of the man, he could not help but feel nostalgic for the warmth of his arms. He shook his head with a smile and pleaded in a soft voice: "after being caught by them, it was pouring cold water and being knocked unconscious. I was a little tired Will you hold me

    Jiang Luoyu hugged the man in her arms. Some of her eyes were enchanted. She only felt that with the gradually rising sun, those eyes became more and more beautiful. She could not help but lower herself to kiss the man''s eyebrows. She tried to endure not to shed tears, but responded in a low voice.

    The sun jumped out of the clouds, thousands of bands of light stretching down from the clouds, reflecting the light in the shade of the trees.

    "Pear blossom." Under a lush and blooming white flower tree with branches hanging down and sweet fragrance, Jiang Luoyu sat against the trunk of the tree. On her knee was a man in white clothes, her eyes closed gently, and her face was peaceful. Her white palm took over the falling white petals. After studying it carefully for a moment, she could not help murmuring in a low voice.

    "I don''t know if this tree will look good when all the pear flowers in our yard are in full bloom."

    Having said this, he waited for a moment, but he did not hear the response of the man on his knee. He hung his head and plucked the broken hair on the man''s face. He looked at the man''s peaceful and beautiful face and asked softly again, "Minyu?"

    No one answered. Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and pressed her cheek against the man''s cold cheek. She heard the man''s long and steady breath in her ear.

    I was asleep.

    Aware of the man''s deep sleep, Jiang Luoyu felt her temple jump and her whole body relaxed. As soon as she was about to close her eyes, she heard a wind passing by her body, followed by a low voice report.

    "Son of a generation, the disabled Party of the Zhen family has been eliminated, Zhen Shi was just killed by Bai Shuang Shuang, and his body has been disposed of properly."

    "Killed? It''s cheaper for him. " The situation just now was in a mess, and it was very dark. Although Jiang Luoyu knew that many of the dead men of the Zhen family had died, she was not very clear about the fate of Zhen Shi. At the moment, her look changed a little, and a little fierce appeared on her face. "There should be no danger here. Just leave a few people to protect you. Go back to Hanjiang Pavilion."

    The people behind him heard the words and said, "my subordinates obey."

    When the man in white opened his eyes again, he could hardly open his eyes. The fingers he held with the man could not help moving, and a long breath came from his lips.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t sleep very well. She felt the hand that she was holding with the man. She knew that the person on her knee woke up, blinked her eyes and lowered her head, just in front of her eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The man in white lay back on his knee, shook his head, and then lifted up the corner of his lips. His voice was soft: "God..."

    "You''ve been sleeping for a long time, just like I was on the boat that time. The sun is so good today..." Jiang Luoyu leaned against the tree trunk with a smile. She recalled the events at that time and looked soft. Half of the recollection, she suddenly remembered that the man had said half of what he said. She could not help asking curiously."By the way, I haven''t asked you for such a long time. What did you mean when you said you had known me for ten years?"

    The man in white fixed to look at him for a moment. After a long time, the smile on his lips faded, but his eyes were more intense and persistent: "you No

    remember me? "

    After saying this, he met Jiang Luoyu''s puzzled eyes, raised his hand to caress his white and transparent skin in the sun, and asked in a low voice: "you don''t remember why my surname is Bai, nor do you remember that you saw me in the Xiaoyao palace many years ago?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were confused at first, and then suddenly burst out a startled light. The fingers that she held with him shook. She looked at his face in disbelief and murmured: "you You are - "

    " Bai is not my surname, but your mother''s surname. Bai Minyu is not my real name, but in order to escape the pursuit, your mother''s concubine rose for me. "

    The man in white looked at his startled face, as if he was not surprised, but the expression on his face was softer. His thin red lips slowly lifted up and fell on his lips tenderly.

    Between his lips and teeth, his voice was very low, as if something deeper had been precipitated.

    "My name is Zhaomin, the surname is Murong, and the single name is Hao."

    [the cloud of old dream is over]

    is ove

 Chapter 209

    Murong Zhaomin.

    When the name suddenly flashed over my ears, it was like a key to open the dust, which instantly brought back a memory that was not good, but not bad.

    One spring day many years ago, the inner courtyard of Xiaoyao palace.

    A lush forest, pear seems to be able to bend branches, a cluster of heavy beauty.

    When the child in a bun enters the garden, he can''t help but open his eyes like a jade. Then he looks at the woman standing beside him, wearing a Golden Phoenix hairpin and listening to the bright moon block. His voice is crisp and tender.

    "Mother concubine, who lives in the spring pavilion? Why don''t you let the baby go?"

    "The one who lives in the spring Pavilion is the son of her old friend." When the woman heard his question, she bowed down and took his hand with her soft fingers. She led him forward a few steps and looked at the loft not far away. When she mentioned the word "old friend", her face seemed to have some nostalgia, but when she looked carefully, it was more like a sense of loss.

    "His name is muronghao, and the maidservant who serves him says that his mother and father once gave him the small character Zhaomin, which is similar to your age. But he was injured when he came. You can go up and see him now, but don''t disturb him, you know? "

    The child didn''t understand the look on the woman''s face. He only heard that he had playmates of the same age and was tired of walking around his body all the time. He said that the big maid and bodyguard chief who could not do that could not be done. His Dark Jade eyes lit up in an instant, and said in a crisp voice, "yes, mother''s concubine."

    After saying this, a green shadow ran happily from the woman''s side, and disappeared in the small attic door. Regardless of the woman''s voice behind him, he ran to the bedroom on the second floor, holding his disordered breath, and quietly ran to the covered carved door and looked out of his head.

    The sun was shining brightly in the room. A pear blossom reached the room at some time. Sitting at the table, it seemed that a child in white, who was as tall as himself, stretched out his hand and gently touched the white and transparent pear blossom. If at first glance, his hand would even merge with the pear blossom.

    The child in Tsing Yi stood by the door, his cautious face slowly faded. Some of them were staring at the scene, as if they were stunned. They didn''t even notice the people by the window. They suddenly turned their heads -

    the birds stood on the thin branches and chirped. Jiang Luoyu, sitting under the tree, woke up from the past. Subconsciously, he clenched the hand in his hand and looked down Still lying on his knees, the face is beautiful, the skin is pale and transparent, fingers gently will fall on his hair pear petals picked.

    "It was you - the one who stood by the pear blossom and looked at me..."

    After a little thought, she remembered some things that the man on her knee had just said. Jiang Luoyu had already speculated about the truth of the incident at that time.

    "In that case, aunt Bai''s surname is not Bai, but her mother''s name is Bai. The mother and concubine took you in at first. Later, she was afraid that the carefree palace was not safe. In order to save you, or let you and your aunt better hide, she simply asked her father to give aunt Bai to his uncle as a concubine. Although this method is shameful to your aunt, you can get the name of aunt and nephew and hide it in the back house. Those who pursue you will never think of it. ¡±

    not bad.

    Who could have thought that a little-known concubine and his humble nephew would have been the noble son of Dakin?

    The man in white hooked his lips and seemed to be immersed in the past. His face was soft in the sunshine: "you always like to draw inferences from one instance."

    "Hao means to be broad." Having said the question of hiding, Jiang Luoyu is no longer entangled in the problem, but remembers Bai Minyu''s real name, "Minda is intelligent, Zhaozhao, sun and moon - your mother and father, but it really gives you a good name."

    As soon as he was about to ask, who was his mother''s father and which of the Murong''s legitimate sons was his father, he saw Murong Hao lying on his knee and gently shook his head.

    "You shake your head to say I''m not right?"

    "The name is Zhaomin, but it''s my mother and father, not what you said -" Murong Zhaomin''s eyes raised slightly, as if they could ripple, but there was a layer of darkness, just like a wave in the deep sea. "His name was murongmin

    "

    o

    when he heard the three words of Murong min, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes suddenly dropped "Your mother''s father was Murong, the first son of the Murong family in Dajin, murongmin?"

    Mu gumin.

    After entering the capital of the Jin Dynasty with nanjinglong, he heard nanjinglong mention the first childe by chance before he contacted Murong, the leader of Qingliu. It can be said that Murong min is as dazzling to Murong family as Zhen Shi is to the Qi government which has not collapsed.

    Although many people in such amazing aura, they have completely forgotten that Murong min is not a man, but a man''s doubles as he is.

    No wonder Bai Minyu''s face is so astonishing that you can see it with your eyes. However, Bai Minyu was so depressed that she was unwilling to remove the scar on her face. Obviously, this appearance is inherited from his dead mother and father, and only mu Rongmin, who was praised as the most beautiful man in the golden age, could be called as Bai Minyu.At first hearing this, Jiang Luoyu felt that his head would stop turning. When he went to Dajin in his last life, murongmin had already passed away, leaving only regrets and regrets to all the families in Dajin. But now, combined with Bai Minyu''s words, he knew another amazing truth.

    Murongmin, known as the first son of Dajin, was forced to death in order to protect his own children?

    Is stunned, but still heard that cold voice should, on behalf of his guess is correct: "good."

    Jiang Luoyu was affirmed by the people on her knees. She only felt that her mind was even more disordered. Her memories of previous life and this life were mixed together. After a while, she finally completely calmed down, but she thought of more important issues.

    So, what kind of man can make Murong min fall in love with him, even at the expense of destroying his man''s doubles identity, willingly gave birth to a child who had no reputation, and who did not even know that there had been Murong Zhaomin in his previous life? Do you want to use your own death as a chip to protect this crystal with your beloved?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and looked at the beautiful face, which may have been inherited from Murong min, but she still couldn''t bear her curiosity. She wanted to know how the mythical first childe entrusted the sincere person: "then, your father..."

    "I don''t have a father." This time, to his surprise, before he finished speaking, the man suddenly opened his mouth. The words contained unprecedented resentment and anger. "In this world, I only have my mother and father - no father."

    Jiang Luoyu was startled by his tone of voice. He pondered for a moment, then remembered that there was no father in Bai Minyu''s narration. He guessed something deeper, and his tone softened down: "OK, if you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask

    "

    < 0

    after talking about his life experience, Bai Minyu, now muronghao, will do it again Narrowed her eyes, staring at Jiang Luoyu''s beautiful face, she was silent and did not know what she was thinking. However, her fingers had never let go.

    "Minyu No, Zhaomin. " Watching the pear blossom fall, white petals falling on his knees, Jiang Luoyu picked up the petals and asked, "I don''t want to talk about your business for the time being, but I still have some questions. Can you solve my doubts with me?"

    After staring at him for a while, muronghao''s lips gave a slight smile. According to the color of his eyes, he seemed to see his thoughts: "do you want to ask, why did your mother know my mother and father, and helped me escape from the chase?"

    Jiang Luoyu stroked the petals between his eyebrows with a smile and said in a soft voice, "since you know, you can say it."

    Hearing this, muronghao''s eyebrows were filled with a little surprise: "do you - don''t know the real identity of your mother''s concubine?"

    "Mother and concubine?" Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment, thinking about some rumors that she had heard in the palace when she was young, and several conversations with Jiang cangliu, the housekeeper of the palace, after her rebirth.

    "According to the old man in the palace, my mother''s concubine was a woman who was picked up by my father from outside the palace. Her whereabouts have become a mystery. For this reason, my father and my grandfather had a cold war for a long time. Later, my mother and princess gave birth to me, a legitimate twin, and accepted Aunt Liu, who was close to my mother''s wife

    When muronghao heard his words, he didn''t show any astonishment, but suddenly said, "your mother''s concubine is not an unidentified woman - she is just like me, but a person of great gold."

    "Big gold man?"

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned when he heard his words. First, he remembered that the house of the Xiaoyao king was so beautiful that it was secretly restrained by the imperial court of takong, and even the emperor was gradually no longer trusting him. He also thought that his father and his mother were deeply in love with each other.

    "It''s no wonder that my father has been guarding the Xiaoyao palace for many years in order to fight against the army of Dajin. If he married a woman of Dajin, not only the soldiers would make a riot, but also the court could not spare it. What''s more, for the sake of military achievements and amulets, the Xiaoyao palace has already achieved some great achievements. On the contrary, it''s better to marry one of your own and cover it up A civilian woman who has covered her identity

    "You --" Murong Hao looked at him for a long time. At first, he sighed, then raised his hand, touched his more and more clear eyebrows in the sun, and said in a soft voice, "how could you be so clever but stupid at this time? From you, I can almost see the shadow of the former king of carefree Don''t you think about your father. Would you really like to see an ordinary woman of gold? "

 Chapter 210

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, it was like a thunderbolt, which instantly opened the dark curtain of night, thus exposing something deeper behind it.

    Jiang Luoyu''s fingers trembled and her eyes suddenly became complicated and uncertain.

    It''s true that if the father and the king can give birth to an ordinary woman, she will be sheltered. What''s more, if she marries her husband, her mother and concubine are just ordinary women. However, if the mother and concubine were really ordinary women in gold, how could they get acquainted with mu Rongmin, the first son of Dajin. When mu Rongmin was forced by her enemies, she asked her maid to run with her own children.

    in his memory, his mother and concubine''s words and deeds were very posture. If only a woman came out of a small family, she would never have such a manner! However, all this shows that the status of the mother and concubine at that time was not ordinary. She was probably from the four big families of Dajin, and even more noble?!

    "You mean..."

    "Da Jin Bai''s family." This time, without waiting for Jiang Luoyu to make a guess, Murong Hao stopped playing charades and directly said what he knew. "Since you can recognize the Murong family emblem, you must not be unaware of Bai''s family emblem."

    "Da Jinbai Bai''s How could... "

    At the moment of hearing Da Jin Bai''s family, Jiang Luoyu''s heart was tight, and then he was a pine. He could hardly speak.

    Da Jinbai He really did not expect that his life experience would be related to the four big families of Dajin. Dajinbai family is one of the four big families in Dajin, and it is also the most mysterious family. Most of them are military generals. Because they are in charge of military power, they seldom associate with other families, even the crown prince.

    In order to make nanjinglong ascend the throne smoothly, he had no less ideas of the family. However, the Bai family had strict family education, few children, and had little to grasp. What''s more, when nanjinglong''s general situation was decided, he also showed his loyalty obedience. Finally, because of the military power, Nan Jinglong could not do anything about them.

    However, in the ten years before his death, he could still vaguely know the movement outside the palace. It was as if nanjinglong had managed to wipe out several powerful families by means of iron and blood in the past ten years. Among them, dajinbai, who was in charge of military power, was the lifeblood. As for what happened later, he was in the cold palace because of his own difficulties.

    Even when he became the queen in his last life, because the white family had always been a low-key minister, he had met the white family several times at the state banquet, not to mention thinking that his mother, who was also surnamed Bai, might have some connection with the Bai family of Dajin.

    Murong Hao saw him fall into thinking. His eyes were complicated, and his face softened slightly. Then he said, "my aunt once told me something about my mother and father. Bai Luobing, the eldest daughter of Bai''s family, was the first beauty in the capital of the golden emperor. She was also known to her mother and father''s first son. She knew each other when she was young and could trust each other''s lives."

    Bai Luobing - this is indeed the name of the mother''s concubine, even a word.

    Because the word "Luo" in his name and his sister-in-law was taken by his father from the name of his mother''s concubine, he knew the name of his mother''s concubine very early, but he didn''t feel so strange as he does today It is. "

    "But there are still questions?"

    "Naturally." Knowing the identity of her mother and concubine, and the life experience of the man on her knee, Jiang Luoyu only felt that her previous day''s ease had been swept away, which turned into a deeper question: Why did Bai''s legitimate daughter marry the king of dallong and why murongmin was forced to die These things need to be solved a little bit. What muronghao and himself now know is just the tip of the iceberg.

    It is better to consider these matters in the long run.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu gradually calmed down, and her eyes turned back to the man in white. With her persistence in her eyes, she suddenly asked in a low voice, "why do you want to call Minyu?"

    The smile on muronghao''s face was scattered, and his eyebrows and eyes were more and more blurred under the light.

    "Don''t you know what you''ve asked?"

    The white fingertip touches the familiar cheek, and the memory of more than ten years ago is like the tide. The eyes that are photographed are more and more deep, but the words between the throat are more and more difficult.

    "I never thought Ten years on, I''ll live to see you again. "

    Without waiting for his words to fall completely, a hand fell on his cheek, and his face, as usual, was calm and soft: "don''t talk nonsense in broad daylight."

    The man lying on his knee was staring at his face, as if to engrave it in his heart. His eyes were persistent and gloomy: "that day, I was in the carriage, looking at you with a smile, saying that it was the moment when I was the son of the king of carefree. I looked at you as if I were looking at the flame suddenly burning in the dark."

    Even if the flame will burn the skin, will burn and devour all thinking, but that little light of warmth, let him at any cost, also must get the hand.

    "Do you know?" After saying this, he did not wait for the person in front of him to answer, he raised his hand across his clothes and pressed the cold ten thousand poison stone on Jiang Luoyu''s chest. "At the beginning, when I saw you using ice flesh jade bone ointment, I could smell the fragrance of blood baby sand, and I felt cold all over."

    "For so many years, in order to practice Murong''s secret method taught me by my mother''s father, I had to immerse myself in the cold water every full moon night until I finally succeeded - but even when I was immersed in the water in the cold winter, I didn''t feel that cold."As he said this, he could not help but feel powerless in the background of his eyes, but his face flashed faintly, and suddenly disappeared completely before Jiang Luoyu noticed it.

    "Except for today, you have hatred all the time. No matter how hard I try, no matter what I do Can''t solve your resentment I don''t know how to persuade you. I don''t know whether to persuade you or not

    Jiang Luoyu frowned when he talked about his hatred and resentment in his previous life. Remembering their quarrels over nanjinglong, she sighed and asked, "since you know that I am not in love with nanjinglong, why do you have to argue with me?"

    "I''m afraid." The man on his lap grinned bitterly, and gradually straightened up. He looked at him with complex eyes and said, "I''m afraid all the time. I''m not sure, I don''t dare to move forward - watching you avenge them is like walking on the tip of a knife, but I can''t let you go. For this reason, I once hated myself. Why am I such a coward? "

    "But I know."

    At this point, his words suddenly stopped, and his eyes flashed with pain and fear that were hard to hide. This was the first time that Jiang Luoyu saw this from the bottom of his eyes.

    "I''ve lost my mother and father. I can''t lose you again."

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and gazed at him with an undisguised expression. When the man lowered his eyes and was ready to turn around, he suddenly grasped the man''s finger, and held back his tears and hugged his shoulder.

    "I''m sorry." He murmured in a low voice, with his long black satin hair spread out in the sun on his cheek I''m sorry.

    Lifting his hand, he pulled the man back to his body and described his picturesque eyebrows and eyes with his fingertips. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but get close to him and tried to put his lips close. Before he could touch him, he was hugged by the man in white. The white pear blossoms fell down and covered his clothes. He rubbed his clothes and made a very intimate touching sound.

    The sun outside the tree gradually darkened, and a cloud floated slowly across the blue sky.

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes and leaned against his arms. After a long time, she took a breath, then showed a faint smile, and leaned against the man''s cold skin: "my revenge has been avenged - I promise you that I will not embarrass myself any more. On the other hand, you don''t want to go to the top by yourself, OK? "

    The man was silent, but after a long time, he suddenly released his hand holding Jiang Luoyu and took out something from his arms and put it in his palm.

    "Isn''t this your mother''s father''s relic? What can I do for you?"

    Jiang Luoyu sensed his movement and felt a chill on his hand. Subconsciously, he clenched his finger and put it in front of his eyes to see it clearly. However, he found that it was the white jade that Bai Minyu had given to him when he was nearly poisoned. His fingertips unconsciously rubbed the Li bird on the jade medallion and turned it over to look at the side with the characters.

    "I didn''t look at it carefully last time. At this time, it seems familiar. Is the character on it in gold?"

    The man holding him nodded, as if to let him see. Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and glanced over the engraved words.

    "Mu Rong Tian Bao" looked at it carefully for a while. Jiang Luoyu recognized the words on it. However, as soon as the word was read out, her face suddenly turned dignified, "Murong Tianbao!"

    The jade seal was clasped in the palm of his hand. Jiang Luoyu stared at the words on it and turned over to look at the Li bird carved on it. He was surprised and asked, "this is the four seals which were separated from the big gold jade seal by the Murong family leader from generation to generation. They are also one of the treasures handed over to the four families, Murong Tianbao?"

    "This is the only thing my mother and father left me, except the ten thousand poison stone." When Murong Hao heard the speech, he glanced over the jade plaque in his palm. He felt a deep sense of sadness and deep nostalgia, "take it."

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart leaped and her smile deepened. Suddenly she looked up at him and asked, "do you mean to take this as a token of love?"

    The man holding him heard the speech, but did not speak. He just gazed at him and nodded slowly after a moment.

 Chapter 211

    "Well, since you gave it to me, I''ll take it in exchange..." Seeing him nodding, Jiang Luoyu was shocked. She quickly lowered her eyebrows and did not dare to look at him. After thinking for a moment, she found another jade round seal from her dark bag and patted it on muronghao.

    "This is the private seal that my mother gave me when she died again. I''ve been wearing it for so many years. Since you gave me Murong Tianbao, I''ll give it to you."

    The man in white took the small seal and found that the jade used for the seal was Laokeng jade. The color was clear and the color was warm. He looked down at the words on it. He was surprised to find that it was also engraved with gold inscriptions. The writing axe and knife cut it hard, as if it were made by a man.

    "Chen Hua?"

    "Chen Hua."

    Jiang Luoyu repeated it in a low voice. Her fingers touched the green texture of the jade, and the movement was gentle.

    "My mother and concubine said that this is a relative of the mother''s concubine. According to my guess, it''s something that my grandfather, the owner of the Bai family of this generation, gave to my mother''s concubine. It''s also my small character. My father and mother''s concubine made me a birthday gift before the war, but I didn''t expect that they couldn''t come back No one else can call me like that except my mother and my father

    Before the words fell, he raised his head and looked at him with a smile. Although there was softness between his eyebrows and eyes, there was a deep-seated conviction: "now I give it to you. If I lose it carelessly, I will not spare you."

    "No way." The man in white clenched his fingers and fixed his eyes on him. The smile on the corner of his lips was like a mixture of sunlight, showing a golden light for the first time.

    "Chen Hua."

    It''s getting late and the sun is getting better.

    The man in green slowly got out of the carriage and looked back at the man in white who was following him. He patted the ivory bone fan in his hand and walked slowly towards the winding corridor. He followed his master''s son step by step every month, and then went to see the man in white behind him from time to time.

    After a few steps, sunset rushed to him and saluted: "see the son of the world."

    Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and said with a smile, "get up, what''s the matter?"

    "Huishizi, it was ordered by his highness. Please go to the study of Dongfu immediately."

    "Uncle?" It is said that Jiang Xiong, the princess who has not seen each other for 80 years, is looking for him. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes are slightly surprised, but she still smiles. Instead of moving her steps, she asks, "what does he call me to do?"

    Wanxia shakes her head and says that she doesn''t know. Jiang Luoyu is not asking questions. Instead, she turns to look at the person behind her. She lifts her hand and smoothes the corner of his white sleeve and robe. Suddenly, she says in a low voice, "although yesterday''s business was set up by you, it''s not good for your aunt to worry. Now you go and tell her that you are safe and sound."

    The man in white listened to his words, which was obviously to take him away, and looked at his confident look. He knew that he had guessed something and was not worried. After thinking about his words, he nodded very slowly.

    Even if he didn''t intend to sue his aunt, he disappeared in the Bibo garden for a few days after such a big incident. It was inevitable that no one would say anything out of his mouth. Such a visit also calmed my aunt''s heart. What''s more, Jiang Xiong called Jiang Luoyu, and he certainly couldn''t follow him.

    Watching muronghao walk away, Jiang Luoyu takes back her eyes and follows her with a natural expression: "let''s go

    "

    00

    all the way to the Chuihua gate of Dongfu. After being polite to Jiang Xiong''s boy, Jiang Luoyu walked alone to the door of the study and knocked respectfully Door.

    When someone answered, Jiang Luoyu pushed the door open and went in. She raised her hand and bowed to the man in front of the desk: "my nephew has seen uncle

    "

    Jiang Xiong stood with his back to him. He didn''t even return to his head when he heard the speech: "sit down."

    "Say,

    pi.

    Jiang Luoyu sat down for a short time. Before asking Jiang Xiong what he wanted him to do, he heard Jiang Xiong standing not far away from home a little cold, and mixed with a voice of reproach: "today, where did you go?"

    After saying this, he looked at the young man in green on the chair and immediately wanted to speak. He was afraid that Jiang Luoyu would not admit it. He immediately stopped the speech: "you don''t have to think about how to deceive the king. I sent people to Bibo garden several times today. I can still see whether the master is there or not."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard about his coming out of the mansion today, he knew that it was hard to do good about it. But the key was that he was not a woman, but a man''s doubles. Men''s doubles and men''s doubles were the same. As long as there was no big event when he went out of the mansion, he could be said to have behaved recklessly before the crown was added.

    "When I went back to my uncle, my nephew was involved in private affairs, but I didn''t want to disturb my uncle and grandmother. So I pretended to sue for treatment. I didn''t mean to neglect my grandmother and uncle..."

    Jiang Xiong also knew that this sentence could not threaten Jiang Luoyu. At this time, he heard his anxious apology, and his face slightly eased up: "you dare not be so careless.""What uncle taught was."

    Seeing these two words, Jiang Luoyu is more obedient than when he came in. Jiang Xiong nodded with satisfaction, and walked around the table to jiangluoyu. His eyes swept his face down severely, and said coldly, "call you here today, and you know what it is?"

    "I don''t know, but I ask my uncle to give me advice."

    "You know, why is this king asking people to find you frequently?" Jiang Xiong thought of the business that Jiang Luoyu was calling today. His face suddenly regained. He looked at his nephew and asked in a low voice, "this morning, my wife woke up suddenly and asked the mother around me to see me and said a lot to me in Zhenwei garden."

    Madam - Zhen?

    What is the relationship between Zhen and Jiang Xiong, unless it is --

    br > unless it is Zhen because he is not long in the world, or can not rest assured of Jiang Hui and Jiang Ying In order to make her well fed, as early as she knew that Jiang Ying died, the prefecture Royal Palace kept a quiet tongue in front of Zhen and her servants about the things of Jiang Ying and Jiang Hui. It is estimated that Zhen does not know this matter, and is afraid that she will harm her children after death. This tells Jiang Xiong all the guesses she knows.

    Jiang Xiong must be shocked and confused when he heard those words. It must be that Zhen must have done singing and reading well at that time. This can make Jiang Xiong busy and ask him to ask. He also found that he was not in the government, and he lied to Princess Liyang by lying, and he just added a crime of disrespect and respect for the long.

    It''s a good count. It''s a great deal of care.

    He could even overthrow the state government of Qi and just killed the fugitive officer Zhen with muronghao. Now, he is only an uncle in the court who has no right to enjoy the king without power. Can he turn over the sky?

    "Uncle means, nephew doesn''t understand - nephew is not good at playing riddles. If there is anything, please let uncle be frank." "You are in a hurry." Jiang Xiong looked at his calm, originally wanted to say words considered, somehow some apprehensive, but still said, more eyes sharp, "this king and Wang met, he said a lot to the king, not only about the king''s children, since the South Prince killed the movie, and the wise son who was shot into the cold palace, including you." Jiang Luoyu looked up with a smile, and her eyes were clear and bright: "uncle, what is this to say?"

    Jiang Xiong squints his eyes, and feels that people are playing silly in front of him, but looking at his calm and wave-free look, he feels that it is not so simple. For a time, he is more confused: "what does this king want to say, jade is so clever, will not be clear at all?"

    Jiang Luoyu can no matter what Jiang Xiong thinks, fingers unconsciously touch the tea calibres on the side, and the expression is a little careless: "uncle said this, he will break the jade."

    "The jade is the most clear one if you can not break the brake." Hearing Jiang Luoyu saying that he was pushing the pond to fill the blame, Jiang Xiong suddenly raised his eyebrows and the whole man was more dignified. If he was only 15 or 6 years old, he would be frightened by his style and cold voice. "The inexplicable entrance of Huier into the palace, the movie suddenly becomes Gemini, and they two - all of these..."

    This time, before he finished speaking, Jiang Luoyu treated him with his own way. He stopped his speech lightly with what he did: "uncle will not want to say, all of this is caused by jade."

    Jiang Xiong was blocked by his sentence. He was asked at once. Seeing the facial expression of Jiang Luoyu, he didn''t move. He felt that he hit cotton with a fist. He remembered what Zhen said to himself in the morning. The suspicion of Jiang Luoyu''s plot against the river Huijiang shadow was deeper "The king never said that, but I don''t know how jade thinks?"

    "I don''t know what reason my uncle calls his nephew to come here."

    Jiang Luoyu, facing his suspicious eyes, blinked, a innocent appearance, but words were like a long needle, words to the heart.

    "My nephew is young and still doesn''t know many things. But before she is ill, he often wants to take the king''s account book from his nephew, and several times hopes his nephew will hand over something honestly. However, those things are owned by the royal family. The nephew has not inherited the Royal Palace, and how can you give them to her, uncle, you said?"

    Jiang Xiong did not expect to have this one. When he heard Jiang Luoyu, he stood up and pointed at him with anger and retorted, "you - you mean it is difficult, difficult is not to be your aunt trying to seize your royal family property?"

    "It''s not true. Uncle 2, you have been in the house for many years. Many things, even you and those under your hands, don''t know."

 Chapter 212

    Jiang Luoyu, trembling with anger, stood up and pointed to herself, as if she wanted to swallow her mouth. Her drooping eyes flashed a trace of disdain. She squeezed the ivory bone fan in her hand, and her face showed the color of grievance. Before Jiang Xiong could react, she also stood up and again saluted Jiang Xiong.

    "As for cousins and cousins, first of all, how could Luo Yu have such a great ability to cover the sky? Second, Luo Yu has no reason to plot against them! In terms of friendship and consanguinity, they are my sisters and brothers. Even if Luo Yu is not good with them, tell his second uncle and grandmother why they should fight to be found guilty and murder people in their own family? "

    After saying this, he slowly raised his eyes. After looking at his own words, he obviously felt that there was some truth in his words, so he relaxed Jiang Xiong''s expression and said while the iron was hot.

    "Speaking of this, I''m afraid my uncle doesn''t know. Yu''er and her cousin are very intimate. After entering the palace, she specially asks her for the beauty cream of the palace. However, yu''er has never slighted her cousin, let alone drank wine with her several times when she was still in the mansion. How can we talk about those things mentioned by the second aunt?"

    Jiang Xiong''s face changed when he heard this. He had heard the father-in-law in the Palace once said that Jianghui''s Yangyan cream was not provided by the Imperial Palace, but was sent by Jiang Luoyu to the palace. Jiang Ying and Jiang Luoyu drank together, and the boy once told him.

    Thinking of this, his face changed. For a moment, he thought about going to zhenweiyuan this morning. Zhen''s words were crying to himself. On the other hand, Jiang Luoyu looked aggrieved at the moment. For a moment, it was hard to decide who was real or not: "you mean that you and Huier Ying''er have a good personal relationship, so your second aunt is lying?"

    "Second uncle, yu''er didn''t say that." Jiang Luoyu shakes her head. The grievance on her face has not faded, but her voice is a little discontented. "I just forgive yu''er. Although the old saying goes that people are going to die, their words are good, but now, according to yu''er''s opinion, the second aunt''s words are confused and can''t be done really - what does uncle think?"

    On hearing his angry words, Jiang Xiong frowned instantly. He was confused by their words. Jiang Luoyu was a younger generation, and his tone became worse: "hum, even if she splashed dirty water on you, what she said was not true, but it was still your elder generation! Even if there is something wrong, you have to suffer! How can you disrespect your elders and talk nonsense

    On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu flashed a trace of disdain and disdain in the bottom of her eyes, but she showed a timid look on her face. She stepped back two steps and bowed with hesitation: "what the second uncle said is, it''s just the second uncle, there is a word Yu''er has been thinking for a long time, but I don''t know whether to speak or not. "

    Jiang Xiong was a little impatient and waved his hand: "speak!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked hesitant when he heard the speech. After a moment, he met Jiang Xiong''s eyes and lowered his voice. He stepped forward a few steps and said softly.

    "A few days ago, Luo Yu heard that the Duke of Qi had been destroyed, and that the men of the Zhen family, Ding manmen, had been killed. Although they had not been involved in the three clans, it was also because of the prefectures and their cousins. But even so, there is no need to protect the daughter of a guilty minister in the prefecture? What''s more, she has no children at the moment. One of them has no children, and she may be implicated in the house. She is also trying to let Luo Yu and her uncle have a rift before she dies. It''s better for yiluoyu to see that she doesn''t want to do it, said her uncle

    Hearing this, Jiang Xiong''s face changed in an instant. His eyes were shocked, and then he hid in the deepest place. He looked straight at Jiang Luoyu and said in a cold voice, "you are really brave."

    "My uncle praised it falsely."

    "Go down." Looking at Jiang Luoyu bowing down again, Jiang Xiong''s eyes are filled with something profound. Just when the man in Qingyi just came in, the tone of inquiry had disappeared, leaving only the gentleness and kindness of the elders towards the younger generation. "When you have dinner, remember to go to the old ancestor, and the old ancestor has something to give you."

    Where to go to Princess Liyang? Something?

    Jiang Luoyu heard the words, the radian of the corner of her lips was hooked, and her expression was even more meek: "Yuer, obey me."

    Out of the study, Jiang Luoyu walked a few steps from the corridor, whispered a few words to the people who followed her. Then she turned to the courtyard of Princess Liyang. After a while, she went to the inner garden gate. Before waiting for the maid to play the curtain, she saw Jiang Bing and Jiang Yan come out of the room one after another. They were surprised to see him, and then bowed down to salute.

    "I''ve met my cousin."

    Jiang Luoyu did not expect to meet the two of them at this time. However, she did not show any signs. She replied, "the two cousins have just met my grandmother. It''s getting late. Why don''t you stay for dinner?"

    Jiang Bing looked at the silent elder brother by the side of his body, and his eyes turned. Obviously, he was more kind-hearted on the surface. He heard the words and then returned.

    "Reply to my cousin, it''s not that my brother and I don''t want to have dinner here. It''s really that my grandmother doesn''t want to stay with us today, so we can''t stay here. But if the cousin sees us, she will certainly let him eat. She has always been very nice to him, but we can''t envy her."

    Jiang Luoyu, listening to him, vaguely guessed that it was Princess Liyang who refused to let them stay, and asked him to come alone. He was afraid that there was something important to do. He moved his mind, and the corners of his lips were slightly hooked up: "look at my cousin''s sweet mouth. I don''t know what kind of honey you''ve smeared.""My cousin is joking." Seeing that Jiang Bing was the first to speak, Jiang Yan stepped forward to Jiang Bing''s side, looking more solemn than Jiang Bing. "Mother''s side just sent someone to look for it. I''m afraid it''s not good to go out of the grandmother''s house at this time, and it''s not good to delay again. My cousin will forgive my cousin for taking the first step."

    As soon as the Mu family wanted to call, Jiang Luoyu hurriedly leaned over to let them go first, with a soft look: "since the second aunt calls, let''s go quickly if the two cousins don''t come."

    Seeing Jiang Bing and Jiang Yan leave, Jiang Luoyu''s smile grows deeper.

    After Zhen''s death, the Duke of Qi collapsed. Jiang Ying and Jiang Hui lost their power and died one after another. The Mu family was originally the princess of the prefecture. At this time, she seemed to be a matron. No one could compete with her. If she was smart and didn''t provoke herself, if she was not smart, he didn''t mind. After that, he let the second aunt of Ping Fei have a long heart.

    Thinking of this, he had already walked into the door slowly. First, he took a glance at the soil stains on the inside of his clothes. Then he gently waved his sleeve and bowed to Princess Liyang, who was lying on the couch on his side, and said, "yu''er has met my grandmother. Grandmother Wanfu."

    "Here comes yu''er. Come here and let Grandma have a look."

    Princess Liyang didn''t see his small movements. She just felt that Jiang Luoyu''s body was a little thin and her face was very pale. When she squatted down, she was worried. Not to mention that this morning, Jiang Luoyu didn''t come to greet him. Instead, she asked people to pass a message saying that she was in a bad condition and raised her hand to him Yes.

    "When I didn''t see you in the morning, the people in your yard told my grandmother that you were ill. She was worried for a while, and I don''t know if she is better now?"

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, thinking that even if she was not ill, anyone would be so scared and worried. She had not had a good rest all night, and her face was not good. So she did not feel anything wrong with pretending to be sick. But she remembered Jiang Xiong''s words and then turned to get up and went to the foot to sit down and hung up a smile.

    "Let grandmother worry, yu''er is just a little headache and fever when she gets up in the morning. It''s not as serious as those servants said. Don''t you think she''s ok now?"

    Seeing that he was sitting at her feet, Princess Liyang could not help looking at him carefully. She found that he did not have any serious illness, but his face was slightly pale and his eyes were green and black. She was relieved and said with a smile to the mother beside the couch: "it''s also said that a monkey like character will not get sick easily."

    Jiang Luoyu''s smile deepened as she heard the speech and hammered Princess liyang''s calf: "grandmother said yes."

    Seeing that he was so gentle, Princess Liyang thought of the things that Jiang Xiong had come to her today. Her face suddenly sank. After a moment, she stood up and looked at the sky outside. She said to her grandson who was kneeling beside her: "it''s too late. Let''s have dinner with my grandmother today. My grandmother is happy to have some words with you."

    Jiang Luoyu''s hands didn''t even tremble when she heard something to say. She only raised her head after a while and said in a soft voice, "listen to grandmother''s words."

    Although the first generation of master of Xiaoyao palace was born in the grass-roots, since Princess Liyang got married, the princess restrained her servants and her sons. Later, Princess Liyang and her two sons stayed in Kyoto for a long time. After Jiang Ying became an adult and inherited the throne of King Xiaoyao, she left Kyoto to guard the frontier. Before then, the etiquette in the palace was first-class.

    That''s why, in the prefectures of Kyoto, it has always been the princess Liyang. The rules here are the most strict. You can''t eat or sleep. You can''t even touch the dishes to make a sound. Not to mention chewing food, you can''t show your teeth when you''re eating food, you can''t show your wrist when you''re eating. You can''t start talking until you rinse your mouth.

    After a dinner, Jiang Luoyu stood up with a smile and sat down with her mother on the throne. Just as she was about to lower herself to beat her grandmother''s legs, she saw that the look of Princess Liyang was not so ordinary as usual. She was more calm. She did not wait for Jiang Luoyu to say anything.

    "Go down, all of you."

    The servant girl who served in the room heard the words and immediately bowed herself: "yes, princess."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes changed slightly, watching all the servant girls withdraw from the door, and even the big maids who had made the curtain go out. Her heart sank suddenly. She knew that what Princess Liyang could say so rigorously must not be a trivial matter. She could not help but hold her breath and listen to Princess Liyang''s opening.

    "Jade son, unconsciously, you have been in the mansion for a year."

 Chapter 213

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Luoyu raised her face with a smile and looked at the only old mother who did not withdraw. She was still standing with a low eyebrow. She secretly said, "yes, it has been more than a year."

    Princess Liyang looked at him for a while, as if she had some emotion. Her old finger touched his cheek, but her expression was a little dignified. She said, her eyes were filled with sadness: "you are polite and steady, and you are handsome again. Every time my grandmother sees you, she will think of your father. It''s a pity that your father, who is not blessed, has left this palace with you, and never cares ¡­¡­¡±

    Seeing that Princess Liyang didn''t finish her words, she seemed to be trapped in the memory. Both her look and tone were not right. Jiang Luoyu was almost infected by her. Knowing that the white haired man would send the black haired one, she would certainly be in pain, and she could not help reddening her eyes. Instead, she put down a bit of caution: "grandmother, don''t hurt your heart. If you are so sad at this time, your father will not be happy. ¡±

    "grandmother knows, grandmother knows." Princess Liyang showed her true feelings, but when she saw Jiang Luoyu look excited, she immediately calmed down. Her fingers gently touched his hair. Her words seemed to contain some deep meaning. When listening carefully, she still felt a little guilty.

    "When you entered the government, my grandmother saw that you were young. I was afraid that you were not stable enough. I dare not tell you a lot of things. Don''t blame your grandmother."

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart was thumping. When she came to her heart, she still looked aggrieved: "grandmother, you are yu''er''s grandmother, so you have to think about what to do. Yu''er is very young, and she has to let her grandmother decide on many things. She is afraid to make her own opinions."

    Princess Liyang liked his lovely appearance, and her love and guilt deepened "You are so obedient and clever

    , it''s not in vain that your father taught you when you were young. Your grandmother thought carefully these days. Today, your second uncle said something to your grandmother, and you are not young. In two years'' time, you will inherit the Xiaoyao Palace. My grandmother thought again and again, afraid that she should not hide it from you."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu changed her look at the right time and asked, "grandmother What would you like to say? Why can''t yu''er understand? "

    Princess Liyang sighed as if she could not bear the heavy burden. Then she fixed her eyes on Jiang Luoyu. She knew that there would be a day when Jiang Luoyu would know. But when she got to this point, she couldn''t help it. She waved to the people beside her: "Mammy, go get something Come on

    "Yes, princess," said Mammy

    Jiang Luoyu blinked a little surprised, but she showed a bit of innocence, but her heart was getting deeper and deeper. In the past life, where had such a thing happened?! Princess Liyang just mentioned the father and the king. At this time, she said something like this. The next "thing" is clearly related to the father, the queen and even their death!

    Such a big thing, the previous life to hide him, is because he did not strive for success, or because he married a person?!

    In the past, they watched the Zhen family frame him, but no one put out a hand to help him. In this life, they killed most of the people in their house. On the contrary, they let them value it. It''s ridiculous and exasperating!

    When a little anger rose like a spark and was about to burst into a fire, Jiang Luoyu was watching her grandmother trembling. She took a box in her hand and turned to herself. When her eyes were full of sadness, the flame suddenly went out.

    "Yu''er."

    Jiang Luoyu is struggling in a trance. She doesn''t know whether she is angry or resentful or sad or helpless. When she is called by the person in front of her, she subconsciously reaches out to take the box handed over by Princess Liyang. Listening to the voice, she continues to say.

    "This is what your father gave to your grandmother when he took you and your mother''s concubine to visit her when you were ten years old. At that time, your father once said that if you had any accident, you would be recalled to the imperial capital by the emperor because of the military talisman. If you became a female Shuang, you would let your grandmother transfer the things in it I''ll give it to you. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, and immediately felt in her heart. Her eyes were fixed on the box, and the expression between her eyes was changeable.

    He did not expect that when he was ten years old, even at such an early time, his father had predicted that he would suffer an accident, and he would lend the secret things to him by the hand of Princess Liyang?! So what happened at the beginning, the death of the father, the king and the concubine?!

    Princess Liyang looked at him in a daze. She could not see her face clearly. At first, she softened her face. Then she raised her hand and stroked his long hair. Then she said softly, "son, don''t blame your grandmother for hiding it from you. It''s just that you are still young. Your father and king have only you. For you Both your grandmother and your father want you to make your own choice

    Jiang Luoyu clenched the box and dropped her head. Her voice seemed to be choking: "grandmother..."

    With a smile in her eyes, Princess Liyang pressed down her sadness and sadness. After looking at him for a long time, she put her hand around his shoulder, and her old and kind voice rang out in the room."For a grandmother, whether you will inherit the throne in a few years or not, or choose your husband to marry as a woman, is your own choice. Your grandmother will not say anything. Your father died early. You are a child. You should not carry more heavy things. No matter whether you are a grandmother or your father, you will live a safe and happy life."

    After that, she sighed deeply, and the words contained unspeakable bitterness and sadness: "my grandmother has lost a son, and I don''t want to lose another grandson."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded. After listening to what he had just said, his heart was full of five flavors, and his eyes were a little red: "grandmother, grandson

    know."

    "Your grandmother has given it to you. It''s up to you to deal with it." A moment later, the two grandchildren calmed down a little. Princess Liyang stood up and clenched the box of Jiang Luoyu. She patted his hand lovingly and said in a low voice, "go ahead. You don''t have to come to my grandmother tomorrow."

    Jiang Luoyu looked up at her. The resentment in her eyes suddenly dispersed. Her dark eyes filled with a thin layer of mist. After a long time, she took a long breath, as if she had put down something.

    "The grandson leaves."

    Out of the east house, the sleeping star who met him halfway out looked at Jiang Luoyu''s unusual calm, even without any look on his face, he could not help shivering in his heart.

    "Son of a generation."

    "Go and light up the light in the study." Jiang Luoyu saw that he was welcoming him. The waves in his dark jade eyes did not move. He just lowered his voice and told him. Before waiting for the sleeping star to turn around, he seemed to think of something more important. His face softened down and asked, "what about others?"

    Sleeping star heard his tone, naturally know who the person asked is: "the son of heaven, Mrs. Min has not come back."

    Muronghao hasn''t come back from Aunt Bai yet. It must be that the people of Murong aristocratic family reported the matter of last night to Aunt Bai first. At this time, he was reprimanded. Anyway, the worst thing was to take off his skin. What''s more, muronghao is the mother-in-law of murongmin and will not do anything. Jiang Luoyu doesn''t worry: "when he comes back, let him rest first. Don''t wait for me."

    After all the instructions, Jiang Luoyu went into the study alone, locked the door behind her hand, and with the dim candle light on the table,

    she opened the unlocked box with her breath and saw three things in the box.

    A very familiar white jade seal, a diamond shaped dark gold token, and a letter that did not live.

    "What is this..."

    Three things passed in turn before his eyes, and finally his eyes rested on the familiar white jade seal. Jiang Luoyu examined for a moment, slowly put down the box in his hand, and took out today''s love affair with Murong Hao. After making love with Murong Hao, the piece of Murong Tianbao, which had already belonged to him, was placed next to the jade seal in the box.

    is almost as like as two peas. The other one is carved with Li bird, and the other is Murong''s white lotus, which appears to be carrying dew. It engraved four characters in bronze inscriptions.

    "Bai''s Tianbao? Bai Furong, mother and concubine, father and king, you are really hard to hide from me. "

    just as Murong''s family emblem is Li bird, Bai''s family emblem is Bai Furong.

    After seeing Bai''s Tianbao, Jiang Luoyu picked up the black gold token and frowned slightly at the inscriptions on it. Judging from the inscriptions on it, it seems like a token of my presence?

    The king of Dajin, such as I come to visit in person. My mother and concubine are in the Bai family. She is just a woman. She not only brings the treasure of Bai family, but also carries a token like me. However, this can explain why the mother and concubine can successfully pass the Dajin pass and arrive at the capital of Dalang to meet and fall in love with her father.

    Half column incense time later, guard in front of the study door month by month is boring yawn, far to see a white dress toward this side, hurriedly stand up straight body, to the person who quickly walked in front of the low body salute way: "Madam min

    Seeing the silhouette reflected on the window, Murong Hao showed more softness between his eyebrows. He did not immediately step forward to push the door. Instead, he stopped at the foot of the steps and asked in a low voice month by month, "when did he come back?"

    Month by month, she bowed her body respectfully and said, "Madam Huimin, the princess left her son for dinner, and she came back after dinner."

    Muronghao didn''t pay attention to the incident. He thought that Jiang Xiong''s asking someone to go was just a few gossips. Suddenly, he heard that Princess Liyang had left Jiang Luoyu for dinner. He frowned slightly, and then his voice sank: "Princess liushizi has had dinner

    and then he said," the princess left the world for dinne

 Chapter 214

    This sentence did not fall, month by month also did not have time to respond, heard a calm voice from the room: "since you are back, come in."

    Jiang Luoyu stood behind the table with her back to the door. Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, Jiang Luoyu said, "this is

    ?,

    when he turned his head, he saw muronghao pick up the white jade tablet on the table, frowned and looked carefully. He thought of Princess Liyang and all that he had said, and his face darkened:" as you can see. ¡±

    muronghao looked for a long time, put down the jade seal in his hand, looked at Jiang Luoyu, whose face was half bright and half dark. He couldn''t help but say, "you --"

    before you finished speaking, there was a knock at the door not far away.

    Jiang Luoyu turned her eyes and looked at the half closed door: "come in."

    The sleeping star stepped in with a look of embarrassment on his face. After entering the room, he did not even raise his head, but his tone was in a dilemma: "my son, I heard from Hanjiang pavilion just now. Tomorrow, after going to court, the eighth prince wants to see you."

    "Want to see me?" Hearing that ye Xu wanted to see himself, Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows slightly, and her heart turned to think of yesterday''s events, as well as the mess of blood and flesh in the imperial clan''s mansion. Her lips sparked a secret smile, "I''m afraid it''s not for meeting me, but for nanjinglong If you go back to him, I will certainly come. I hope he won''t break the appointment. "

    Having said this, he stepped forward to the man in white, looked into his eyes with a smile and said in a low voice, "Zhaomin, tomorrow you will be

    According to the color of the eyes raised, fixed to look at him, the bottom of the eyes as if contains no bottom feelings: "I go with you." Jiang Luoyu listened to his reply in a hurry, and her heart was suddenly sweet. Her smile on her face was a little more natural. She raised her hand and stroked his hair on her cheek. If there was a finger, she said with a smile: "in such a hurry, is it..." Don''t worry about me? "

    "You always do." In the dark, Murong haozai looked at him carefully. His face was as white as jade, his eyes were shining under his black eyelashes, and his lips were thin and red. His words seemed to contain a deeper bitterness and attachment. His slender fingers gently brushed his black eyes, "every time I see Every time, I want people to hide. "

    "You want to hide me?" I have never heard such a love talk before. The deeper the smile on Jiang Luoyu''s lips, she just feels like a jar of honey has been poured into her heart. However, when she looks at the bitterness in the person''s eyes, she feels sweet and bitter, "that''s not right. I still have a lot of things to do..."

    This time, the man in white did not answer, but looked at him determinedly. After watching for a long time, the slender hand wanted to take it back, but without waiting for the action, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and held it tightly, and again pasted it gently on his cheek. He realized the arc of thin red lips in the dark.

    "When it''s done..." Jiang Luoyu spoke slowly, but his eyes were very sincere. He spoke in a low voice, leaning his body half against his shoulder. His voice was very low and low, as if floating in an unknown place. "If you are better to me, I can''t say that my heart will soften, so you can hide it."

    After watching the sleeping star leave month by month, he stood alone in the outer room. He didn''t hear any sound in the room behind him for a long time. He rubbed his eyes and looked back. As a result, he saw the thin window reflected by the candlelight. The two shadows were slowly integrated into one body. The arms were raised and twined like flowers. Soon, the candle in front of the window popped out.

    The servant girl was stunned and finally regained her consciousness. Her face was as red as an apple. The whole person could not move. Until the room not far away seemed to think of a soft voice and a few warm and ambiguous sounds, she ran out of the yard with her cheek covered and disappeared.

    There was no word all night.

    In the early morning of the next day, on the street next to the prince''s mansion, a young man dressed in plain clothes and two young men, dressed as a noble young man, was walking with a folding fan in his hand and was walking towards the Hanjiang Pavilion. He was shopping while walking. He could not help but look down for a long time when passing by the noodle seller''s stall. Then he went on.

    Mianxing is helpless to look at his son, but somehow he suddenly gets interested. He gets up early in the morning and goes to Hanjiang pavilion after a walk around. Muronghao, who is standing beside him, has a cool and delicate face, and his face is covered with a human skin mask. He knows that the words of "hiding" yesterday stimulated Jiang Luoyu, which makes him present to Jiang Xiong in a big way this morning, like an ordinary rich man They come out to hang out like a childe.

    It''s also good -

    standing in the early morning sun, the man in white is looking down at the face not far away, and with a smile on his cheek, his eyes are filled with a layer of tender and sentimental love that is hard to hide.

    From that meeting in the carriage, until this morning, he could finally see the man with a natural smile in the sun, instead of the man clinging to his cheek like a mask.

    And whether he can hope that one day - the smile will be his own.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but tremble, his lips moved, but he couldn''t say a word.

    Jiang Luoyu discussed with the boss of the man who bought the noodles and paid the bill. He asked mianxing, who was following him, to wrap up all the faces. He was ready to let Mian Xing take back to Bibo garden and distribute them to them every month. When she turned around, she saw that she was standing under the corner of the wall. After perceiving his eyes, she had no time to cover up the man in white who was attached to the gentleness in his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes."Zhao Min?"

    Hearing his voice, the man in white slowly came forward, stretched out his hand and held his wrist. He was still as silent as the first time, but the temperature from his fingertips was no longer indifferent.

    Jiang Luoyu held his hand with his back hand and looked at the busy street in front of him. All kinds of people passed by him. He heard the peddler selling sugar gourd flour man fried cake yelling with his voice, but he could only hear the man''s shallow breathing sound - so light, but it seemed to blow into his heart.

    "Let''s go."

    When the man in white heard his words, he blinked according to the color of his eyes, but suddenly dropped his head. When the sleeping star beside him did not pay attention, he bowed his head and kissed his thin red lips. The voice was low, as if from the throat.

    "Good."

    Walking into the Hanjiang Pavilion, it is already noon.

    Hanjiang Pavilion is the No.1 teahouse in Kyoto, and its food and drink are first-class. At noon, if there is no one to book, the lobby or the elegant rooms above will be crowded. The voice of the waiter who serves the food echoes constantly in the building, and the aroma of food wafts in the air, which makes people''s index fingers move.

    When Jiang Luoyu went to the top floor and pushed the door in, he could already smell the food inside. He subconsciously looked back at the man in white who was closely following him. Without holding the folding fan, he suddenly grasped the slender finger in the sleeve of the man, and pulled him to the door.

    Meng Jiuqian watched Jiang Luoyu take people in and winked at the waiter around him. He closed the carved door and stood in front of the door with his back on his back, waiting for the dispatch.

    At the table near the window, in front of the bright and steaming wine and vegetables, ye Xu is in a dark purple casual dress. He is half reclining on the chair to keep his eyes closed, and his ivory chopsticks are leaning on his hand. Until he hears the footsteps coming from the door, he slowly opens his eyes and looks at the open screen wind.

    From the graceful peony to the elegant pear blossom, a piece of blue corner of the dress is exposed from behind the screen. Ye Xu''s lips just show a smile. The next moment, he sees Jiang Luoyu grabbing the hands of his descendants and walks in leisurely and leisurely. Some of them are stiff at the side of his lips and his fingers are shaking.

    He walked into the door and saw Ye Xu. Jiang Luoyu released his hand and said with a smile, "I''ve seen you for a long time."

    Ye Xu looked at him and let go of his hand. His face relaxed a little, but his face was still not good-looking. His eyes were fixed on the man in white, as if on guard: "is this?"

    "Zhao Min, salute Mr. Ye." Jiang Luoyu heard his tone a little blunt, but he didn''t care. With a smile, she looked back at the man in white, and then she pinched his wrist. Then she closed her folding fan and said to Ye Xu with some embarrassment, "this is my lady min."

    When ye Xu heard the speech, a trace of fierce color flashed under his eyes, but he hid it very well.

    "He can hide from anyone, but not from me." Ye Xu stood up and looked at Jiang Luoyu with burning eyes. When he turned to muronghao behind him, he suddenly turned into a flame. It seemed that he was disgusted and envious. His tone was very low. "He has been a Gemini for so many years. Is he a Gemini or a man? This hall is not blind."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to realize that his tone was not right at this time. His dark eyes flashed and his smile faded. He walked forward a few steps, just across the middle of Ye Xu and muronghao, blocking his eyes: "Mr. Ye is so angry. I don''t know why he is angry?"

    Ye Xu looked at him to protect the man in white. His eyes felt a little more painful. Thinking about his thoughts, he saw Jiang Luoyu''s face full of doubts. He could no longer help his own feelings. He remembered that when they first met in the prefectural palace, the people in front of him were smiling and talking to him. He also remembered the appearance of two people in the tree and one under the tree.

    The surprise in Chaoxi''s paintings, the alert in talking, the meeting in Hanjiang Pavilion, the conversation on the wupeng boat I can''t help but move my heart. Why is he indifferent?

    "You Don''t you know? "

    "Me?" Jiang Luoyu could not help sighing from the bottom of his eyes. He clenched the folding fan with his fingers, picked up the wine cup on the table, lifted his wrist and whispered, "if there is something wrong with Luoyu and offended Mr. Ye, Luoyu will make amends with this glass of wine, and hope Mr. Ye will forgive Luo Yu for his disrespect."

 Chapter 215

    Ye Xuding looked at him for a long time, and his face changed indefinitely: "you didn''t disrespect me."

    Jiang Luoyu breathed out a breath and drank the wine out of the cup in a single gulp. Both her expression and tone were determined. Her words seemed to indicate something: "thank you, Mr. Ye."

    "You --"

    "Mr. Ye." After seeing his own words, ye Xu seemed to be unable to bear it. He wanted to speak to his heart. With more intense flames under his eyes, Jiang Luoyu pursed his lips subconsciously. Knowing that he would be in trouble constantly, he stopped his words before he spoke again and held muronghao''s hand again.

    "Zhao Min is Luo Yu''s favorite house. After preparing to be filial piety, she proposed a side room. After Luoyu succeeded to the throne, she would be a side concubine. Please don''t embarrass him or Luoyu any more."

    "Trouble you?" Ye Xu looked at him pulling muronghao''s hand, and his face gradually became gloomy. He suddenly went to Jiang Luoyu''s side and lifted his hand to pull the wine cup out of his hand. After filling the glass, he took a sip and threatened in a low sarcastic voice, "aren''t you afraid that after I know it, I will make his sex known to the public?"

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that she just took Murong Hao to try out today, but she really tried to find out that ye Xu was interested in herself. For a time, she felt extremely troublesome, but her eyes were full of anger.

    Other people''s life is almost like a stone of iron. In this life, except for muronghao, it''s hard for others to enter his eyes. It''s just that other people have feelings for him. If he doesn''t block his way and doesn''t use despicable means, he still doesn''t want to be evil with people at will - but affection can never be a reason to threaten him or others around him. He has seen too many such people in the previous life Son such as Lu Min has seen one, now I feel disgusted to the extreme, now I have to deal with another?

    "Oh, will ye do this?"

    Ye Xu stares at his eyes tightly, as if to understand what he is thinking at the moment. When he looks at muronghao, he is really killing: "what if I did this?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s lips are slightly crooked and her eyes are cold. Her smile when she first entered the door changed a little, but her tone became softer and softer.

    "Mr. Ye must have heard that there is no eternal enemy in this world, only eternal interests. If Mr. Ye really wants to be forced to do so, Mr. Ye knows what Mr. Jiang is doing. It is not impossible for him to be an enemy by accident. Jiang has also made some preparations, and then he can let him appreciate them one by one. "

    Ye Xu didn''t expect that his words of expressing his true feelings actually got such a result. He felt that his heart felt as if he had been pricked for a while, and the pain was fierce: "you, are you so merciless?"

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and subconsciously asked, "merciless?"

    Ye Xu had a bitter smile on his face and pointed to the white shadow behind him. His voice was a bit more gnashing: "I would rather have him such a thing that can be seen everywhere than accept it."

    without waiting for him to finish this time, Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly sank, and his eyes were as sharp as the blade of a knife, regardless of whether the person in front of him was Wang sun Guizhou or the future emperor Zhenlong, Cold voice way: "Ye childe careful words!"

    After saying this, he seemed to feel that his tone was too heavy and relaxed a little, but his eyes were shining and his body was firmly in front of the man in white to show that he was not just saying it, but was very serious.

    "Mr. Ye, don''t say anything that can be seen everywhere - Mrs. min of Jiang can be very capable of doing it. Jiang will inherit the throne in the future, and he will be a man''s doubles all his life. Is it hard for Mr. Ye to commit himself to others and be regarded as a Gemini with no offspring in his whole life, and he will be imprisoned in the harem? "

    The throne, men''s doubles.

    Hearing these two words, ye Xu felt as if he had been slapped in the head-on. He stepped back a few steps and clenched the window frame. His words were mixed with some pain. He thought that the great cause he wanted to accomplish was still far away. However, the person in front of him was indifferent and heartless. He didn''t even leave a gap for himself. His words were full of depression: "you know I can''t, why..."

    Jiang Luoyu sighed and flatly refused: "since you can''t, you don''t need to talk about it."

    When ye Xu heard the speech, he couldn''t help but look up at him deeply. Suddenly, a bitter smile appeared in the corner of his lips, as if he suddenly understood something. Some persistence and heat in his eyes suddenly retreated, leaving only a cold silence, mixed with some reluctance and regret.

    Doomed not to get, still can''t put down?

    "That''s it. I know it''s impossible. I''m afraid no one can cover the heat with your cold heart... "

    After saying this, he was silent for a moment. Then he raised his face again and looked sharply at the man in white standing behind Jiang Luoyu. His lips showed a stiff smile that was not friendly. He raised his hand to signal that Jiang Luoyu didn''t have to say more: "I haven''t seen this lady Min. I don''t need to use human skin mask. It''s better to let me die."

    The man in white stood behind Jiang Luoyu. After hearing the speech, the man in white walked to his side. In the light of Jiang Luoyu''s indifferent and worried eyes, he raised his hand and took off the human skin mask on his face.

    When ye Xu saw his face, he blinked his eyes subconsciously and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who had no unexpected color. His fingers clenched in his sleeve, but his face was flat as usual, but his tone was a little sour: "if it''s really hard to see, it doesn''t waste your anger to become a beauty."If he can make a joke, he can also smile. Jiang Luoyu drops his eyes and covers his fierce eyes. Instead, he puts on a smile: "Mr. Ye is joking."

    "If I''m joking, you know best." After a look, ye Xu no longer put his eyes on muronghao, but turned to Jiang Luoyu, who was beside him. He murmured in a low voice, "you are always like this. If you provoke people, you have to leave. I really don''t know how your exquisite heart grows..."

    Jiang Luoyu, with a smile, did not sit down in front of him. She turned around and walked to the window. After a while, she said in a deep voice: "when Mr. Ye gets to the throne, there will be a Gemini girl with a delicate heart in this world. At that time, when Mr. Ye can meet his sweetheart, can''t he know?

    ¡±

    hearing this, ye Xu was slightly stunned for a moment, and his face flashed with a very complicated look. However, he did not look up to see Jiang Luoyu not far away from him. He just shook his head slightly, not knowing whether it was refutation or affirmation.

    A moment later, ye Xu put down his glass and finally calmed down. He no longer entangled the uncomfortable but undeniable man nearby. But just as he was about to speak, Jiang Luoyu turned to him and looked at him in a light way.

    "Mr. ye came here for the sake of the southern prince?"

    "Not bad." Listening to him talking about business, ye Xu felt relieved subconsciously, and in a twinkling of an eye, he felt a little sad, because he suddenly understood that this was because the people in front of him could only talk with him in such a tone, and he could never defend himself as he had just defended the man in white Step, even from the

    can not, but he smile for another person.

    It was a total failure.

    Perhaps as early as he saw that person, he didn''t understand anything, and that person already knew his details, he should have known the final result.

    Ye Xu thought like this, he felt a little miserable, but when his eyes flitted over the white and beautiful cheeks of the people beside him, the branches in his heart still could not be restrained and climbed up, as if he had not been cut off with a cruel way. When his eyes were pretending to be attached to each other, he tried to cover up his incomparable loss and turned to concentrate on the story of Nan Jinglong.

    "In the early days of this day, nanjinglong was killed in a terrible way. His body was not recognized clearly. He could not find his body, let alone when the South Prince died. The situation in the courtyard was very strange. It was said that the locked door was opened by a sword, but the bloody appearance of the South prince was like a fierce beast biting and tearing to death."

    Speaking of this, ye Xu temporarily left other thoughts aside, which turned into a real surprise. He remembered that the people of the imperial clan were shaking and kneeling on the golden hall and said this almost incoherently. At that time, the ministers on the hall and the father and emperor of the head of the palace looked very poor. He still remembered that it was Jiang Luoyu''s hand, but he could not understand how Jiang Luoyu was The next hand.

    "The strange is here. It''s not in the mountains and forests. Where can wild animals bypass the people of the ancestral clan and come here to kill him

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t answer this question head-on, as if to keep the answer in her heart forever. She just perfunctorily said with a smile: "yes, it''s really strange."

    Ye Xu was aware of his perfunctory behavior. Knowing that he didn''t want to say it, he didn''t go on talking about it. He just mentioned that Nan Jinglong was bound to have troubles after his death. After all, Nan Jinglong''s status was precious and he was a proton. No one could tell exactly what treatment he was going to receive in Dalong. However, once he died, this incident became the fuse for Dajin and Dalong, who were about to go to war.

    "But he died happily. It''s nothing for his brother to be imprisoned now. It''s just that Dajin thought that there would be a reaction within a month. Although nanjinglong was sent to Dalang as a proton when he was young, it was enough to see that he was not favored and had no one to protect him. After all, he was the son of Dalang. After all, he died in the territory of Dalong. Before his words were heard, Jiang Luoyu took the lead Mouth, Mou in cold idea flash and pass, hook lip corner smile way: "opportunity."

    Ye Xu eyebrow eye a congealing, the face actually has no surprise: "Oh?"

    "Nanjinglong is dead. Although his majesty can''t say it, his heart will certainly be happier than his heart. What''s more, when the two countries exchanged protons, Princess Otaki and Prince Dakin were still alive. But a few years ago, Princess Otaki died of nothing in the palace of Dakin. " Jiang Luoyu is smiling, her face is like a lotus in full bloom, but her words are sharp as a knife.

 Chapter 216

    "If the prince Dajin has been doing well, does it not show that we treat protons unfairly?"

    I didn''t expect that it would involve fairness and so on. Ye Xu''s face was a little helpless: "so you killed him on purpose to make it known to all There is such a fallacy. "

    "It''s a great opportunity for Mr. ye not to say that he is unreasonable or reasonable."

    "I''d like to hear more about it."

    Jiang Luoyu opened and closed the folding fan in his hand, and looked far away at the border between Dalang and Dajin, which was the place where he had left with his brothers and sisters a year ago, but always wanted to go back.

    "Nanjinglong''s death means that big is big, small is small, and big gold is rich and powerful. In recent years, he has defeated Xiongnu many times, and even arrested several princes of Xiongnu royal court as prisoners. He is afraid that he has long coveted the land of Dalong. At this time, when the Prince dies, he will certainly make an article on this, and the frontier will be unstable."

    "So what?" Ye Xu subconsciously refuted a few words, but for a moment, his face suddenly became vivid, "the border is unstable - the border is unstable!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and understood what he meant. Her eyes were filled with joy and coldness. She knew that he had already understood the play he had arranged. Her fingers held the folding fan in her palm, and her smile was faint: "this is the opportunity for Mr. Ye, isn''t it

    "

    Ye Xu nodded slowly and his eyes became brighter "Yes, it''s really a good opportunity. When Dajin soldiers invade our border areas, our hall will ask my father to go to the border. If we can calm down the Jin chaos, we will be able to stand on the court hall in the name of war. We don''t have to grind like a brother, let alone the body of my father, and I can''t stand a little bit of grinding."

    JIANG Luoyu nodded at his words If you agree with him, you just look a little cold: "however, you have to depend on Mr. Ye''s own ability to do meritorious deeds."

    "That''s a good plan. You''ve taken a lot of trouble. "

    before his voice dropped, he suddenly took a step towards Ye Xu without being noticed. He also raised his hand and grasped his wrist when he was not paying attention. Jiang Luoyu was about to break free from his wrists as soon as his wrist was tight. After struggling for several times, he could not get rid of it. He was a little anxious, until a white palm caught Ye Xu''s pulse gate.

    The clear and cold voice is like a spring falling on the stone platform.

    "It''s obscene to say that it''s obscene to move your hands and feet."

    Ye Xu had been caught by people''s wrist, and his look was already dark. As soon as such words were uttered, he immediately changed his whole face. His eyes were gloomy and he looked at the man in white who said, "what do you say?"

    "Zhao Min, don''t make a fool of yourself." Jiang Luoyu leaned over and grasped muronghao''s wrist. She looked at him with a smile. She felt that the skin under her palm was becoming more and more relaxed. She rushed to Ye Xu with a firm voice. "Mr. Ye is a nobleman in heaven, not to mention that every word and action should be under the skin of the eyes of the people. Naturally, he will be cautious. You don''t have to say anything more."

    Murong Hao, aware of the heat on his wrist, immediately let go of his hand and held him to his side. He said, "if so, it''s better."

    Ye Xu didn''t expect that the man in white had such courage. He just touched Jiang Luoyu and he was taken away. His eyes were filled with anger. However, Jiang Luoyu''s face was calm and hard to attack. He only looked at the expressionless muronghao with a deep look, with provocation and contempt.

    "It''s just a small house. When Jiang Shizi marries the imperial concubine, you are just a side concubine. Even if you are a man, you will be under those women and Gemini all your life. How can you be proud of it?"

    Sensing that they were on the bar, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and rubbed her temple. When she faced Ye Xu, her face sank, but for the opposite reason: "Mr. Ye, how can you say that again?"

    "No matter what he is." When ye Xu heard this, he frowned slightly as if he wanted to say that Jiang Luoyu was biased, but Murong Hao tightened the hands of the people beside him. Every word seemed to be a promise, but there was something deeper in it: "no matter how many people he would marry or love in the future I will only have him. "

    It''s so naked that it''s almost a demonstration.

    When ye Xu heard this, his heart sank suddenly. When he looked at Jiang Luoyu, his eyes were filled with discontent, then clear, and finally turned into darkness.

    Before Jiang Luoyu came, he knew Ye Xu''s feelings for himself. This time he brought Murong Hao to hope that he would die. However, what he said just now had something that ye Xu couldn''t hear, more like some kind of imperceptible message that the man was about to leave himself.

    "Zhaomin, what are you talking about?"

    "I mean it." The man in white closed his eyes and heard Jiang Luoyu''s puzzled tone behind him. He turned back slowly, lowered his voice and murmured, "you know, for some things, I may die But you shouldn''t be lonely all your life. Since I''ve become your housewife, I''m bound to get married. Even if you''ve failed me, I won''t -- ""All right." Hearing the word death, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes congealed, and her words immediately became extremely severe. "I''ll go back and discuss with you again. I''m not allowed to talk about it now. Do you hear me?"

    After saying this, he fixed a look at Murong Hao, who was silent in front of him. He released the hand that held him. Then he went to Ye Xu with a smile. He clasped the folding fan in his hand and said with a smile, "it''s too late, Mr. Ye. It''s too late for Luo Yu to leave. However, when he heard the words on the table, he couldn''t help but look back

    Jiang Luoyu shook his head and met his slightly reluctant eyes. His voice was faint: "the business has been finished. After all, Luoyu lives in the prefecture, so it''s not good to go back too late. What''s more, Mr. Ye seems to be hostile to Zhaomin. He is a person who cares about Jiang. It''s OK to say that Jiang is selfish or offended. Jiang now, just want to take him back, say some intimate understanding of the meaning of the words, also please your highness permission.

    Hearing this, ye Xu couldn''t help but be stunned. His fingers gradually clenched in his sleeve. After a moment, he finally gave a wry smile, looked directly into his eyes and whispered: "you Do you want to be so cruel to me? I''m afraid that the latter reason is the most important one. "

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her face. After a long time, she suddenly raised her face and hooked her lips. Looking at Ye Xu in front of her, she firmly said, "Mr. Ye, there are so many people in this world. Besides Jiang, you will find a Gemini or a woman who knows how to understand each other Jiang quit. "

    Ye Xu looked at his white fingers and grasped the folding fan. Suddenly, he felt that he didn''t know what he felt at the bottom of his heart. The joy that he wanted to see his sweetheart when he just came here had completely dispersed. Instead, he turned into a cold indifference, and gradually immersed in the depth of his skin.

    Suddenly, he didn''t want to say anything more, so he waved his hand and stopped looking at Jiang Luoyu''s figure of leaving with the man in white. Instead, he kept staring at the noisy scene outside the window, and his clenched hand suddenly loosened.

    After all, the beautiful scenery and the beloved cannot be both.

    In order to get, you have to give up.

    He should have known, he should have known

    Half an hour later, as soon as the carriage stopped at the corner gate, those who came out of the green wave garden were smiling and bowed. As soon as she was about to salute, she saw Jiang Luoyu get out of the carriage with a cold face. She didn''t even look back. She raised her hand and motioned to her to get up. Then she walked quickly towards the Bibo garden. She didn''t know why she was so angry.

    Month by month, he was surprised to see him enter the door like the wind, and saw the man in white get off the carriage in no hurry behind him. He could not help but cover his mouth: "what''s the matter? The son of heaven was still fine when he went out. Why did he come back so angry? Mrs. min, what''s wrong with the son? "

    Murong Hao sighed softly. He didn''t speak. He just shook his head at her, indicating that she didn''t need to ask again.

    A few days ago, the pear blossom was just budding, but this morning, it seemed to be completely awakened by the sun, a cluster of blooming in the branches, the fragrance spread in the small yard, one petal of soft white petals fluttered with the wind, some stuck to the black hair of the person standing under the tree, some lingered on his flying clothes, and then fell down at his feet wrongly In the soil.

    I don''t know how long after hearing the sound of footsteps behind him, he suddenly turned around and looked at the person who had set his step in front of him, but hung his face and refused to look at him. He twisted a pear flower and asked in a deep voice.

    "Why don''t you tell me?"

    Standing alone under the pear tree, the man in white looked like he was going to float: "I --"

    "don''t say anything to be afraid of." Looking at him, Jiang Luoyu suddenly felt a sudden surge of fear from the bottom of her heart. She forced herself to embrace the man immediately. She tightly grasped the folding fan in her hand. Her words were bitter and astringent. She thought of the time when Zhen Shi held him, her heart was as gray as death and she was extremely afraid.

    "You are not the only one who is afraid You don''t even know that? "

    When he heard this, he still hesitated I just

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath and asked: "when?"

    He didn''t hear the answer from the people in front of him. Just because of muronghao''s pathetic appearance, the flame that was going to disappear suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart, and his words were even more severe? Do I have to ask your aunt? "

 Chapter 217

    "I''ll tell you." As if he knew that he couldn''t hide it, Murong Hao pursed his lips, and his voice and clothes were floating like, "I''ll tell you."

    After saying this, he hesitated a little, and didn''t know how to open his mouth. It seemed that things were very complicated. Finally, under the gaze of Jiang Luoyu, he loosened his tightly held fingers and lowered his voice.

    "Probably not a few months. Those who came to my Murong aristocratic family were sent by my father''s first brother. He urged me to go back to Da Jin. I couldn''t ignore them all the time, not to mention the hatred of my mother and father I have not told you whether I want to worry you or not. I also want to help you to remove the hidden dangers in Kyoto before I leave. "

    After hearing what he said, muronghao clearly knew that he was revenge, but he still quarreled with himself and left the government for nanjinglong. In the end, he wanted to protect himself. Recalling that person''s eyes under the pear blossom tree, he suddenly felt a sour and painful heart: "this is the matter of designing Zhen Shi?"

    This time, without waiting for Murong Hao to reply, he closed his eyes, caught a pear blossom in the palm of his white palm, and said.

    "A few months A few months That''s enough. " He murmured, his eyes gradually changed from coldness to ordinary indifference. After a moment, even his lips began to smile again. It seemed that he was no longer angry because of the incident just now, but suddenly he asked, "do you know who is the most powerful person in the harem after the Queen''s Prince lost his power?"

    Murong Hao watched Jiang Luoyu''s face change. Although he knew that the person in front of him was still angry at the moment, he didn''t dare to touch his sweetheart''s misfortune. His tone was more cautious than ever before: "the third prince, the mother, the imperial concubine?"

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu did not look at him, as if he were just a formula to explain, "in a few days is the birthday of the empress dowager, and it is time for the emperor to entertain his ministers, his wife and his wife. As for that time - there will probably be several good plays to be staged. After all, the crown prince is out of power at this time, and there are still many people who want that seat, but not the eighth prince. "

    Hearing this, Murong Hao''s eyebrows picked unconsciously. He knew that it would be better not to interrupt at this time. But when he thought of the time he followed Jiang Luoyu to the right prime minister''s mansion, ye Rui''s unconscious act of kissing him, he couldn''t help asking: "will you go to the wedding banquet of the Empress Dowager''s birthday?"

    "Naturally I will go. It''s just that after today''s event, I don''t want to be valued by the third prince again. It''s not a good thing. I will prepare more. " After hearing the string song, Jiang Luoyu''s face sank, her face was light, but her words were firm. She was disgusted with the royal family, which slightly warmed muronghao''s face.

    However, no matter how he looked, Jiang Luoyu''s voice suddenly changed, and a cold light flashed through her eyes.

    "You''re right. Although I''ve been on the eighth Prince''s boat, I must calculate more for myself. Since I don''t want to fall into the situation of being a mermaid again one day, I can only let the powerful one be defeated. In this way, no matter who wants to take anything, I will make him pay the price he deserves."

    The words were firm and resolute, and revealed a strong smell of blood. With Jiang Luoyu''s clear and light voice and her smiling beautiful cheek, there was a kind of chilling and chilling feeling on the back of people.

    The man in white was only two steps away from the man in front of him. Listening to the words, his eyes were still fixed on Jiang Luoyu''s cheek, even his slight expression. When he saw Jiang Luoyu talking about the word "cost", his slender fingers suddenly raised, as if he wanted to touch Jiang Luoyu''s green silk which was lifted by the wind ¡ª¡ª

    Just as his fingers were about to touch the black flowing hair, a voice suddenly rang out from the corridor far away, and then the water red figure was getting closer and closer. He slowly took back his hand and held it tightly in his sleeve.

    "Son of a bitch!"

    Hearing the sound, Jiang Luoyu immediately moved her eyes away from the pear blossom and turned to the monthly body in front of her: "what''s the matter?"

    "The father-in-law of the palace just now came and gave His Majesty''s instructions at the gate of the prince''s residence. In seven days'' time, the Empress Dowager''s birthday will come. The mother-in-law in the mansion should be married with two legitimate sons. He also mentioned that you must go."

    As soon as the Empress Dowager''s birthday was finished, the edict came. Even if he had a mind that he didn''t want to go, he had to go.

    Jiang Luoyu thought of this, but she didn''t know who she was laughing at.

    "I see. Go down."

    The figure of each month gradually faded away. A white and a green still stood in the falling pear blossoms. Until the sun was no longer dazzling in the west, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and stroked her warm eyelids. She turned back and passed the silent man in white.

    "It''s getting dark. I think it''s going to rain. Go back and get ready for dinner."

    The sound of footsteps gradually faded away. Murong Hao, who did not move his steps, raised his head and gently touched the snow colored pear blossom on the branches. According to the color of his eyes, no one saw it.

    In the morning after seven days, Jiang Luoyu stood behind the screen and changed her clothes. She raised her hand to wear the jade pendant on her belt month by month. She turned her head and looked at the white figure sitting on the arhat couch behind the screen. She did not regain her consciousness until she patted the folds of her sleeves month by month in front of her.The carved wooden door was knocked, and the voice of sleeping star came in: "my son, the princess Ping from the east mansion has urged people to ask if they should start."

    "Go back to my second aunt, and Luoyu will be there soon." Hearing the Mu family''s urging, Jiang Luoyu clenched the folding fan handed over month by month. With a faint smile on the corner of her lips, she took a look at the man sitting on the arhan couch after she got out of the screen. When he turned to look at himself, he looked away as if he was afraid of being scalded. He tried his best to keep calm.

    "You don''t have to go with me today. It''s very rough outside. Please help me to protect the prefectures."

    Murong Hao heard his voice, according to the color of his eyes will definitely look at him, beautiful face half hidden in the dark, thin lips open and close the voice is soft: "be careful."

    Jiang Luoyu gave a low answer and turned around to go out. Before she could cross the threshold, she suddenly stopped her step and turned around. She looked at the person who looked at her with gentle eyes at any time.

    "I''ve thought it over these days. I''m not angry with you." His voice was low, but in the brilliant sunshine, it was so vague that the people sitting on the couch couldn''t help narrowing their eyes, as if they couldn''t hear him clearly. "I just --"

    seeing that his voice was not falling, people would turn around again and leave again. Mu Ronghao immediately stepped forward and clasped his white warm wrist: "Chenhua."

    Even though she was caught by her wrist, Jiang Luoyu still did not return to her head. Her voice was calm and firm. Although her anger had not been completely dissipated a few days ago, what was deeper was her advice and determination: "help me protect Luobai and Luoqin And you. "

    This time, without waiting for Murong Hao to react, he took back his wrist and walked quickly to the corridor outside the Bibo garden. Although he did not look back at the people who stopped on the steps again, his steps were steady and fast. After a while, his body completely disappeared in the burning eyes of the man in white.

    In front of the gate of the prefectural palace, Jiang Yan and Jiang Bing are both dressed in Chinese clothes, surrounded by the Mu family walking in the middle. Jiang Luoyu just

    holds the hand of sleeping star beside her body to cross the threshold, and meets the Mu family, who is a little proud of herself these days, and bows down to salute.

    "Yu''er has met her second aunt."

    Mu looked at him with a smile. His eyes stayed on his hair crown for a moment, then fell down again. He patted his hand kindly and motioned him to get up quickly: "all of them are from our own family. You don''t have to be so polite. I don''t know if the son of a family is riding a horse or riding a carriage?"

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech and took a look at the golden light on her sleeve. Her smile had a special meaning: "the sun is bright and sunny. Naturally, she wants to ride a horse. What about my cousin?"

    Jiang Yan looked at the mother around him and nodded, then came up: "with my cousin."

    Mu and Jiang Bing get on the carriage together. Jiang Luoyu grabs the reins and finally looks back at the prince''s mansion not far away. Thinking of the man who must still be in the Bibo garden at the moment, she can''t help but drop her head and breathe out a long breath. Her legs are sandwiched with the horse''s abdomen, and she says softly, "drive!,

    the horse team of the prefecture''s mansion is walking along the road, and I don''t know if it''s a little early, On the way, there was no other royal granddaughter in Kyoto. On the way, Jiang Luoyu and Jiang Yan, the first leaders, got off the horse one after another. Before looking back at the carriage carrying Mu and Jiang Bing, Jiang Luoyu, standing in front of her, suddenly heard a mellow voice.

    "Jiang Shizi, long time no see."

    Hearing the sound, Jiang Luoyu suddenly turned around. She could see that she was dressed in the Royal suit and looked like Ye Rui with a surprise color on her face. She immediately saluted and said, "Luoyu has met the third prince."

    Ye Rui didn''t see anything else. He raised his hand and helped him on the arm. It was because he met him that he was really happy: "don''t be too polite. We are old acquaintances."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t know why he was so happy, but he didn''t move. He took his arm out of his hand without a trace. He respectfully gave up the figure of Jiang Yan who came slowly behind him. At the same time, he said with a smile: "Your Highness is a noble person. Luoyu dare not trespass. Your highness, please go first."

    Ye Rui stands in front of him and hears his voice. He can''t help but look at him carefully. His eyes are getting deeper and deeper, and his lips are smiling. It seems that he is very happy to see him: "you are still the same as before, so formal."

 Chapter 218

    Jiang Luoyu noticed that he was just like the last time he met. He looked a little too hot. His face was calm: "Your Highness''s praise

    "

    0

    as soon as they talked, Jiang Yan behind Jiang Luoyu looked at his cousin and his warm third prince''s highness The rest of the standing in place, ears up to listen to the dialogue between the two.

    At this time, the sound of running horses suddenly came from the official road not far away. Jiang Luoyu had a conversation with Ye Rui, but just turned to look at the people. A breeze swept by the three people. The figure of blue and blue jumped from the horse. Ye Xu, with a beautiful and smiling face, came over with the reins.

    "Brother Huang came so early that he didn''t wait for Xu''er." As soon as ye Xu comes, he salutes Ye Rui without straying his eyes. Then, as if he had just found Jiang Luoyu, his smile on his face widened a little bit, and he called out naturally, "eh, what a coincidence. Isn''t this Jiang Shizi? Long time no see. "

    Ye Xu gradually walked in. Ye Rui''s face was a little heavy, but he didn''t say anything. Jiang Luoyu''s lips were slightly crooked. He knew that since the crown prince lost power and was under house arrest, the fights between the princes and their sons were more and more floating on the water. There are still rumors in Kyoto about his holding the amulet. Almost no one knows that he has given the amulet to the emperor. Therefore, as a son of war, he has been drawn in The chips.

    "I have seen the eighth prince."

    Ye Rui seems to have been disturbed. He looks a little ugly. Seeing Jiang Luoyu bowing down and seeing ye Xu have already come to him, he can''t pretend to be invisible. He pulls out a smile and replies.

    "Here comes the eighth brother."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his stiff look and was very thoughtful. In the Hanjiang Pavilion, he had heard the eighth Prince talk about the third prince''s special to him, and just then he saw Ye Rui so affectionate to himself. His eyes were not like looking at his own arm. I''m afraid the third prince was to himself There are also some shady thoughts.

    Just as he was thinking about it, ye Rui had adjusted his look and restored his former elegant gentleman''s appearance. He taught Ye Xu a lesson in the name of his elder brother: "the eighth younger brother is no longer a Gemini. During this period, the emperor''s brother was banned in the mansion, and the elder brother has no right to take care of you. You also have your own prince''s house. Don''t always rely on this hall."

    "Look at what the emperor said, it seems that he disliked me." When ye Xu heard the speech, he didn''t take it seriously. His beautiful face raised a little indignant. It was very similar to that when he was wandering around at the spring banquet of the prince''s mansion, he still looked like a Gemini. While talking, he did not forget to pull Jiang Luoyu and make the unexpected people almost stagger.

    "Since the emperor doesn''t care about me, and the mother doesn''t care about me, anyway, Jiang Shizi is free in Kyoto. Why don''t you like Xu''er and his son?"

    Ye Rui saw that ye Xu pulled the smiling man away from him. He frowned and held Jiang Luoyu''s other arm. He whispered, "Xu''er, speak as you speak. Don''t involve others."

    Ye Xu''s eyes swept, and ye Rui held the hand of Jiang Luoyu. His face twinkled, his smile was still bright and innocent, and his words were more thoughtful: "brother, Xu''er is just looking for someone to play with. Where is to implicate others casually, don''t be biased."

    Hearing this, ye Rui''s eyebrows jumped. Although his eyes were still on Ye Xu, the rest of his eyes subconsciously looked at Jiang Luoyu, who had been caught but did not resist. His words seemed to be like a trial: "what kind of funny words to say, eccentricity is also the word

    can you say it casually?"

    "If your highness are noble, don''t make fun of Luoyu." When Jiang Luoyu heard this, he knew that it would be too late for him to make a statement. He immediately stepped back and broke open the hands of the two men. On his face, his subordinates looked worried and frightened. He did not answer the two people''s words. "It''s not too early at this time. Your majesty and the Empress Dowager''s mother will announce the imperial edicts one by one

    Ye Xu and ye Rui feel empty at the same time. Seeing Jiang Luoyu refuse his good intentions, ye Rui has a hard look on his face, and his ambition to get there is revealed. Just as he is about to take a step forward, ye Xu''s clever and skillful side of his body is just blocking his steps.

    "Eighth brother, what are you doing?"

    Ye Xu said with a smile: "Xu''er and his brother haven''t seen each other for a long time. Naturally, they want to talk about the old love."

    Ye Rui is blocked by him. Jiang Luoyu is silent again. He looks at Ye Xu in front of him. He gets angry. But he can''t get angry at the gate of the palace. He has to say in a deep voice: "Jiang Shizi is still here at this time. You and my brother want to talk about the old love. I''m afraid we have to wait until Jiang Shizi leaves..."

    This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, Jiang Luoyu coughed softly, staggered Ye Xu in front of her, bowed down to Ye Rui, and said respectfully, "since this is the case, Luoyu will not disturb the two princes and leave on their own. We hope that the two princes will forgive Luo Yu for their neglect."

    Ye Xu knew that he wanted to leave, but when he heard the speech, he suddenly thought that he was the outstanding white shadow who had seen him a few days ago. For a time, even his words were full of bitterness: "Jiang Shizi''s words are heavy. This hall just wants to say a few words with the emperor. You can go if you have anything."After seeing ye Xu saying this, ye Ruimei''s head wrinkled as if he would stop him from leaving. Jiang Luoyu immediately stopped his words and said respectfully: "thank you, your highness, my highness will return."

    Before the voice fell, Jiang Luoyu just stepped back a few steps, and he saw a eunuch looking like a man near the palace gate. He was looking around and didn''t know what to look for. When he saw Ye Rui and yexu not far before Shen, he came to her eyes.

    "We came to our house with two highness and highness. The emperor and the empress declared that they would meet. Please do not ask them."

    Ye Ruiyan looked at the eunuch to preach, knew that he and ye Xu were summoned alone, and could not take Jiang Luoyu again, and only extinguished his heart. In his mind, the thought of talking to Jiang Luoyu had not been completely abandoned, but temporarily pressed on the bottom of his heart, and did not look at the nearby Ye Xu. He arched his hand and said, "thank you for preaching."

    Seeing ye Rui step by step, he went forward with the eunuch. Ye Xu was also preparing to follow with a smile that didn''t matter. Just when he stepped forward, he suddenly looked back at the blue clothes man not far away, and said a word with a voice in solemn and solemn manner.

    Be careful.

    His words meant something, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking of the secret report sent by the cold river Pavilion yesterday, the lip corner did not start a taunt arc.

    Not long after ye Rui and yexu entered, many daliong families waiting at the gate of the palace were led into the door by several eunuchs. The inner and outer lifewomen were separated. The men''s and women''s doubles were not in one place. When all the people entered the palace, they went to the small table visited by the imperial garden to be seated. When they met the Empress Dowager and the emperor, Jiang Luoyu subconsciously saw a The setting in the eye royal garden, when seeing the red carpet on both sides are small tables, the left is male and right for women, the eyes are not dark.

    A little eunuch saw two people and immediately met: "son of the world, your seat is over there, and the slave will lead you over."

    "The son of the world is not anxious to settle down, but also want to see the imperial garden again." Jiang Luoyu saw the eunuch coming up, and he was not less than br >

    concerned. His eyes turned like he saw someone. His eyes suddenly brightened and he said to Jiang with a smile, "Yan brother, you go with the Duke first. I have something to say with the prince Yun, and I won''t accompany you."

    Mr. Yun?

    Jiang Yan listened to his name, and with his eyes, he saw the figure of Yunxuan unexpectedly. She thought that the common daughter of Xiaoyao''s mansion gave him the son of the waiter. Jiang Luoyu, as his first elder brother, was a son of the world. He said a few words to be comfortable after his sister married. It was inevitable that he nodded obediently.

    Seeing Jiang Yan walking far with the eunuch, Jiang Luoyu''s folding fan in his hand was clapped, and he was in the wrong step and stopped at the steps of Yunxuan towards the small table: "Mr. Yun."

    Cloud Xuan just found his seat, before waiting to carry a step to see a foot in snow embroidered dragon boots in front of him, looked up, but after the marriage, can only appear in the dream, once thought of the face, suddenly pale, murmured: "son of the world."

    Jiang Luoyu saw him, his face suddenly changed, and he sighed secretly. He was asked to talk about it and his mind came up: "I wonder if there is anyone on the side of the cloud prince?"

    Yunxuan heard this, first he couldn''t help shaking, but it was like fear. When he looked up at Jiang Luoyu, he had the longing and hope that he could not bear. He looked at jiangluoyu again, and then lowered his head again: "Jiang Shizi Jiang Shizi is not sitting in the position of the prefecture Prince''s mansion? "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his expression and movement changes, frowning, and thought about what happened after that, but really want to sit at the door of the hall with Yunxuan. Moreover, sitting at the door of the hall, it also shows that they are outside the event, less suspicious by others, and then smile and turn to sit in the position that belongs to Yunxuan.

    "This son has always been timid, the seat of the prefecture Prince Mansion is too close to the sky, I am afraid to go up, I want to sit with the cloud son, but the cloud son this is not willing?"

    Yunxuan always thought that Jiang Luoyu said this is just a joke, or juggling her, but did not expect Jiang Luoyu to sit down, suddenly burst into ecstasy, even eyes lit up: "no, the son would like to sit by the cloud Xuan body, is the honor of cloud Xuan..."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was so happy, and then he said calmly: "it is good for him to promise. My sister Luoqin and Yun Gongzi have already been married. After becoming married, Mr. Yun is my brother-in-law, all of them are family members, so you don''t have to be so polite."

    Brother-in-law these two words, let cloud Xuan from the full balloon become flat, and sit down with a loss: "the son said it is.

 Chapter 219

    Looking at him, Jiang Luoyu did not know whether to persuade him or not to see what he should do. He patted his folding fan twice, and the eunuch''s voice suddenly rang out in his ear.

    "The emperor arrives, the Empress Dowager arrives!"

    No matter where they were at this time, they were all facing the top of the red carpet, the bright yellow figure stepping out of the lush flowers and plants, and the figure following them, bowed down respectfully and knelt down.

    "See my emperor! See the queen mother! Long live! Long live! Thousand years, thousand years, thousand years! "

    "All Qing''s family is safe." After the empress dowager, who was supported by him, sat down with a swing of his sleeve. Although the successive events were not good during this period of time, the emperor''s face was magnanimous and calm. He looked at the servants and women kneeling at his feet with a loud voice.

    "Today is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. I specially hold a banquet in the palace for the Empress Dowager''s joy. On the other hand, I also reward all the ministers for their hard work. The imperial garden is not on the top of the court, so you can relax."

    As soon as the Oracle came out, a burst of thunder: "thank you, your majesty, long live, long live!"

    The emperor and the Empress Dowager have already sat down. Before the empress comes, the second highest imperial concubine in the palace sits at the bottom of the empress dowager, and then the princesses and their sons are sitting in the order of the emperor. There was no prince. Ye Rui, the three princes, should be close to the emperor, but he did not know why. Ye Xu sat down with a smile In that position, it''s Jerry.

    Although Ye Xu was once banned for scandal, even though he was no longer a Gemini who had no relationship with the emperor, the emperor was still very fond of him, but he was still indifferent to the third prince. The ministers at the bottom began to talk about him one after another, and their eyes were even more different when they looked at Ye Xu and ye Rui The same.

    Princess de sits by the Empress Dowager and looks at Ye Xu, who is almost fawning on the emperor. Her son also wants to come forward, but she sits back with the emperor''s rebuke. She can only stay in the same place. She suddenly thinks that when the prince is still, although he is not as clever as ye Xu, the emperor often looks at him with satisfaction, while his son has two kinds Grace is not received, and a trace of resentment flashed between his eyes and eyebrows.

    Jiang Luoyu watched with great interest for a while, then her eyes dropped slightly. Her white jade cup turned a few times and said with a smile, "it''s really lively."

    Yunxuan didn''t dare to look at him. His eyes were dodgy and his smile was a little grudging: "there is a banquet in the palace, accompanied by singing and dancing, and delicacies are on the table

    "Well said." Jiang Luoyu turned to her side and raised her white jade cup slightly. Her eyes were full of deep meaning, "master Yun, I''d like to present you a cup."

    "Don''t dare to work as the respect of the son of the world, Yunxuan is in great fear."

    "Why?" Jiang Luoyu was afraid to look at himself. She could not help sighing in her voice. She remembered that Jiang Luoqin and Yunxuan had an engagement. If Yunxuan thought about other things after marriage, Jiang Luoqin''s life was not good, so she whispered, "Mr. Yun, some things are too persistent, which is bitter. What''s more, there is no persistent reason. "

    There is no persistent reason - when Yunxuan heard this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly from the corner of his lips. It turned out that from the beginning, the man looked at his own feelings like this. No wonder that person would marry his sister to him without any resentment.

    "Yunxuan thanks for his teachings."

    When he said this, he only felt the pain in the bottom of his heart. He had just drunk the wine in his cup, but Jiang Luoyu''s voice came from his ear, as if with worry: "treat my sister well. Although she has a bad character, if she can be loved by her husband, she will be a good wife."

    Yunxuan closed his eyes, forced to endure his heartache, clenched the wine cup in his hand, and pretended to be calm and said: "the words of the son of heaven, Yunxuan should remember, dare not or forget."

    This words says, the body side person is silent at first, after a long time put down the wine cup in the hand, low sigh tone.

    "You are still so persistent Well, one day, you will understand. "

    Understand? Understand what?

    Do you understand that you can''t fall in love with that person in his capacity, or that person has never had his own shadow from the beginning to the end, and everything is just self inflicted?

    Yunxuan vaguely thought, his fingers once again extended to the wine pot placed on the table, subconsciously prepared to use the wine to stop his tangled ideas, but heard the clear and sad music of silk and bamboo not far away. When he looked up, a piece of red gauze swept in front of him with the fragrance of a woman and landed on the white jade wine cup.

    Looking at all this, Yunxuan was a little stunned. Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting beside him, suddenly clenched the folding fan in his hand. His eyes were burning and looking at several pink gauze women flying barefoot in the imperial garden, and the red gauze Gemini with Pipa and veil in the middle. The smile on his lips grew deeper and deeper.

    The sound of silk and bamboo became louder and sharper. The twins with red gauze clasped their pipa, and their fingers plucked on the red strings. Their veils suddenly fell down, revealing their faces behind them. When the guests sitting on both sides cast or admired or hated each other, they fell like a butterfly not far from the top emperor, and the red gauze clothes looked like butterfly wings Drag.When the emperor saw the dancer''s beautiful and beautiful face, he could not help but stand up and come to him. He put his hand around his chin and forced him to raise his head, revealing his timid but gorgeous face.

    "Tell me, who are you?"

    Kneeling on the ground, Gemini gently raised his head and pursed his red lips. A trace of red rose on his white cheeks.

    "When I return to the emperor, Cao min is the young minister of Guanglu temple and his wife, Gu Qing. Today, I''d like to present a special dance for the Empress Dowager''s birthday. May the Empress Dowager enjoy happiness and health forever!"

    Hearing what he said, ye Xu, sitting not far from the emperor, frowned slightly. He immediately looked in the direction of Mr. Gu, the young minister of Guanglu temple. He just saw that Mr. Gu was also staring at Gu Qing. His face was not only stiff, but also a bit angry. Obviously, he didn''t know that his Gemini would be here, let alone dance for the Empress Dowager''s birthday.

    Strange, since there is no arrangement from Mr. Gu, where did Gu Qing come from?

    When ye Xu thinks so, the rest of the light from the corner of his eyes subconsciously aims at the table of the prefectural palace. When he doesn''t see the figure that should be seen there, his eyes suddenly coagulate, and a strange premonition gradually rises in his heart.

    At the same time, after listening to Gu Qing''s words, the emperor nodded with satisfaction, and the fingers that hooked his chin didn''t let go. After rubbing his cheek repeatedly for a while, he was just about to say something. When he was about to say something, the rest of his eyes noticed a flash of pink shadow. Then he grabbed the hand of the man in front of his face, and his chest seemed to be hit by some heavy object subconsciously Staggering and embracing the man who fell into his arms, he sat on the Dragon chair. He only felt that he was dark in front of his eyes, and the eunuch''s sharp scream came from his ear.

    "There are assassins, come on, escort!"

    Just as the emperor looked down at Gu Qing, several women who had been dancing with Gu Qing suddenly jumped into the air, holding short blades in their hands and stabbing at the emperor. It was obvious that they were assassins who had come to assassinate him. Duke Hu changed his face first and yelled, "come on! Escort

    The women in pink dresses were well-trained at a glance. No matter the bodyguards of the emperor''s bodyguards and several princes of martial arts came forward, one of the women in pink clothes flashed her eyes, stepped on her companion''s shoulder and stabbed at the emperor in the center. Before stabbing the emperor, a red shadow flashed in front of her, and a figure was standing in front of the emperor.

    "The emperor!"

    After a sharp cry, the emperor finally woke up and saw that most of the women in pink clothes were slaughtered by bodyguards in a short time. One of them was caught by Ye Xu, who had just removed her chin to stop her from biting her tongue. The situation was also controlled. The Empress Dowager and Princess de Fei were not affected because they were far away from each other. They were only frightened. Then they calmed down and looked at the people in their arms.

    As expected, Gu Qing, who had just knelt in front of him, was the one who had just knelt in front of him. At the moment, because of the dagger under his rib, the dark red blood had already flowed down along the red gauze and the emperor''s Dragon Robe, and his beautiful face was pale and trembling. The whole person had fainted and collapsed in his arms.

    "Come on, put all the assassins in the prison for trial, and immediately announce the imperial doctor to the Yangxin hall!"

    The emperor gazed at the pale face. After a long time, he suddenly lowered his body and held the man in his arms. Even though his Dragon Robe was stained with blood, he didn''t care. He told ye Xu and his bodyguards who had already caught the pink shirt woman down the stairs. Then he turned around and took Gu Qing to Yangxin hall.

    "In accordance with your Majesty''s instructions!"

    Ye Xu watched the emperor''s back as he strode away. His eyes were fixed on the string of blood beads falling on the red carpet. His eyes were deep and complicated.

    Is this Gu Qing a coincidence, or is it Someone carefully arranged it?

    When the assassin happened, the female guests were already in panic. The maids and eunuchs had led their family members out of the imperial garden, leaving only the male guests here for the emperor''s command. When the emperor took Gu Qing and disappeared in the imperial garden, and the Empress Dowager also left with the imperial concubine, Jiang Luoyu got up and stood up straight with the crowd, looking thoughtful and whispering with a smile.

    "Gu Qing saved the emperor''s life. Although he was scarred, he was also a common couple of low-grade officials. However, he had a beautiful face and was very loyal. It seems that after a long time, there will be another favorite concubine in the imperial palace."

    Sitting next to him, Yunxuan, who has just seen the red gauze and witnessed the assassination, is still a little shaken. Wen Yan can''t help looking back at Jiang Luoyu''s calm face and hesitating.

    "Shizi."

    "

 Chapter 220

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu saw Ye Rui coming towards her side, and a trace of bitterness rose from the corner of her lips. The emperor had just been assassinated. The emperor''s Royal Highness did not accompany the emperor to Yangxin hall, nor did he chase after the Empress Dowager and Princess de Fei, but he did not let go. It can be seen that he had really used his mind, but this thought almost bored him to death.

    "Yes, your highness."

    Ye Rui steps forward to him. Just when he was singing and dancing, he found that Jiang Luoyu was not sitting in the seat of the prince''s mansion, but sitting beside Yunxuan, with a trace of doubt in his eyes, but with a color of concern in his words: "just now it''s a mess. Can the son of a generation be hurt?"

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t lift his head, and looked respectful. He didn''t dare to intrude: "go back to your highness. Luoyu hasn''t even rubbed the oil skin because she sits far away. Thank you for your care."

    Ye Rui saw that he was so indifferent, even more alienated than when he saw him at the gate of the palace. He didn''t know what his feelings for Jiang Luoyu were. However, he subconsciously didn''t want the people in front of him to leave his eyes. He said with a smile, "you and I are old friends. Don''t be so polite. If you don''t get hurt, I''ll go to the county another day ¡­¡­¡±

    Jiang Luoyu''s intention was to go to see him at the prefectures'' mansion. Her eyes suddenly turned cold. As soon as she lifted her lips, she was about to interrupt him, but a voice rang in front of him.

    "Why is brother Sanhuang here?" The royal blue dress fluttered in front of her. When Jiang Luoyu stood up, she stepped back away from ye Rui in front of her. She let Ye Xu take her place and stand in front of Ye Rui. "The father and the emperor have just been assassinated, and the mother and concubine have already helped the Empress Dowager''s grandmother to go to the bedroom. Shouldn''t the emperor''s brother follow her at this time?"

    Ye Xu blocked Jiang Luoyu again, but Jiang Luoyu was so obedient. There seemed to be an unspeakable tacit understanding between them. Ye Rui immediately felt a fire rising up, staring at Ye Xu in front of him and sneering, "what the eighth emperor says is, but the eighth emperor''s younger brother is most favored by his father. Why doesn''t the eight emperor''s younger brother follow his father''s side when his father is assassinated

    Ye Xu heard his words as if with jealousy. He raised his eyes and looked up at the fiery eyes. He thought that the person behind him was not good enough to have a direct conflict with Ye Rui. He was a bit more provocative in the corner of his lips. He tried to lead the fire to himself - both positive and negative. It was not better for him to protect his heart.

    Although that person''s heart, is not in his own body, he also can''t see that person suffer any injustice.

    "Look at the words of the third emperor brother, Xu''er is no longer a Gemini. It is difficult for Xu''er to accompany his father and emperor as before, and he has no mother and concubine to accompany him. He is depressed and has to catch the assassins. At this time, several assassins have been ambushed. Xu''er is busy and wants to report to his father. But it is Xu''er''s fault that he met the third emperor on the way

    Ye Rui wanted to reply, but after thinking about it for a moment, he was surprised. Ye Xu''s action was so fast that he protected the emperor and killed several pink shirt women. At this time, he also captured several assassins alive. If he could ask the assassin''s instigator, it would be a great achievement. It would be a great achievement to clean up the scandal of changing from double to male, so as to add chips for stepping into the court.

    If so, then his eight emperor younger brother, when pretending to be a Gemini and living under the crown prince, had already aimed at that seat? If he succeeded in making great achievements and the emperor was biased towards him, then he made courtiers during this period of time, and his mother and concubine walked for him in the harem for many years under the suppression of the queen. Would it be a waste of money without the emperor''s green eyes!

    Thinking of this, ye Rui''s vigilance immediately raised, and he could not care about Jiang Luoyu. He looked straight at Ye Xu and gnashed his teeth and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. My eighth brother is really smart and dare not underestimate it."

    Ye Xu still has a cynical smile on his face. He seems a bit naive, but his eyes are not deep enough: "the emperor flatters you."

    "Hum! When ye Rui was moved away by Ye Xu, Jiang Luoyu let out a breath and immediately bowed down: "farewell to your highness."

    After dealing with Ye Rui, ye Xu immediately turned back to see Jiang Luoyu. When his eyes turned to Yunxuan, he was a little more powerful: "if something like this happened in the palace, the Palace Banquet must not be able to go on. Mr. Yun should return home quickly, so as not to have Mr. Yun and Mrs. Yun remember."

    Yunxuan just looked at the three people wrestling, and the two princes were like arrows. In fact, they were all for Jiang Luoyu, who was still looking at him. When he remembered what he had said at the banquet, he was completely dead hearted. Wen Yan didn''t even look at the man in Qingyi. Instead, he turned around and left, leaving only Jiang Luoyu and ye Xu face to face.

    "Gu Qing..." Only the two of them were left. Ye Xu remembered his doubts and couldn''t help asking. But before the question came out, he saw that pair of black jade eyes raised, and immediately lost the courage to speak down. He could not do such a thing. Even if Jiang Luoyu really did something, he would turn a blind eye.

    "Forget it, it''s nothing. Go back to the sheriff''s house as soon as possible. It''s dangerous here."

    I don''t know why Ye Xu''s words are in the middle of his speech, but he suddenly cuts off himself. It must be that he has another consideration in mind, or he regards Gu Qing as an accident at all. Jiang Luoyu was still, but she lowered her eyes slightly, as if she had never heard of anything: "take care of yourself, your highness."Ye Xu looked at his bow salute, then turned away from the back, fingers holding the sword on his waist, silently watched him disappear in his own field of vision, no longer speak.

    Because of an accident in the palace, the birthday of the empress dowager, which had been very lively, suddenly became desolate. Regardless of the situation in the palace, the internal and external life wives who were ordered to come to the palace and the officials below the third grade had already withdrawn from the palace. Officials above the third grade and officials under the Dali temple and the Beijing Zhaofu government were all staying in the palace for standby. In addition to the prince, the relatives and relatives of the royal family have also left the palace Back home.

    The carriage of the prefecture Prince''s mansion walked leisurely on the way back. When the carriage bumped, you could see that Mu was holding Jiang Bing''s hand. It looked as if he was scared out of his mind. Although Jiang Yan was a man, he just sat too close to those pink clothes assassins. He was still a little pale on the horse. Only Jiang Luoyu sat calmly on the horse, as if thinking about something.

    "Prince, you are back." Finally, they arrived at the gate of the prince''s mansion. The servants who had heard the news immediately helped the Mu family and Jiang Bing to get off the carriage. After Jiang Yan accompanied them into the mansion, Jiang Luoyu separated from them and soon saw the Wanxia and others guarding the corridor of Dongfu.

    "It''s said that the assassination in the palace scared the maids into three souls and lost their seven spirits. I''m afraid you have something to do with you."

    Looking at the two servant girls coming up, they were all worried. Jiang Luoyu gently hooked the corner of her lips and said, "what''s terrible? It''s not a good time to come back. After my second aunt and I left, what happened to the house? "

    "Back to the world, nothing happened. Everything is as safe as before."

    Hearing that everything was normal, Jiang Luoyu felt relieved and knew that she was worried too much: "that''s good. As soon as I entered the palace, I met such things as

    and I was a little tired. What about other people

    Month by month cunning smile: "are you asking Mrs. min?"

    Jiang Luoyu recognized that there was a mockery in her words, and she reached out and patted her: "smelly girl, you know, you still ask!"

    As they spoke, they went to the front of Bibo garden. They pointed to the deep corridor not far away, and raised their fingers with a smile, so that Jiang Luoyu could follow her fingers and see the white shadow standing still: "since you left, Mrs. Min has not moved under the pear blossom tree in the courtyard, you see."

    The man in white stood quietly under the pear blossom tree, his face shining in the fine sunshine, his face calm and indifferent, as if no one had left the yard just now, but he was waiting here quietly - waiting for him to come and enjoy the flowers together.

    He stood at the edge of the corridor, looking at the man with some fascination. Muronghao, under the pear blossom tree, seemed to notice his eyes and turned back slowly. When he saw him, his eyes were shining with light.

    "You''re back."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t move. He leaned against the veranda pillars and looked at his leisurely and wanton appearance. His tone was a little sour: "the assassination happened in the palace, but you are standing here quietly, not worried at all?"

    Murong Hao''s eyes did not lift: "how can there be a mistake in a well arranged play?"

    "Yes." Jiang Luoyu exposed her mind without being annoyed by his words. She still spoke quietly, "the eighth Prince has already caught the assassin, and the next step is the assassin''s suicide, leaving clues leading to the abolition of the crown prince. When the emperor implements the rebellious heart of the deposed prince, the emperor will never be able to make his mark."

    The man standing under the pear tree was silent for a moment.

    "What he wants to deal with is really an abandoned prince?"

    "The eighth Prince''s intention in directing and performing this wonderful play is to suppress the abandoned Prince''s party with the help of the queen, and to teach the impetuous Princess and Princess Party A lesson after the prince''s house arrest."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard what he said, it seemed that the eight princes ordered the dead men to pretend to assassinate the emperor, thus leading to the irony that the dead men framed the deposed prince, thus completely overthrowing the abandoned Prince''s plan. Knowing that he had said this because the eighth prince had done it, he could not help looking at him deeply, but there was no anger between his eyebrows.

    "But he probably didn''t expect that someone would jump directly on the emperor to block the sword - as far as I can see, he was sitting so close to the emperor, I''m afraid that the role was originally reserved for him."

    When talking about the word "block the knife", Jiang Luoyu subconsciously narrowed her eyes. The red figure appeared in her mind, and a secret smile flowed from the corner of her lips. Murong Hao stood not far away and saw his look. His face was still, but his eyes were more soft.

    After saying this, Jiang Luoyu shook the folding fan, and finally stepped down from the corridor to muronghao, touching the white pear blossom with her fingertips: "the sun is getting bigger. Although the pear blossom is blooming, it will not take a few days to thank all of them If you want to see it again, it will be the next spring day. "

    The man in white looked at his fingertips and touched the soft petals. Unconsciously, he raised his hand and stroked the thin petals with him. A smile appeared almost invisible.

    "You can''t wait."

    He whispered.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him from the side of his head. After a long time, he finally gave a low reply.

 Chapter 221

    All this quiet and safe, but after a moment, suddenly was an anxious sharp female voice to break: "son of the world, son of the world, not good!"

    Hearing the sound of panic every month, Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and tried to face the direction of the sound. However, Yihao met mu Ronghao''s finger. When she noticed it, she was stunned. She almost subconsciously raised her hand to hold his wrist. She quickly let go of it as if she had been burned. At the same time, she avoided the man''s eyes.

    After some actions, Murong Hao wanted to say something, but he saw the bright red figure in the corner of his eyes. He suddenly darkened his dark eyes and then turned to make way for her.

    "Don''t worry. Run slowly. What''s the matter?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the flush after running fiercely month by month. Holding an unopened letter in her hand, Jiang Luoyu immediately held her arm and motioned for her to go along with her breath. There was no need to worry.

    But it seems that it is really very important and anxious news. This time every month, without waiting for breath, he presented the letter to Jiang Luoyu, saying intermittently.

    "The palace, the lady beside the palace There''s something wrong with the side concubine! "

    "What are you talking about?" I didn''t expect that it would be a matter of the palace, not to mention the birth mother of the common brothers and sisters. The only prince in the carefree palace, Ji Qiqi, had an accident. Jiang Luoyu''s face was dignified when he read the telegram. He didn''t care a lot, so he asked, "side imperial concubine Aunt Liu, what happened to her? "

    Miss Luojiang''s letter was not as good as her mother''s

    Jiang Luoyu frowned, and immediately opened the letter and looked at it. He saw that the letter only said that Aunt Liu had been ill. He did not mention the rest of the current situation. He knew that there must be a secret in it. After considering it, he asked, "no, it''s not good In the end to what extent, in addition to this letter cangliu uncle can also say something? "

    Without thinking about it every month, he shook his head: "no, that''s the message."

    After saying this, she seemed to think of something again. She took out a white jade seal from her sleeve and put it on it.

    "Shizi, along with the letter came this jade seal. According to the people who came here, it was given to the messenger by Aunt Liu when he wanted to leave the palace."

    When she saw the white jade, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were shocked. She quickly stretched out her hand and looked at the four big characters. Her face suddenly changed from calm to cloudy. After a moment, she seemed to have figured out something. Suddenly, she gave her a deep voice.

    "Now you go to lobai and Luoqin and tell them the news. Let them pack up and get ready to leave Kyoto."

    Although he did not know the reason, he did not dare to delay. He was so busy that he said, "yes, son of God."

    Standing beside him, muronghao also saw the words engraved under the jade chapter. His face also changed: "this jade chapter, this is not

    \

    Jiang Luoyu took out Bai''s Tianbao from his sleeve, which was handed over to him by Princess Liyang only yesterday. He looked at the jade chapter in his palm, which was only a small size, but with the same shape as the font below. He felt a little annoyed in his words: "I didn''t expect --

    I didn''t think of it."

    muronghao frowned: "Chen Hua?"

    "I didn''t expect that the last insider would be Aunt Liu. I ignored her all the time, thinking that she was really an ordinary servant girl and became an aunt..." Jiang Luoyu raised her eyes and looked at him once. Then she closed her eyes and clenched the jade chapter in her hand. She looked at a group of subordinates who came to inquire, and said coldly, "chasing clouds."

    "My subordinates are here."

    "I went to the young lady and the young master month by month. You immediately asked the palace guards to pack up and prepare to leave."

    "Yes."

    Jiang Luoyu opened her eyes again, but she looked at muronghao. She still had a mask like smile on her face, but her words were more anxious.

    "Go and say goodbye to your aunt immediately. When you come back, you can pack up with them. You can take all the Murong people with you. I will go to my grandmother and second uncle right now and report to them what happened in the palace. If I think it''s right, I have no amulet on me at this time. The emperor will not hinder us from leaving. We can leave Kyoto tomorrow after the things are packed. Just as Uncle Cang Liu said, it will be too late. "

    Hearing that he was going to take Murong''s family, he remembered that he wanted to go back to Dajin. He knew that if he followed Jiang Luoyu to the palace, he would be more comfortable going out of the border under the cover of the palace. Muronghao knew for the first time that once he left, he might not come back again. His aunt, who had protected himself for many years, flashed into his mind. He didn''t expect to be separated so soon. His tone was a bit gloomy.

    "Must go?"

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and looked very dignified. She looked at the person in front of her. She knew clearly that he was reluctant to leave her aunt Bai at the moment, but she had to act in a hurry. If he was a little later, if Aunt Liu had something wrong, the clue to the cause of her father''s death would be broken."Aunt Liu is a servant girl brought by her mother''s concubine. She is a golden woman. She will certainly know something that I don''t know. There are things about the mother and the father. These things are very important, and may involve the real cause of death of the father, the queen and the concubine. When I came out from my grandmother, I knew that the death of the father and his wife was not an accident. I must investigate it clearly."

    After saying this, he seemed to know that he was worried and reluctant to give up. His eyes dropped slightly and he could not see his expression clearly. However, his words seemed to sigh: "you also know that your aunt chose to enter the prefectural palace as a concubine in order to protect you On this basis, your aunt wants to get out of this door unless she dies Otherwise, how difficult is it? "

    Hearing this, Murong Hao looked dark. Looking at Jiang Luoyu in front of him, he remembered the things he had done and the hatred he had borne. After a moment, before Jiang Luoyu could speak again, he nodded very slowly. His voice was even more deep, as if he was biting his teeth and saying, "OK, I''ll go to my aunt right away."

    Seeing that he was about to pass by her side, Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and suddenly grabbed the hem of his clothes. She looked directly at his beautiful side face as if he were like a God. When she was about to speak, she was covered by her slender fingers.

    The man in white did not turn his head to look at him, but his voice gradually became silent.

    "Since you want me to go with you, I have decided to follow you. Anyway, my aunt and I always have to separate. It''s better to be a little earlier - I can''t protect my mother and father, I can''t protect my aunt, I can''t even protect you. "

    After saying this, he did not look at Jiang Luoyu''s look at the moment, and then quickly disappeared into his sight. He walked quickly without hesitation. Jiang Luoyu stood in the same place and watched him leave. His anger dissipated. However, he felt a little guilty. When his eyes touched several people who were still around him, he quickly and fiercely got up.

    "Mianxing, if you send a letter to Hanjiang Pavilion, you must ask Uncle Meng to tell him that I have to leave Kyoto temporarily for the sake of

    to take care of himself. Even if he is already in power, don''t forget to bear it. There is no need to say

    "

    o

    "my subordinates know."

    The three main servants and servant girls left the garden, leaving only another first-class servant girl. Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief and raised his hand and said, "sunset."

    "There you are

    The sunset glow should be, and busy arm up to support him, heard Jiang Luoyu deep voice said: "follow me to grandmother''s place."

    "Yue"

    pi.

    After the two masters and servants finished, they quickly walked out of Bibo garden and walked to the courtyard of Princess Liyang in the east mansion. After Princess Liyang kept her for a while, but Jiang Luoyu repeatedly refused, she seemed to feel the anxiety in her grandson''s heart and called Jiang Xiong, the prince of the prefecture, to come. She finally agreed to report the matter to the emperor in Jiang Xiong''s palace the next day, waiting for the emperor''s consent.

    As expected, Jiang Xiong entered the palace early the next day. After the next Dynasty, he asked the emperor alone. The emperor answered Jiang Luoyu''s request to return to the Xiaoyao King''s fiefdom. After all, although it has not been explained, it seems to him that a Gemini who has returned the amulet and has not ascended the throne and has no ambition can not give him much threat.

    According to the edict, Jiang Luoyu had a good talk with the father-in-law in front of the house, which was a long sigh of relief. Jiang Luoqin and her maids, who had been busy for a whole night behind him, got on the carriage and watched Jiang Luobai get on the horse and grab the reins. The rest of her eyes saw Mu''s rushing out to see him off.

    Seeing Mu''s coming out, Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment when she thought of her aunt Bai, who is still in the mansion. She took back her stirrup foot and went back to give Mu a junior salute. Seeing this, Mu helped him to get up and looked at Jiang Luobai immediately behind him. He suddenly lowered his body and whispered in his ear.

    "You don''t have to be so polite when you are leaving. Your second aunt just came to see you. It''s a pity that you left in such a hurry that your second aunt didn''t have anything good to give you. She could only tell you by your grandmother''s light that it was a long way to the frontier. Although it was the side concubine''s mother who was critically ill, she was not the son''s legitimate mother after all. She did her filial duty, so she didn''t have to be too hard on herself. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyebrows leaped slightly when she heard Mu''s words about her Di Shu. She knew that she was actually alluding to her return to the palace. She should be careful about the plot of Aunt Liu to harm Jiang Luobai. She knew that the matter was not so simple. Aunt Liu didn''t refute her words because she wanted him to go back. She just laughed and said, "what Aunt Liu taught me is that yu''er is a good teacher Save it. "

 Chapter 222

    "The son of a noble son is naturally calm and sensible. Living in the mansion this year has helped aunt er a lot. Now that you have something urgent to go, aunt Er can say something." Seeing that he had heard it, Mu ordered to stop. He raised his hand and asked the maid behind him to carry the things she had brought to Jiang Luoyu. After that, he nodded to her with deep eyes and suddenly lowered his voice.

    "Aunt Zhen, thank you so much."

    Aunt Zhen.

    Hearing these three words, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed suddenly, and the smile on the corner of her lips came up.

    "If it''s not for the son of a son, I''m afraid that Aunt Zhen is still firmly climbing on her second aunt''s head, not to mention that my brother-in-law can be called the first son."

    When Zhen''s wife went to a concubine''s room which was inferior to Aunt Bai''s, there was only an old mother waiting for her. One of her sons and daughters died, the other was not as good as death, and she was reduced to be ill with only one breath left. He never evaded this point. Mu could see that the best thing was that he needed it¡° What''s the second aunt''s saying? She''s just an aunt. She has a son and a wife. Besides her grandmother, she is naturally the second aunt''s eldest, isn''t she? "

    Hearing the speech, the Mu family was stunned at first. Hearing that Jiang Luoyu had something to say, he looked slightly dignified and responded tentatively: "the son of heaven said that

    Yes."

    Jiang Luoyu saw the vigilance on her face and knew that she saw that she had something else to ask for. She looked sharply at the person in front of her: "but aunt Er, before leaving, yu''er really has something to entrust to her aunt, and I hope that she will appreciate her face."

    "Please speak, son of God."

    "It''s going to start soon. Yu''er won''t go around with her second aunt." As Jiang Luoyu said this, she looked back at another carriage of the same size behind Jiang Luoqin''s carriage, as if to see someone through the carriage. "The second aunt should have known that since yu''er entered the mansion, she had a room she liked, and she was going to be carried to the side concubine after her filial piety. The identity of the Housekeeper - the second aunt is so smart that she should know one or two."

    Hearing the word Tongfang suddenly, Mu''s subconscious heart was shocked. His first thought was that Tongfang was not recruited by Jiang Luoyu from Xiaoyao palace? But at the next moment, I remembered that although I had only seen a few faces, I was very familiar with both body shape and voice. It seemed that I was not a stranger I had never seen before.

    Thinking of this, she was a bit surprised: "the son of the earth means?"

    "Aunt Bai will no longer have children in her life." Jiang Luoyu looked at the glare and suspicion in her eyes and knew that muronghao had lived in the prefectural palace for many years, and that the Mu family would not be able to see any clue. She was just worried about him and the means he used to clean up the Zhen family, which was not much.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu recalled Murong Hao standing under the pear blossom tree, with some reluctant and worried eyes, and uncovering the mystery. She patted the bone fan in her hand. Although she still had a smile on her face, her tone was more like a threat.

    "When yu''er is gone, my aunt will be in charge of her own affairs in the prefectures'' mansion. She just doesn''t interfere with the affairs of the palace. She hopes that the second aunt will not embarrass her aunt. Even if she gives her a face, how about it?"

    As soon as Mu heard that he mentioned aunt Bai, the flash of lightning and flint in his mind immediately hung up the rumor that the death of white Gemini and the appearance of xiaoyaowang''s son in the house. He also heard Jiang Luoyu promise not to have children instead of aunt Bai. He was shocked: "son of a generation, can you make decisions for sister Tingfang?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her with a smile, her eyes shining like a black jade: "what do you think of your second aunt?"

    Hearing this, the Mu family hesitated. Jiang Luoyu stood beside her and saw that she did not immediately agree, but was not worried at all. On the contrary, she advised her in a quiet and quiet way: "my aunt will keep her own pace, but the second uncle will not be sure. The second aunt knows that the second uncle is not an honest master. In the end, she should know whether to let people outside the house take advantage of them or tie them to a stable person ¡£¡±

    These words immediately convinced the Mu family, who had some worries: "the second aunt is also old, and has a legitimate son. If younger sister Tingfang doesn''t give birth to a common son to block the heart of the second aunt, and regardless of foreign affairs, the second aunt will not have nothing to go to other people''s trouble, and the son of a generation can rest assured."

    Mu promised that in the future, the whole inner house of the prince''s residence would not deliberately embarrass aunt Bai on the surface. For other things in the dark, aunt Bai had several secret guards left by Murong Hao. In addition, she was familiar with the back house of the prefecture Prince''s mansion. Murong Hao must be able to put her heart down.

    "This is the best way. Thank you very much for your second aunt."

    Mu nodded and said about Aunt Bai''s affairs. Her face changed from a fuss to a warm one again. The two of them were close to each other. Jiang Luoyu watched Mu''s back as she entered the prefectural palace, then she took a long sigh of relief and prepared to set off.

    "Are you ready for the young lady and the young master?"

    Standing at the bottom of the chase cloud and sleeping star should say: "all ready."

    "Chase cloud, you go to protect them, month by month you go to the carriage of young master and young lady, take care of some young ladies." He grabbed the horse''s Reins with the second word, but he saw the carriage behind Jiang Luoqin in the corner of his eye, but suddenly changed his mind. After nodding to jiangluobai on the horse, he turned and walked towards the second carriage."Sleeping star, you get on the carriage with me."

    The brilliant sunshine fell down from the sky. The two carriages with the family emblem of the carefree palace and the official road that the Royal bodyguards quickly set foot on, and soon saw the gate of the city from afar. As she passed the Hanjiang pavilion which had not yet opened the gate, Jiang Luoyu, sitting in the carriage, seemed to feel something, and suddenly lifted the carriage curtain on her side.

    Looking from afar, a white horse stopped in front of the gate of Hanjiang Pavilion. The people on the horse certainly looked at him with complicated eyes and inexplicable feelings. At the moment when he lifted the curtain of the car, he seemed to want to lead the horse forward, but finally he pulled the horse''s rein and stayed in the same place, just bowing to himself to say goodbye.

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and showed a faint smile. She also raised her hand to say goodbye and said in silence.

    Take care.

    Seeing that the curtain of the carriage had not been completely put down, a white sleeve swing quickly pulled Jiang Luoyu away from the side of the carriage. He could not see clearly the man who had just smile at him. Ye Xu subconsciously wanted to go forward, but suddenly remembered what Jiang Luoyu had said to himself in the Hanjiang pavilion a few days ago, and the flames in his eyes immediately extinguished most of them.

    The man did not love him, but for the sake of the alliance, he regarded himself as a friend for the time being.

    Well.

    Even if it''s a friend, who makes the person fall in love with is not himself, and the means are so powerful. If he really wants to use any means to force, or even make that person become enemies with himself, wouldn''t it push that person further?

    As long as you can see that he is good, he is also a wish, not to mention if you really want to mount the position of his mind, he is doomed not to get him.

    What''s not enough.

    Thinking of this, he not only laughed at himself, but also wanted to see the direction of Jiang Luoyu''s motorcade leaving. He turned around and rode on the official road, and soon his figure disappeared in the morning golden sun.

    Jiang Luoyu did not wait to put down the curtain of the carriage. Suddenly, a clever force came from behind. He saw a piece of snow-white sleeve out of the corner of his eye. He immediately understood that muronghao reached out to drag him over. His tight body relaxed slightly and glanced at him lightly, but he did not struggle

    After a moment of silence, the person behind seemed to be thinking about the reason. When he thought that Jiang Luoyu''s look had become a bit helpless, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "it''s cold."

    Before the words fell, the man holding him in white heard a stuffy puff. He looked down at his smiling face in surprise. His eyes softened a little, and his fingertips touched the smiling side face of the man. The voice was more than unspeakable grievances: "don''t be angry when so many days have passed."

    "Why not get angry?" Jiang Luoyu leaned on his shoulder and lifted the corner of his mouth. He looked at muronghao''s calm face thoughtfully. There was no anger in his voice, but he was very playful. "Just now I was suddenly pulled over. Is it that Mr. Murong is jealous?"

    Murong Hao pursed his lips and lowered his head slightly. In the car with overlapping light and shadow, the man''s eyes were shining, as if they could emit bright light. They were so beautiful.

    Jiang Luoyu fixed a look at him for a while, the Dark Jade like eyes suddenly sank, and his voice was low: "you will be angry when I mention the eighth prince. When you see him, you will be anxious and block my sight. How can you say that I am negative to you, and you can be indifferent?"

    Hearing what he said, muronghao''s body trembled. Subconsciously, he wanted to open his mouth, but the man covered his lips.

    "Don''t say that again. I don''t like to hear it."

    Having said this, Jiang Luoyu suddenly turned to his side in his arms, crossed the thin lips of the man in white, looked at the beautiful face of the man in the dark carriage, and said with a smile, "whenever you look at Mr. Murong, you are a real beauty. You shouldn''t worry that I''ve chosen someone else. With your face, few people can match me. "

    After that, without waiting for Murong Hao to react, he raised his face to the man in white with his forehead to his forehead and his nose to his nose, which was a gesture of extreme intimacy

    but his words became more and more teasing: "beauty, don''t keep your face cold, don''t pout, it''s not beautiful.

    "

    0

    before his voice fell, Murong Hao''s eyes were deep and he suddenly bit himself Jiang Luoyu, who felt a stabbing pain on her lips, snorted, but still put her back hand around the man''s waist, and the two of them were close together: "um

    ¡±

    I don''t know how long it took, the carriage was still moving on the official road, and the two talents in the car finally separated.

    "Don''t leave quietly."

    In a quiet carriage, Jiang Luoyu''s pale blue clothes fell down, covering the white clothes of the man who was close by. His long fingers depicted the picturesque eyebrows and eyes, and his eyes were dark and heavy.

    "No matter when, don''t leave behind your back. At least tell me where you''re going, when you''re going, and whether you''ll come back. Don''t be like the father and the wife who went with a smile, but never came back... "

    He lowered his head, his long black hair covered his face, and his fingers slipped down from muronghao''s face and fell gentlyIn the palm of another man''s hand.

    "Don''t belittle yourself. You can''t replace it."

    Muronghao lay in the carriage, his eyes fell on Jiang Luoyu''s invisible face. He took a long breath, and stroked the man''s bright face with his fingers. He knew that he would leave at Hanjiang Pavilion, which stimulated Jiang Luoyu. However, Jiang Luoyu''s anger had not disappeared by this time, which was unexpected to him.

    "I''ll come back whenever I can." Aware of Jiang Luoyu''s uneasiness at the moment, the man in white looks more gentle, and grabs his hand. According to his eyes in the dark, he still blooms bright and dazzling brilliance. He promises, "as long as you are still there, I won''t go."

    Jiang Luoyu took a look at him. After a long time, he suddenly hooked his lips and responded very low from his throat.

 Chapter 223

    Worried about Aunt Liu''s illness, Jiang Luoyu ordered the royal bodyguard and the carriage to go quickly. At the middle of the journey, Jiang Luoyu got off the carriage and rode on the road. Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin knew that it was their mother''s accident, and they had no objection to this arrangement. Only muronghao frowned slightly at his irrecoverable fatigue, but at last they did not say anything.

    After more than a month''s drive, the Royal Palace motorcade finally arrived at the Xiaoyao palace one evening. Jiang cangliu, the housekeeper of the palace, heard the news early and waited in front of the palace gate at noon. Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s pale look, he stopped in front of him and immediately went forward to salute.

    "See the son of God."

    Because the news all the way is that Aunt Liu''s illness is getting worse and worse. Not only are Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin, who are worried about their biological mother, gnash their teeth and endure the hard journey, but Jiang Luoyu is also very tired. There are traces of dust on her black hair, and her eyebrows are all dignified. When she is ready to step into the palace, her steps are still stable.

    "Uncle cangliu doesn''t need to be polite. Luobai and Luoqin are in the carriage behind. The motorcade and bodyguards of the palace have been driving for more than a month, and the road is exhausted. Let them rest in the palace and let the guards in the palace carry the things."

    Hearing this, the old man in grey stood up and nodded: "the son of heaven is considerate of them, and the old slave will arrange them well."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes swept over the bodyguards who were carrying things. Just after walking a few steps with the old man in gray, Jiang Luoyu turned around in an instant, but unexpectedly saw the man in white not far away from his horse. He did not follow him forward into the palace, but stood looking at him in the original place with light and calm eyes.

    Seeing that he didn''t move his steps, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but sink in the bottom of her heart and subconsciously called back.

    "Zhao Min?"

    Muronghao looked up at his face, which was still white and beautiful in the setting sun. There was no expression on his cold handsome face. According to the color of his eyes, he could see the deep tenderness hidden: "I have some things to do, so I won''t go in with you."

    Jiang Luoyu could not help being silent for a moment. She looked at him with a firm look. She finally pursed her lips and went back to him. She took out the Imperial Palace token from her sleeve and handed it to her. She did not ask him where he was going: "here you are. You can go in and out of the palace at will."

    Murong Hao nodded, clenched the token in his hand, and took a deep look at him. Just as he was about to return to the horse, he still couldn''t help opening his mouth: "don''t be too tired."

    Jiang Luoyu watched him mount the horse and hung the token carefully on his waist. He could not help smiling, and his finger touched the man''s fingertip: "OK."

    The sound of Du Du''s horse''s hooves is getting farther and farther away. Jiang Luoyu looks at his figure disappearing in the distance. When she turns around and wants to re-enter the mansion, she sees the old housekeeper with doubts in her eyes. She goes forward and asks, "son of the world, that man is..."

    "He is my friend, and he has a sense of propriety. He won''t take the token out at will. Uncle cangliu doesn''t have to care." Jiang Luoyu knew that Jiang cangliu asked this, but he was afraid that an outsider would harm the palace with a token. He did not care and waved to Jiang Luobai who got off the carriage.

    "Loby."

    "Big brother."

    "You go in with me." When he said that, the son in green glanced at Jiang Luoqin, who had not yet come down from the carriage, and sighed in secret. At this time, Aunt Liu was seriously ill, and the concubine refused to come down with her brother. It was not good to say something at the gate of the palace. She turned around and took Jiang Luobai into the palace gate.

    "Uncle cangliu, how is Aunt Liu now?"

    "If you go back to the prince, you know that since the news of the death of the prince and the princess came, the side concubine''s mother has been suffering from excessive grief, and her health has been getting worse and worse. These days she has been in a coma. The government doctor only said that there is not much time to relax her mind. However, she has been thinking about the prince and the young lady. She finally woke up yesterday and asked the prince and the little prince Xiaoxiao When can I get to the palace

    ¡±

    before Jiang Luoyu came back, she had tried her best to think about the disadvantages. After hearing this, she realized that Aunt Liu''s illness was really bad to such an extent. Suddenly, she changed her face a little: "is aunt''s illness really at this point?"

    Hearing the speech, the housekeeper in grey clothes sighed: "go back to the son of the world, the old slave dare not lie."

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and looked to her side. After hearing the news that her mother was ill, her eyes turned red and her breath was unsteady. She could not help but raise her hand and pat him on the shoulder to comfort him: "Luobai."

    Jiang Luobai is preparing for himself all the way. Who knows that when he comes to the palace and hears such news, he still can''t bear his sadness. When he hears the news, he looks up at Jiang Luoyu in a trance and looks at Jiang Luoyu with a smile on his face:

    " Big brother. "

    Seeing his appearance, Jiang Luoyu instantly recalled his state of mind when his father, his mother and his wife passed away. For a moment, she even sighed and stuck in her throat. After a long time, she clenched her finger and said in a deep voice, "go and call Luoqin. After all, you are my aunt''s own children. It''s good to meet my aunt together."

    "Big brother said so."

    Jiang Luobai ran out to look for Jiang Luoqin. Her eyes became more and more red. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes became deeper and deeper. She was about to turn back and tell the old housekeeper to see Aunt Liu later. As soon as Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin saw their mother''s parting, they saw the old housekeeper approach him and said in a low voice."My son, if you come back with me, I will see you before I see you. Then I can see you again."

    I thought that Aunt Liu called her sister-in-law and herself to come back in such a hurry, not only for the cause of her father''s death, but also to see her own children before she died. So she sent the white jade chapter to her own hands in a hurry. However, she never thought that Aunt Liu ignored her own children and wanted to see him first?

    Is it because it''s a foregone conclusion to see that he came back from Kyoto and inherit the throne safely, so that when he is still clear, he first makes clear about his father, his mother and his concubine, so that he can take more care of his younger brothers and sisters after his death?

    Jiang Luoyu thought like this. In her mind, she was full of doubts. However, she immediately confirmed that she said that "The old slave did not dare to make such a false statement."

    After pondering for a long time, she couldn''t get an accurate answer. She must have thought a little bit. Jiang Luoyu was also anxious to know the truth, so she said, "since that''s the case, let''s go and take me to see my aunt."

    "Say,

    pi.

    After the old housekeeper''s guide, Jiang Luoyu walked quickly in the Xiaoyao palace. As she walked, she looked at the familiar scenes in the palace for more than ten years. She was stunned unconsciously. When her father and her mother were still alive, she was punished by her father for squatting in the yard. Happy at that time, peach blossoms were flying in the spring, and the peach trees grew short, He was not willing to be honest, so he raised his head to reach the peach blossom petals, but was seen smiling by his mother''s concubine.

    At that time, he raised his eyes to see his mother''s smile. His father stood behind his mother and frowned helplessly. The servant girls and servants beside him all laughed because of their actions. Even Luo Bai, who was always shy, blushed behind the porch pillars. He could not help but stop to hide the astringency of his eyes.

    If you can do that all your life How good it should be.

    In the days after his rebirth, he couldn''t sleep because of the nightmares of his previous life. He sat alone in the loft of the Xiaoyao palace all night, looking at the lights that were clearly off, he felt a deep sadness in his heart.

    It''s all dreams.

    Yi at this time, the old housekeeper had already stopped, turned to him and bowed to him, raised his hand to open a little narrow wooden door, motioning him to enter the door alone.

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at the small door. Instead of entering the door immediately, she raised her hand and patted the soil on her clothes. Then she waved her sleeve and stepped in. She allowed the old housekeeper to close the door behind him.

    Inside the door, darkness spread. Only the gradually fading sunlight cast in from the half open window. A thin figure was lying on the couch at the moment. After the sound of footsteps, there was a hoarse cough.

    Jiang Luoyu quietly went to the window, raised her hand to close the window, took out the fire clasp from his sleeve and lit the lamp. The yellow light gradually bloomed, and his white and beautiful face was immediately revealed.

    "Aunt."

    The man on the couch noticed his approach and raised his head with difficulty. When he saw his face, his eyes flashed with love, ecstasy, relaxed and other extremely complicated eyes. For a time, it was hard to see clearly. His trembling fingers stretched out: "the son of heaven is back Come here... "

    Jiang Luoyu took her hand and knelt down on the edge of her couch. She felt that the shaking hands were holding his own hands. She could not help but soften her expression and said in a low voice: "my aunt is seriously ill. Luoyu can''t serve her as a child. It''s Luoyu''s fault. This time I heard from my aunt, Luo Yu''s affairs in Kyoto have been solved, so I immediately brought my younger brother and sister back to see you. "

    When the man lying on the couch heard him say the word "military symbol", his trembling hands became more and more tight. His thin and pale face slowly emerged from the shadow of the lamp. He coughed and said in a soft voice: "the matter of amulet, son of God Has it been solved Worthy of being miss, miss''s son Cough... "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her more and more anxious, and her pale face was even more ugly. She sighed in the bottom of her heart. She knew that Aunt Liu''s reaction might be her illness. When she thought of Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin who were still outside at that time, she didn''t know what to say for a while. Finally, she just comforted her in a soft voice.

    "Auntie, don''t worry if you are not in good health. Yu''er is here and will not leave the palace for the time being. Please speak slowly if you have any words."

    "Good, good..."

    Half lying on the bed, Aunt Liu''s face softened a little. After a long time, she nodded. Her tone gradually calmed down, and her cough was no longer interrupted.

    "I''ve been holding back some words for many years. It''s time to say them. In the year when the prince and the young lady left the palace and went to the border, the LORD left a message. If the son of heaven could deal with the amulet and bring Luobai and Luoqin back from Kyoto, I could tell the secrets that I had hidden for many years, and the enemies of the death of the Lord and the young lady The son of the world. "

    Jiang Luoyu sat down by the couch and watched Aunt Liu, whose spirit had turned slightly under the light of the candle light. He knew that Aunt Liu was seriously ill this year. He gave the jade medal to himself to tell him the truth of that year. However, he did not expect that as soon as he came back, they just opened their mouthThrowing out such a big event, he turned pale in an instant.

    "So, my father had already thought that the amulet was a test in the beginning?

 Chapter 224

    Aunt Liu fixed to look at him, as if through him looking at someone, smell speech smile, this just opened the way.

    "Yes, the Lord once said that jade can''t be made without grinding The prince is that piece of precious jade. The situation in the frontier palace is dangerous. It can kill the enemies of the Lord and the young lady. If there is nothing wrong with the prince, it will be all right. Now that something has happened, it shows that

    ¡±

    after saying this, she seemed to be afraid that Jiang Luoyu would feel uncomfortable after hearing this, and her expression was mixed with some unspeakable caution and deep instructions.

    "The enemy who has harmed the prince and the princess is more terrible than the prince who holds the power. If the son of heaven can''t deal with a small amulet and can''t retreat in Kyoto, it''s better than knowing everything. After all, the man''s hatred only goes to the prince, not to the miss''s only Gemini..."

    Jiang Luoyu''s face was hidden in the dark and bright room. Her slender fingers moved. The bone fan in her hand almost slipped to her feet when she said these words, but she still held it tightly.

    I see.

    The father did not want him to take revenge, but was afraid that he did not have enough courage and stratagem, and that revenge would lead to his own death. It was better to leave something and message to Princess Liyang, Jiang cangliu and Aunt Liu respectively until he passed the test.

    He had no right to blame his father for his care.

    But after understanding the whole story, he can''t help but think of the past life, that trusting others, kind, ignorant and cowardly, timid and afraid to move forward, framed and caught in the sky and nowhere to go -

    when he thought of this, he couldn''t help laughing, but his smile was bitter and astringent, and his lips couldn''t hook up.

    I don''t know if my father would have thought about it. He entered Kyoto with the golden brick of the palace''s property. If he was really unable to deal with the amulet, even the Zhen family''s frame up could not escape, what would be the final result His father''s love for him is that if he is incompetent, he can be a mermaid?

    No, he shouldn''t think so.

    The king left his father with a piece of wealth, because he did not leave his father with a piece of money? The cause and effect of the past life is caused by trusting others and not striving for success. How can we blame others for not telling the truth?

    What''s more, if you really have the temperament of a previous life, I''m afraid that even if you know that your father, your mother and your concubine have been killed by someone, you will have more heart than strength, and you can''t really take revenge with resentment in your heart all day long.

    With this in mind, Jiang Luoyu''s mood gradually calmed down. Just as she was about to ask about the arrangement of that year, she suddenly heard a timid servant girl''s voice outside.

    "My son, the concubine, the young master and the young lady are here. They are waiting outside the door."

    In the middle of the story, Jiang Luoyu hesitated, but Aunt Liu''s eyes suddenly brightened after hearing the news that Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin had arrived. He sighed secretly. He felt that he was becoming more and more soft hearted, probably because of the person who was not around him at this time.

    "Aunt, look..."

    Realizing that Jiang Luoyu did not mean to stop him, she flashed a color of gratitude on the surface of the people lying on the couch, and supported herself with some effort,

    and said, "let them come in."

    As soon as the door opened, Jiang Luobai was the first one to rush in. Seeing that Aunt Liu was already emaciated due to her illness, she immediately became red in her eyes. She knelt down on the ground and sobbed: "mother Mother, what''s the matter with you? How can you be so thin? Don''t worry. Your son, elder brother and younger sister have come back and will always be with you. Your illness will be better... "

    Jiang Luoqin came in after her brother. She was also stunned when she saw this scene. Her tears fell down. She did not see her arrogant appearance. Her fingers tightly grasped Aunt Liu''s sleeve. Her strength was so strong that she even turned blue on her fingertips. She could not say anything more: "Niang, Niang..."

    Aunt Liu looked down at Jiang Luoqin, who was still crying, and Jiang Luobai, who was kneeling not far away, with her head drooping and her whole body shaking, she choked with her voice, and her breath became more and more urgent. Her cough, which had been slowed down, recurred again. Her face was gloomy, but her face was comforting: "good children, all good children, get up quickly Cough... "

    "My aunt is very ill. Please stop your tears. Don''t let my aunt get angry." Jiang Luoyu saw the mother and son enter the door, she hugged her head and cried bitterly. Aunt Liu covered her lips and coughed, but Jiang Luoqin played regardless of the priority. Jiang Luobai hung her head and said nothing. She frowned at her sadness and helped the man on the couch with her shaking body in a low voice.

    "Don''t worry, aunt. Luobai, Luoqin and yu''er have already returned to the palace. There is nothing important to do in Kyoto.

    , we will not leave for the time being. When do you want to see us or stay here, we can''t get it It''s true I don''t worry, I don''t worry Cough... " Jiang Luoyu''s words were no doubt a dose of reassurance. Aunt Liu calmed down slowly when she heard the words, and her lips were smiling. After nodding to Jiang Luoyu, her other hand, trembling in the deep, stretched out to jiangluobai, "Bai''er..."When she raised her head, she grabbed the trembling hand and cried The son is unfilial. He comes back to serve his mother at this time. The son is unfilial... "

    Aunt Liu shook her head. Although her face was ugly, her expression became more gentle.

    It was the look of a real mother.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the three of them. A moment later, she suddenly dropped her eyes. Her long white fingers were clenched in the snow-white quilt. Her fingertips were red and never let go. The whole person didn''t feel pain. Her eyes flashed like memories or sadness.

    After some consolation, the people on the couch finally put down the hand that held Jiang Luobai and touched the fine hair on his cheek. First, he said a word to him, and then he said softly to Jiang Luoqin, who had been crying and had not said a few words.

    "What do you say? You are all filial. Mother heard that you listen to Shizi very much in Kyoto. It''s too late to be happy. Qin''er, the son of the world is your brother. You should be like your brother. You should respect him and love him. Even if you close your eyes, you can feel at ease. Do you know? "

    Jiang Luoqin cried and nodded. Her white face was red, but Aunt Liu didn''t say anything. Instead, she raised her eyes in the direction of Jiang Luoyu: "son of the world..."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard her voice, she glanced at jiangluobai and jiangluoqin first. Then she whispered, "aunt."

    "There''s something. It''s time to tell the son of the world." Seeing his reply, the people on the couch seemed to be relieved. Their eyes surged like water in the dark. However, his voice seemed to sink under the water, rough and thick as brick and gravel. "I will not live long. I wanted to hide this secret forever, even bring it into the coffin But after thinking about it, he finally decided to tell the son of the world... "

    The words "secret" and "Aunt Liu" were more solemn. Jiang Luoyu subconsciously frowned. I don''t know why Aunt Liu wanted to choose Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin when they were both present. However, they were not easy to stop them, so they had to answer in a soft voice: "Auntie, please speak."

    "Loeb, loqin, you stand up." To his surprise, before she spoke again, she took back the hand she held in the palms of Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin, regained their calm when they did not come in again. She made them get up with a firm and commanding tone, and turned their eyes to Jiang Luoyu.

    "Listen up, mother, just say it once."

    The room is dark, and the faint candle light up the dark flowers on the couch. When you look carefully, you will feel that the dark flowers are like blood stained, giving out layers of sweet smell.

    "You are not the mother''s own child, but the princess''s own child. You are also the son''s brother-in-law with his father and mother, the legitimate son and daughter of the carefree palace."

    There was no pause.

    But because of this sentence, there was a dead silence in the house.

    I don''t know how long after, the candlelight on the desk crackled and burst out a lamp.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you say

    In the dark, Jiang Luobai''s face suddenly changed because of this sentence. Jiang Luobai, who had not responded for a long time, heard the elder brother sitting by the couch open his mouth. He didn''t care what he said. His voice was hard to deny.

    "Mother? What are you talking about? We don''t... "

    "It was the secret of the year." Aunt Liu calmly shook her head - since she said that sentence, she seemed to have put down a burden in a moment. The whole person''s expression was changed. For example, when Caijiang Luoyu entered the door, she was much more relaxed and still vaguely showed a look of relief. No matter how the three people around her looked at her with suspicious or dim eyes, she still spoke with great calm.

    "Year g.?

    it was a summer day fifteen years ago when Liu Ying, the maid in the imperial court, suddenly became pregnant. She was lifted from a servant girl to a roommate, and later she became an aunt. However, no one knows that Liu Ying''s pregnancy is fake. Even after the birth of her twin son in another hospital, she is still an innocent girl.

    But the real pregnant person, is the carefree Princess Bai Luobing.

    ¡°¡­¡­ The prince is in a dangerous situation. The emperor can''t tolerate the prince holding the military power and having successors. He immediately wants to connect the princess and the son in Kyoto as a pledge. Fortunately, the son is only a Gemini and can still marry as a girl. After the prince rejected the emperor for this reason, the princess was pregnant again a year later. "

 Chapter 225

    Speaking of this, the people on the couch suddenly stopped and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting beside him. After hearing this, his face was still calm, but something under his eyes was gradually darkening. He could not help looking at Jiang Luobai standing beside him, as if he had seen another person through his face.

    With her eyes to see, a deep look at jiangluobai, jiangluo jade like eyes more and more dark.

    He never realized that Jiang Luobai was getting older and his face was Although most of them are beautiful and handsome like his father, especially between his nose and eyebrows, there is a shadow of his mother''s concubine that he is very familiar with.

    Looking at it, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Aunt Liu was slightly hoarse and sometimes coughing. But this time, he was not ready to say anything more, nor to persuade anyone. He did not know why it was so cold that he got into his clothes from his ankles.

    "This time, the princess was afraid that her baby son would be a man who could inherit the throne, so she set me as a housekeeper. On the pretext that I was pregnant, she was afraid that the royal family would ask for a son''s birth in other courtyards. After that, she secretly passed the twins of dragons and phoenixes to my name. After that, there were two more sons and daughters in the palace."

    After saying this, Aunt Liu seemed to be worried and looked at Jiang Luoyu again. This time, her eyes did not stop, but she quickly fell down, as if she did not dare to look at him again.

    "Don''t blame the princess and the prince. They are all parents. They just don''t want Luobai and Luoqin to be in danger when they are young. That''s why..." On the couch as like as two peas were placed on the pillow,

    put a box out of the box and took it out of the box, which was exactly the same as the princess of Liyang. After opening it, there was a thin letter in it. Under the candlelight, it could see Zhu Hong''s mark on it.

    "I have the prince''s personal letter as evidence and the prince''s private seal on it. The princess wanted to keep it from her son and the court all her life, but the prince handed it to me before she left. It shows that the prince wants the son to know the truth. After thinking about it for so many years, I think not only the son of the world, but also Luobai and Luoqin should know about it, so she told her ... If you don''t believe it, you should take a closer look. "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t raise her hand to receive the letter. She just let Aunt Liu carry the box. Her eyes were dark and deeper than the darkness. She could not hear joy and anger in her voice. However, she had no reason to feel cold in her heart: "my aunt takes out this letter now and says these words again, but she wants me to open an ancestral hall and change their two names into legitimate sons and daughters?"

    According to the Otaki clan system, if there is no man among the heirs, the twins can withdraw and seek the second place to inherit the royal clan. If Aunt Liu took out this thing earlier and forced her to open an ancestral hall to turn jiangluobai into his legitimate son, he would not have entered Kyoto in the first place, let alone encounter such a danger - on the contrary, he would not have inherited this hot potato like carefree throne ¡£

    "The son of heaven misunderstood me."

    The room was dark and Aunt Liu couldn''t see Jiang Luoyu''s look. She just heard that his tone was wrong. She was worried. She couldn''t care what Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin thought. She stretched out her hand to hold Jiang Luoyu''s finger, but when she touched his hand, she was excited by the ice. The finger was almost no temperature, motionless and almost no blood Through.

    "The prince and the princess earnestly love their son just to protect the safety of his son and Luobai Luoqin. For many years, even though he knew that Luobai was the legitimate son, the prince never moved his mind to let Luo Bai inherit the son of the world. He was also devoted to teaching the son of God, hoping that he could succeed and succeed to the throne."

    There was another terrible silence, and no breath was heard.

    "I know." The candle flickered and swayed for a moment. Aunt Liu hung her head and looked at the hand she had just held. She was pulled back a little bit and hid in the complete darkness again. All traces were gone. Only the sound could be heard. It floated like the candle light, as light as the wind.

    "Auntie, I know my father and my wife are right I don''t blame them... "

    I didn''t expect to get such a reaction from Jiang Luoyu when she said this. In fact, she didn''t know what Xiaoyao Wang Jiangying and Bai Luobing thought when she said this at the moment. She was really selfish, not exactly like what they said.

    The temporary completion of the Kyoto incident means that the emperor and the imperial court will not embarrass the palace in a short period of time. The palace will have at least several years to recuperate. The enemy who killed the king Xiaoyao and his own young lady will not embarrass the younger son of the world. That is to say, as long as there is no big mistake in the future, the person who inherits the Xiaoyao throne will not have any big problems.

    In terms of patriarchal clan system, the matter of succession to the throne should have been done by the legitimate son. What''s more, the legitimate son is still so respectful to her. She looks at her grown-up son. What''s more, her son''s succession to the throne is the right way for her. She didn''t agree with what Jiang Ying thought at the beginning. Kuang Che, if Jiang Luoqin changed from a commoner daughter to a legitimate daughter because of this, the future marriage would be much more noble. At least, Jiang Luoqin could live a better life and be respected by her husband''s family.

    However, I''m sorry to know the truth, and I''m going to take revenge. Because the identity of Di Shuang is difficult in Kyoto, and almost threatened by the emperor because of his amulet, he has passed through countless thorns of jiangluoyu.Thinking of Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin''s future, Aunt Liu bit her teeth and calmed herself down quickly. Regardless of the severity of her illness, Aunt Liu clenched the box in her hand, and was ready to continue to talk with Jiang Luoyu, whose face was obviously wrong and her voice was cold. But before she could speak, a low voice came from her side.

    "Mother "Good boy, you have called my mother for so many years, and I should give you back to the young lady. It''s a pity that the young lady can''t hear the word" mother "for once Cough... "

    When Aunt Liu heard Jiang Luobai call her, she immediately softened her face and turned her head to see her son, who had been raised by herself. But at the moment when she turned her head, Jiang Luoyu, sitting beside her, lowered her face, exposed her white chin under the candlelight, and immediately let her hold her breath and calm her eyes.

    even when as like as two peas in the cold mood, the part of Tsing Yi''s son appeared like a door just now. The thin red lips Cape still rounded up, and it was exactly the same radian.

    Staring at that smile for a moment, Aunt Liu suddenly became scared. How could she forget that the son of the carefree king could step forward from Kyoto under such a difficult situation without any dirty water on her body. If he was not angry about this matter, he would clean up Jiang Luobai, even if he had a broken body You can''t fight!

    The more I thought about it, the more afraid I was, the more I was short of breath, and the more I was short of breath, I coughed badly. At last, I even changed my face completely. I couldn''t care to look at Jiang Luoyu with frightened eyes. Instead, she collapsed on the couch, almost unable to move. The cold sweat soaked her clothes in an instant, and let jiangluobai, who was standing beside her, exclaimed.

    "Mother, mother?! Mother, what''s the matter with you?! Mother! "

    Jiang Luobai''s shouts, heavy gasping, Jiang Luoqin''s helpless cry, and the crackling of the oil lamp beside the couch, are constantly mixed in his ears.

    The man in green slowly stood up and finally folded his black eyelashes. His face sank into the boundless darkness, and his tone was as unquestionable as that before entering the door, but his body was floating so fast that he wanted to fly away.

    "Come on! Call the government doctor at once, no delay

    After saying this, he didn''t move a minute. He just watched Aunt Liu panic. She finally recovered from her illness. When she looked at her, she turned into fear and pleaded with her eyes. She let Jiang Luoqin at the bedside couldn''t help looking at him several times, and was pulled back by Jiang Luobai, who was aware of it in time.

    Jiang Luobai never looked back. He could not see the expression of the man who was originally a common brother but is now his own brother.

    It was not until the hospital doctor rushed in, treated Aunt Liu, and brought in a large number of servants. When the lights were on in the room, Jiang Luoyu slowly raised her face and suddenly closed her eyes. The smile on her face became deeper and deeper, and her fingers in her sleeve retracted into the deepest place.

 Chapter 226

    He didn''t know how he finally got out of Aunt Liu''s yard. He only felt that there was darkness before him, and then there was no direction. He walked on and on. He walked out of the yard and walked through the corridor. It seemed that someone was saying something behind him, and it seemed that there was no sound.

    Until his whole body bumped into the door, his fingers held the wooden copper plated railings, and finally he was completely silent. The breath stuck in his throat was not swallowed, so he couldn''t spit out. He looked up and saw the white pear blossoms blooming in the moonlight.

    I don''t know when, he was staggering to the spring Pavilion.

    Pear flowers in the Milky light floating in the light, such as wisps of fragrance slowly spread out.

    Staring for a moment, he subconsciously stepped up, but stumbled on the last staircase and sat there with his fingers slightly raised. He moved his body to the pear blossom branches stretching from the window on the attic and several snow petals falling on the ground.

    It turns out that in his last life, when he stepped out of the palace with filial piety, he not only acted as a shield for the heartless person, but also acted as a shield for his own younger brother and sister under the control of his parents who had passed away.

    It turns out that the first one who betrayed him was not Zhen, the princess of the county, Nan Jinglong, her husband''s husband, and Jiang Hui, her cousin.

    It was his parents who had expected to live day and night, even though he did not regret the loss of all that he had.

    The last betrayal, he took a lifetime to complete, so this time?

    How long will it take?

    After a few steps, I suddenly stepped into the sky, and the moonlight faded away like a tide, and it was dark.

    He fell down on the attic. His blue long clothes slipped from the gap of the stairs. His slender fingers stretched out the railing as if he wanted to touch the moonlight. When he crossed, he suddenly fell down and hit the bronze carving with a thump.

    The silence around him spread like water. He lay there askew, his eyes half open and half closed, and his body was soft and painful. He had no strength to get up again.

    As if it was just a moment later, there was a very light and light footstep sound in my ear, followed by a sudden rapid breath, and a calm and cold voice ringing in my ears.

    "Chen Hua, Chen Hua..."

    Who is it?

    Eyelid unwilling to earn a few times, followed by the dark surging.

    Who''s calling me that?

    "You are awake." Seeing the eyelids of the man in his arms moved, his eyes turned black for a long time. The man in white could not help but drop down and caress his white side face with cold fingertips. His white clothes seemed to embrace the moonlight and shadow of flowers. Half of his beautiful face was illuminated. According to the color of his eyes, he seemed to melt and his voice was more gentle.

    "You don''t look right. Your pulse is very disordered. Just now your breath has gone astray, and you are almost possessed by the devil. Fortunately, I came in time, or you will lose your martial arts. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s black eyelashes trembled, as if he didn''t know him. He fixed his eyes on him for a long time, but his fingers slowly lifted up and touched his face.

    "Chen Hua?" Feeling the warmth on his cheek, he rushed to the palace immediately after finishing the work. First, he found that the figure of Jiang Luoyu was very busy in the courtyard of the dying side imperial concubine. However, he did not find Jiang Luoyu''s figure. So he searched the courtyard where the son of the world should live. He also found that Jiang Luoyu was lying on the stairs with his eyes closed, which made Murong, who was suddenly out of his mind Hao, this just slightly released a breath, and his eyes at this time obscure.

    "Why look at me like this?"

    The quiet man in his arms didn''t answer the question, but the fingers on his cheek did not take back. Instead, they drew them gently. It was not like describing his face, but more like describing his heart.

    The light white petals of pear blossom fall down and fall on the corner of the couch where they hold each other and flutter on the ground.

    "Remember here?" There was no answer. The man in white was silent for a moment. He was not a man of eloquence, but he opened his mouth again. His voice and the fragrance of pear blossom were refreshing. "This is the place where we first met."

    On that spring day many years ago, pear flowers were floating in the silent attic, and the children''s clear voice resounded.

    "How do you do this? It''s a big wound. Does it hurt?"

    Pear blossom out in front of the lattice window, a child in white with thick gauze on his face. The bitter taste of medicine depresses all the sweetness of the flower, and the exposed cheek is pale without a bit of blood. Seeing a child in blue from nowhere, he just shakes his head in silence. There is no pain in the bottom of his eyes, but a deep stillness.

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the boy pursed his lips and jumped forward. He grabbed his finger and looked at the wound on his face. His apple like face rose.

    "I''ll breathe for you. My mother said that it won''t hurt."

    Hearing the words, the child in white still had no expression on his face, but he fixed his eyes on the hand he had been caught. Suddenly, he pulled out his finger a little bit, crossed the person in front of him, and retreated into the pear blossom again. However, the boy in Tsing Yi refused to let him go easily. He took a few steps with him with his pouting mouth. After staring at him for a moment, he suddenly exclaimed."You have good eyes." The child''s warm breath sprang up, and behind him he could not retreat. The person under the pear blossom appeared to be some unspeakable embarrassment. He could only passively be held by his arm again. His lovely face was seen in the corner of his eyes. His eyes darkened and his lips became more and more tight.

    "Why don''t you talk and play with me? I tell you, our yard is very big. It doesn''t matter if you live one more. My younger brother and sister are afraid of me when they see that I am a legitimate son. You can stay and play with me in the future. "

    After saying this, Jiang Luoyu, who was still a child, shook his head. Jiang Luoyu, who was still a child, was not happy at last. She raised her hand and grabbed the person in front of her. Suddenly, she shook him violently. Then she stepped forward on tiptoe into his arms and protested loudly: "why not? I can''t find you easily. You have to play with me!"

    Standing not far away from their bodies, Bai Tingfang, who was just a servant girl, fled with muronghao for a long time. When Bai Tingfang, who had just returned to her senses, saw this scene, she couldn''t help pursing the corners of her lips, and the first smile appeared on her face.

    This little son of a bitch is really interesting. It''s hard to find a playmate of the same age as you. It''s not easy to find you.

    However, the child in white didn''t see the funny eyes of the people beside him. He was suddenly bewitched by the soft and fragrant things in his arms. After blinking his eyes, he could not help repeating: "it''s not easy..."

    As soon as he uttered these four words, Jiang Luoyu, who was buried in his arms, jumped up abruptly, pulled his clothes with bright eyes, and cried out to him happily: "you have spoken! what you were saying? Say it again, say it again! "

    The young Murong Hao didn''t understand his meaning, and was a little deaf by his loud voice. Subconsciously, he said, "stay..."

    "It''s very kind of you to stay." Young Jiang Luoyu heard him agree, immediately raised a very brilliant smile, but also afraid of the people in front of him to repent, immediately stretched out his little soft little thumb, again used coquetry * * "that even if you promise me, we pull hook, you will stay, stay with me."

    At that time, when the young man said this with a smile, the sky outside the lattice window also had a breeze, and the pear flowers hanging on the branches were floating on the hands of the two people, which had a lingering and intimate meaning at that moment.

    The man in white hugged the man in his arms. His memory was interrupted by the cold wind blowing in. He looked down at the man in his arms. He was surprised to find that he closed his eyes again, as if he had already fallen asleep.

    "Chen Hua?"

    He called softly, but no one in his arms answered. Seeing that he looked peaceful and peaceful, he was not as ugly as he had just looked at him. He put down his heart a little, closed his arms, looked down at his white and beautiful face, and then slightly tilted his head, against the tip of the nose of the sleeping man, and was deeply intertwined with his breath.

    But at this time, the man who was sleeping beside him fell into the boundless darkness when muronghao bent down.

    A piece of snow pear blossom is flying in the dream, blood and fire light from the distant towering familiar palace, as if he had seen the scenery before, but he did not have any reaction, just stood still and looked at it, motionless and expressionless.

    Suddenly someone grabbed his shoulder and forced him to turn around, facing a ferocious and familiar face.

    It''s nanjinglong who is dead.

    The face was still handsome and hazy, wearing a dragon''s robe. It was no longer the pathetic proton of this life, but the dress of the king of gold. The golden dragon with five claws unfolded on the robe. Behind him was endless darkness and blood. He fixed his eyes on him without saying a word. The corners of his lips rose slightly, but a line of blood and tears flowed from the bottom of his eyes To kill.

    He could not help but step back, but felt the hot liquid rolling down on his back. He turned his face to face Jiang Hui''s smiling face. The girl''s white face was particularly striking in the black and red color. At the next moment, it turned into blood and flesh blur, and the long fingernails stretched out towards his face, and then a burst of pain occurred it was as if he had been hit hard by something on his chest, his eyelids were so heavy that he could hardly lift his eyelids. He suddenly woke up from his nightmare and gasped with cold sweat.

    Even if you open your eyes, there is darkness in front of you.

    The pain in his chest was still on. He gritted his teeth and grabbed the bedding under his tight skin. He didn''t make any sound. His face, which was wet with sweat, tilted slightly. There seemed to be something burning in his dark jade eyes. When his eyes moved to his cool and beautiful face, he felt a strong sweet smell almost burst out of his throat.

    The hand holding the quilt under her body is lifted up a little bit, and it is suddenly clasped on the neck of the people around her in the form of claw. Like a jade statue that has lost her breath, Jiang Luoyu''s face is hidden in her black hair.

    His hands were extremely cold and white. Under the moonlight, his skin refracted cold light, and his action was cruel and merciless. In an instant, he caught him, and his face was flushed. According to his eyes, his first reaction was to hold the wrist of the man and try to throw him out.However, when he saw clearly who was lying on his body with his hands clasped around his neck and trying to strangle him to death, his hands, which had already accumulated internal power, suddenly settled in place, as if losing all their strength, and slowly fell on the bed. According to the color of his eyes, his eyes twinkled, and after a deep look at him, he seemed to have no sense of it Yes.

    It is still a completely submissive posture. Even if the breath becomes more and more rapid, the face and lips turn blue and purple. There are bursts of black light in front of you. The people lying in bed have no resistance. Even the whole person has a kind of tacit approval and silent communication - if this is what you want, if I have, I will give it to you.

    Even this life.

 Chapter 227

    When his breath became weaker and weaker, his beautiful face was flushed with gray color, and the hands tightly clasped on his neck suddenly loosened and turned into gentle touch.

    The shackles of his neck were lost, and a large stream of fragrant fragrance of flowers poured in. Before the man in white could breathe, the people on his body suddenly jumped up, and his arms were tightly around his neck. Almost all the people were hanging on him. He could not even move, and the kiss was light and urgent.

    Before he fully recovered from the feeling of suffocation, there was a tearing sound in his ear. Then he felt a cold, and then he fell off in a circle. When he collected the fog from the bottom of his eyes, he could see that the man lying on the couch with half opened shirt still had no expression even at the moment, but his lips were red as blood, and his eyes were flushed with crimson waves At first, he was a little stunned, but his hands quickly grasped his white arm.

    Jiang Luoyu was caught by his wrist. Half of his cheek, which was hidden in the dark, did not move. However, her cheek was flushed with unnatural flush. Her dark eyes dropped slightly and did not look at him. However, her other hand was lifted up and touched his neck with dark green finger print: "don''t you want it?"

    "I won''t hurt you." Because he had been pinched hard just now, the man in White''s voice was a little hoarse, but his tone was still gentle. He looked at him for a long time, and his eyes moved from his eyes to the pear blossom outside the window. After a long time, he suddenly showed a smile and suddenly whispered.

    "As long as I live, I will treat you well - so I think, when we get married, we will..."

    Speaking of this, he seemed to be a little speechless. His fingers rubbed the white forearm of Luoyu, the red line that could be seen in the moonlight.

    It is not the same as the red line on his hand that will never fade down, but as long as Jiang Luoyu''s body is broken, this line will disappear. If a wealthy family marries Gemini as a proper wife, it is necessary to verify this line on the day of the completion of the house to make sure that the twins are innocent. Only by taking the medicine soup to help pregnant women, can we pull down the Luan''s account and do good deeds.

    If you don''t see this line, the famous families will think that the man''s family has been wronged and can immediately divorce his wife.

    He knew that Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to marry him, but he stayed with him for such a long time, but others didn''t know it. However, he knew that Jiang Luoyu would not continue to stay in Dalong after clearing the difficulty of leading to the throne. He had such a close relationship with him, and he would not find a woman to spend the rest of his life with.

    Although he is a good concubine of Jiang Luoyu in name, they are both innocent. In the future, whether he married into Xiaoyao palace as a Gemini, or Jiang Luoyu is willing to give up everything to Dajin and become his wife, he will not let his beloved be wronged until all the dust settles.

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu lay motionless on the couch, as if she could detect what he was thinking at the moment, but suddenly gave a low sneer. Her tone became more strange and her expression was difficult to distinguish joy and anger: "what if I don''t want to?"

    Hearing his refusal, the man in white was at a loss for a moment. Then he put down his hand as if he had been scalded. He lowered his head and thought carefully for a moment. Then he suddenly lowered his eyes, which he had photographed. After thinking about it, he still gnashed his teeth and opened his mouth: "well It will take a better day, or you can''t help it. I also I''d like to

    After saying this, his face suddenly flushed red. He slowly came down from the couch and pulled his broken white clothes. He gritted his teeth and made up his mind to take them off completely. However, the man lying on the couch finally got up and took his arm. He buried his face in his arms and murmured in a low voice.

    "Zhaomin..."

    Hearing him murmuring with deep weariness, the man in white subconsciously put out his arms around him. Realizing that Jiang Luoyu didn''t mean that at this time, he let out his breath gently and slowly. After he finished speaking, he drove away the disordered things in his mind, picked him up again and sent him back to the couch. He also lay on one side with his fingers touching his cold black Hair.

    He didn''t know why Jiang Luoyu was in a mood at this time, and why he wanted to kill him as soon as he woke up. He just looked at the beautiful cheek nestled in his arms, and the whole person almost shrank into a small group. Even in the midnight of summer, his body was as cold as ice.

    He pursed his lips and covered them with silk on one side. He hugged the people in his arms carefully. However, according to the color of his eyes, he took off the Ruyi flute between his hair and blew it out silently. Just after he played the flute for a moment, a snow-white bird blinked its dark bean eyes and fell silent on the pear outside the attic On the flowers and trees.

    The golden sun shining into the attic, the people on the couch frowned and opened their dark jade like eyes, as if they didn''t feel the temperature that should have been beside them. They stood up with the railing beside the couch, and their slender fingers pressed their forehead. They were just about to open their mouth, but they heard the sound of beating their wings in their ears.

    Looking up, it was no surprise to see a big snow-white bird stopped at the edge of the couch. The bright red claws were walking towards him. The black bean''s eyes were crooked. It was the Li bird he was familiar with.When muronghao went up to the attic with drooping eyes, he saw the people sitting on the couch askew, holding a piece of meat in his hand, teasing zuixue. Although he had a smile on his face as usual, the smile was clear and cold and did not penetrate into his eyes.

    Seeing this scene, he slightly narrowed his glass clap color eyes, and put the tray in his hands more stable.

    "Breakfast."

    Hearing his voice, Jiang Luoyu stopped immediately. She looked up at the person in front of her and patted her side. Her voice was soft: "sit down and eat with me."

    Seeing Murong Hao sit down, he quietly lowers his eyebrows and eyes, cleans his hands with a clean towel, and then puts the tray on the small table. From the beginning to the end, although he doesn''t have a bad face, his deep breath is solid. Jiang Luoyu realizes this. Knowing that the night has passed, he must have known what happened in the palace.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu swept the dishes on the small table, and suddenly felt that she had lost her appetite. However, the people in front of her were still watching. She still picked up the ivory chopsticks in front of her, picked up a sweet scented osmanthus cake with a smile, and put it in the porridge bowl beside the person in front of her.

    "Try this. It''s my favorite snack when I was young. It''s filled with osmanthus. Although it''s a mother''s concubine It''s the best to eat, but the cooks in the grand kitchen of the palace must have done as well. "

    He made an unnatural pause. The man sitting opposite looked at him for a moment, but did not speak. He just put a piece of Osmanthus crispy into his bowl, as if to stare at him to eat.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the sweet scented osmanthus cake in her bowl, lifted up the corner of her lips and laughed. A moment later, she put down her chopsticks.

    Seeing him put down his chopsticks, muronghao''s eyes coagulated and almost simultaneously put down the chopsticks: "what''s the matter?"

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head and leaned back on the couch again. Her eyes looked out at the pear blossom blooming outside the lattice window. Her face was not sad or happy. Her voice was very light, like petals flying down: "I have no appetite. Eat more, but don''t lose weight and let others think I''ve done you a disservice. "

    Muronghao could not help but soften his voice as he looked at his bright side in the sun.

    "They dare not."

    Jiang Luoyu gave a low smile, her eyes still did not leave the pear blossom, but her tone was more teasing: "it''s also said, master Murong is so fierce, who can treat you badly."

    Seeing that he really didn''t want to eat, Murong Hao bowed down and half knelt beside him. His fingers clenched his wrist and looked at the snow-white bird on the railing not far away. His finger touched the corner of his lip: "if you are tired, then stop. Drunk snow will stay with you

    "How cunning." Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and looked at her face close to her. She began to smile, but her eyes were dark. She said, "leaving this bird is just to let me think of you when I see it when you are away. You want to let me have no one else in my eyes all the time."

    After that, he was silent for a moment. He didn''t hear the answer from the people in front of him. He added with a smile: "why, is it that I was wrong?"

    "There are a lot of people in your eyes." The man in white shook his head, and his cold fingertips slid down his hair. His delicate facial features seemed a little fuzzy in the sun. He seemed to be smiling, but his tone seemed to sigh, "but I can only see you I can''t help thinking that you can only see me. "

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes suddenly congealed. Before she could say anything, the man in white had already stood up, picked up the tray, and turned down from the attic. Her figure soon disappeared in the eyes of the people on the couch.

    Since that day, Jiang Luoyu has lived in the attic and never goes back to her own main room. Every time Murong Hao goes upstairs, he can see his side face without any waves, and his movements are almost unchanged. From his eyes, it must be the pear blossom outside the lattice window.

    As the sun sank slowly, Jiang Luoyu felt warm around her. Before she could turn her head, a steaming tea was brought to her eyes, and at the same time, she heard the man''s deep voice.

    "I haven''t told you that the housekeeper and your brother have been waiting in the attic the other day, but they dare not come up to see you. "

    when Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, her expression on her face flickered for a moment. She raised her hand to take the cup of tea he was holding. Her eyebrows were dense in the white mist. She could not see clearly:" are you saying this for their sake? "

 Chapter 228

    Before he finished speaking, he seemed to think of something again. He shook his head with a smile and whispered to himself, "no, no, I almost forgot. You also said a few days ago that I wish I could only see you, and the rest of the people could not see it. I would not regret this time. "

    Murong Hao sank his eyes. His eyes became softer and softer under the setting sun: "I really don''t want to see you. I''ll clean them up."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced over his head and handed the tea cup back to him. She sighed, and the smile on her lips disappeared. Her voice was neither praise nor light sarcasm: "you He is always so smart that people don''t know what to say.

    "

    00

    after hearing this, muronghao seemed unable to recognize the difference between his tone and usual tone. He just grasped the tea cup in his hand, stood up and glanced at the people still waiting for him, and narrowed his eyes slightly:" I have some things to do before I go to bed I will come back. "

    After saying that, seeing Jiang Luoyu nodding, Shi Shi ran, a man in white, slowly disappeared in the attic.

    The sun was gradually sinking, and the people on the couch stood up and looked down at the figures still waiting under the lattice window. Their faces were a little anxious, and they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Somebody."

    In a few days, for the first time, he heard Jiang Luoyu calling. He stood under the attic and was waiting for a month. He immediately went back to the building and saluted cautiously: "son of the world."

    Jiang Luoyu stood in front of the lattice window, fingers brush over the gradually passing season, lost full pieces of pear Petals: "let the people below, come up to see me."

    "Say,

    pi.

    After being instructed month by month, he pedaled down the stairs and opened the door to the attic. Hearing the sound, Jiang Cang Liu, Jiang Luobai and others nodded, and their faces were relaxed: "housekeeper, young master, the son of the world wants you to go up."

    At the bottom of the two people smell speech immediately a joy, gray clothes old man''s face a loose, low murmur way: "very good."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luobai, standing beside him, raised his hand and wiped his eyes. Regardless of the river cangliu around him, he hurried across to the attic month by month. He turned around and looked at Jiang Luobai''s back and exclaimed, "young master! The stairs are steep, slow down! "

    His voice was still there. Jiang Luobai had already run to the attic quickly. After a glance in the spacious building, he was fixed in the shadow of the lattice window, with his figure standing with his hands tied on his back. In an instant, mist rose from his eyes. He knelt down on the stairs and choked: "brother!"

    Jiang Luoyu heard the voice behind her. She twisted her fingers in her sleeve, but she did not turn back. She just stood still. Jiang Luobai didn''t see him turn back. He thought that although he called himself up, he was still worried about the pass. He also knew that his mother''s words and persecution hurt his elder brother''s heart that day. But if his mother didn''t take it seriously, he thought that he would have to see his elder brother He didn''t have the face to ask big brother.

    "Big brother, mother Mother, she Mother, she is really going to die. The government doctor said that it was just one or two days. But the mother must see elder brother one side, tardy cannot swallow that last breath! Please, brother! No matter what the mother did wrong, she just for our brother and sister later Mother is not wrong. If elder brother wants to blame, blame Luo Bai! "

    "If my aunt is not wrong, you are more right. I will not blame you."

    After a moment''s silence, the person standing in front of the window turned to his side. His dark jade like eyes were shining in the sunset. His expression was cold, his face was not smiling, but his tone was still calm.

    "A man has gold under his knees. You get up, you don''t have to kneel, Gemini. You have to know, Loba, that there is no room for regret when you have said and done something

    When Aunt Liu said that in front of Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin, she was afraid that she would know the truth. If she wanted to hide the truth, Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin, who also knew it, would be angry. She threatened him to open an ancestral temple and change his name. She must help her child who is not easy to raise to the throne.

    She has a kind motherly heart, not for her own plan, just for her own child''s future.

    But what about him?

    Who cares about his mood? Betrayed by others, who will plan for him?

    Everyone has a reason, but is he the first to be betrayed at any time?

    In that fall in the spring Pavilion, wake up to see the face of the night, he suddenly felt boundless fatigue, unable to say a word.

    After rebirth, the heart is invincible, indifferent, but did not expect to be easily destroyed.

    The jewelry in the palm of one''s hand is just the dust that people trample on.

    Hearing his refusal, Jiang Luobai looked flustered for a moment. He took a few steps on his knees and did not give up his plea. However, his eyes flashed with despair: "brother, but mother, she Mother... "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t move. She just looked at Jiang Luobai with tears streaming down her face. She insisted that she would not go until she stood not far away from the old man in grey. She sighed with great exhaustion and asked, "Uncle cangliu, what do you say?¡±

    on that day, after Jiang Luoyu left, Aunt Liu was a little delirious. Jiang Luoqin lost her mind and only knew to cry all day long. Jiang Luo stayed by Aunt Liu''s bed all day, but she could only hear her mother calling for her son. What happened that day was not clear to Jiang cangliu. Neither of the two sober people would say anything, only once Jiang Luoqin could hardly hold back to tell him But Jiang Luobai turned back and slapped him back.

    It was the first time for him to see the son of a commoner with the son of a son, determined and determined eyes, Jiang cangliu thought, and saw Jiang Luobai kneeling there crying, and his eyes were full of pleading for pity. However, he advised: "the son of a bitch had better go to see a side concubine, just as the young master said, the empress''s time is really limited ¡±

    "no problem." I don''t know how long later, the man in front of the window turned around, and finally slowly passed jiangluobai, kneeling on the ground, and walked towards the entrance of the attic not far away. His pace was stable and his voice was low. "Finally, there must be an end. Let''s go."

    Jiang Luobai was shocked to see Jiang Luoyu''s figure passing by. After a long time, he realized that elder brother agreed. His face flashed with ecstasy. He stood up and followed up in panic. Jiang cangliu looked at the back of the two people, sighed in secret, and quickly followed up.

    Several people quickly walked to Aunt Liu''s door. Before Jiang Luoyu could wait to push the door, Jiang Luobai rushed forward. The high pitched voice almost pierced the room. With excitement and unbearable sadness, he rushed to the dying man: "mother, mother, big brother! Open your eyes, mother

    Hearing this, Aunt Liu, who had been lying on her side on the couch, moved. Her face could not be seen clearly in the dark. A cry came from her lips: "the world Son... "

    She murmured in a low voice. Her eyes were more turbid than the last time she saw the man standing in the middle of the room. Her fingers trembled and stretched out: "those words It''s me Confused You are miss Miss''s child Anyway Anyway It''s all miss''s treasure I shouldn''t have Should not... "

    "You don''t have to say that." Jiang Luoyu looked at the trembling hand extending towards her side. Jiang Luobai''s pleading eyes and Jiang Luoqin''s veiled eyes on the side were peaceful, like a statue without emotion. "This time, I''m here for that matter."

    As soon as he said these two words, the people on the couch couldn''t help drooping their heads and coughing violently. After a long time, they calmed down a little and said intermittently, "I Know Luo Bai... "

    Jiang Luobai wiped the corner of his eyes and grasped Aunt Liu''s finger: "mother."

    "Help me Get up... " The man who was helped up gasped violently. His face became more and more pale. However, his trembling fingers were pulled out of Jiang Luobai''s hand. He looked at Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin with a smile and said in a low voice Go out... "

    Jiang Luoqin sees Jiang Luoyu coming, but her mother wants to talk with him alone. Remembering her wakefulness last time, she immediately panics and screams subconsciously, "mother, how can you be alone with him? He will hurt..."

    This time, before she finished speaking, Jiang Luobai''s eyebrows finally showed anger. She slapped her sister to the ground, and her words were filled with anger: "what time is it, Jiang Luoqin! Can you wake up a little bit! "

    Jiang Luoqin covered his cheek and was beaten in the head. He looked up at him in a daze. His eyes were terrified. He didn''t know what he had done wrong: "brother Brother... "

    Jiang Luoyu''s face was particularly scared in the dark. Looking at her sister''s frightened and disbelief eyes, her heart suddenly softened again. She lowered her body to help her sister, put her arms around her and went out the door. A moment later, there were low cries and comforting voices outside the door. Jiang Luoyu finally sighed and went to the machine beside the couch and sat down.

    After Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoqin went out, the noise outside the door gradually stopped. The people on the couch drooped their heads and coughed hard. Their fingers were shaking and could not stop. Although the words were intermittent, they were very clear: "it must be the son of heaven Before returning to the palace It has been known that Miss Miss, actually Da Jin Ren... "

    "I know more than that. By coincidence, I met my old friend who was rescued by my mother''s concubine. I have got the things that my father asked my grandmother to give me. " When Jiang Luoyu heard her voice, she was not strong enough to speak clearly. She knew that her life was not long ago. She only wanted those things hidden in the dark to be known by herself.

    "I know that the mother and concubine were the legitimate daughter of Bai''s family in Dajin at that time, and I know more about my father''s father. He knew clearly that the mother''s concubine was like this, or was he determined to marry her, and then he tried his best to cover it up, didn''t he?"

    Listening to him say so much, the eyes of the people on the couch had a moment''s consternation, their faces were more relieved, but their lips became more and more black. They nodded their heads with difficulty: "good. Cough

    Jiang Luoyu frowned and looked at her. She felt that after listening to her own words, she seemed to be unable to support her. She spoke a little faster. She was afraid that she could not support herself. She said, "excuse me for guessing first. Is the person who killed the father, the king, the mother and the concubine is a person of gold?"

    The man on the couch nodded, and his eyes and eyebrows were just talking. He was already covered with a layer of black and blue Wu Elegant... "

    after pondering for a moment, Jiang Luoyu asked subconsciously," Wuya The Wu Ya family of the later Jin Dynasty

    After hearing this, Aunt Liu''s face became much more relaxed in an instant. However, her face was even more ugly because she said this thing: "it''s true that I entrusted the son of heaven It''s right My son I am familiar with the Dajin family I must know that Against uya It''s hard to Well... "

    "Miss It''s the Bai family Treasure... " After saying the words just now, the people on the couch stretched out their trembling fingers and fastened the wrist of Jiang Luoyu by the side of the body. Their eyes were filled with deep begging and hope, and their eyes were getting darker and darker, "son of the world For miss Revenge Under the nine springs Maids and maids have faces Go to see Miss... "

 Chapter 229

    This time, it seems that she has finally let go of her worries for many years. Aunt Liu''s whole body seems to have been pulled away from her bones and collapsed. Jiang Luoyu has a complicated look in her eyes, and stands up and says in a deep voice: "come on! Call the government doctor at once

    Before he finished his words, there was a disorderly sound of footsteps outside the door. Jiang Luobai, pale and pale, bumped in from the door and climbed to the edge of the couch. After saying these words, Aunt Liu, who was still smiling, cried: "mother What''s the matter with you, mother? "

    "Listen to The son of heaven And Unable to hold her hand with her feeble fingers, Aunt Liu tried her best to cast her eyes on Jiang Luoyu, who was standing against the light. Her lips showed a thin smile to the extreme, "you are My own brother Luo Bai Don''t let My mother was disappointed... "

    "Yes Mother, Luobai will listen to elder brother''s words well, mother can rest assured

    Jiang Luobai was in a hurry. When she saw Aunt Liu''s comforting blink and was about to say something, she felt that her mother''s hand was powerless. She wanted to slide down from her palm. She knew something was wrong. She was scared and cried. Jiang Luoyu looked at the doctor who had just come to the hospital. She could not help sighing and raised her hand to hold her brother''s arm He pulled it apart.

    After a while, he shook his head and said to Jiang Luoyu, "my son, young master, side concubine and empress, she has Please forgive me. "

    "Mother --"

    this sentence did not fall completely, and a cry of sadness came from the door. Looking back, it was Jiang Luoqin who came late. Her tears kept falling. Jiang Luobai was lying on the ground, shivering and sobbing, and refused to look at anyone. Jiang Luoyu was the calmest one in the room - he just looked at them deeply At a glance, he turned and strode out of the door.

    The sky was heavy, and he whispered a few words to the guards outside and the lachrymated maids. He went back to the spring Pavilion alone. When he came to the pear blossom forest in front of the spring Pavilion, he suddenly remembered the long and quiet sound of Guqin.

    Jiang Luoyu raised her face and quietly listened to the man''s distant music. Unconsciously, she began to imagine what the man looked like at this time: whether he was sitting on the couch on his side, the soft petals of pear flowers falling on the strings, the moonlight climbing on her delicate face, her white clothes falling to the ground, and her expression was gentle

    he met with his youth and had known each other for about two years, but he never knew.

    That person plays the piano, can be so tactful and moving.

    A noble family and noble son has always been a strict tutor. He always has a skill to help him. For example, when he was young, his father and King were famous for his painting skills and green flute in Kyoto

    even though he had to do a lot of things, Murong''s legitimate son mistakenly became the nephew of a civilian concubine. But when he saw him for the first time, he was aware of his unyielding and lofty temperament?

    Lotus seeds fall into the water, how can not grow into weeds.

    Jiang Luoyu leaned over and leaned against the pear blossom tree. He took out a short bamboo flute from his sleeve. He looked at the pear blossom which covered the lattice window and blew it with the faint sound of the piano.

    The sound of the flute suddenly joins in. The sound of the piano seems to be disordered for an instant. The next moment, the two rhythms are intertwined, and you and I can no longer be distinguished.

    At the end of the song, Jiang Luoyu walked up to the spring pavilion with her eyes drooping. She walked lightly to the edge of the couch, sat down with her hands on the strings of the

    string. She was looking at his man with a smile. Her fingers slowly brushed the bamboo flute in her hand and leaned gently against the man''s shoulder without saying

    words.

    After a while, the sound of the piano began to ring again. It was a little softer than when he was playing together. He leaned on the man, but unconsciously, he fell into the black sweet dream.

    A good night''s sleep.

    The golden sun sprinkled on his eyelids, forcing him to open his eyes, because of the fog in front of him, and his mind was not very clear, a gentle kiss fell down, and his waist was tightly hooped by the people beside him, and they were entangled in the small couch.

    When she was fully sober up, Jiang Luoyu took a breath of relief, pulled the corner of her mouth, and looked down at the person who looked down at her.

    "Are you going?"

    Murong Hao gently let go of his waist and nodded silently. His eyes were peaceful and peaceful.

    Jiang Luoyu sighed, took his neck, lowered his head and bumped his forehead. He whispered, "when I heard you play the piano yesterday, I should have guessed..."

    Mu Ronghao knew where the man was going after he left yesterday. There was no melancholy or loss between his eyebrows and eyes. He was like a crystal. When his fingertip touched the man''s cheek, he unconsciously conveyed his worry: "I should not have gone at this time

    "

    0

    "No Jiang Luoyu shook his head and lowered himself on him. He hid all the grievances and resentments for the time being. He became gentle and tired. He told him word by word, "your business matters. Although these things happen, people may be caught off guard, but what kind of disposition I am, you can''t understand it, don''t you?"

    Muronghao was silent for a moment, and finally reached out to caress his hair. His voice was stuffy: "or worried.""Said no worry, don''t you believe my wrist?"

    As soon as the words came out, the man in white unconsciously remembered those things that happened in Kyoto, and held the people in his arms more tightly.

    "I thought I could be with you forever."

    "When I first met you that year, I thought However, you have a deep blood feud, and I have to do something.

    when he said this, he stopped for a moment, and finally faintly showed a trace of reluctant to give up. He lowered his voice and asked, "do you want to leave today? In such a hurry? "

    Murong Haoding fixed his eyes on him, and suddenly hooked the corner of his lips, and his face appeared a beautiful smile: "now I can accompany you, at the latest tomorrow morning, I have to leave."

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment and didn''t speak any more. She just leaned up and looked at the pear blossom forest outside the lattice window not far away. She drew up a faint smile, but she was somewhat like a person beside her body.

    "Zhaomin."

    The man in white did not answer.

    The man in blue stood up, his clothes fell from the couch, and his ankle moved slowly in the morning sun. For some reason in his mind, he suddenly recalled that year when he stretched out his finger and folded a soft flower. His eyes were soft and deep: "the pear blossom is about to bloom. Let''s go to the last time to have a look."

    From the beginning to the end, he did not mention the man who had just passed away yesterday and should be called his aunt.

    After they walked down the attic, they walked a few steps in the pear blossom forest, and then they went after the clouds quickly. They knelt down on one knee to the people under the tree: "son of a generation, the housekeeper asks for a meeting about the side concubine and empress."

    "Let him in."

    Chase cloud should be, turn around to pass the message, Jiang Luoyu is still standing in the same place, motionless waiting for Jiang Cang to flow over, only the man in white beside him, as if he had never heard the words of chasing cloud. At this time, he was looking at those pear flowers which had not fallen completely, and the smile on his face could hardly be seen clearly.

    "Where''s the side concubine? What happened?"

    "I went back to my son because of a dispute between the young lady and the old slave. The young lady said that the side concubine had worked hard for many years and was the mother of the two of them. She forced the old slave to bury the side concubine in the ancestral tomb, but the ancestral tomb was only accessible to all the princes, princes, princes, concubines and their sons."

    Yes, no matter how beautiful the surface is, she is just a humble concubine.

    "Uncle cangliu, you are an old man in the house. You should know that some things have been decided, so you don''t have to argue with her. There are so many aunts in the world. She is not the only one who has worked hard and endured humiliation all her life

    The old man in gray understood, and knew that his son would not agree with Jiang Luoqin. He was busy and said, "yes."

    "And one more thing." Jiang Luoyu''s eyes narrowed slightly as if she had suddenly made up her mind. She said, "my aunt has passed away. Luobai and Luoqin''s close relatives have been filial piety for at least a year. I''m afraid that they can''t follow me back to Kyoto in a short time. However, before leaving Kyoto, the emperor once told Uncle Wang that he only gave me three months to return to the palace. Before I left, he was ready to open a ancestral temple to change the genealogy. ¡±

    when he heard the words "open ancestral hall", the old housekeeper''s whole face changed. He couldn''t believe it. He took a step forward and muttered in a trembling voice: "what do you say, son of a son?"

    "Since the identities of Luobai and Luoqin are known, I don''t know. If I know, I can''t help doing these things Otherwise, the father, the king, the mother and the concubine will not be at ease if they are underground. " Jiang Luoyu knew where his surprise came from. After all, few things happened to his sons and daughters after their parents died. If they really opened the ancestral hall for this matter, although the carefree palace was in the border, there would be no less rumors.

    But the top secrets that Aunt Liu told before she died - well, anyway, he didn''t care about the position of the son of the world. Luobai and Luoqin are their own brothers and sisters. It''s good to open the ancestral hall, which can be regarded as the gratitude and resentment of the previous life In his last life, he owed Luobai a debt. In this life, he wanted to repay Luobai with the throne. If he regained the throne of Luobai''s legitimate son, he would change his name in the eyes of the world, which would reduce Luobai''s troubles.

    When he thought of this, he subconsciously raised his eyes and fixed a look at the man under the pear blossom not far away, and his fingers slowly clenched: "the throne of the son of heaven will not be mentioned for the time being. I have thought about opening the ancestral hall for many times. Uncle cangliu doesn''t need to persuade him to go down and prepare."

    The old man in gray saw that he was very sure, and expected that he would not change his mind or disobey the wishes of his little master, so he could only go down and prepare.

    One day passed smoothly and quietly. In the early morning of the next day, the sky was not completely clear. The Xiaoyao palace, which was usually closed, opened its main gate. The two figures stepped down the steps one by one and stood under the stone steps of white marble.

    Just before the two of them stood still for a moment, the sound of thundering horses'' hoofs reminded them that a group of men with blue clothes and Li bird patterns on the hem came to them. The two leading men in blue turned over and got off their horses and knelt down on one knee to the people standing beside Jiang Luoyu:

    see the little Lord

    "Wait a little, and you''ll be there in a moment."

    Murong Hao was standing in front of the palace gate. There were golden Li bird patterns on his snow-white clothes, which were shining with light. Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and stroked the Li bird flying at his neck. His dark eyes darkened, and suddenly he raised his hand and clenched his fingers."Don''t worry about me. Go to Dajin and do what you should do." He quietly looked at the people in front of him, and his words were fragrant and warm like flowers, "wait a while longer Although I don''t know how long it will be, I will go to Dajin, and I will see you again at that time -- "

    muronghao did not speak. According to the color of his eyes, he leaned over to block the eyes of his subordinates. Then he hugged the man with great strength, as if to embed him in his arms. His black hair fell down and gently stroked Jiang Luoyu Bai Fair neck.

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to be aware of the waves in his heart, and tried to hold back his heart. She hugged him back and whispered in his ear like a promise never to go back.

    "By then, I''ll wait for you to get married in the right way."

 Chapter 230

    Ten days later, the small ancestral temple in the Xiaoyao palace opened its door. Jiang Luoyu, dressed in plain clothes and with a melancholy face, and Jiang Luoqin, who was curious but unable to suppress her joy, stepped into the ancestral hall of the Xiaoyao Wang Jiangying, who moved from Xiaoyao Wang Jiangying to the frontier pass.

    Sacrifice three animals, incense, kneel down and nine percussion, please genealogy.

    "From today on, the genealogy has made it clear that you are my first and youngest brother, the son of my father, and one day you will be able to take over this carefree throne from me."

    After the sacrifice, Jiang Luoyu stood under the lush old locust tree behind the ancestral temple. Her fingers brushed over the rough bark of the tree. She could hardly see with a smile, but her eyes were full of light. Jiang Luobai was already a legitimate son. Standing behind him, he did not know why he was even more nervous than usual. His face changed and he was busy arguing.

    "Elder brother, Luobai never thought of inheriting the Xiaoyao throne In Luobai''s heart, the eldest brother made so many sacrifices in order to keep the throne. No one can inherit the throne except the elder brother. "

    The figure under the locust tree moved, and the Dark Jade like eyes seemed to sigh: "Luobai..."

    This time, without waiting for him to say anything more, Jiang Luobai seemed to have made up his mind suddenly. He clenched his thin fists and stepped forward with a firm look. His sleeve, embroidered with gold thread and dragon pattern, fluttered with the trend: "elder brother In fact, I wanted to say some words two years ago, but at that time, we were different from each other, and some words were not what I, a common son, should say - "

    " big brother knows what you want to say. " Hearing his courage to say what he said in his heart, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly. She fixed on her younger brother, who was still young in formal clothes, but already had a bit of character. She took a long breath. "You are in the big brother''s heart, you will always be a good child - no matter what time."

    After that, his dark eyelashes drooped, but his eyes suddenly turned to the junction of takong and Dajin. His eyes were distant and faintly nostalgic, as if he were looking at a disappearing figure through the mountains and rivers: "one day, I will leave here."

    Jiang Luobai followed his eyes and held his breath subconsciously. For a while, he forgot to refute what he had just said. It was only the first time that he saw his brother show such a special look. He could not help looking at it more, and then he asked in a low voice, "why?"

    This time, the man standing by his side never answered him again.

    After about an hour, Jiang Luobai bowed his head and bowed to his elder brother. When he turned to walk toward the Qingshiban road outside, he saw a light pink figure in the corner of his eye. He stood in the same place and looked at Jiang Luoqin, who was shrinking in the cloister, and frowned slightly.

    Knowing that she had been found, the girl did not hide. She changed her clothes for sacrifice. Because of her firm complexion, her face was somewhat like that of Jiang Luoyu standing in the distance. Regardless of Jiang Luobai''s stunned eyes, she raised her head and took two steps forward, staring at Jiang Luoyu, timidly.

    "Big Big brother, I I want to talk to you. "

    Under the old locust tree, the two brothers and sisters finally had a peaceful conversation for the first time. In the middle of the conversation, Jiang Luobai, who was slightly at a loss, was still in a gentle mood.

    In the long palace, which is thousands of miles away, it took only one month to build the magnificent ruoqing palace. A twin in a gold phoenix embroidered robe and a pale gold rose peony inner garment was hanging his head. He picked up the tea cup in his hand and allowed the maid behind to knead his body and slender waist. When he heard the voice of greeting outside the palace, he immediately got off the bed.

    "The emperor is here!"

    "Love princess, love princess?"

    Regardless of the palace attendants and maids kneeling on the ground behind him, the emperor strode into the palace. After glancing around, he did not hide his happy appearance. He looked at Gu Qing, who was half kneeling on the ground with only a small part of his face. His face was delicate and slender, and he immediately burst into a smile.

    "Your Majesty, my concubine is here." Before Gu Qing got up, he felt his arm was light. He looked up and saw the emperor who had just left the court in the morning. The dark light flashed through his eyes. On his face, he was smiling. He nestled in the emperor''s arms. He raised his hand and told the maids around him, "quick, your majesty is facing down. Don''t give your Majesty the bloody swallow stewed by the imperial kitchen!"

    Hearing this, the maiden did not dare to look up. At the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet, the Empress Dowager Gu Qing, who was newly appointed a month ago because of the emperor''s assassination, responded honestly: "yes, Niang."

    When the maid of the palace brought the bird''s nest and Gu Qingtian brought it with a smile, he saw the emperor''s satisfied wave to let the others step down, leaving only himself on the side and holding his hand. His eyebrows and lips were wrinkled because of old age and long-time labor, but his tone was very gentle, and his eyes were gentle: "how''s your body?"

    Gu Qingtian smiles. He was cut last time instead of the emperor. After all, the medicine he used for his young body is the secret medicine of the imperial family. After all, he has raised his hand and grasped the emperor''s hand immediately after hearing the speech: "thank you, your majesty. I''d like to remind you that your servant and concubine are contemptible. It''s not expensive to say that it''s important for your Majesty''s body."

    After that, without waiting for the emperor to say anything more, he opened the lid of the bowl of red swallow, picked up a spoon to stir it, lifted his snow-white wrist and fed it to the emperor''s mouth: "Your Majesty, taste this red swallow. I heard that it was sent from the South China sea all night. I ate it unintentionally in the morning, but I felt that it was delicious. Knowing that your Majesty''s appetite is not good recently, he dares to let the imperial dining room do more One. "After hearing this, the emperor noticed that there was something out of Gu Qing''s words. He also thought that Gu Qing''s concubine''s position had only been sealed for a month. The imperial dining room may not have known the temperament of the new master. He was afraid that something might happen. He opened his mouth to drink YANWO, and changed into a more gentle smile and patted him on the back of his hand.

    "I don''t need to be restrained in the palace. You are my concubine. You can order the imperial dining room to make soup and eat a bird''s nest.

    ¡±

    after hearing this, Gu Qing''s face suddenly felt relieved, but the dark color of his eyes was deeper. His wrist was raised again to feed the emperor''s bird''s nest. After swallowing the warm and fragrant soup, the emperor suddenly opened his mouth when he did not lift his wrist again.

    "Princess Ai, something happened in the morning today. I want to ask her what she means."

    As soon as he heard something, Gu Qing''s heart tightened, his fingers trembled, and he almost threw down the porcelain spoon in his hand. At last, he was able to hold it firmly: "what''s the matter with the emperor?

    , even if he told his concubines to do so, what questions should he ask?"

    After saying that, the emperor kept pondering. He didn''t realize the difference between Gu Qing at this time. Instead, he remembered the timid appearance of Guanglu Temple minister that he had accidentally seen in the early Dynasty. He frowned: "in the court today, I saw the father of Aifei. I think that Aifei is now the imperial concubine. If his father''s official position is too low, his face will be ¡±

    before the words fell, Gu Qing''s whole face changed greatly. Before the emperor could say all the words clearly, he knelt down on the ground. His pretty face was white and he was still in panic. The emperor was so surprised by his action that he immediately forgot what he said. He quickly raised his hand to help him: "what is this, princess love? Get up quickly!"

    "If the emperor really loves his minister, please listen to him." Gu Qing pursed her lips, her face was firm and serious, and her eyes were blazing. She no longer called herself a concubine, but she claimed to be a minister. Obviously, she was very serious. "I was born in a humble family and was loved by the emperor. But please forgive me for being unfilial.

    although the minister''s father is kind to the minister, he knows that his father is irritable and difficult to tolerate others, so he is not suitable for the position of high position. In case of improper official Father, he is afraid that the emperor is due to his concubines I have to forgive my father... "

    Speaking of this, he could not help but take a deep breath and knock his head down hard, making a heavy and dull sound. It can be seen that his mind is firm: "I know that the imperial court can not interfere in politics, and the relatives can not disturb the court platform. I also ask the emperor to show mercy to his ministers and take back his benefaction. Otherwise, the emperor will be in trouble."

    The emperor seemed to have never thought that his words of awarding Gu Qing''s father would attract such fierce opposition from the people beside him. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the slender red figure under his bow for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but a deeper smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he lowered himself to grasp Gu Qing''s arm: "please rise, princess love."

    Gu Qing was afraid that he would not agree. He looked up with some trepidation and lowered his head anxiously: "the Emperor..."

    "What I said was very true. I was in a hurry and didn''t tell her in advance." Looking at him, he was afraid to get up. The emperor''s smile deepened. He forced him to sit on his lap and looked at his delicate face for a while. His fingers crept into the hem of the long dress and laughed in a low voice.

    "I''ve come up with a way to get the best of both worlds. It''s not good for Princess Ai because her father''s status is quite low. She can rest assured that I will seal up your father, but will take away his authority in the imperial court. In this way, we can not only prevent her father from disturbing the government, but also give her an account."

    "Emperor, you are very kind to my wife." As soon as he heard that he had no real power, Gu Qing lowered her head slightly, and her thin red lips made a smile, and the cold light under his eyes suddenly brightened. However, he covered up the past with his eyes. He noticed that the emperor''s hands were more and more fierce. He could not help but gently whine and leaned towards him. His voice was as soft as water, "I can''t think of anything but

    "Only what?"

    "I only have I made a promise by myself... "

 Chapter 231

    The doors of Rouqing garden were closed one after another, and the murmur became more and more distant. Duke Hu, who was guarding the hall, heard some noises. For a time, he was stunned and couldn''t wake up. He had not seen the emperor he served for many years. He stayed in the palace of concubines in the daytime, and did good deeds with the door closed.

    The emperor and the eunuch, however, did not have to wait outside the Imperial Palace door for a moment.

    Before the spring in the palace was over, a courtyard on the outskirts of Kyoto City was a little dilapidated. It could be seen that it had been abandoned for a long time, but suddenly lived in the prince''s house. A man in cloth clothes with a slightly distorted face and a beautiful appearance came and went back and forth. After hearing the low voice of his subordinates who had just returned, he suddenly changed his face and drank.

    "What?"

    As soon as he turned his head, the sun fell and completely cleared his eyes and eyebrows. It was because of Jiang Hui''s adultery, Ye Jing, the former crown prince who was banned and abolished.

    The subordinates kneeling in front of him had been with him for many years. Today, they wanted to make the father of the demon concubine appear timidly in front of the emperor. The emperor did not like his concubine''s father to be so cowardly. He naturally moved his mind to promote the father of the demon imperial concubine. Originally, all the forces in the imperial court were ready. As long as the emperor inquired about the vacant position of Hubu, Hubu He will report the position of the capital city, and the emperor will consider it for a moment, and he will certainly agree to it.

    They set up a trap step by step. Who would have thought that the emperor suddenly changed his intention to confer a marquis when the imperial edict was about to come. Later, the news came from the imperial palace that the demon imperial concubine felt that her father had no talent and begged the emperor to give him a false job. Not only that, but also removed Gu from the position of Shaoqing in Guanglu temple.

    Think of here, that subordinate just feel can''t say the air is stuffy, some hate should way.

    "Your Highness, I blame you for your bad work. The key is that the demon princess, who died early as a commoner son and mother, must have resented his father all the time. If you hear that the emperor wants to confer his father on him, you will feel resentful That''s what it looks like

    Ye Congmin gritted his teeth and knew that this was not going to happen at this time. In a short period of time, the emperor would never give any purpose to the demon imperial concubine family. He felt that he had punched the cotton and gnawed his teeth. However, he still said calmly, "how is the father of that demon imperial concubine now? Has not raised any doubts about us."

    The subordinates bowed their heads and looked better. It seemed that the only thing they could be happy about was this: "back to your highness, the father of the demon princess was actually a straw bag. Even if he was robbed of real power, he didn''t feel anything. On the contrary, he liked the Emperor''s reward. Later, he said that God''s grace was so great that he completely forgot what he had promised us."

    Ye startled to hear the words, suddenly angry up, a foot will kick him over, roared: "waste, really a waste!"

    His subordinates got a pain in his shoulder, but immediately got up again. There was deep helplessness in his eyes, but there was no resentment. It can be seen that loyalty is the main factor. Instead, he asked more important things: "Your Highness, we wanted to use the father of the demon princess to control the Imperial Guard. If we don''t succeed, we can plant it on the demon princess. Now, what should we do?"

    "Your Highness, your highness, I take the liberty to remind you that time is running out. The third prince and princess Defei have been vaguely aware of a change here. If there was not a mysterious force protecting us all the time, we would have been caught by the third prince''s party for a long time. We must start immediately! Don''t hesitate at this time, your highness

    When ye Jing heard this, he knew that his subordinates were urging him to do it immediately, and he could not help thinking about the content of the plan in an instant. After all, he had been a good son for so many years. Knowing that once the plan was started, there would be no turning back. He could not help but pace a few hesitations: "let''s think about Go down first. "

    Seeing his hesitation, the subordinate was in a hurry. He took a few steps on his knees, grabbed Ye Cong''s cloth clothes, and advised him bitterly, "Your Highness, just listen to your subordinates'' words. Your highness really didn''t cheat you, your highness."

    Ye Jing was upset. He lifted his hand and shook off his hand. He took a few steps toward the distance. His face was distorted by hesitation and panic. His breath became thicker and thicker, but he could not make a final decision. Kneeling on the ground did not get up, only fixed to look at the hesitating people, anxiously waiting for him to make a decision.

    At this time, a low husky female voice suddenly sounded in the garden: "what he said is not wrong."

    "Who?" As soon as the voice rang out, Ye Jing, who was just like a frightened bird, turned around alertly and raised his hand to the dark guard around him. Before he could say anything more, he saw a man in a black hat walking quickly to a nearby place. After sighing, he uncovered his black veil.

    Seeing the face of the person, Ye Jing exclaimed, "empress mother!"

    The comer, however, should have been in the Imperial Palace at this time, the empress of takong palace!

    "I''ve seen the queen!"

    Ye Jing stepped forward a few steps and held the Queen''s arm. He asked nervously, "empress mother, you How did you get out of the palace? If the father and the emperor find out that the mother and empress go out of the palace without permission, isn''t it... "

    The queen listened to his words with timidity. She glanced at her frustrated son and stamped her foot with hatred of iron and steel: "when is it? You are still thinking about these useless things! The emperor dotes on that demon imperial concubine. How can I come here? Even if this palace died one day, he would clap hands with that demon imperial concubine! Now the situation is such that we can''t afford to step back. If we don''t succeed, we will become benevolent! "The Queen''s words were resolute, full of strong smell of blood. Shocked, ye shuddered, she swallowed her saliva and asked, "empress mother, things are Is it really so serious as you said, my son... "

    "Are you really the son of this palace? How dare you When the queen came to see his hesitant look, she was already not happy. At this time, she saw him with more fear. Her face changed for a moment. She was even more eager to go up and wake him up. She said in a sharp voice, "I knew that entanglement with that cheap woman would almost ruin the great event. I still don''t wake up."

    In her rage, the Queen''s face twisted to a terrible angle. Seeing ye Jing''s knee softened, she did not care much about what she thought. She immediately lowered her body and said, "empress mother, please don''t be angry! The son minister knows wrong, the son minister all listens to the mother''s empress! "

    Looking at kneeling at her own legs, the queen sighed and waved to the people on the other side: "you go down, this palace wants to discuss with the crown prince about big plans!"

    After saying that, she raised her hand and grasped Ye Cong''s hand, and pulled him to his face.

    "Cong''er, you should be clear that this plot of the demon princess is not successful. The demon princess will probably see something. There are three princes and duchesses around us. The plan may leak at any time! Now it''s not whether we decide to start, but it is necessary to start before the third prince party finds out! "

    Hearing the leakage of the plan, Ye Jing''s look changed again and again. Her fingers clenched into fists in her sleeve, and her eyes faintly showed her madness. When the queen saw his appearance at the moment, her eyes showed satisfaction and hatred.

    "This time, we must force the old man to abdicate and eliminate the three princes and one party! My son! "

    Ye Cong''s eyes were gloomy and terrifying. He knelt down on the ground and firmly said," the empress mother is wise! My son''s minister obeys the instructions of his mother! "

    When the queen saw that her encouragement had played a role, her face relaxed, patted the back of his hand and praised: "good! My son is the crown prince. As long as we succeed, we will surely be able to rise to the heights and submit to the world! Don''t belittle yourself, do you know? After a few days of the emperor''s birthday, the night when the wives of the imperial family and the ministers came into the palace to celebrate their birthday, we will accomplish everything in one fell swoop! When ye heard this, he immediately lowered his head and lowered his voice. His eyes flashed a fierce look.

    A few days later was the day of the emperor''s birthday. The palace was full of brilliant and beautiful lights and decorations. All the darkness was immersed in the deepest place. The fragrant fragrance spread out and overcame the bloody smell that was about to rise.

    As it was getting dark, the lanes at the corner gate of the imperial palace were already full of carriages, including the family members of the ministers, the relatives and relatives of the emperor, and even the carriages of the princes and concubines of the third prince''s house.

    Ye Xu came with a young man and saw a well-dressed young woman coming down from the carriage of the third prince''s concubine. Her face was delicate, her face was smiling, and her whole body was noble and proud. It was Ning Huan, the prime minister''s daughter who was married to the third prince in the winter of last year and who had just got married a few days ago.

    At the sight of Ning Huan, ye Xu''s eyes flashed slightly, as if he had remembered something. A trace of inexplicable ridicule appeared in the corner of his lips. His eyes turned again to support Ning Huan, with a smile on his face and a gentle and gentle attitude. Looking at the new wife''s contented face, he could not see that it was the third brother who was still pestering Jiang Luoyu two months ago ¡£

    The prince''s love is just like this. Compared with the beautiful scenery, what is it?

    Thinking of this, he could not help but glance at the melancholy color in his eyes, as if he was lost in his heart for watching the figure getting farther and farther away. However, it fell in the bottom of his dark eyes, but it was full of ambition and determination that could not be concealed.

    He came here on horseback. After thinking for a moment, he got off the horse, threw the reins aside and adjusted his clothes. Just as he was about to enter the palace and change his royal clothes, he turned his eyes slightly. Subconsciously, he looked at the carriage team not far away. He just saw a gentle twin who was supporting a lady like man to get out of the car. His face was safe Be quiet.

    When he saw the face of the Gemini, ye Xu couldn''t help being in a trance for a moment, as if he had seen the blue shadow on him. His eyes quickly wandered around the carriage, and immediately found the family emblem on the carriage. When he saw the family emblem, he could not help but shrink his pupils and walk in that direction unconsciously.

    That''s Jiang''s family emblem.

 Chapter 232

    When Jiang Bing helped his mother Mu get off the bus, he faintly noticed a burning look. He not only frowned suspiciously, but also turned his head slightly to find out who was looking at himself. His glassy eyes reflected a faint light in the sun. When he ran into the hot eyes wearing the royal blue robe not far away, the corners of his lips also slightly hooked, as if showing a smile.

    When ye Xu saw this smile, his pupils shrank for a moment. Subconsciously, he took a few steps towards the other side. He was immediately noticed by Jiang Bing who was looking at him. The young Gemini was about to reach the age of Zhang, and had already decided to be a doubles girl. He watched the handsome prince walking towards this side not far away, and could not help but shrunk a little.

    After getting out of the car, Mu didn''t realize what happened to her twin children. After patting Jiang Bing''s fingers, she went to the palace gate with a smile. Jiang Bing did not dare to disobey her mother''s order. However, she raised her hand again to see ye Xu, whose face was beautiful. Bai Shengsheng''s face was flushed with a flush, which was more pure and lovely.

    Although Ye Xu, the eighth prince, pretended to be a woman''s doubles for many years, due to his identity, he seldom participated in the banquets of various prefectures. Even if he went there, he would join the banquet with the prince. Although Jiang Luoyu knew that there was a legitimate twin in Jiangfu, he had never seen what the man looked like. At this moment, he suddenly saw Jiang Bing''s reddish cheek, and the expression in his eyes was extremely complicated. He did not speak to stop Jiang Bing from following mu His leaving, just in the heart of a sudden inexplicable ripples, even he himself can not say clearly.

    At that time, none of them thought that it was the first time that ye Xu, the emperor of Yongde of takong, met with him for the first time from a Gemini concubine to the emperor Jiang, who was named Queen Sheng Yi in history.

    In the palace, the emperor and his concubines sat at the top of the table. The courtiers were chatting and laughing, singing and dancing, and the girls in Chinese dresses were dancing. Ye Xu drank all the liquor in the cup, and his eyes subconsciously wandered in the opposite position. He wanted to find a Gemini who was just like the man, but he had not yet been waiting for him When he got to the man, he heard Ye Rui''s voice.

    "What are you looking at with your eyes like this?"

    When ye Xu heard the familiar voice, the dark light in his eyes flashed. He did not care to look for the man who had just come to him. He immediately turned back and saluted Ye Rui, who did not know when he was going to his own side, and said, "brother three emperors."

    Ye Ruili squints at his side and smiles. He is still as gentle as before. However, his expression on the bottom of his eyes is somewhat different from that in the past. He grabs Ye Xu''s arm with his hand raised to indicate that he doesn''t have to salute himself any more. He says with a smile, "you and my brother, why are you so polite?"

    Ye Xu was caught by his arm. He felt his strength was amazing. He immediately got up and took a look at Ning Huan, who was sitting in the position of the first imperial concubine. He knew that he had something to say, but he didn''t hide his smile at all: "I haven''t congratulated the emperor on his wedding. Just now I saw his brother and his wife''s new marriage outside the palace gate. It''s true It is incomparably matched and envious of people

    "The eighth brother''s words are heavy, but they play tricks on occasion." Ye Rui can''t help but pause a little when he mentions his new wife. His fingers are loosened a little, and his face drops slightly. The smile on his face becomes dignified. "Ning Xiang is an important official in the court, and his daughter is naturally a treasure in his hand, which is not something you can neglect for your brother."

    Ye Xu looked at the change of his expression, and unconsciously took a bit of sarcasm in his tone: "this is the words of the emperor brother - but don''t want to marry the daughter of Ning Xiang?"

    Ye Rui was stabbed by his words, and his expression on his face remained motionless, as if he had not heard anything. After a moment, he answered with a smile: "don''t say that these things are disappointing, but just eight younger brother is looking at the famous lady sitting opposite? If you really have a girl you like, you should ask your father and Emperor for help. If you are not careful, you should be regretful if you are asked to go by others first

    Hearing his words that he was asked to go first by accident, ye Xu''s heart leaped heavily, his eyes subconsciously swept to the opposite seat, and finally settled down on Jiang Bing, who was sitting next to Mu''s family. In his mind, he couldn''t help but flash the indifferent blue shadow again, and the lip corner suddenly disappeared: "brother As if there was something in it? "

    Ye Rui gave a low smile and did not say whether the man he was talking about was what ye Xu thought. He raised his eyes slightly and said with a soft smile:

    "I just want to tell my eighth brother that some people are not their own, so don''t covet them."

    "Who is the one you can''t covet As soon as ye Xu heard this, he immediately affirmed his conjecture. He knew that ye Rui would not give up his heart easily. However, looking at Ning Huan, who was sitting in the distance with a sweet smile, he felt that with that man''s pride, he might not even look up to the imperial concubine, let alone be a side imperial concubine Thinking of this, he can''t help but feel that ye Rui''s face is too thick. His eyes are fixed on Jiang Bing again. He raises his hand and points to Jiang''s people. The sarcasm in his words is deeper.

    "Let me guess If Xu''er didn''t guess wrong, the man mentioned by brother Huang Is it not the noble son in the mansion?

    ¡±

    Ye Ruishun looked at his fingertips and saw Mu and Jiang Bing sitting there. Their eyes changed slightly, and the smile on the corner of his lips became cold: "why did eighth brother guess?"Ye Xu lowered his eyes, and his voice was a bit careless. However, ye Ruier''s sarcasm became more and more intense: "brother, it''s not important why Xu''er guessed it right. What''s important is that he should know that the man''s heart is not about what to do, but about being a king."

    At the end of the sentence, which was almost a warning to him, ye Rui was angry when he was neutral, and he was not clear about the truth: "you!"

    Ye Xu didn''t pay attention to his Suli Neisheng, and said lightly: "so Xu''er advised Huang elder brother not to hit that person''s heart

    BB"

    "the eighth brother''s words are heavy. This matter has nothing to do with you, and he has never said such words. How can you make a conclusion?" Ye Rui thinks that ye Xu also likes the man who doesn''t want to let go. When his eyes subconsciously pass by Ning Huan not far away, ye Rui''s eyes are a little bit more fierce. His thoughts turn a lot, and his tone is mixed with a gloomy color. "What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s your brother''s desire for so many years

    Ye Xu watched him say this, he put on a smile again and walked toward Ning Huan. He couldn''t help laughing at his back. When he sat down again, his eyes could not help looking at Jiang Bing again, as if he wanted to find the familiar shadow in that man. But he was clear in his heart that even if it was similar, it would never be that person.

    There are so many people in this world, why are they all the same people?

    "What a fool." He murmured in a low voice, looked for a moment, and finally closed his eyes, expelled the shadow of the man from his mind, bowed his head and drank the wine in the cup again. In his words, the ridicule faded away, leaving a little superficial futility, "if only on means, not only you, I''m afraid even I can''t fight that person..."

    What''s more, the man''s means are not as simple as they seem.

    Sometimes he can''t imagine that the man was rich in clothes and food since he was young. He should not understand the affairs of the world. He is no different from many dandies in Kyoto. But he has a deeper mind than himself. He is more sophisticated and cruel than himself. He developed such a mind and means What kind of suffering?

    These thoughts were looming in Ye Xu''s mind, which made him hardly dare to think about it any more. On the red carpet not far away, the girls'' songs and dances had already gone. The lights in the hall were suddenly covered by a layer of red gauze. Under the dim light, a graceful figure came. The beautiful music of silk and bamboo gradually rose, and the slender figure and waist were revealed under the candle light.

    The golden and red gauze is floating in the palace. The Gemini, dressed in red clothes and embroidered with gold and Phoenix, stands on a big drum with one foot. The white and tender toes stand on the edge. The Golden Phoenix on the head is more and more burning under the candlelight. The eyebrows and eyes are carefully outlined by gold powder. The slender figure rises with the sound of silk and bamboo, and moves and jumps on the drum, and dances rhythmically with the sound of silk and bamboo Drum beat, the red yarn on the body is floating in the air, like a fairy falling from the dust.

    The emperor sat on the throne not far away. When he saw the dance, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, but he pretended that he didn''t look up from the bottom. It seemed that ye Rui was thinking about something, and ye Xu, who was holding a wine cup and staring at the dancing twins from a distance, gradually swept over his body, and a trace of darkness passed between his eyebrows.

    At the end of the song, the red Gemini on the drum was carried down by the double attendants on both sides and saluted to the high golden throne. With gentle steps and graceful posture, the emperor even moved people''s hearts even more than that of a gorgeous woman. The emperor looked at the charming Gu Qing, stroked his chin''s beard and waved with a smile: "what a beautiful song, Phoenix, please come to me."

    Gu Qing heard his voice, the smile on his face was sweeter, he walked slowly forward and bowed to salute: "I have met your majesty, congratulations on your Majesty''s immortal happiness and longevity."

    The emperor couldn''t even see his eyes with a smile. He raised his hand and said, "reward!"

    Gu Qing''s smile was deeper, and her delicate face was very low. The dark light flashed through her eyes, and her voice rose slightly: "thank you!"

    After that, Gu Qing, as a concubine, stood up and walked down to the side hall under the maid''s service. She changed back to her original clothes. Because of the music and dancing people just now, all the women in the hall were talking about each other in private. However, the state uncle who had just been granted a marquis in front of him looked elated. Obviously, he was very satisfied with Gu Qing''s favor, It seems that he has long forgotten that Gu Qing is just a common couple of his.

    When the music in the hall rang again, a scene of peace and happiness, at this time, a group of uninvited guests were welcomed at the corner gate of the palace.

    The guard in front of the palace looked at a dusty carriage, which was heading towards the corner gate where the prince and daughter should have left the palace. One of the guards was just about to stop him when he saw that the horse cart without any sign on it suddenly stopped. The people in the carriage lifted the curtain and looked at it calmly Here comes the bodyguard.

    When the two guards saw the people in the carriage, they could not help but change their looks. The one sitting in the carriage was Ye Cong, who had been removed from the throne of Prince!

    There is no news that Ye Jing, the crown prince, has lifted his confinement in the palace. When two guards see Ye Jing, they subconsciously feel that they are not good. One of them winks at the other and signals him to go to the palace to report the news. Then he takes a little step forward and tentatively asks, "what''s the matter Your highness You... "

 Chapter 233

    Ye Cong saw two people''s small movement, eyes flash, voice cold mouth way: "this hall wants to enter the palace, you wait to dodge."

    The guard''s bodyguard could not help but sink and subconsciously wanted to stop him. After saying this, ye Cong seemed not to want him to answer. His slender fingers dropped slightly and he actually put down the curtain in front of him. At this time, the coachman sitting in front of the carriage drew out his sword from his waist and laid it across the neck of the guard. His eyes were full of protest and killing.

    At this time, anyone can see that Ye Jing came with a bad intention. The bodyguard was lying on his neck with a sword. He was immediately scared to do what to do. He was shaking and was about to move backward, but he was cut a bloodstain on his neck with his sword, and his voice changed.

    "Your Highness You can''t go in! Ah

    Before the words were heard, the coachman''s eyes were sharp, and his sword was cut down. The blood splashed on the white jade slab with a dark and startling color. The guard fell down with his eyes wide open, and the other side was restrained by the man in black who came out of nowhere. The bodyguard who wanted to go to report the news saw this scene and knew that he was doomed. He cried with a pale face.

    "Come on, waste prince --"

    before he finished his words, he was doomed to never speak out.

    After the two bodyguards died, Ye Jing raised his hand, and the carriage which looked like common people moved forward slowly until he reached the palace. After meeting another wave of bodyguards, the people in the carriage finally got down from the carriage and yelled in a deep voice.

    "Do it!"

    Within the palace walls, after a long time, a faint clamor came through the door. The sound became louder and louder, accompanied by swords and swords and screams. The faces of many people in the hall changed. Ye Xu, who was sitting at the head of the emperor, did not even stop pouring wine. Instead, ye Rui in front of him suddenly flashed his eyes and turned back to the bodyguard behind him A color, the bodyguard got the master''s eyes, immediately low body disappeared in the darkness behind the disappeared.

    As soon as ye Rui finished this, he looked at the emperor not far away. He was sitting next to the emperor. She was wearing elegant clothes, but her face was cruel and contented. There was a sarcastic arc in the corners of her lips.

    The sound outside is getting louder and louder, and the smell of blood wafts in with the wind. For many years, the emperor, who has been in the palace for many years, seems to have just discovered something wrong, but his face is still. No one can see what kind of look on his face is: "why is it so noisy?"

    As soon as the emperor''s voice dropped, a bodyguard, whose face was covered with blood and panicked, fell on the ground and even his voice was distorted: "Your Majesty, your majesty is not good! The deposed Prince - His Highness the prince has a team of soldiers! At this time, most of the guards have been killed, and they are coming here again

    "What? Ridiculous

    Hearing this, the emperor''s face finally changed when he saw the bodyguard''s face covered with blood. He stood up with a clap of the armrest of the Dragon chair, and said coldly to all the people in the palace: "shouldn''t the abandoned Prince still be in confinement? How did he come out? What are Kim Wu Wei doing with his spare time?! He has been allowed to break into the palace all the time

    However, this time, before he finished speaking, another bodyguard came in and cried out in panic: "Your Majesty, it''s not good! Not good! There are too many dead men brought by the abandoned prince. The number of Jin Wuwei in the inner palace of the imperial palace is fighting with those dead men. The news from the outer palace has not been sent in. I''m afraid the guards of the outer palace have already... "

    The emperor''s face was even more ugly. The haze under his eyes was almost black. After a few breaths, he took a few steps in the palace: "bastard! This villain! Adversity

    Ye Rui''s reaction was the quickest. He knelt down on one knee and said in a loud voice: "the son minister told his father that when he entered the palace today, he took the bodyguards in the palace. Since Jin Wuwei''s hands were not enough, it was difficult to resist the death. The son minister was willing to do his little! Please ask the father to let his children''s ministers take the guards to protect his safety

    After his voice fell, ye Xu, who stood behind him, seemed to react. He also bowed his hands and said, "to my father, my son''s ministers are willing to take guards to protect his father''s safety."

    Two of them took the lead, and the rest of the princes scrambled to kneel down. For a moment, the voices in the hall were disordered and disorganized: "I''d like to..."

    "Well, since your brother petitions, I have no reason not to allow it." When the emperor heard his sons petitioning one after another, his gloomy eyes swept over the two men kneeling at the front, as if they were worried about themselves. His tone softened a lot, and he said in a deep voice, "Ruier, Xuer."

    When ye Xu and ye Rui heard each other''s name, they both slightly changed their faces and quickly recovered to the past: "the son minister is here!"

    "You two brothers, guard the East and the West separately. After killing the dead men, close the palace gate. I will arrange for the future.

    ¡±

    "children obey orders!"

    Seeing ye Rui and ye Xu ready to take orders to leave, the empress''s face slightly twisted. Suddenly, she drew a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed it at the back of the emperor''s heart. Gu Qing on the other side was quick in the eye. Before the dagger went in, he clenched the empress''s wrist, lifted his foot and kicked the queen down, shouting.

    "Come on! The queen stabbed! EscortThe scene suddenly happened, and the faces of the people changed. When they woke up again, the queen was already captured by the guards. Gu Qing, who was not far away from the queen, threw his dagger to one side. His eyes in the dim light seemed to contain wave light, and turned around and walked towards the emperor.

    The emperor looked at being caught on the ground, still struggling to give up. Her face was ferocious and terrifying. She thought of the forced palace outside the gate. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she suddenly picked up Gu Qing''s chin. She said in a low voice with a smile: "love princess, I saved my life again. It''s my lucky star."

    Half of Gu Qing''s face was exposed in the light, and half of his face was immersed in the darkness. His thin red lips were slightly raised, but his smile was as bewildering as ghosts. Only when the queen assassinated the emperor, his voice was not in the least frightened: "Your Majesty praises me falsely. Qing''er just did what she should do."

    "Well said!" The Emperor didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with him. When he looked at him, the smile on his lips was more genial, but his tone became colder and colder. "Come on!"

    One side of the remaining protection of the emperor''s several Jin Wu Wei Wen speech, immediately kneel down to receive the order: "subordinate in!"

    The emperor stepped forward, gritted his teeth and opened his mouth. First, he forced the palace and then stabbed him. Obviously, he fell into a rage: "pass on my will. If the deposed prince wants my throne so much, I will never pass it on to him! It was only by virtue of the fact that he was the son of the empress and I that he dared to do wrong. In this case, he immediately abolished the queen as a commoner, and the crown prince also removed the family name list, and he was no longer a member of the royal family! "

    After saying this, he glanced at Ye Rui and ye Xu, who were kneeling on the ground one by one. They both slowly lowered their heads. Then he ordered, "Ruier and Xuer don''t need to keep their hands. The abandoned Prince is not your brother, but a rebel."

    "My son obeys the orders!"

    After a while, ye Rui put his writing pen in the sky. Dozens of people in black fell on his side and obeyed his orders. His eyes were full of potential. He took the people behind him and went in the direction he should go.

    On the other side, ye Rui sees the people in black who are following him and the fireworks that have not yet been dispersed in the sky. He can''t help but look at the half brother with a strange look, and his ironic smile grows deeper and deeper.

    Because the abandoned Prince rebelled suddenly and was very familiar with the inner court of the Imperial Palace, many places guarded by jinwuwei were stained with blood. The princes made great efforts to kill the man in black who was about to break into the hall. Just as he was about to close the gate completely, ye Rui suddenly seized the gate which was about to be closed and discussed with several princes beside him for a while, Low body with the black behind the door out of the hall, ye Xu evening a step to the front of the door, the door has been closed.

    "Where''s the third brother?"

    The sixth prince saw Ye Xu coming forward, but the door had been completely closed, his chin raised slightly, and his words were sarcastic: "don''t worry, the eighth brother is just going out to capture the abandoned prince. As a Gemini for so many years, he must be delicate and weak and difficult to practice martial arts. The third emperor is afraid of something wrong with his eighth brother, so he closes the door first and does not let him go out by himself. This is all the royal brothers It''s my heart. "

    "Don''t think this hall doesn''t know what you''re thinking!" When ye Xu heard his words of caution, he couldn''t help sneering. He took a deep look at the closed gate. He took his son behind him, and did not make any entanglement. He turned back and walked toward the hall. His voice was low. "I''m afraid that some people will think that they are smart, but they will be mistaken for their intelligence."

    Two hours later, it was all dark, and the shouting outside the hall gradually faded. The empress who was detained in the palace seemed to know that her situation was gone. Her tight body had softened into noodles and her face was pale. A half bloody Jin Wuwei appeared outside the hall, kneeling on one knee and reporting in a loud voice.

    "Your majesty! The third prince''s Highness has already captured the abandoned prince, and is coming to the main hall at this time. "

    The emperor, with his back to the door, seemed to have expected this. Hearing the words, he did not move his eyes. He raised his hand and said in a cold voice: "there is no need for Ruier to take the abandoned Prince here. He will directly put the queen and the abandoned prince in the tiancang together. After the family members of the mansion are returned to the national treasury, they will be imprisoned in the Xiangguo Temple! All the men over 15 years old of the later clan are lingchi, and their descendants are not allowed to enter the capital of the great gold emperor again

    "Comply with orders!"

    Jin Wuwei''s hand should have been. The two guards in the palace who were holding the queen got up and dragged out the queen who was almost fainting when he heard the emperor''s words. But before she was dragged out a few steps away, the queen, who had lost her usual national demeanor, couldn''t help but shrieking for mercy.

    "Your Majesty, spare your life, your majesty! You can''t... "

 Chapter 234

    Even when he heard the voice of his wife, the emperor was still calm.

    "Drag on, I don''t want to see the ugly woman''s face."

    Just as the queen screamed and begged to be dragged down, she met Ye Rui who had not been dragged out of the hall. He stepped slowly into the palace and bowed down to the emperor''s back and saluted: "my son and Minister see the father and emperor, long live and live forever!"

    When ye Rui''s voice sounded in the palace, the emperor''s eyes flashed slightly, and finally came back. The lips were smiling gently: "Ruier, you have great help, and I will seal you as king Chunyang, and reward you with a thousand two silk and satin."

    "My son, thank you and my father!"

    The emperor nodded and moved his eyes to the concubines beside him: "Princess De, you have a good son."

    The princess who was sitting next to the queen heard the words, and immediately appeared a soft smile, and bowed down to thank you.

    "Thank you very much for your praise."

    The emperor glanced at her, and looked at her pride at the bottom of her eyes, raised his hand to show Gu Qing at the side of her body to support her, step down the steps to the side of Ye Rui, who was not up on his knees, and suddenly cried out, "Ruier."

    Ye Ruiyan watched the emperor walk to his side, immediately respectfully moved to the emperor''s feet: "father."

    "For the emperor, there should be clear rewards and punishments, right?"

    Suddenly heard this sentence, ye Xu, who had been sitting at the table, frowned, and held his finger tightly the cup in front of him. Ye Rui, who knelt on the ground, was in a hurry. He didn''t expect the emperor to ask himself what to do for the emperor. All sorts of thoughts flashed through his heart, and he hesitated to reply: "he said Father

    The emperor listened to his silence and did not answer, and the look was more gloomy in a flash, and the tone became heavier, like a cold wind: "I ask you, right?"

    Ye Rui knew that it was better not to answer at this time, but the emperor''s tone was too terrible at this time, so that he could not answer it. He fell down his cheek with cold sweat: "back to the father, yes..."

    "Since then, you can only save the great achievements, I have already given you." The emperor returned to him, originally faint and gloomy, and at this time, he was as bright as a torch in the dark, but it was cold in his heart. "But you have made a great mistake. I punish you at this time. You are not satisfied with it?"

    Hearing this, ye Rui''s unknown feeling came true immediately, and immediately kowtow and said, "father, son and Minister The son and Minister do not know what great mistake he has made, and please father and emperor to make a clear lesson! "

    "I am old, but I am not blind here." The emperor stood in front of Ye Rui, and he held a secret fold in his hand, and raised his hand and fell on him. "Son, do you think you hide well? Or a imprisoned prince, where suddenly so many troops came! Are the rebels outside the city your officials? "

    When ye Rui heard this, he was shocked and spitted. Some of the chess pieces he buried, including those outside the city, were under his control. But even the queen and the queen were unaware of the things. How did the emperor know it!

    At this time, it is not to think about when this matter is leaked, but how to dispel the emperor''s suspicion. Ye Rui knows clearly in his heart, and does not go to pick up the secret fold that he didn''t know when he handed it to the emperor, and then bowed his head and cried, "father! Father and son are wronged father! Father, you should listen to the explanation of the children and ministers. That is

    "I have seen the evidence with my own eyes. What else do you want to explain?" The emperor heard his excuse that his face changed, and raised his feet and turned over one of his kicks, and raised his finger and shouted, "two sons! Let''s get rid of the prince! And you! "

    Ye Rui heard that he had recognized the truth of the matter, and knew that he was not happy to admit it. He turned over and held the emperor''s leg and shouted, "father, this is not the case! Although these people are children and ministers, they come for escort, not as against the old prince, father, father, and father! "

    This time, the emperor had not kicked his legs, but raised his head to see the Jin Wu Wei who stood outside the hall. His voice was colder and colder, and said, "the mission is that the king Chunyang is very helpful in saving and making him go to the land with the princess. The king of Chunyang and his descendants in the future will not enter the dynasty, nor will he be able to raise private forces, and he shall not step forward to Kyoto again!"

    When the emperor said this, he felt that his son could ascend to the throne and felt soft at once. The whole man was paralyzed. He heard Ye Ruifeng king, and was glad to hear Ning Huan, who raised his chin, trembled with the leaves. Ye Rui was like a fried thunder on his head. He knew that the emperor said this words Even if I was always insulated from the throne, I immediately looked like a local color.

    "No! No father! My son and Minister wronged my father! No, father! "

    The emperor looked cold at the etiquette, and at this time, he lost his mind in the change of the sky. The crying Ye Rui was pulled away by the guard, and he dared not disobey the emperor''s orders. Some soft footed Princess and Ning Huan left together, and the people standing in front of the throne sighed. Finally, they were tired and put their hands at hand.

    "The chaos is flat, so let''s kneel."Seeing the emperor''s figure fade away gradually, the ministers who had gone to the banquet looked at such a big change, but they were all afraid to breathe and bowed down and said, "Hello, my majesty, long live, long live!"

    After watching all the courtiers salute, they withdraw from the hall orderly. Gu Qing, who has not left with the emperor, takes a step down. Suddenly, he opens his mouth to Ye Rui, who turns around and is ready to leave. "Your Highness, please stay."

    When ye Xu heard the voice from behind, he stood on the steps and saluted Gu Qing

    "Don''t be too polite, your Highness the eighth prince." Gu Qing''s smile is shallow, and her delicate face is more dazzling under the light. When her eyes fall on Ye Xu, she is slightly alienated, "the emperor calls you to come and send a message to the palace. Let''s go with you.

    ¡±

    Ye Xu''s head was lower, and he looked respectful and obedient: "the children obey the orders."

    Gu Qing''s eyes passed over his black hair, his fingers clenched slightly in his sleeve, and he opened the tent in front of him. They walked one after another in the direction of the emperor''s departure. When they got to the side hall where the emperor was resting, they did not say a word.

    With the golden curtain hanging down, the figure behind the golden tent looms. Gu Qing and ye Xu stop in front of the tent and salute at the same time: "see your majesty (father and emperor)!"

    The emperor, who was sitting on the couch behind the tent and was tasting tea, could not see his face clearly. He only raised his hand and motioned Gu Qing to come into the tent. His voice did not show any sign of anger and coldness. It was no different from usual. Ye Xu immediately lifted his heart and knew that he had handed over the secret fold of participating in the third prince''s party and private business yesterday. Today, there was the abolition of the prince and the third prince Some uneasy clenched the finger, the look on the face also more uneasy.

    "Flat."

    When Gu Qing heard the emperor''s voice calm, she didn''t feel anything. Instead, she showed a delicate smile. She went to hammer the emperor''s shoulder meekly. After studying the emperor''s look at the moment, she knew that he was pretending to be calm, and did not open his mouth to poke. She said in a soft voice: "is the emperor still angry about the two princes? According to my concubine, your majesty still has so many clever children. Don''t think about them. If the emperor always thinks about these things and hurts his body, I will be heartbroken. "

    "Still love princess, you understand the reason, will not do such a stupid thing." The emperor half opened his eyes and relaxed his shoulders. He picked up his lips and looked at him thoughtfully. Gu Qing''s delicate face was aroused by his wrinkled fingers. He asked with a smile, "if the imperial concubine is as clever as you, he won''t never be allowed to enter Kyoto again. Does Aifei say?"

    When Gu Qing heard his words of trial, he didn''t feel anything wrong at all. He just lifted his delicate face: "Your Majesty''s words are naturally right."

    "My concubine is a lovely girl." Seeing him docile, the emperor nodded with satisfaction, but the color in his eyes became deeper. Suddenly he turned his head and asked the people outside the curtain, "Xu''er, do you think so?"

    When ye Xu heard the speech, he only felt bitter on his lips. He didn''t know how to deal with it for a long time. The emperor clearly thought that Gu Qing was the one who offered it to him, but he really had to bear this black pot. If he refuted this, the emperor might have thought nothing of it, and he might have changed his face after hearing his retort?

    "Back to my father, I dare not comment on my mother''s fault. Please forgive me."

    Before his words fell, the emperor, sitting on the couch, suddenly changed his face. He patted the carved pillars beside the couch and said in a deep voice, "excuse me? What''s your forgiveness, huh?! Tell me about it

    Ye Xu knew that this was the attack of the third prince''s son. He immediately bowed his head and knelt on his knees. His movements were flowing without a trace of pause. His face was full of repentance: "please, father, please stop being angry. It''s the son''s minister who is not good. He knows his mistake."

    "Hum! The emperor looked at his son''s affectation and regret, and his eyes were slightly in a trance, as if he saw another face which was very similar to him in an instant. The words that he wanted to scold again wound around his mouth and eventually turned into a heavy sigh

    "kneel down."

    Ye Xu seemed to have known for a long time that no matter how angry the emperor was, he would surely end up in a vicious way. Regardless of the curtain at this time, Gu Qing, with a strange look in his eyes, stood up respectfully and saluted: "my son, please leave."

 Chapter 235

    A few days after the thrilling forced palace, no matter where you stand in the Imperial Palace, you can vaguely smell a strong smell of blood. Although the long road paved with white marble has been cleaned up, and the abandoned prince, who failed in the palace chaos and became mad, has been locked into the Xiangguo Temple with the queen, but the smell of decaying corpses can not be concealed in the palace wall.

    In the dark of the night, a group of bodyguards walked slowly by. On the way, they met Qing Fei, who was sitting on the chariot, heading for her palace outside the hall of nourishing the heart. Knowing that she was the most popular red man in front of the emperor, she quickly bowed down to salute him.

    Walking slowly and leisurely, Gu Qing went to the door of the imperial palace. Gu Qing took the servants of the double attendants to the chariot. After washing and washing, he left a lamp in the inner room and leaned on the couch to read. Seeing half of the room, he frowned and threw the book on the table. He waved to the servants in the hall to step down and take a rest.

    There was only a dim yellow light in the bedroom, which was so bright that I could hardly see the surroundings, until a hand was not anxious and was covered with a piece of dark sleeve.

    Gu Qing, who had been pretending to be asleep, was very alert. Almost when he noticed the light flickering in front of him, he immediately opened his eyes, and the cold light flashed through his fingers. But when he saw the man standing not far away, his face immediately became respectful. He knelt down quietly in front of the couch and said in a deep voice, "master."

    Wearing a hat, the man who couldn''t see his face raised his head slightly, and allowed his thin white chin to be reflected by the dim yellow light, and his voice was unexpectedly clear and calm: "you are already a royal concubine. Don''t kneel down and get up."

    On hearing this, Gu Qing didn''t get up. Instead, he moved forward cautiously, and his expression on his face was more respectful

    , almost using the posture of throwing himself into the ground: "it''s all the master''s attention that Qing''er can have this day. Qinger doesn''t dare to have a little or forget it.

    ¡±

    "you''re a real smart man if you don''t make me wrong." The man heard this, as if with a low smile, he looked down at the kneeling man, and passed by him quietly. "Do you know that if you want to see me this time, you will surely die first before those people treat me. As for this beautiful little face, it should be buried in a handful of loess It''s down. "

    After hearing this, Gu Qing''s face suddenly panicked. His charming appearance in front of the Emperor didn''t exist at all. His beautiful face faded in an instant. He quickly explained: "master, I''ve never had such a mind."

    "If you have such a mind, just know it yourself. I don''t have to know it." Back to the person did not look back, the voice is still indifferent, "I just need to know, you will not betray me."

    The man kneeling on the ground droops his head lower. When his eyes in the dark are facing the pure black clothes of a man who is only a few steps away, there is a vague fanatical mood in the eyes: "yes, master, Gu Qing got the favor of the master, which has climbed to the present level, and can also revenge his mother. Gu Qing will never betray the master, otherwise -"

    in the dark, The man with his back raised the corner of his lips slowly, but his voice became more and more deep: "don''t swear to me. Since you value your mother so much, you''d better swear to her spirit in heaven."

    Kneeling on the ground to smell the speech, curled up in the sleeve of the fingers subconsciously grasp, fundus fanaticism cage on a thin layer of sadness, should say: "yes, master."

    Although Gu Qing''s mother is dead, now the Lingpai has entered the ancestral hall, and the tomb has moved to the ancestral tomb because of Gu Qing, The woman who gave birth to Gu Qing, who was originally a servant girl, has become his father''s original wife in the genealogy, and the original mother-in-law has become the stepmother. Those legitimate sons and daughters have been bullying him at will, to the point that they are afraid to see him now.

    , and all this is because of the person in front of him.

    At the thought of this, the man in the quilt no longer hesitated, raised his arm, and said in a deep voice: "Gu Qing vowed in the name of his dead mother that he would never betray his master and son, or there would be no place to die."

    "You don''t have to take such a heavy oath."

    After listening to his oath, the man standing in front of him suddenly sighed softly, but there was no emotion in his words, and he recovered the no waves and no waves just now.

    "I can help you with conditions and purposes, just like what was agreed at the beginning, and you don''t need to never betray. As long as you can sit beside the emperor and control his body and mind, you can get real freedom."

    After saying this, the man in the black hat slowly turned back, lowered his head, stretched out his white fingers, gently lifted Gu Qing''s chin, looked at the beautiful and moving face for a moment, and finally gave out a deep and happy laugh from his throat.

    "At that time, you can do whatever you want, and you don''t have to listen to my orders. You and I will have nothing to do with you. It''s not good if you want to take revenge again."

    Hearing the words, Gu Qing''s eyes suddenly shrunk, as if he had heard something very terrible. His original enthusiasm was swept away and turned into deep fear. He raised his hand and grabbed the sleeve of the man in black. His voice was dry and pleaded: "no, Gu Qing is willing to serve the master all his life...""There''s no need to say that again." When he pulled his fingers into the black clothes, the visitor waved his sleeves, and Gu Qing''s fingers were numb. He had to let go of his fingers. The rest of his eyes saw that the man was getting farther and farther away from him. He resisted the impulse to reach out again and knelt quietly again until he heard the voice of the man again in the dark.

    "This time I have called you here to tell you what to do next."

    "Please tell me."

    "The eighth prince." In the deep darkness, the man in black wearing a hat walked quietly on the soft carpet, with a smile on his unsightly side face, but his voice became colder and colder. "No matter what means you use, you should find out for me who is the mother and concubine of the eighth prince, and why the emperor dotes on the eighth prince. Even if you sacrifice two princes, you have to protect the eighth prince. The water on the prince is really deep. "

    Even if he raised his head again, he was the only one left in the empty bedroom hall. Gu Qing still knelt down on the ground. His eyes were respectful and hard to completely hide. He even looked down and said in a deep voice: "yes, master.

 Chapter 236

    A few days later, inside the Hanjiang Pavilion in Kyoto.

    In the attic on the top floor, the twelve screens are fully unfolded. Meng Jiuqian opens the carved door for the people behind him, and then he retreats respectfully. The person who comes in with the shopkeeper opens the bone fan in his hand. With a smile on his lips, he walks forward slowly. As soon as he passes through the screen, he sees the people waiting at the table, and bows down and says, "see you for a long time."

    "Jiang Shizi is very kind. I''m just borrowing flowers to offer Buddha. Please have a seat."

    The man sitting at the table had a light look, and his face looked handsome and pressing under the sunlight. Jiang Luoyu walked slowly to his side and sat down two places apart. He did not sit beside him as he hoped. Seeing his strange movements, ye Xu''s face remained unchanged, but his smile became more warm.

    "I don''t know in the palace..."

    After Jiang Luoyu took her seat, she held up the glass filled with the color liquor in front of her and looked at it carefully before she slightly lowered her eyes: "my aunt passed away, and Luobai and Luoqin stayed in the house. However, due to her mother''s death, wars will break out in the border area after a period of time, so she decided to advance the marriage date. In a few days, after I went back to the prefectures'' mansion, I asked my second aunt to go to the cloud mansion to tell me the reason and fix the wedding date by the way. "

    When ye Xu heard these words, he was silent for a moment. His eyes became more and more complicated. However, he did not look at the man who was only one arm away. He suddenly said, "the talisman, in fact, is not in your hands for a long time."

    Jiang Luoyu smiles and does not refute: "Mr. Ye is clever, but Luoyu is inferior to him."

    "I''m just guessing, and I don''t want to understand until you get back to the house. It''s not like Jiang Shizi who cheated the people of Kyoto for such a long time. Not only did I get a firm foothold, but I also got revenge for myself, and I got this confused ally of this hall."

    "Mr. Ye, is he boasting of his wisdom and wisdom?"

    Ye Xu sighed and drank the wine in front of him in one gulp, which swept away the complexity of the surface: "if you think it''s praise, it''s praise."

    After saying this, his eyes passed by Jiang Luoyu and stopped behind the screen not far away. He was interested and asked with a little bitterness: "why did you come this time and you haven''t brought your beloved Tongfang back?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s glass in her hand pauses for a moment. Her eyes are more difficult to touch, but she still smiles: "he won''t come back."

    When ye Xu heard his speech, he turned his head and asked, "how do you say this?"

    "He has his business, and I can''t interfere." Jiang Luoyu didn''t look at him when he spoke. His long eyelashes drooped and cast a light shadow on his white face. Ye Xu, on the other side, was a little stunned. "When I finish my own business, I will leave Dalong to look for him."

    After a long time, ye Xu reflected the meaning of the words, and immediately his face changed slightly: "are you going to leave takong?"

    Jiang Luoyu did not conceal the thought that he would leave after the event. He looked at him at Wen Yan and said, "yes."

    Ye Xu''s eyes suddenly changed a little. He clenched his fingers in his sleeve. He didn''t know what he felt. However, he was always uncomfortable. When he could not wait to ask, he didn''t know whether he wanted to be negative or positive: "yes For him? "

    "No To his surprise, Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment, allowing the sun to fall from the corner of his eyes and eyebrows like a cloud, covering his real expression and voice like Taixi, "for myself."

    Until he heard this, ye Xu blinked his eyes. His voice was a little hard: "you Don''t like Taki

    "I can''t say I don''t like it. After all, this is the place where I was born. My father and my mother also lived here with me." Jiang Luoyu raised the corner of her lips, stood up and walked towards the window not far away. When her side face was illuminated by the sunshine, it was breathtaking beauty. "I just don''t want to stay any longer. I have to find out some things myself, so that I can live a peaceful life."

    Listening to his tone of voice, he was very determined, as if there was no room for discussion. Ye Xu''s heart was raised in an instant. He could not help standing up from the table and asked in a low voice, "after all the things that have been found out, you..."

    "Not coming back."

    Jiang Luoyu turned around and clenched the bone fan in her hand. She looked at her face with a melancholy look on her face. She was entangled with her eyes. It seemed that ye Xu was not reconciled with her. Her eyes seemed to pass through him in an instant and look at something else. However, when the man looked at himself, she returned to the original gentle look and said in a deep voice.

    "Mr. Ye, just as Luo Yu said to you at the beginning, if you have such a noble status, if you can get the beautiful scenery, what kind of Gemini women you want, but why you have to hold on to Luoyu? It''s a mistake. If your majesty knows about it, you will not approve of it."

    Suddenly heard that he was going to leave and would never come back again, Rao Shi Ye Xu had already decided to give up. At this moment, he still felt that the thoughts in his heart could not stop coming up. He bit his teeth secretly, and suddenly looked up at him, and asked, "if I don''t let you go, how will you stay?"

    Jiang Luoyu and he looked at each other. Although he looked gentle and harmless, his dark eyes were not deep enough: "Mr. Ye, it''s not like such a person to be so mischievous.""I know that if you don''t let you go, you''ll be fighting against each other and never die." Determined to stare at that pair of jade like eyes for a long time, ye Xuzhong is a low sneer, eyes turned to other directions, the voice is becoming lighter and lighter, "well, I knew that I couldn''t get it, this hall never exacted, more words, since we identified Jiang Shizi as an ally, we would not easily break our promise, but we really want to know why it must be him?"

    "I don''t know." After pondering for a long time, Jiang Luoyu remembered many past events. For a while, she did not know whether her face was filled with emotion or memory. However, her lips were more and more crooked. "Maybe Mr. Ye, I don''t know why it''s me, right?"

    Ye Xu looked at the change of his look. He knew that it was not for himself, but for the person who didn''t appear at the moment. However, he was surprised that he didn''t feel anything, probably because he finally gave up. When he thought of this, he couldn''t help drooping his head, but the wine glass in his hand was raised: "this cup, I respect you."

    Jiang Luoyu watched him drink all the wine in his cup, and he also held the glass in his hand tightly, and drank the liquor in the cup according to the color of the picture.

    "Are you going back to the capital to see your father?"

    After drinking the wine in the cup, ye Xu''s eyes condensed and talked about business with the people in front of him.

    Jiang Luoyu bowed his head and laughed at the speech, arched his hand at Ye Xu and said, "Luoyu is just a pawn. Now the most suitable thing is to be a chess piece in the childe''s hand, instead of being exposed to everyone''s eyes. What does he think?"

    "Not bad." Ye Xu thought for a moment and nodded. In a twinkling of an eye, he thought of something and said, "by the way, you have just returned to Kyoto. I don''t think you know it."

    "I''d like to hear more about it."

    "Shen Guogong''s beloved son died a few days ago."

    "Oh?" Suddenly, hearing these three words, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed a faint light, "dead? How did you die? "

    "When it comes to the reason, it''s a little nasty." Ye Xu was drinking, and it was not a big deal. He did not go to see Jiang Luoyu not far away. Naturally, he did not notice that after hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s expression was somewhat unexpected and calm, as if he was not surprised at all. His bone fan in his hand was shaking, and he was listening to Ye Xu with a smile.

    "He died of a willow disease. As soon as the cause of the death of the Duke Lu came out, the Duke of Shen lost his ugly face. He must have been filled with fire at this time, because he was the legitimate son of the Duke of the state, and the legitimate wife of the Duke of Lu was a member of the carefree palace, so he had a big deal to do."

    Before the words fell, the man in green dropped his eyes and suddenly asked with a smile: "is Mr. Ye saying this, is he bending to praise the position and power of my Xiaoyao palace, or is he satirizing me for bullying others?"

    Ye Xu put down his glass and pointed to the table in front of him. His smile was a little helpless: "Jiang Shizi thinks too much. This hall doesn''t have that kind of meaning."

    "Why did you talk about the palace again? Let''s change the topic. How is Mr. Ye recently?"

    Jiang Luoyu, seeing that he was magnanimous, did not bother with the matter. She turned her eyes slightly and began to talk about what happened on the emperor''s birthday a few days ago. Her face seemed curious, but her words contained caution.

    "On the way, Jiang had already heard about the abandoned Prince and the third prince. The third prince had just married a beautiful girl and made a great contribution to the rebellion. Suddenly, he was driven out of Kyoto, and there was no hope of fighting for the throne. It is not surprising that Luoyu said something unpleasant - dogs jump off the wall when they are in a hurry, and rabbits bite people when they are in a hurry Is Kuang the third prince''s highness, who is always the most skillful in disguise? "

    "Don''t worry about it. I spent a lot of time with brother Sanhuang. His character and means are well understood." In the face of Jiang Luoyu''s dignified look, ye Xu frowned, but his face was very safe. Obviously, he had a way to deal with it long ago. "The main hall in Kyoto has been prepared. Although my father is old, he is not confused. Now that he has decided that he will not change in the middle of the way, there is no need for Jiang Shizi to worry about these things. This hall will certainly be able to solve them."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s face became more and more blurred in the gradually darkening sun. She nodded and said, "if so, it would be better to

    ever."

 Chapter 237

    When he returned to the prefectural palace, he went to see Princess Liyang and Prince Jiang Xiong first. Then he went to the Mu family to discuss Jiang Luoqin''s marriage. Then, he was held by the Mu family and asked about Jiang Luobai''s adoption of his legitimate son. In fact, this matter had already been spread in the border area, and there were also some tricks done by Jiang Luoyu. Jiang Luoyu knew at that time that this matter could not be concealed, so it was better to have a big formula No matter how the ministers and the people in the court discussed this issue, Jiang Luobai''s identity became clear, which was beneficial to his successor to the Xiaoyao throne.

    Princess Liyang and Jiang Xiong didn''t show any attitude after he entered the mansion, but they asked Mu to turn around and ask him. They knew that they were still concerned about the matter. They also began to care whether he fell in love with his sweetheart, who was still a man. Only in this way did they want to turn their common brother into a legitimate son to inherit the throne.

    When Jiang Luoyu heard Mu''s trial, she did not change her face and went around several circles with her. Her resolute attitude made her understand that there was no turning point in this matter. She did not want her to find out the real reason. After that, she went back to her Bibo garden with chasing clouds month by month. She just sat on the couch and ate the fruit with a silver stick. After half a cup of tea, she whispered in a low voice outside the window.

    "Son of heaven, sleeping star is back."

    On hearing this, the eyes of the people sitting in front of the lamp were dim, and the book in his hand was placed: "let him come in."

    Before the words fell, a pale blue figure quickly entered the door and reported: "prince, the news came from Hanjiang Pavilion. In the early days of today, the eighth Prince participated in the corruption and bribery of the right prime minister, protected the students for private gain, and submitted the account book and the confession of several local officials. The evidence was conclusive. The emperor was very angry and ordered the right prime minister to be sent to death row. Ning Fu was 12 years old All the men and the twins are to be put into prison, the rest of the children are to be put under house arrest in the courtyard, and all the remaining servants and servants are dismissed. "

    Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of his lips and pricked a piece of fruit with his silver stick. His dark jade like eyes slowly became deep in the light, so that the people standing in front of him did not dare to look up.

    "Quietly, he took the biggest chip from the third prince. Although I didn''t know whether it was a good greeting with the emperor or his own means, the eighth prince, who had been living on a hard life for many years, was really impressive."

    "Prince, do you want to keep watching?"

    "No need." The slender finger slowly pulled out the silver stick held by his fingertip. His black hair fell to his shoulder, covering his look and eyes at the moment. Only the faint words echoed in the small room, "since the eighth Prince started, there is absolutely no reason to give up halfway."

    The sleeping star standing in front of him hung his head and did not respond. He just held his breath and waited for his command.

    "But I''d love to see the excitement. " A moment later, Jiang Luoyu finally raised her head again. Her dark eyes were like a black pearl in the deep sea. "Tomorrow morning, let the people in the Hanjiang Pavilion be ready, and you will go with me."

    Sleeping star low body should be: "subordinates obey."

    When the man in front of him quietly retreated, the man in the outer garment sat in the spot and meditated for a moment. He lowered himself from the arhat couch and looked out of the half open window frame. When the moon, which was as bright as a jade plate, dropped his eyes again, he fixed on looking at his slender fingers, which was a silent stupor.

    After standing for a while, he slowly turned back to the table, just about to turn off the light and rest on the couch, but his eyes inadvertently saw that he had just put it down. Before sleeping star came in, he rubbed his fingertips on the spine of the book and opened the book gently again, showing the small characters written by the gold hook and silver stroke with the ink pen.

    The strokes and strokes of that word are very familiar, and I can''t help but let my heart float.

    After looking at the scarlet letter for a long time, Jiang Luoyu finally lowered her head slowly and pasted her cold cheek on the yellow page of the book. Her eyes seemed to flash past. Hidden in the darkness, the man''s clear, smoke like eyes caught the corners of his lips in silence.

    The man had just left for a short time, but he had already begun to see and think about people. If the man knew about this, he would be proud of it But it''s no big deal. Let''s not mention Dajin, who is thousands of miles away. As long as he doesn''t say anything, he will never know.

    A moment later, the dim yellow light in Jiang Luoyu''s bedroom in Bibo garden finally went out, and the house fell into a silence, except for Jiang Luoyu, who was lying on the bed and breathing steadily, and the yellowing book, which was picked up by the breeze outside the window and made a small sound, was placed beside Jiang Luoyu''s pillow.

    In the morning of the next day, before the sun was out of the blue sky, the servant girls and double servants were busy serving Jiang Luoyu because the master was awake and was about to go out. They did not dare to be slack until the time for a cup of tea and the carriage for Jiang Luoyu disappeared.

    The carriage swayed in front of the outer wall of the prefectural palace. Jiang Luoyu had already changed her clothes into a bodyguard. She rode with a bone fan and a sleeping star. After a while, she arrived at Ning Fu, where she was still copying her family. She showed the token given by the eighth Prince yesterday and walked into the mansion smoothly.As soon as he stepped into the mansion, he could not wait for a few steps when he heard a shrill cry not far away. After careful discrimination, he could easily recognize that they were two children, one male and one female.

    Hearing such a sound, the eyes of the people who just entered the gate changed slightly. The folding fan in his hand patted his palm. He turned around and walked towards the place where the sound came from. Unexpectedly, in the corner of the corridor not far away, two soldiers were dragging a boy who was only ten years old. The boy was struggling in panic and refused to let them drag them away, but knelt not far away from the two soldiers It was a girl who looked like she was 15 years old, with tears on her face, begging for something, holding on to the sleeve of a 10-year-old boy.

    "No, no! Brother

    Jiang Luoyu stood not far away and looked for a moment. He was acutely aware that when the boy saw the 15-year-old girl, a trace of obvious disdain flashed through his eyes. However, because of the situation at this time, he soon became completely frightened and cried bitterly: "I''m afraid that I can''t help you Sister, help me

    Seeing this strange scene, I just came here to have a look, but it turned into a little curiosity. I walked slowly to the two soldiers who were pulling the 15-year-old boy, and shook the token in their hands in front of them. They immediately stopped and bowed respectfully: "yes, sir."

    Jiang Luoyu unfolded the bone fan in her hand and glanced at the situation in front of her with a smile. She did not care. She was panicked and arrogant. She seemed to be very confident that someone would come to rescue him. There were also young girls who would not let go of the girl''s clothes. She said softly.

    "Don''t mind me. You can do it yourself."

    With these eight words, the boy who thought he was coming to let the soldiers let him go immediately turned pale. He looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was close at hand, and finally turned pale. However, the girl who was kneeling on the ground seemed to realize something. Suddenly, she let go of her hand and knelt down in front of Jiang Luoyu and kowtowed to the ground Go ahead.

    "My Lord!"

    Her voice was sorrowful and pleading, and her body was shaking, as if she was extremely afraid. However, Jiang Luoyu found that when she lowered her body, her fingers moved unconsciously. When the whole person''s posture was like a dormant beast, the corners of her lips could not help bending deeper - it was just an unintentional action, but unexpectedly met someone he was interested in.

    "If the Lord is willing to save my brother, ningque is willing to serve him! I''ll never say goodbye

    Looking at the girl as if she was holding her own, Jiang Luoyu slightly raised her eyebrows and pretended that she had taken a step forward. However, the bone fan suddenly closed and held up the chin of the girl kneeling on the ground. When she saw her beautiful face, an unexpected light flashed in her eyes.

    "It''s interesting. There''s a girl in the house who knows a little bit of martial arts."

    As soon as this sentence was opened, not only did the girl who was forced to raise her face froze for a moment, but even the young people who were too flustered not far away to know what to do, looked at Jiang Luoyu with a look of fear and despair.

    Jiang Luoyu knew that the two of them had different ideas. He was afraid that the girl''s idea was to see him as an adult, beautiful and delicate, as if he were a Gemini. When he was unprepared, he attacked and held him and let the two soldiers let go of the teenagers they were holding. It''s a pity that when he said this, he was so close to the girl that he obviously had martial arts skills Seeing the girl''s face change again and again, after taking a deep look at the young man not far away, Jiang Luoyu took back her folding fan, stood up, moved her fingers with a smile, and suddenly said a word to the girl.

    "I can save your brother once. Although his majesty ordered him to be imprisoned, if he is released later, I will protect his food and clothing. I don''t need you to repay him with all your brains. I want you to do something. No matter what means you use to make things work, I can let you be free. In the future, you can do what you want to do. It''s not a promise. It''s just a deal. Dare you take it? "

    Hearing the speech, the girl''s face immediately changed. Her fingers clenched her skirt. She knelt down and moved forward two steps. Her voice was difficult and asked, "is this true, my lord?"

 Chapter 238

    Jiang Luoyu watched with a smile that she was not far away from. Hearing the words, she suddenly calmed down and pretended that she was pathetic, but her eyes flashed with disdain. She said in a deep voice, "nature."

    "Sister..." Sure enough, before Jiang Luoyu''s voice fell, the boy nearby pretended to be panic stricken and called to the girl near his feet in a low voice. His eyes were timid and harmless. The rest of his eyes looked at Jiang Luoyu with a smile on his face from time to time Are you really going? "

    "My sister has no ability. It is the best that my sister can do to get the promise of adults to protect your future life without worrying about food and clothing..." To his surprise, the girl seemed to have made up her mind since she asked her question. Her pretty face gradually calmed down. When she kowtowed to Jiang Luoyu again, there was no reluctance and struggle in her words.

    "Ningque is willing to be an adult, and learn from the power of dogs and horses!"

    Listening to her so simply agreed, the young man was not reconciled. After taking a look at Jiang Luoyu secretly, he called out suggestively: "sister!"

    As soon as his voice came out, the girl kneeling in front of Jiang Luoyu wanted to turn back, but the next moment she heard a dull sound from the young man. Jiang Luoyu stopped at her side and looked at the boy who had been knocked unconscious before he could make a bad heart. He lowered his voice and said, "as the son of a sinful minister, if you are too sharp an eye, you will attract the attention of those who have a heart. Take the person down."

    Looking at the stunned teenager, the girl subconsciously leans forward, as if she wants to drag the corner of the boy''s sleeve again, but when she reaches out her hand, she slowly retracts her finger, the last syllable between her throat and her worried eyes are destroyed: "brother..."

    Although Jiang Luoyu didn''t know the real relationship between the young girl and the two of them, she guessed that the relationship between the young girl in front of her and the young girl who had been taken away must not be simple. She said to the girl with a gentle look: "since I have promised, I will not regret easily, and I will not let others repent easily. You should be clear about it."

    After saying this, he did not wait for the girl''s reply. Instead, he fixed a glance at her and said to the sleeping star behind him: "from today on, take her to Hanjiang Pavilion, but since she is the daughter of a sinful minister, the name ningque can''t be used any more. It''s better to change it to The cardinal. "

    The maiden cardinal took a deep breath, lowered her beautiful eyebrows, and bowed herself to the ground: "cardinal, see your adult!"

    Jiang Luoyu put away the folding fan in her hand, waved her sleeve and motioned to the sleeping star to take her away. After walking a few steps along the long corridor, Jiang Luoyu unexpectedly met his Royal Highness the eighth prince, who was dressed in a gold embroidered Dragon Robe.

    Maybe he didn''t expect that he would be here at this time. Ye Xu''s look changed first. Then he put on a smile at the corner of his lips. He walked up to him and stood still. He bowed his hands politely and said, "long time no see, son of Jiang."

    Since they met outside, Jiang Luoyu followed him back to the ceremony, which was also very polite but not unfamiliar: "Luoyu has seen your highness, thousand years old, thousand years old."

    "You and I have seen it many times. Don''t be so restrained. Get up." Ye Xu lowered his eyes and looked at his beautiful and indifferent side face. He was silent for a moment. His fingers shrank in his sleeve seemed to stretch out. After hesitating for a moment, he took it back again. His eyes looked at the splendid palace in the distance, and suddenly thought softly.

    "I thought I could relax for a while after I knocked down the right prime minister. But since I restored my male body, I was destined to be a hard-working life.

    after hearing this, Jiang Luoyu knew that something must have happened to the Emperor today. When he thought of the news reported by sleeping star in the morning,

    the deeper the corner of his lips was, but his face was still:" what''s the meaning of the prince? "

    Ye Xu looked at his plain look, not like to know the appearance, also did not suspect, from the sleeve took out a memorial to pass in the past: "you look at this."

    Jiang Luoyu took the memorial and closed it again after reading it at a glance. Her long eyelashes moved: "is da Jin changed?"

    "Not bad." Ye Xu nodded, and his eyes were heavy. "The death of nanjinglong, after all, triggered the war between Dajin and Dalong, but I think Dajin doesn''t pay much attention to this legitimate eldest prince. After his death for such a long time, Dajin should have heard of the news, but at this time he issued the letter of state. His father and the emperor delayed for several months with some reasons. I''m afraid Dajin felt shameless, so he had to write a letter of war. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed an indescribable light. She grabbed the silk sealed memorial with her fingers, and said softly with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the legitimate prince would die in such a way that his life would not have been lost, but he could only get the three words" forced ". Maybe he would not have died in peace?"

    Ye Xu heard the irony in his words, but he didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he stood still and pondered for a moment. He suddenly turned back to look at the people near his side. With some tentative and unspeakable expectation in his eyes, he asked, "the affair of the third brother has come to an end. For a while, the situation in Kyoto has stabilized. According to his father''s current intention, this hall is bound to be sent to the border, Jiang Shizi''s carefree palace was originally at the border, and there were private soldiers under his command who were familiar with the battlefield. How did he plan to go about it? "

    "Since Luoyu has decided to be loyal to his royal highness and, as his highness said, he is a carefree King''s son who is familiar with the battlefield. What''s more, such a disaster is caused by Luoyu from the root, and naturally he wants to go to the border with his highness because of his affection and courtesy."To Ye Xu''s surprise, Jiang Luoyu was extremely cheerful this time. Before his voice dropped completely, Jiang Luoyu already nodded to show his approval. This made Ye Xu''s face happy at first, but then seemed to think of something else, and his face quickly darkened. Regardless of his facial changes, Jiang Luoyu opened his mouth again after silence.

    "But before that, Luo Yu was afraid that she would have to see his majesty again."

    "Do you want a talisman to return to the palace?" Ye Xu lowered his eyes and clearly understood his intention when he spoke. His tone was half a sigh and half a reminder, "what was given to my father is not so easy to be given back."

    "Thank you, your highness, for reminding me. Luoyu is naturally aware of this." Jiang Luoyu handed back the memorial with both hands. His voice was clear and light, but he had a kind of incomparable firmness. When he looked at him, he couldn''t see the bottom. "But what your highness didn''t see clearly was that the present form of Chaozhong was quite different from that when Luoyu just entered Kyoto."

    Ye Xu looked at him with complicated eyes for a long time. He put the memorial back into his sleeve, pursed his lips and whispered, "OK, since you have the bottom in your heart, the hall will not say anything. After tomorrow''s imperial court, our hall will go to see his father alone and send you the news

    "

    o

    JIANG Luoyu watched him say this, and he was getting farther and farther away Tight in the palm bone fan, low body respectfully way: "Luo Yu, thank your highness, send off your highness."

    With the participation of the eighth prince, Jiang Luoyu, who had been waiting for someone to be summoned, had been guarding outside the palace gate the next day. Jiang Luoyu, who was waiting for someone to be summoned, really got the will. He happened to follow the little Duke who came to announce the order and stayed in front of the Yangxin hall for a moment. Then he saw the palace gate not far away open, and a line of palace maids filed out from the house. The chief eunuch bowed down to him and motioned He went inside to see the emperor.

    As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Luoyu did not kneel down. He heard the door behind him suddenly closed and made a loud noise. His eyebrows and eyes moved slightly. The yellow candle reflected his beautiful side face. The arc of his smile did not know when it disappeared. Only the clear voice echoed in the hall.

    "Long live, long live, long live!"

    The emperor sat behind a layer of hanging bead curtain, and could not see his expression clearly from a distance. The empty hall could not even see the eunuchs who served him: "the son of the carefree king should be in peace."

    "Long live Xie."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu lifted her dress and was about to stand up, she heard the old emperor''s voice in the palace: "listen to Xu''er, the son of the carefree king wants to see me?"

    he rose as like as two peas and heard the emperor speak, and he turned into a half kneeling look. His hands hung up and his sleeves hung down, and he completely covered his eyes. His tone was respectful and soft, as if he were the first to see the two men. "Your Majesty, your Highness said so," he asked for his majesty.

    When the emperor heard the speech, he was suddenly silent.

    If the emperor does not speak, the empty palace will be a unbearable silence.

    Jiang Luoyu was half kneeling on the ground, his wrists did not move, but his eyes dropped lower -

    until the emperor''s voice was like thunder, he suddenly mixed with anger and lit up in front of him. "For a long time, I haven''t seen the son of Xiaoyao King, but I haven''t found his courage, which is a lot bigger!"

    "I dare not."

    "You dare not?" The emperor suddenly stood up and pointed his wrinkled fingers straight through the bead curtain and pointed to the kneeling people outside the curtain. His face, which could not see clearly, was twisted by fury and could hardly see his usual calm appearance. "What do you dare to do! You don''t dare to take refuge with the prince openly, so you have been pretending that there is still the shadow of the amulet in your hand. So you make my sons who are not good enough to come to you one by one? Or as soon as I saw who I wanted to pass the throne to, I immediately climbed up the pole and wanted to go back to the amulet again? "

    In this way, it''s a cruel word.

    jiangluo jade vomit tone, throw sleeves and kneel down again, and clearly understand the attitude of those princes to himself, and the cover of his own charm, actually help eight emperor''s sons. After all, they are still known by the emperor''s eye liner one or two, but when it comes to these emperors and even eight emperors approaching his purpose, they must be more than the so-called military symbols.

    In addition to the talisman, those thoughts that he did not want to know were mostly mixed with some unbearable or dirty ones. If he had not died once, so he was extremely skillful. At this time, he did not know who had eaten them, and there was no residue left. However, the emperor could not know that, otherwise, no one would rescue him if he died.

    "My highness, I don''t understand what your majesty said."

    The Emperor gave a sneer, and the rage on his face was instantly put away, and he sat back on the high chair again. He looked down at Jiang Luoyu, who was kneeling on the ground and could not see his face. His voice was so cold that he said, "Prince Xiaoyao, don''t play with me. Do you think I really don''t want to expose your mind?"

 Chapter 239

    "Your Majesty''s warning." Jiang Luoyu''s forehead was against the cold stone slab, and his dark jade like eyes were completely closed. Even though there was endless darkness in front of him, his voice was still calm without a ripple. "Before Wei Chen refuted for himself, your majesty condemned Wei Chen inexplicably. But he only felt that he was wrong, but he didn''t die. Could your majesty listen to Wei Chen''s words?"

    The emperor seemed not to want to listen to him. He waved his hand and leaned back on the Dragon chair, turning into a kind of unintentional appearance. However, his eyes were still coldly cast on the people under the steps. He did not change half a point: "what else can you say?"

    Her slender hands and forehead were all clinging to the cold slate. Her long black hair was like a wave of water. She slipped down on his white neck and covered his drooping cheek. However, Jiang Luoyu suddenly raised the corner of her lips and showed a light smile, as if she had already become a bamboo in her chest.

    "I know that your majesty has thought that a minister is a traitor, but my father has been guarding the frontier for his majesty for many years, and he has even sacrificed his life to protect his Majesty''s territory. Since he came to the capital, he has been conscientious and conscientious. Knowing that his identity is sensitive, he does not dare to slack off, nor dare to Regent. He is afraid that he will be made a sword one day, which will do harm to your majesty I can''t thank you for your kindness when I die

    An hour later, he got the news and went back to the prince''s house to deal with the matter. He immediately returned to the path not far from the Yangxin hall. The eighth prince, who was waiting for him, finally came out of the Yangxin palace. His face was as normal as before, and even with a smile. His worries suddenly faded and his mouth relaxed.

    "It''s OK."

    "Nature." Seeing him, Jiang Luoyu immediately bowed down to salute. Before he bent down, ye Xu waved his hand. He had to straighten up again according to the emperor''s meaning, and looked around no one else. Then he lowered his voice respectfully, "The matter has been settled, and the minister has also persuaded his majesty to set out for the frontier the next day, to arrange troops in advance and wait for his royal highness to arrive.

    ¡±

    seeing him so calm and listening to him say so, ye Xu immediately knew that he was about to arrive at the amulet, and his eyes suddenly brightened. After standing in the same place and pondering for a moment, his eyes seemed to be reluctant to give up. After a moment, he disappeared quickly: "it''s OK. Anyway, in less than half a month, our hall will also set out for the border."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t see the twinkling look of his eyes. She lifted her eyes indifferently, and her lips were still smiling: "Wei Chen quit

    "

    00

    watching the figure of the man turning around, ye Xu pursed his lips, or could not help opening his mouth.

    "You Take care. "

    Jiang Luoyu listened to the speech, her step subconsciously stopped for a moment, her eyes drooped like black jade, her smile on her lips remained unchanged, and then she walked out of the palace, neither answering nor looking back.

    A month later, in front of the Xiaoyao palace.

    At this time, the weather has turned into midsummer, but the frontier is not very hot. Jiang Luobai stands in front of the door in a white suit, and behind him stands the housekeeper Jiang cangliu and a group of bodyguards. His delicate eyebrows and eyes seem to be a little anxious. His eyes are always looking in the direction of the road in front of him. He looks like he is waiting for someone.

    He stood there for about a long time, but he had not yet waited for the person he wanted to wait for. He could not help feeling a little anxious. After walking a few steps in the same place, he was just about to lower himself down the steps, when he heard the thunder like sound of horse''s hooves. His beautiful face suddenly showed some joy. He quickly stepped down the steps and looked at the road.

    Jiang Luoyu left for a short time and did not look too close. However, he found that although there was no change in his face within a month, his momentum had been tempered by the border. He looked more stable than before. When he saw his brother coming, he could not help showing his childish expression of admiration and admiration, and saw the white horse in his face He stopped not far from the front, and quickly stepped forward to lead Jiang Luoyu, who had just dismounted, with a bright eye.

    "Big brother, it''s hard all the way. My brother has prepared a reception banquet. I''d like to invite you to come with me!"

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he gave the rein to the bodyguard behind him. He stood up and looked at himself with a smile. He looked at his younger brother carefully from up to down. He raised his hand and patted his shoulder. When he lowered his voice, he had a little more smile on his lips: "good boy, I took my little sister to the border by myself, but I have developed some appearance."

    Jiang Luobai''s face suddenly glowed with joy after listening to his elder brother''s praise. However, he knew that his identity was different in front of them. He could not lose his elder brother''s face. He raised his hand and opened the gate of the palace not far away. He said, "brother''s praising you, please come in and have a rest."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, but not polite to him. She raised her hand and motioned for her to go to rest with the attendants who had arrived at the Xiaoyao palace with him first. After that, she whispered a few words, then she quickly walked up the steps with her younger brother behind her.

    After a simple dinner, when Jiang Luoqin left with her maid, Jiang Luoyu went to the spring Pavilion and soaked herself a little. Then she changed into a white cloud pattern gown and went back to the main courtyard. Looking at her younger brother''s instructions to the housekeeper to close the door, her eyes softened a little. Suddenly, she said in a soft voice: "when I came, I have discussed with the cloud family about the date of my little sister''s marriage. I will wait until it opens During the war, my sister will get married ahead of time. "Jiang Luobai sat down at the table opposite him. Hearing the speech, he was silent for a moment. His eyes seemed wet. However, Jiang Luoyu was still in front of him. He lowered his head slightly and whispered, "if my aunt knows, I will be happy."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t answer. She picked up the tea cup in her hand and knocked it. After blowing the dense smoke in front of her eyes, she sipped it gently. Then she put the blue and white tea cup on the table again. She took out a brocade bag from her sleeve and put it on the table and pushed it toward jiangluobai. Her eyes were distant and full of deep meaning: "this is what I asked from the emperor when I was in Kyoto."

    Jiang Luobai took the brocade bag and opened it carefully. When he saw what was in the bag, he could not help but burst into a light and exclaimed, "amulet?! Big brother, you want the amulet back? "

    Jiang Luoyu rubbed the mouth of the porcelain cup with his slender fingers, and his lips were full of inexplicable smile. The dense smoke made his face a little vague: "I promised to be loyal to the emperor forever, and promised to help the eighth Prince ascend the throne with it. Only then did the emperor return this amulet to my Xiaoyao palace, and the private army could be placed under his nose It is. "

    "Big brother, this amulet..."

    "From now on it will be given to you." The tea leaves as like as two peas in the hands of the trees, and the eyes of the blue sky, which are rippled behind the surface, and under the long eyelids, the eyes of the jade like stars, like the shining stars, with some definite and deeper expectations, will be left as I have never left before. I will leave you one day. You are the son of my father, my real brother, and the same blood that I have. It will be worse than me! Xiaoyao palace will be yours from now on, including this talisman. Remember, don''t let Xiaoyao palace lose it again. "

    After hearing this, Jiang Luobai felt that his heart was surging and he couldn''t help it. He immediately grasped the amulet in his palm and knelt down to Jiang Luoyu. He bowed his hand solemnly and promised to his elder brother in front of him: "Luobai knows. Remember what you''ve asked of you!"

    Jiang Luoyu fixed his gaze at him, and his thoughts between his eyebrows and eyes eased down. After a long time, he stood up and lifted up his brother who was half kneeling on the ground with a smile. The tea cup in his hand was put back on the table again, making a light sound, but he did not cover his clear voice: "Luobai, is the thing I gave you in Kyoto back then, is it still there?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Luobai was stunned for a moment, and then quickly responded. He turned around and walked towards a picture in the main room. He took out a locked wooden box from the dark grid behind the painting, quickly opened his hands and handed the contents to Jiang Luoyu, who was waiting for it. He looked over and over again. He couldn''t help it His curiosity, or quietly lowered the voice asked.

    "Big brother, this edict What is the purpose of this edict? "

    What he took out of the box was when he was in Kyoto. Jiang Luoyu once called him to take care of it for the time being. When he saw this thing, he was scared out of his mind. At last, he got his elder brother''s words, so he was afraid to keep it for the time being. Later, he went back to the Xiaoyao palace in the border area, and he took the things back by the way, and then he was afraid If something goes wrong, I put it in a dark room in the house to keep it -

    because it is not a common thing, but a blank edict without any writing!

    Jiang Luoyu listened to her brother''s voice, but did not turn to answer him. Instead, she looked at the edict in her hand, The slender fingertip brushed the brocade and silk embroidered with golden silk, and his words were gloomy and ironic: "Luobai, don''t underestimate this thing. This edict is not an ordinary imperial edict. You can see that it is embroidered with crane and baton - it is an imperial edict that can be inherited from a prince."

    "What?" Hearing the words of hereditary prince, Jiang Luobai''s face suddenly changed. Some of them couldn''t believe it and stared at the blank edict for a while. In a flash, he seemed to think of something again. Subconsciously, he grasped Jiang Luoyu''s drooping sleeve and swallowed his saliva. "Big brother..."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t look at his brother''s face. He just raised his head a little, and once again a faint smile of joy and anger appeared on the corner of his lips. After gripping the things in his hand a little bit, he murmured: "the wordless edict obtained from the military amulet in those years has finally come to use."

    In June of the 27th year of the Qingli calendar, because of the death of nanjinglong, the emperor''s proton, the death of nanjinglong, triggered an outbreak of friction with Dajin. Jiang Luoyu, the son of the carefree king king of the border, went to war with the garrison and entangled with the Dajin army. After a few days in Kyoto, it was learned that the emperor was furious and ordered him to lead 100000 troops to the border.

    Outside the city of Kyoto, a black army of officers and soldiers were standing in line. The red military flag was unfolding in the air, revealing a big leaf character.

    Ye Xu, wearing a heavy black armor, saw the emperor standing on the head of the city in a dragon robe. Although his spirit was a little weak, his eyes were very bright, and his heart had already been measured. His silver spear was heavily beaten on the stone slab, and his knee was heavily knocked on the ground. His voice was wrapped with internal force and burst out of his mouth and resounded through the sky.

    "Three armies bow down!"

    "Farewell to my father, my son, long live, long live!""Long live, long live!"

    The old fingers of the emperor, standing high, clenched the cold bricks on the wall in front of him. Although his voice was not as moderate as that of Ye Xu, he did not know what kind of method was used, and still could be deafening in the air.

    "Let''s go

    "My son obeys the orders!" When ye Xu heard the emperor''s decisive words, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and his silver gun in his hand hit the ground again. He stood up, turned around, raised his arms to the army, and roared in a deep voice.

    "Let''s go

    Watching the black army as the tide general, orderly toward the frontier direction, the emperor standing on the city can not help narrowing his eyes, the old fingers in the rough city wall more and more tight, the body seems to have a moment of shaking, but then it returned to the previous appearance, a soft footstep sound at this moment gradually approaching, delicate and white The fingers of the old emperor crept up on the wrist of the old emperor, and at the same time, the voice with fragrance sounded in his ear.

    "Your Majesty, do not always stand in the wind and be careful of catching cold."

    Hearing the sound, the dark light in the eyes of the old emperor flickered imperceptibly. He turned his head and looked up at Gu Qing, who was standing beside him with a delicate face and a concerned look. The corners of his lips could not help smiling. He raised his hand and patted the back of his hand, but without saying a word, he helped him to walk under the wall.

    Shortly after the emperor left the city, a continuous drizzle began to fall in Kyoto, with the bursts of warmth forced to come, baking off a belt of fragrant petals.

 Chapter 240

    Ye Xu led 100000 troops to the border pass. It seemed that it was a strange thing that people in the border area knew yesterday. Suddenly, a year later, Dajin Dalong was in a stalemate. The evil spirit of fighting against each other disappeared unconsciously. In a twinkling of an eye, it was the August of the 28th year of Qingli in the midsummer. Even Pingyun pass, which was on the edge of cold Dalong, was gradually warming up "Shizi, there''s a message from Kyoto."

    At the top of the city with high level of Pingyun pass, Jiang Luoyu was looking far away at the Dajin station outside the city. When she saw something she knew well, she heard the voice of sleeping stars coming from behind her. She immediately adjusted her face and turned around. Her dark jade eyes looked at the person who received the news and asked in a low voice.

    "Who sent the letter?"

    Sleeping star smell speech, will hand the cloth in the hand hands hands: "return to the son of the world, is Qing imperial concubine."

    "Gu Qing?" When Jiang Luoyu heard the name, she raised her hand and took the cloth and unfolded it. She looked at the ink on the cloth and asked in a low voice, "what he sent is the reason why the eighth prince was favored, and the news about the eighth Prince''s biological mother that the man did not know?"

    "Huishizi, according to Hanjiang Pavilion, is exactly what he wants."

    The little piece of cloth was unfolded by the slender fingers, and the Dark Jade like eyes swept upward. Suddenly, it focused on a sentence. The eyes became very complicated. It seemed that some people couldn''t believe it, and it was like a sigh of relief. In a low voice,

    "in fact, the biological mother of the eighth Prince''s son is actually a private servant girl of the grandmother''s family background? Because she looks a little bit similar to her grandmother, but her status is too low. Is she a woman who has been granted a concubine? So it is It was Hanjiang pavilion that misled me and made me wrong all the time... "

    It turned out that the woman in yellow dress in the painting, the beloved of emperor takong, was not his own aunt, Princess Liyang, Jiang Luoyu''s grandmother, but a maid who was waiting for the daily life of Princess Liyang at the beginning, and her appearance was somewhat similar to that of the Royal Princess.

    To climb up to the position of a good concubine as a maid of the imperial palace is not only superb in means, but also protected by the emperor when she is really delicate. However, even if the basin of sewage from the Imperial Palace has not been spilled on her before her death, it is also spilled on her only biological son when she has a difficult time giving birth to the eighth Prince Ye Xu.

    The sleeping star saw that he looked at the cloth, and couldn''t help but remind in a low voice: "son of a generation?"

    "Let Hanjiang Pavilion issue an order to Gu Qing, so that he does not need to investigate the good imperial concubine, serve the emperor well, and help to establish the eighth prince when necessary."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows and lit the cloth at the torch nearby. She watched the white cloth burning to ashes in the fire, and her voice became more and more deep and steady.

    "Since your majesty believes that Gu Qing is the chess piece of the eighth prince, we can not disappoint the emperor''s mind. On the positive and negative sides, his majesty is also because of Gu Qing''s rescue action, and he has been staying in the back palace peacefully, trying to find a person who understands his feelings before his death, so we don''t have to do anything more."

    Mianxing quietly listened to the order and noticed that Jiang Luoyu was silent again. She could not help but look at the master in front of him: "after that --

    "

    "after that, Gu Qing and I have been cleared up, and we don''t have to worry about whether he is entangled. The eighth prince will believe what he says, but he will not care. His majesty will certainly not believe it. What he looks like is up to him Well, I can''t control it. Hanjiang pavilion has drawn a clear line with him in a short time, and the center of gravity is as I ordered a few days ago to turn to Dajin in advance. "

    Jiang Luoyu stared at the pile of things that had become ashes, and her smile on her lips became a little fuzzy in the strong wind at the border.

    "As long as you get out of the Dalang border pass smoothly, after the eighth Prince ascends the throne, he thinks that he has made great contributions to the establishment of the throne and the benefits of military talismans. As long as Luobai doesn''t do anything against the emperor, he will not be controlled by anyone. Luoqin will marry the son of a key official in the court, which will ensure the peace of the palace."

    Sleeping star hears speech, the head then hangs lower: "the son of a generation foresight, subordinate inferior."

    Jiang Luoyu, however, seemed to have stopped talking about it. After a moment of silence, she waved her hand and said, "pass on the message."

    The sound of sleeping star''s footsteps gradually faded away. Jiang Luoyu, half closed and silent for a moment, suddenly turned around and looked at the corner not far away, and her lips showed a faint smile: "Your Highness has listened there for a long time. At this time, my double attendants have gone down, or do you not want to come out?"

    "That Princess Qing is really your chess piece." His voice fell, and a very light sigh came from the corner. Ye Xu was covered with silver white light armor, and he still had the smell of blood just left the battlefield. One year on the battlefield, the people in front of him had already faded away from the gentleness of Kyoto, and his whole body was soaked with calmness and hostility.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I just want to know why? "

    Jiang Luoyu noticed that he was staring at him, but he didn''t care. His long finger fell on the wall in front of him and gave a low smile: "maybe I can''t believe anyone any more. What''s more, the more people want to be closer to me, Luo Yu will not believe them. "

    "Yes I see. " Ye Xu looked at the smile on the corner of his lips and thought that he would use Qing Fei''s method to suppress the softness in his heart. The rest was not angry, but he was still reluctant to leave, "what about him? Isn''t he near you? From my point of view, he is closer to me than I am, and I see each other almost every day, and my ears burn with each other"He?"

    Hearing Ye Xu mention the man who has not been seen for nearly a year, Jiang Luoyu is stunned. Then she comes back to her mind. Her eyes are raised and she looks at the gold camp in the distance. Her eyes are dark, but her voice is full of inexplicable tenderness.

    "He was a fool. When he first saw me, his body wanted to leave far away, but his heart was clearly in front of me. I was the first time I saw such a person. I couldn''t help but look at it again and again. When I saw the deep part of my heart, I found that I couldn''t extricate myself."

    "Since you brought him to this hall, the last chance in my heart has vanished. At that time, I wanted to tell you that as long as you are willing to stay, no matter how difficult it is in the throne, we will always let you sit in the position of Queen of the central palace after you ascend the throne Well, this hall also knows that it has not ascended the throne, even the crown prince has not been sealed. You don''t need to look at this hall like this. This hall has its own worries. "

    Ye Xu''s tone was a little difficult, and his face was gradually softened. He looked deeply at the people beside him, as if he had a sentimental attachment. Jiang Luoyu was squinted by him, but he still looked like a smile. Ye Xu immediately let out his breath, waved his hand and stopped looking at him. Instead, he went with him to the gold camp at the distant place and clenched his waist Long sword.

    "Since the temple of Kyoto, when you want to leave the hall, I will not let you leave again, if you want to leave, I will not let you leave

    Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, but he didn''t reveal it at all. He bowed respectfully and said, "Luoyu was reckless. After all, it was thoughtless. He offended his Highness the eighth prince. Please forgive me."

    "What this means is that you do not want your brother to be angry with you because of your calculation of this temple?" Ye Xu''s slender

    fingers touched the hilt on his waist, and his thick eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When the last word fell to the ground, he suddenly turned to his side and looked at him with burning eyes, "you''re going to go, aren''t you?"

    "Tomorrow is the last battle."

    Jiang Luoyu did not answer his question, nor did he respond to his meaning. Her long eyelashes drooped, and her dark eyes could not see any thoughts. It was just a dark dark dark pool like a bottomless pool.

    "Dajin didn''t have the intention of fighting to death, but because of his bad face, he had to fight this big battle. Relying on the wisdom of his Highness the eighth prince, it is not difficult to draw. After that, the two sides must make peace. The death of the prince and princess will never be mentioned again. They will give each other a step down. The only thing to worry about is within Kyoto. However, according to his Highness''s means, he must have been prepared already, and Luoyu will not talk about it any more. "

    Ye Xu clenched the sword handle at his waist, and his heart was cold because of his reply. Even if the man did not answer positively, with his cleverness, he already knew what the man meant. He did not give up the moment. The burning wild hope in the deeper still kept burning: "after years of planning, this hall will never let it be destroyed by other people or one move I still know it in my heart. Don''t worry about it. "

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu bowed down and saluted him. He did not speak to persuade him any more. On the contrary, after he said this, he forbeared and forbeared. After all, he still lowered his voice and tried to say: "it''s just a son of a bitch Do you refuse to even send you a present with you? "

    Jiang Luoyu bent her lips, and her black jade like eyes were blown by the wind. Although it was in the daytime, when it was reflected in Ye Xu''s eyes, it was still a little fuzzy and shaking Luo Yu was only afraid that his highness would send him. If Wan had any thoughts, Luo Yu would regret it again. His highness ordered him to close the gate of the city, and he would not be able to leave the city again. "

    Ye Xu sniffed at the speech, but he did not know whether to ridicule himself or the people in front of him: "with your shrewd and careful mind, how can such a thing happen? I''m afraid that it has already been fully prepared before it is exposed in front of me."

    "Your highness and Luoyu, after all, can be called friends. Luoyu doesn''t want to have to tear their skin and never see each other again when they leave Dalong." Speaking of the last sentence, Jiang Luoyu''s words with a faint sigh, but more show the true meaning, the Dark Jade like eyes straight looking at Ye Xu, word by word, "also look at your highness, forgive Luoyu villain heart."

    "I will never see you again in this life. Will I have a chance to see you again after you leave for Dajin?"

    Ye Xu chewed his words between his lips for a moment. Suddenly he closed his smile and turned away from looking at him. After saying the last word, he raised his step and walked under the wall. Finally, he did not look back.

    "Well, since you don''t want me to deliver it, I don''t want to. I hope you can have a good journey and get what you really want after leaving taktako."

    Jiang Luoyu bent down deeply, and her black hair completely covered her face. She saw the thin lips with tiny hook in the gap.

    "By your highness."

    It was getting late, and there was no cloud in the sky. A full moon cast a milky light, accompanied by the peculiar whine of the border pass, blowing the pure black cloak standing in front of the gate of the city. The slender fingers were brushing the manes of the white horses nearby, and only the long black hair of the people with half of the cheeks exposed under the hood.The woman dressed as a servant girl stood not far from him, and the bodyguard was always silent.

    Jiang Luoyu took back her hand that stroked the steed. Her eyes were tearful. She had followed her since she was a child. At the moment, her face was full of maids who refused to give up. Although there was still no special expression around her, her fingers were tightly clenched. The words she uttered were like a sigh, soft and warm.

    "From tomorrow on, you will be free."

    Every month, hearing this, the tears that had been hidden in the bottom of my eyes kept falling. I knelt down in front of him, grabbed his sleeve, and begged bitterly: "son of God Growing up by your side and serving you since childhood, no matter where the son wants to go, he will follow him every month! Don''t leave it to the next month

    As soon as she knelt down, zhuoyun, standing beside her, bowed her head and knelt on the ground, her resolute face and upper lip tightened.

    "Every month, after the clouds, get up." Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and held her finger on the sleeve. Her face was very soft. She took out a brocade from her sleeve and wiped her tears to the miserable servant girl in front of her. Her lips were still smiling, but her voice was very firm. "I have made up my mind. You don''t need to follow me in the future, and I don''t want you to follow me any more."

    the big servant girl is dragged by the little master in front of her When he got up, his tears were about to stop, but when he heard this, he immediately began to cry, and he called out, "son of God, are you tired every month? Or is there something wrong with the month by month? If you tell me about it, you will change it every month Sobbing, don''t rush to leave every month! "

    "Every month, you haven''t done anything wrong. Don''t think about it."

    Jiang Luoyu had no choice but to caress her hair bun. However, the scene of chasing, playing and playing in the palace as a teenager flashed through her mind. Her words took a bit of nostalgia: "from childhood to adulthood, you are my close maid assigned by my mother''s concubine. Over the past ten years, you have taken good care of me and served me. I don''t know - I''m going to leave Dajin soon I won''t come back all my life, but I don''t want you to leave with me. On the contrary, I hope you can stay in the carefree palace. "

    After that, he turned his face a little, and looked at the bodyguard who stood up, but was silent all the time: "in this way, it''s not only for the month by month, but also for you, chasing clouds."

    "Subordinate At your Highness''s command. "

    Looking at his drooping face, Jiang Luoyu shook her head and pulled out her sleeve from her hand month by month. The smile on her lips had no shadow: "you have been my bodyguard for so many years. You don''t have to speak to me so strangely."

    Aware of the heavy weight on his shoulder, the chief bodyguard''s face was even more resolute. Before he could speak again, he heard Jiang Luoyu''s words with a smile in front of him and suddenly opened his mouth again.

    "Before I leave, there is one more thing to solve - chasing cloud, you are not young. All the bodyguards of the palace at your age have already married. Before I leave, I will show you a marriage. What do you think?"

    "Follow the clouds and follow the orders of the master!"

    "Good."

    After listening to the answer from the people in front of her, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were also tinged with a faint smile. She raised her hand and grasped his wrist, but her other hand grasped the wrist which was still sad every month. She folded the two hands together and whispered with a smile.

    "Chasing cloud, I will give it to you month by month. After you marry her, you must treat her well in the future. Do you know?

    ¡±

    aware of the temperature in the palm, the bodyguard''s resolute face was a little embarrassed, but he still held the delicate hand, lowered himself to Jiang Luoyu in front of him, and resolutely replied: "chase cloud, follow the orders of the son of heaven!"

    "Prince, you!"

    With a smile on her lips, Jiang Luoyu glanced left and right and nodded with satisfaction. Finally, she set her eyes on the bottom of her eyes. Although there was still tears left, she was a little shy and beautiful maid because of her appearance. She recalled the love between the clouds in her previous life, but she couldn''t find out that she was chasing after Yunwei after her monthly death Revenge, black and blue, and finally to protect their own death, dark eyes.

    "I knew for a long time that zhuoyun has always liked you secretly. Although you have not accepted him, maybe it''s for my sake - silly girl, now I don''t need or need to endure any longer. I will betroth you to the people you like. You should be good together in the future, do you know?"

    Leaving them in the palace is not only for them, but also for themselves who can''t reveal their identities.

    Thinking of this, his eyes gradually became deep and quiet, and the moonlight cast down caused little ripples.

    "From now on, Luobai will be the master of the carefree palace. My elder brother can''t be with him in the future, but you can stay with Luobai to protect him. When Luobai has his favorite twins or women, and a new princess in the palace, he can be the master of the mansion month by month, and chase cloud can be the chief bodyguard of the palace Will be safe and happy through this life. "Month by month by the person holding the palm, or can not help the tears from the bottom of the eyes, looking at jiangluoyu back on the horse back, biting the lower lip and calling: "son Sob... "

    Under the moonlight, Jiang Luoyu clenched the reins, raised his chin slightly, and the smile on her lips was vague: "good month by month, when this is my wish, can you and chasing the clouds together, stay in the palace to do what I can''t do, OK?"

    The maid standing in front of the gate stared at him for a long time, and finally dropped her head and stopped moving forward. But the guard chief standing by her relaxed her wrist at the moment, and raised her head to salute the figure with a sword.

    "Yes Son of the world, promise you a month by month... "

    "Subordinate, I have the order of Shizi."

    Jiangluoyu heard the sound of both of them ring, but felt a light heart, but his fingers tightened the reins, looking at the distant dark gate, the jade like eyes seemed to see what, and as if nothing had been seen, the calf light clip horse belly, white horse like a flash of snow, and then turned over the open city door.

    Month by month, chasing the clouds.

    This is what I owe you in my last life, this life - I will give you back it all.

    When jiangluoyu was standing on the wall and was illuminated by the moonlight, jiangluobai held the stone brick tightly. He was here a moment ago. Jiang Luoyu had some words of expectation and deep instructions, and the back image of the floating away.

    "Luobai, when I leave, you can inherit the throne with the help of the eight princes, and no one will stop you in the long rain."

    "Brother, later We''ll meet again later, right

    Hearing this, the brother in the distance seemed to smile, not sure whether it was definite or confused.

    "Remember to keep the palace for the father and the mother and princess, and take good care of yourself!"

    Jiang Luobai saw the figure go further and further, until it was not clear, this let the tears of the strong endure flow, blurred his eyes, the breath of the exhaled hot hot, with the last hope and reluctant: "big brother, you - you must take care of!"

    In the dark of thick ink, the light moon, bright eyes, difficult to look directly.

    It is like that person even in the dark, still bright as the moon face, and that wipe gradually away, or after life no see each other, beautiful smile.

    In August of the 28th year of the Qingli, pingyunguan made great progress and great gold and great rain peace talks. The emperor returned from the border, praised the emperor and sealed the prince. The vice president Xiaoyao died of the king, and the emperor was injured. Because of his son, his brother was ordered to inherit the throne, and was a year old for his filial piety, aged 16.

    -- Biography of the kings of the great dragon and Yongde emperor £¼ br >

    the two sides are in the end of the battle.

 Chapter 241

    "According to the emperor''s edict, after the announcement of the emperor''s list, the number one scholar will go into the palace to get a reward! There are thirty-two first-class Jinshi and sixty-four second-class Jinshi! All of them are in the Imperial Academy, and they will be appointed every other day

    In Licheng, the capital of the golden emperor, the grass grows and the Orioles fly in April. The fragrance of red thorn flower spreads out and is refreshing by the wind.

    In front of the huge Zhumen gate of the Forbidden Palace, a bright yellow Jinshi list made many Ju Zi kneel on the ground. Some of them were overjoyed and grinned, others collapsed, and their faces were pale. However, those who stood on the edge of the imperial edict with the imperial edict, whether they were in the list or not, all knelt down and kowtowed: "the grassroots obey the orders and thank you!"

    When xuanzhi Gonggong came to the palace with the first three, many students kneeling on the ground got up one after another. The students on the list were surrounded by a pile. Excited, they began to talk about where to celebrate. A student in green was also among them. However, he was the most calm among the people. His face was not sad or happy, but his lips were slightly hooked. It was obvious that he was still happy.

    When the student in Tsing Yi turned to his side and politely refused to invite him to drink, a blue boy came out of nowhere. He patted him on the shoulder and said with a laugh, "brother Meng, congratulations. I just saw that. You are fourth in the first place!"

    The student in Qingyi, who was called "brother Meng", saw that it was him. He raised his hand and said with a smile: "thank you, brother Hua. I have seen him early. Isn''t brother Hua also a Jinshi of the first class? We should say that we should be happy with each other. "

    Hearing this, Hua Qian shook his head in a hurry. When he was humble, his face was still filled with pride. Obviously, he was so happy that he didn''t know what to do: "how can I be like you? You''re only in double ten this year. I''m afraid it''s the first time that you''ve passed the exam. It''s really amazing! I did it three times

    Meng Yu bowed his hand with a smile, and then said politely, "where, after all, Meng is young and born in a poor family. After entering the Imperial Academy, he has to ask elder brother Hua to take care of him."

    "Look at what you said. We are friendly with Jinshi. I will certainly help you."

    After saying this, Hua Qian''s face was a little more disconsolate. He glanced at the huangbang not far away, and murmured in a pitiful low voice: "it''s a pity that brother Meng is one less than you. If you make more efforts to pass the exam, you will be able to meet the saint."

    Hearing this, Meng Yu''s eyes flashed and he said, "brother Hua, do you want to be a saint?"

    A mention of the word "Sheng mian", Hua Qian''s whole face is a Su, full of yearning: "it is! It''s hard to see the chance of being a face saint. Dajin has been attaching great importance to martial arts and belittling literature for many years. For example, those of us who have been admitted to the imperial academy every year have no grade and do not know how many years it will take to have a chance to be a face saint. Alas... "

    Looking at his excited appearance, Meng Yu pursed her lips and seemed to be unable to help laughing. However, her words had a little understanding: "brother Hua''s words are very reasonable. It seems that even if Meng has won the first place, he can''t slack off at all times. But then again, brother Hua, you and I are very hard to win. Although Meng is not good at the cup, he is still in a high mood and wants to cooperate with China I don''t know what you think of brother Hua when you get drunk

    The Jinshi on the list are all hard to read. They are not easy to win. When Hua Qian heard the speech, he was excited: "brother Meng, this is a good thing! When it comes to light! "

    "Ha ha ha, brother Hua, please!"

    "Brother Meng, please! Today, we''ll go to the biggest restaurant in the imperial capital, and I''ll treat you as the host. How about that? "

    "Brother Hua is so warm-hearted that Meng is not respectful."

    As they spoke, they left huangbang and headed for the biggest restaurant in the capital of the golden emperor. But before they could wait for Meng yukua to pass the noodle stall on the road, a sound of horse''s hooves shaking the earth sounded. Hua Qian''s face changed suddenly behind him, and immediately looked at the street in the distance.

    A fast horse is like a snow-white lightning. With the sound of the horse''s hooves, it comes towards this side quickly. When you get closer, you can see that she is a beautiful girl in a fiery riding dress with a golden crown on her head. Her face is like a melting flame, her eyebrows are flying and her figure is concave and convex, which makes it difficult to remove one''s eyes.

    "Drive, drive!"

    As the horse approached, the vendors and pedestrians on the left and right quickly dodged. Only Meng Yu, who was standing by the road, did not move. Instead, he squinted at the horse running closer and closer. Until a hand was in front of the horse, he suddenly pulled him into the lane, with a low exclamation.

    "Hey, brother Meng, be careful!"

    "Nothing. Thank you for your help." Meng Yu looked at the white horse that was flying away. She patted the folding fan in her hand. She had no sense of escaping from the horse. When she turned back to talk to Hua Qian, her eyes were puzzled, "strange, it''s amazing that you are not allowed to ride in the streets and alleys in the daytime? After hearing this, Hua Qian knew that Meng Yu''s family was originally a merchant of Dalong. Later, Meng Yu''s father married a woman from a wealthy family. Then she settled in Dajin. This time, Fang was admitted to Dajin for the first time. He didn''t know a lot of things, so he spoke to him.

    "Brother Meng, this is not the first time for you to see more than one strange thing. Do you know who the beauty on horseback is? What is his identity?""I''d like to hear more about it."

    "The woman on horseback is the legitimate eldest daughter of Wu Ya''s lineage. However, this generation of Wu Ya''s treasure in her hand was originally brought up as a lady in a big family. However, she dotes on this legitimate daughter too much. The legitimate daughter is lively in nature, especially fond of running horses. She has been riding around in the streets of the imperial capital since she was a child. She really can''t even recognize her. Hua is not strange now ¡£¡±

    When he heard the words "Wu Ya Shi", the young man in green jumped unconsciously between his eyebrows. The darkness in his eyes filled his eyes, but his face was still smiling. In his words, he was more curious: "Oh? In such a aboveboard way, Wu Ya''s family is not afraid to cause public anger if he tramples on the laws and decrees of the great gold

    When he said such words, Hua Qian immediately changed color, quickly raised his hand to cover his mouth, looked around warily, lowered his voice and warned, "don''t say such words, don''t you want future life?"

    Meng Yu was caught off guard. He covered his lips, and his eyebrows jumped slightly again. He raised his hand and grabbed his arm to pull him down. This time, he lowered his voice, but his face was even more puzzled: "what''s the meaning of brother Hua?"

    Just a moment ago, she covered Meng Yu''s lips. When she reacted, she had already been pulled off her arm. However, the soft and warm feeling seemed to be in her hand. Hua Qian''s heart swung. Subconsciously, she looked at Meng Yu''s thin red lips. She had the impulse to kiss her. At last, she remembered that the man in front of her was a handsome man His classmate, this just forced to hold back his fancy, reply.

    "What you don''t know, brother Meng, is a descendant of several generations with great power. People like us are like butterfly ants. You can be crushed to death without using your little finger. If you say that their bad words are heard by spies, it''s not only the Imperial Academy that you can''t enter, but you may not see brother Meng in a few days."

    Seeing that Hua Qian was more serious, Meng Yu knew that there was not a lie in his words, but he was still in a deep heart, but he was still

    refuting: "brother Hua, this is not right. Although Meng is a humble person, he is at least one of the first-class Jinshi who has just been on the list? What is the law of the country? Where is the law? "

    Hua Qian seemed to be really angry with the man who was running by. He didn''t know how to persuade him for a moment, so he grabbed his wrist. He was afraid that he would run to someone for justice: "Oh, brother Meng, just listen to me. Don''t talk about it. That Wuya people are not easy to be provoked..."

    Meng Yu was pulled by his wrist, folded fan slightly, and secretly used internal force to slide and pull. Without a trace, he detached his finger. Then he again showed a smile: "well, since brother Hua is so nervous, I''m not good to bring him down. Let''s put this matter aside for a while. Don''t spoil your good interest in being on the list."

    "Yes, yes! Don''t say these frightening words. I''m scared to death by you. Walk and drink! You''ll have to do three drinks to scare me up. "

    Seeing that he had finally stopped talking about it, Hua Qian sighed with relief. He had no time to reflect on the soft and smooth feeling when he just grasped his wrist. He saw that Meng Yu had already turned around and walked towards the restaurant. He quickly ran after him, followed by a private room facing the street and food and wine. The two people completely forgot about the matter and began to talk and laugh.

    But before we could say a few more words, there was a continuous sound of gongs pounding on the street just passing by. Then, a man with the appearance of an official official was holding the Gong which had been knocked forward, shouting while walking.

    "Major military information! Get out of the way

    The official like man''s voice did not fall, a rush of horse''s hooves sounded from far to near. The man leaning against the window bent his lips and shook his white jade cup. His words were curious, such as asking Wu Ya Shi to run a horse, which was deeper than that.

    "Look, here comes another horse runner. What''s the point?"

 Chapter 242

    Hua Qian took a cup of pear blossom white. Hearing this, he looked up at the man who was gradually approaching. He said with a smile: "brother Meng, you don''t know. You can clear the road for the military order and the war report, but those who don''t violate the laws of the great gold medal. The people on this horse are generally scouts in the army. They are not ordinary people who can offend them. Even those of us who are on the list should lower him One end. "

    Having said this, he seemed to have some emotion. Following Meng Yu''s eyes, he fixed his eyes on the brown horse that was coming. He said in a low voice: "after the founding of the state, Dajin ruled the country with martial arts. I heard that the civilian was better promoted. If he was a military officer, he had to go to the battlefield to fight with military skills, so that he could get the position of defending a square city. But that''s the case?"

    Meng Yuwen said with a smile, as if he had already known about it, but there was a trace of haze in his eyes. He pointed his finger to the approaching horse and raised his voice slightly: "it is true. Oh, look, here it is. "

    Hua qianen said, as if he had been used to it, and there was no surprise on his face. Just as he was about to move his eyes to pour wine, he suddenly saw something out of the corner of his eyes. The whole people were excited. Huo stood up and looked at the galloping horse and exclaimed, "good news, good news in the battlefield!"

    Meng Yu blinked, followed him to look at the horse, and sipped a cup of wine: "brother Hua, you haven''t read the war report, how do you know it''s a good report?"

    Hua Qian nodded his head firmly and explained, "look at the messenger, he immediately tied a red flag, which is the news of good news. If the war report is defeated, it can''t be tied with a red flag."

    After such a reminder, Meng Yu also saw the red flag, which was tied to the saddle and fluttered in the wind. Her eyes flitted over it: "does it seem that there are words on the red flag?"

    Hua Qian nodded and said, "it''s Zhaozi red flag. I''m afraid it''s the Zhaowu general who was newly granted last year."

    "General Zhaowu?"

    "Yes, speaking of the general Zhaowu, he has a long way to go. He was originally the legitimate son of the Murong family''s contemporary family leader who had been separated for many years. He finally got back three years ago. Once Da Jin took part in the military examination and won the first prize. At that time, Yi Hao was in trouble in the border areas. This general Zhaowu invited himself to the border areas. Later, he followed the general mutai, Dapao and Dalang army, and made a strange move to defeat the Xiongnu. Only then did he rise to the rank of general Zhaowu

    After hearing Hua Qian speak of the newly appointed general Zhaowu with a little envy, Meng Yu knew that this was again Hua Qian''s unwillingness to take the lead for Dajin''s emphasis on martial arts and neglecting literature. He quickly stopped his words, and then asked with a smile: "speaking of all, isn''t the Murong aristocratic family the head of a clean civilian official? How come this legitimate son is a military officer instead of a normal one?"

    When the question came to the point, Hua Qian was suddenly stuck. After a long time, he waved his hand and said, "yes, actually, I always feel strange. Besides the general Zhaowu, Murong has no military officer. However, we can''t guess what the childe brothers of aristocratic families think in their heads. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to us."

    Meng Yuchang breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "brother Hua said it is also that Meng has a lot of mouth."

    The horse who reported the military information had passed away between the two men. The street was back to its former bustle. Hua Qian looked down and blinked his eyes. He turned his mind to drinking. He raised his glass to the man opposite him and said in a loud voice, "brother Meng, it''s good. Look, horses have been in the past for a long time. What else do we say about the general? Here''s a toast

    Meng Yu raised his hand together: "dry!"

    Meng Yugang picked up a piece of roasted mutton with oil, then frowned slightly. As if he had just pulled down some questions, he opened his mouth carelessly and asked, "brother Hua, do you know the name of the general Zhaowu just now

    Hua Qian is looking down to pick up fish bones. When he hears the rise of eating, he even doesn''t lift his head and says, "you know. This Zhaowu general is named Hao. It is said that although he has been separated from Murong family for many years, he has good appearance. He looks like murongmin, the first son of Murong family. Now, he can be regarded as the most beautiful man in the imperial capital. It''s really envious of others to have such an affair with him! "

    As soon as the word "erotic encounter" came out, Meng Yu''s eyes flashed with fun. The folding fan in her hand opened and closed. Her eyebrows and eyes were twinkling with a smile. When she looked carefully, she couldn''t see clearly. Her words drifted like wind and said, "it''s true."

    Just when they were happy to eat, a woman''s sad and timid voice came from downstairs, followed by the music of pipa playing

    "Zhuxian is broken, the mirror is missing, the morning dew is Xixi, and the fragrance is not stopped -"

    hearing the sound of singing the ditty, Meng Yu slowly stands up, opens the door of the private room through a crack, and looks at the corner of the first floor from behind the falling white yarn In the fall, a woman in a cloth dress and a ebony hairpin tied her hair. Her face was pale but could not cover her beautiful color. A woman half holding a lute was singing with her head down.

    Br > "br > suddenly, he stepped down on the porch with a sharp smile, but suddenly he was standing on the porch with a sharp smile? There is a lot of silver here. If you are satisfied with playing a song, I will give you all the silver! "The singing woman looked at the burly, ugly looking man walking in front of her. She glanced at the silver ingot not far away. She knew that she had to play if she didn''t play. After a while, she plucked the string of Pipa and sang in a low voice with a little trembling:

    "in the past, I didn''t comb my hair, but I had silk hair on my shoulders. On WAN Shin Lang''s knee, there is no pity... "

    Before she had finished her song, the burly man who had just sat down to give her silver ingots stood up again. A few steps later, he ran to the singing girl. His fingers touched up the broken hair beside her pretty face. He tutted twice, and his eyes showed some lustrous light and laughed loudly.

    "The little lady sings well, sings well! I like it! However, this song is too elegant. I heard that the goose bumps on Ye''s body are going to get up, which can''t compare with you giving Ye Xiang a mouthful. Ha ha ha ha -- "

    before the words fall, the man reaches out and grabs the singing girl. The woman is scared and loses seven souls. She hugs the Pipa and hides behind him, but she does not forget to beg for mercy.

    "This guest, I''m just a singer, not a girl. Please let me go Ah

    Before she finished her words, the big man grabbed the woman''s arm like a chicken, stroked his chin, looked up and down at the woman''s exquisite body, and suddenly picked her up. Despite her frightened eyes, she kept struggling, he gave her a hard kiss on her face and pinched her slender waist wrapped in cloth clothes.

    "You didn''t sell yourself out because you didn''t meet me. Now when you meet me, don''t you sell yourself and sing again? Let Ye Xiang have a mouthful and stay with me for another night. There is all silver here. You just have to follow me, and you can enjoy yourself and drink spicy food! "

    The singing girl was held in his arms. Because of her little strength, she could not open her arms. Her pale and beautiful face was already full of tears, and her voice was sad with desperate pleading. At last, she turned to hoarse and exhausted: "little girl does not sell herself. You don''t want to be like this! Help Help

    Seeing this scene, Meng Yu''s eyes grew deeper and deeper. Her folding fan was slowly clenched. Before she could open her mouth, she heard the voice of Hua''s latent anger: "these people are really deceiving people!"

    Hearing his voice, Meng Yu turned her head and looked. Hua Qian''s face was angry, as if he was about to turn around and go downstairs to save the woman. Yu Guang from the corner of his eyes swept down, but he raised his arm to block his way. His face was firm and his words were peaceful. Suddenly he raised the corner of his lip and said in a low voice, "brother Hua, be calm. Don''t be impatient."

    Hua Qian looked at the hand in front of him. His white fingertips were shining brightly in the sunshine. He tried to resist his impulse to feel it. He felt that he was really strange today. His anger rose and he said to Meng Yu who stopped him: "brother Meng, why are you stopping me? Can you and I, two scholars, just watch that woman being bullied? "

    "We don''t make it, we have people." To his surprise, Meng Yu looks calm at the moment, and the folding fan in her hand is still shaking. Obviously, she has a plan for the following things. After a moment, she takes back her hand and raises her chin slightly. "Brother Hua, don''t worry. Look."

    The story of the big man holding the singing girl under the building is still on, but before the big man laughs wildly, he robs the singing girl under the public''s eyes. A white shadow appears in front of the big man and cuts the railway: "wait a minute!"

    When the singer, who was held by a big man and couldn''t get rid of her, saw the young man in white standing in front of her. Her eyes suddenly filled with the light of pleading. She was still struggling, and her white jade hand stretched out to him and screamed: "this young master! Save me, young master

    The big man saw that he was blocked. What was in front of him was a handsome little white face. He immediately snorted, bowed his head to kiss the woman in his arms like a demonstration, and threatened the young man in white with a cold voice: "what are you doing?! Do you want to rob me of beauty? I don''t want to see how much weight I have... "

    In front of him, the young man in white smiles with his handsome face. He does not seem to be in a hurry or hurry. He stands still without hearing his threat. He looks natural and romantic. He can see that he is a descendant of the aristocratic family: "this great Xia, how many catties does Bai have? It''s not something that can be weighed by one''s feet."

    Before he finished his sarcastic words, the man immediately changed his face. Before he could speak in a rage, another cynical voice sounded, as if mixed with a few sleepiness. Another young man in white, who could hardly open his eyes, leaned against the pillar nearby, flapping his fan powerlessly, as if ignoring the big man directly.

    "Brother, what do you have to do with him? It''s too late to save people. The food is cold!"

 Chapter 243

    Bai Yifan, who came first, picked up his eyebrows and could not help but look back at his younger brother, who had no other advantages except mischievous. He sighed helplessly. Before he could speak again, he heard Bai Yichen yelling with that kind of cynical frivolity behind him.

    "Well, that or something over there. I tell you, we can''t afford to offend you. Since my brother wants to save this woman, you should be honest and let people go. Otherwise, I don''t have the good temper of my brother, and I''ll let you go! What''s more, keep your dog''s eyes open. What''s this

    Bai Yichen is crooked. A small white jade card is hanging on his finger. It is dribbling around. There is a big white character on it, and a half open white lotus behind it.

    Looking at the jade plate, the man who was holding a woman and wanted to leave with recklessness shrank. His eyes were a little timid, and he said in a trembling voice, "you are white White... "

    Seeing his younger brother take out the jade card, Bai Yifan''s look changed slightly, but he did not raise his hand to stop him. He just looked around him secretly, as if he had suddenly noticed something. Finally, he fixed his eyes on the white gauze on the second floor. A faint blue figure flashed across his eyes.

    The big man was not clear about what he took out. Knowing that the two men in front of him could not offend him, he immediately let go of the singing girl who had escaped the robbery, turned around and ran away, leaving Bai Yichen still powerless and shouting: "ah? What do you refund? You''re leaving right now? That''s right. That''s right. Let''s give this woman to us, no objection! "

    When Bai Yichen''s voice dropped, he just caught up with the big man running to the door. Hearing this, he almost tripped over the threshold and quickly explained, "no No.... "

    Looking at him in such a mess, the two white childe don''t want to fall into the well. Bai Yichen put away his jade card, raised his voice and said the last sentence: "be careful of your feet! Don''t walk away

    Finally, Bai Yifan moved his eyes away from the blue figure, but lifted his hand and pulled his brother to his side: "second brother, you Before going out, my father just said that he wanted you to be more modest in the imperial capital? How can you still look like this? If your father knows about this, you will be unable to bear it. "

    When Bai Yichen heard his father''s words, he immediately felt like a mouse saw a cat. He shivered in situ for a moment, and then he flattered him with a smile: "brother, nobody else has seen this matter. Do you know that I know heaven and earth, right? You won''t miss your mouth in front of your father.

    "

    00

    on hearing this, Bai Yifan, Bai Yichen''s twin brother, rolled his eyes and sighed:" don''t worry. I''m used to wiping your ass every day. Even if I can''t hold back, you can''t hide from your mother. "

    Bai Yichen breathed a sigh of relief and nodded: "I knew that elder brother is the most upright! In order to express my gratitude, I immediately dug out the pear flowers in the yard... "

    Before he finished his words, the singer girl who was rescued by the midway managed to tidy up her tattered clothes. She stood up and looked at the two faces in front of her, but a helpless smile and a little frivolous between her eyebrows and eyes. Her eyes flashed with love and bowed down and said, "two young masters, thank you for your help."

    After rescuing people, Bai Yichen appeared to be lack of interest. He did not even lift his head when he heard the speech. He waved his hand casually as an answer. But Bai Yifan''s temper was much better. After he slightly hooked his lips to the woman, he said in a voice: "you are gorgeous but humble. If you don''t want to encounter this kind of thing again, you''d better not appear in public again."

    After saying this, Bai Yifan takes his brother and prepares to leave. However, before the two brothers have a few steps to go, they can hear a puff behind them, and then the singing girl Jiao didi has an aggrieved voice.

    "Two young masters, please wait! The little girl was an orphan. She knew that she was easy to be coveted by the disciples. However, because she was poor, she had to go out and sing for a living. The two princes saved the little girl, but she didn''t expect to repay her. She was willing to make a promise to the two princes and serve as slaves in the prince''s house to repay him for his great kindness. "

    "Here we are. It''s the same idea you''re trying to make. It''s nothing new." This time, without waiting for Bai Yifan to speak, Bai Yichen turned around and saw a glimmer of joy and expectation in the eyes of the singing girl. A burst of nausea came up. Bai''s family education is very strict. It''s OK for him to save a humble woman at will. If his father knows that he has also brought an unidentified woman back, he must break his legs!

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but shiver. Facing the singer girl, he looked forward to it with a shy look. He thought that if he got to this point, even his princess would not be able to save him, so he bent his mouth slightly and showed a sarcastic smile.

    "Well, I can tell you that we don''t love you even though we are famous men. It''s better for you to listen to my elder brother''s advice to seduce men like this."

    The singer girl didn''t expect him to say such a thing. For a moment, the whole person was frozen in place. Tears appeared in her sad and timid eyes, but she still refused to give up: "childe..."

    Bai Yichen rolled his eyes in situ and subconsciously raised his hand to catch his elder brother: "it''s boring, brother, we''d better go back to the houseI suddenly felt something was wrong when I was talking about it. I turned my head and found that my elder brother ran to one side. He was looking at a young man in green behind a white yarn. Seeing this scene, he could not help but stare at the man, but saw that the young man in green actually arched his hand at them, turned around and disappeared in the corridor with a boy in blue and entered the box.

    Seeing that the young man in green has disappeared, Bai Yifan still stares at the figure of the man, and he doesn''t know what kind of deep brow He is thinking. Bai Yichen quickly steps forward to pat him, raises his chin curiously and asks, "what''s the matter, brother?"

    Bai Yifan frowned and stood in place for a long time. He was relieved at last. He seemed to give up the original idea. He turned and walked outside with his brother: "it''s OK. Let''s go."

    Just when they were about to get on the carriage, Bai Yichen, who had been walking well, stopped suddenly, and his face changed suddenly. Bai Yifan had already walked to the side of the carriage. When he raised his feet to get ready for the carriage, he looked back at his brother and wondered, "what''s the matter? You can''t get on the carriage or go back?"

    Hearing this, Bai Yichen did not immediately answer, but raised his hand and scratched his forehead. He almost made a mess of his long black hair. Then he hit his fist in the palm of his hand: "brother, I suddenly felt How can I look at the young man in green just now It''s so familiar? "

    Bai Yifan listened to him mentioning the young man in green again. He could not help but ponder for a moment. He stood still and said with a smile: "it''s really familiar. Otherwise, I won''t stop there for a long time. I want to know when I met him - but what about that? Later, I thought that the man might be the one you saved one day. He looked just like that young man? "

    Hearing Bai Yifan''s allusion to his hero''s rescue, Bai Yichen immediately squatted down and held his head in both hands: "big brother, when are you still kidding! The man was really familiar, and it was definitely not my mistake. "

    the voice stopped abruptly. Bai Yifan looked at his brother squatting on the ground for a long time, but he was worried and lowered his head. Before he could ask, Bai Yichen stood up with a look of extreme excitement on his face, as if he had found something.

    However, with such a violent action, Bai Yifan almost bumped into the carriage post behind him. At last, he steadied his steps, and a cold sweat ran down his head. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he heard his brother''s voice ring.

    "I remember! I know why we all feel familiar! Remember when we were punished to kneel in my grandfather''s study the other day? Just now that person, that person looks very much like that picture of little aunt in grandfather''s study

    Hearing these three words, Bai Yifan immediately expressed a deep look. He recalled that when they had just returned to the imperial capital a few days ago and were kneeling in the grandfather''s room, he happened to see a portrait of Bai Luobing, who had disappeared 20 years ago, leaning on the boat and smiling. In an instant, he merged with the smile of the young man in green.

    "Don''t mention it. Think about it carefully. It''s very similar."

    Since Bai Luobing, the father''s sister and grandfather''s only legitimate daughter, disappeared 20 years ago, the Bai family has spent a lot of effort in searching for Bai Luobing. Although it is impossible to find Bai Luobing openly due to the mutual monitoring of the four families, it has not been broken secretly. Now, a person who looks like a little aunt suddenly appears in the capital of the great gold emperor. The person is really with her What about Gubai Luobing? Or who set up the bureau?

    Bai Yifan whispered with his younger brother''s words, a lot of thoughts flashed in his mind for a moment, but he seemed to be covered in a layer of white yarn, how could he not see clearly.

    Bai Yichen is not as complicated as his brother''s idea, just because he has the clue of his little aunt that has not been seen for many years. At this time, he seems very excited and eager to try. In a low voice, he suggests, "let''s go back and have a look?"

    How to guess here is empty, only to see that person can see who calculated, or a coincidence encounter, Bai Yifan''s eyes flash, should say: "good."

    The two decided to go back to the front door from the place where the carriage was parked in the back garden of the restaurant. Without looking at the singing girl who had not left in the hall, they pedaled to the second floor and ran to the box where young master Qingyi was sitting. Bai Yichen grabbed a waiter and gave him a ingot of silver and asked.

    "Well, waiter, I ask you, which room is the young man in green on the second floor? Show us to him. We have something to look for. "

    "Oh, you said the young man in green."

 Chapter 244

    The bartender accepted the money and laughed heartily. However, he was embarrassed when he heard the words. After a moment, he replied.

    "He had a good drink with the boy in blue. Later, after they left the shop, a beggar came in and gave him a note. Then he went out. He probably had an appointment and didn''t know where he had gone, but it seemed that he would not come back."

    Hearing that the young man in green has left, Bai Yichen is shocked and immediately looks at Bai Yifan: "he''s gone. What can we do?"

    Bai Yifan frowned. The man left so fast that he didn''t expect it. He raised his eyes and asked indirectly, "waiter, I ask you, do you know the identity of the young man in green?"

    The second one shook his head in embarrassment: "this - I don''t know."

    Bai Yichen bit his teeth, and his face looked sad. He thought that after so many years, he had a hard time finding his little aunt, but he was a little late to let people go. If his father knew that, he would have broken his leg properly --

    "brother, the next person left, the little sister-in-law What to do? "

    Bai Yifan didn''t speak. He just thought about himself. On the contrary, he looked at the silver ingot in his hand and thought of another thing: "by the way, the little one remembered it. When I was just serving the dishes, I heard that the two young masters were admitted to Wen Jinshi because they were on the list today. They came here to drink and celebrate. What kind of friendship do they have with Jinshi?"

    Show off?

    By the way, today is the time when the grand gold medal list is released once every three years!

    When Bai''s brothers heard the speech, their eyes brightened. Bai Yifan said, "Oh, they''re Wen Jinshi who have just been listed this year.

    ?,,

    the sophomore nodded, and their eyes flashed at the same time. Bai Yifan waved to him to leave.

    Bai Yichen couldn''t hold her breath at first. She went to the box and tried to push the door, but she was caught by Bai Yifan.

    "What do you want? The man is no longer there

    "I know." Bai Yichen shook off his hand and looked at his twin brother with burning eyes, saying one word at a time.

    "But elder brother, don''t you know that my little aunt has been missing for many years. My grandfather, father and uncles have been thinking about her all the time and refuse to give up any clues about her? The man looks so like a little aunt. He must have been involved with her. We can''t just find a clue that is not a clue and then go away. There are so many new Jinshi, I don''t know how long to look for them. Besides, isn''t there a ready-made reason to talk to them? "

    "Yes." To Bai Yichen''s surprise, Bai Yifan nodded before his voice was finished. Obviously, he had already made up his mind, "I''m also interested in this idea. It''s better to go down for a while and stay for the new Jinshi."

    As soon as the two brothers made up their minds, they pushed the door and inquired about Hua Qian who had stayed in the box. After they left the carriage, they received a letter from the beggars. After leaving the tavern, they sat in the carriage which had been prepared for a long time. At this time, they lifted the curtain of the car and looked back, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of his lips.

    The jade card just now seems to be shaking and turning in front of you.

    White hibiscus.

    The young man in green slightly raised the corners of his lips, and his face was gradually blurred in the dense smoke.

    Da Jinbai.

    The carriage went on in a hurry, and soon went out of the city gate to the empty mountains. The emperor was built among the mountains, surrounded by mountains from north to south, and a wide plain from the east to the West. In early spring, the mountains on both sides of the capital had turned into indigo, mixed with clusters of blooming white flowers, with faint fragrance in the wind Fragrant.

    With the sound of the wheels, the sky suddenly became dark, and the drizzle was scattered everywhere.

    The coachman stopped the carriage, opened the paper umbrella prepared by the carriage, and reported to the people in the car in a low voice.

    "Young master, it''s here."

    Jiang Luoyu held up her snow colored paper umbrella and signaled that the coachman was waiting in situ. She walked alone to the cobblestone path and into the growing darkness in the mountains.

    The mountain road is full of twists and turns. I don''t know how long I''ve been walking.

    Snow colored petals came with the rain, and the people under the umbrella laughed and narrowed their eyes. The mountain climate was very cold, and the cold wind whistled past from time to time. His white cloak was unfolded in the rain and the chill almost penetrated into the jade white skin. However, he didn''t care. He just fixed his eyes on the scene and did not move his eyes.

    Pear blossom.

    What a big pear forest.

    As he walked and stopped, his pure white boots stepped over the petals, and the crystal clear water droplets solidified on the furry neckline. His eyes suddenly passed by, and he did not know what to see. His pupils shrank quickly and quickly returned to normal again.

    In clusters of pure white flowers, people in black cloaks stand there quietly, with jade crowns in dark clothes, black hair falling on their shoulders, and their faces like pear blossom immortals. They are so beautiful that they can hardly move their eyes. However, their looks are too cold and hard. According to the photos, their eyes are deep, their posture is slender, their momentum is calm, and the unspeakable evil spirit is fierce and fierce. The plain white makes the scene a little more solemn.It seems that he was aware of the approaching footsteps, and his body was slightly stiff, but his movements were extremely fast -

    JIANG Luoyu had not looked at him carefully. He had not seen him for only three years, but had grown up to be such a man. However, the figure turned around first. His eyes were like Li birds whistling in the air in the pear blossom forest On him.

    It was too bright, like a flame burning under the ice.

    Jiang Luoyu did not feel any discomfort, but looked at him deeply, squeezed the paper umbrella in his hand and bowed down.

    "General Murong --"

    his words are like sighs, which sound full of pity, but suddenly stop before they are finished.

    Yubai''s wrist was seized by another man, and his umbrella fell down powerlessly. He swung several times and landed in the soil full of petals. His lips were aching, but he didn''t want to struggle at all. His fingers slipped down from his cloak, and his shoulders were tightly encircled, so that he did not have the chance to escape.

    They are all.

    Endless blending.

    This is like two vines intertwined to death, but when the new branches and leaves touch each other, it is more like a careful trial.

    "Chen Hua." Murong Hao closed his eyes and held him tightly. Even though he had difficulty breathing, he still refused to let go of a trace. The tip of his nose touched the white skin behind his ear and kept whispering like breath Chen Hua. "

    Jiang Luoyu put his chin on his shoulder, and his fingers brushed his long, cold, smooth hair. His smile was light and gentle, but he had a little blush on his face and a smile in his dark jade eyes. He let him rub himself on his body like he did in those years. He acted like a coquettish girl and advised him in a low voice: "don''t hold so tight. I can''t breathe."

    But before the words fell, the lips were hot again. Jiang Luoyu''s helpless look appeared in the bottom of her eyes. Her fingers were raised and put down. She was obedient and allowed him to do anything. Until the opposite person finally let go of his lips, he took a long breath and his eyes were soft.

    "Do you know, I heard about the death of the son of the great dragon Xiaoyao king in Pingyun pass, I..."

    Hearing him whispering in his ear, his words seemed to contain endless pain and unspeakable regret and killing intention. Jiang Luoyu patted him on the shoulder in a comforting way, raised his head with a smile, and described the outline of his eyebrows with his fingertips, but his voice did not fluctuate. He had already made up his mind.

    "If you have made up your mind to come to Da Jin, how can you go if you don''t give up those false names? Would you rather let that son of a generation tie me up in takong forever, rather than look for you alone

    Murong Hao shook his head very slowly, raised his hand, held his hand against his chest, fixed his eyes on him, and said, "no, no - I know you come to me, it''s like it''s going to explode here..."

    Her hands were blazing, and her heart beat faster and faster. Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and tried to open her mouth with her softest expression. However, she felt her throat dry and could hardly speak: "I know I know you''re happy, and so am I. are you OK after we haven''t seen each other for three years? "

    The man did not answer him.

    He just looked at him quietly. After a long time, he suddenly slightly raised the corner of his lips. His smile eclipsed the beauty of the pear blossom forest. It was amazing how the world could have such a face.

    "This time, I won''t let go."

    Once again, under the falling pear flowers, black and pure white seem to blend into one, and the fragrance diffuses everywhere in the wide sleeve robe.

    After a long silence, the man in green stood up and looked at the beautiful and cold looking man with a smile. He suddenly hooked the corner of his lip and said softly.

    "Today, I met the people of the Bai family."

    When muronghao heard the speech, his eyes froze for a moment, as if he couldn''t believe it. However, deep in his eyes, he was worried and asked: "do you want to recognize them?"

    Jiang Luoyu knew where he was worried. He didn''t refute his words. He narrowed his chin slightly and broke away from his arms. His words seemed to care: "now you are the legitimate son of Murong family. If you marry an unknown and humble Gemini as the master mother and bear the title of the first beautiful man in the imperial capital, will the whole emperor not lift the sky?

    "No Without waiting for his voice to fall, Murong Hao quickly stepped forward, raised his hand, grasped his wrist, and resolutely said, "I don''t want you to be wronged."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and slowly turned to her side. She was looking at him with a smile in her dark eyes: "is it really a grievance to let myself become one of the Bai family members in Dajin?"

    When he realized that he was joking, Murong Hao was relieved, but his face was still calm. According to the color of his eyes, he couldn''t get away from his smiling face, as if he couldn''t move his eyes: "maybe not for others, but you don''t have to."

 Chapter 245

    His beautiful face was even more white and bewildering under the black cloak, but his face was softer than anyone had ever seen in the imperial capital. There was an inferiority complex hidden in his eyes that no one could know.

    The most difficult time was that he walked with him together. When he was so humble that almost everyone abandoned him, even his aunt was completely disappointed with him, he held out his hand to him. He watched the man step over all the people who hindered his steps. Standing at the highest point with a smile, he gradually felt inexplicable courage. He returned to Dajin and got everything he had now.

    He thought, even after three years - no, even after a lifetime - in his heart, no one can replace the person in front of him.

    That person is so dazzling, so unique in the world, even if there is no noble identity at this time, it is still like a pearl abandoned in the gravel, the shallow yellow sand will one day be blown away by the wind, leaving only the inner luster that is hard to remove people''s eyes.

    But what about that?

    I don''t know when, but he has gradually become not afraid -

    that man is his treasure, and no one is allowed to hurt him or covet him.

    He can only be his, if anyone dares to stretch out his hand, he will let those people pay the price of bleeding!

    Looking at him with his eyebrows and eyes closed, the snow-white pear flowers fell on his black long clothes and black hair. He looked like an immortal in the sky and walked down. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were dark. Some of them could not help clenching the fingers in his sleeve, and said with a smile, "you have become more and more beautiful after several years'' absence. No wonder you are called the first beautiful man in the imperial capital. ¡±

    muronghao could not understand his meaning for a moment. He just remembered that he had spent a lot of time in the battlefield between the imperial capital and the frontier, and even spent a lot of time reading books in the small Bibo garden in Dalong Prefecture''s mansion. His eyes were filled with indescribable sadness.

    "It''s all their nonsense."

    "Nonsense, no nonsense, I have a good idea."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his appearance and chuckled. He suddenly understood that he didn''t know that he had such a title, and he didn''t put the title in his heart. Suddenly, he remembered that in the past three years, Hanjiang Pavilion had reported to himself how Zhaowu, a newly appointed general of Dajin, killed the enemy bravely. Even though he was injured, he refused to retreat. He used strange and cruel tactics to hurt his enemies I''ve got a good idea.

    In the records of Hanjiang Pavilion, countless people and horses have assassinated him, but none of them succeeded. This shows how much efforts Murong Hao has made in the past three years in order to stand higher and avenge his mother and father. Compared with him, he is also For the past three years, I have been developing Hanjiang Pavilion secretly in order to give myself a proper reputation in Dajin.

    He knew clearly how anxious muronghao was to inquire about his whereabouts when he heard of his death. However, he tried to hide the news that he was staying in Dajin, and tried to hide all kinds of yearning for him because of his love. He not only wanted to have his own power in Dajin, but also tried to test the man -

    he promised that he would marry him when he met next time.

    But he wanted to see what would happen if he hadn''t been with him for three years?

    He used to hide in the Barracks at the border, watching the bloody figure quietly. He also stayed in the other courtyard of the man himself. He watched the man drunk in the middle of the night, fell asleep on the table, but his face had a faint uneasiness and fear. He watched the man lose his heart and seize his hand in his dream. He got up and left with no smile at dawn.

    In the past three years, no matter how hard he is, no matter whether he is alive or not, every spring day he still sends a piece of paper to cover the seal engraved with Chen Hua.

    There were only two words on the note.

    Chen Hua.

    At the thought of these, the heart will suddenly soften down.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t feel aggrieved."

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath and lifted her hand to catch the fallen petals of the pear blossom. Her smile was more beautiful than that of the pear flower, but her look was deep and deep. It was imperative to think about it many times.

    "Bai''s family is my mother''s family. My mother has been anonymous for many years, and I think she has been thinking about her family. If not, my father would not let my grandmother keep Bai''s Tianbao and give it to me. As a mother''s wish, the people of the Bai family are also related to me by blood. What''s more, it seems that they are still looking for the mother who left the white family I would like to go back to Bai''s house instead of my mother''s concubine, not just for you. "

    Hearing such a reason, Murong Hao nodded, saying that he was clear about it. At the same time, he secretly decided to set an example for the emperor immediately. He would go to the palace to face the saint tomorrow, so as to help his beloved in the imperial capital as soon as possible: "if you decide, everything will be fine."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the words, but suddenly she took his hand with a smile. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of cunning color: "I''m afraid that you can''t help me with this matter, and add fuel to the flames."

    Mu Ronghao has not seen him for a long time. No matter what kind of look he looks, he doesn''t suddenly flash his infatuation: "I''d like to hear his details

    "

    00

    "I heard that it will be a celebration banquet for the great general back to the DPRK in a few days. At that time, at the banquet, you will..." With a sly smile, the man in Tsing Yi whispered a few words in his ear, but his eyes flashed and he suddenly chuckled, "but if you do this, you can clearly tell everyone that the emperor''s first beautiful man, general Zhaowu, is a man with a sweetheart.""I don''t care." After listening to his idea, Murong Hao''s eyes sank, raised his hand and held him tightly again. This time, he seemed unwilling to let go. His words were full of haze. "When I heard that news and thought it was true, I even thought - it was because my mother and father had not revenged Chen Hua, after, don''t conceal such thing again

    Maybe he heard muronghao''s tone was wrong, or he was shocked by the deep feeling in his words. He leaned on his shoulder and was silent for a long time. Just then he slowly raised his arm and rubbed the tip of his nose against the man''s side face. His face was quiet and beautiful, like a white lotus in full bloom on a moonlit night, full of nostalgia.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry. "

    He murmured, then raised his head again and put his lips.

    At the time when the two lips met under the flowers and trees, there was a road paved with white marble in the right city of the capital of the great gold emperor__ The horse''s hooves roared past, and the girl in red pulled her horse''s reins and ran to the two closed doors.

    With the sound of her happy footsteps, the two dark doors slowly opened, the wisps of sunlight shining on the white skin, it seems that the charming face is more and more beautiful.

    When she crossed the threshold and the two gates were gradually closed, the golden sun lit up the black gold plaque hanging on the gate in a moment.

    Wuya house.

    In the spacious courtyard, a handsome man in crimson clothes is leaning against the table, playing with a white jade in his hand. As soon as he breathes out a long breath, the door clangs open by the girl in red. The man raises his eyes and sees the visitor, and the color of Wunai flashes on his face.

    "Dor, what''s the matter?"

    The girl in red rushed to the man with a pretty smile on her face and said cunningly, "naturally, when I heard the news that you were going back to the mansion, duo''er came to see him in a hurry."

    Hearing this, Wu Yayan, the eldest brother of Wu Yaduo, raised his eyebrows. He could not help but droop his head and hum a smile. He put down his things, stood up and walked slowly to the window. His eyes were interested in a graceful maid. The smile on his lips was deeper: "little liar, do you and I don''t know? Say what you want, or I''ll leave. "

    Wu Yaduo pouted and quickly walked to the Bank of wuyayan, closed the window in front of him, and cut off his eyes with a soft voice like a pool of water: "good, good, big brother, is it I have something to ask you?"

    Wu Yayan picked up the corner of her lips and pointed her slender finger to the maid outside the window. Wu Yaduo knew that her elder brother was always a flower. She was afraid that she had moved her heart to the maid she had brought. She wanted to take her maid into the room. She nodded and agreed. She stood on tiptoe and whispered a few words in his ear. She said coquettishly, "just help me once, just for me ¡±

    after hearing her request, Wu Yayan frowned slightly and moved his eyes away from the exquisite body of the servant girl outside the window. His face was a little heavy, but his tone was not serious. Although he obviously did not take this matter to heart, he seemed to be in the way of something, but he still began to admonish him.

    "Again and again, how many times is this? Duoer, what''s good about Murong''s boy? Although he is a legitimate son, he is unidentified. Even if the face is better than others, the promotion speed is fast enough, but it is worth your asking me for help again and again? "

    Having said this, his face turned slightly cold, and his handsome face could not be seen clearly in the dark.

    He pondered for a moment, then suddenly raised his hand and waved away Wu Yaduo''s hand, staring at some shame like a torch, with his blushing sister on his face, he warned in a deep voice.

    "After all, if you don''t want to marry Wu''s family, you can''t be as good as Wu''s family, even if you don''t have the same name as Wu''s, you can''t be as good as Wu''s

    "Big brother, you are too worried. Where did you get to that point?" When Wu Yaduo heard what he said, muronghao''s face flashed a trace of displeasure. However, he seemed to be afraid of this big brother. When defending, he was very careful, as if he had been wronged. "It''s just duo er Duo''er wants to see him and ask him something. It''s not what big brother thought... "

    "If that is the case, it would be better. I''m afraid you''re lying. How can I account for your father''s troubles if I help you Wu Ya Yan turned to her side, her voice was faint, and she couldn''t hear joy and anger. "Besides, things in the four big families still need to be cautious. It''s not easy to do for you, can you know?"

 Chapter 246

    Hearing his words, Wu Yaduo seemed to have agreed to help, and his face suddenly burst into joy. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed his sleeve and said with a flattering smile.

    "Yes, big brother. Duo''er knows that you care about duo''er. I don''t need you to do anything more this time. However, it''s a long time since they''ve seen Mr. Murong for a long time. You can help me. Go to the celebration banquet and ask him Did he Have you ever thought of that day''s appointment to run horses... "

    Wu Ya Yan hooked his lips and looked at her as if unintentionally. Then he asked in a low voice: "you asked him to run horses, but you said you didn''t care about that boy?"

    When Wu Yaduo heard this, her face was as red as her dress, and her face was even more shy: "big brother!"

    "Good, good. I''m afraid of you. Don''t shake it." Wu Ya Yan looked at the hand on his arm. He couldn''t help but look helpless. He set his eyes on the servant girl outside the window again, and his voice was cold. "Only a little. If that boy doesn''t put you in his heart, Wu Ya''s family will punish him for his contempt for his wife. But you can''t mention it again."

    "Don''t worry, brother. He He will certainly take me in his heart, not... " Wu Yaduo nodded his head. He remembered that he was running in the imperial capital half a year ago, but he was stopped by the man in the street. Although the man didn''t say anything later, she already had her shadow in her eyes Wu Yaduo thought, not only more shy, pushed the door and ran out.

    "That being the case, we have a deal! I''ll go back to my room first, and then you''ll be busy

    Wu Yayan looked at her figure more and more far away, slender fingers on the window frame point, the smile on the face suddenly a little disappeared, leaving only a total dignified and indifferent.

    Three days later, marshal mutai of Zhenxi and general muronghao of Zhaowu, general of Zhenxi, led their soldiers into the city to meet the king of Dajin, nanjinxu.

    In the evening of that day, the king of Dajin held a celebration banquet in yaochi hall. All the ministers of civil and military affairs with four grades or above were invited to attend.

    On the magnificent golden eaves top, the Li birds singing and singing by Zhang Yi stand quietly, and orange lights are placed in the corner of the hall. The people in official clothes slowly move forward and bow down to the throne in the center of the hall. Less than a moment later, a sharp voice suddenly rings in the back of the hall.

    "The emperor is here!"

    Long live your majesty

    "Zhuaiqing is in peace."

    With the sound of footsteps approaching, the king of Dajin, dressed in dark gold dragon robe and jade color Chao Tianguan, stepped out slowly. His face was clear and handsome, and his expression was soft. If he could remove his grand and magnificent spirit, he would look like a scholar from a distance. This is a celebration banquet for the victory of the frontier officers and soldiers. All of you need not be restrained. The frontier is hard and hard. Love ministers have worked hard and made great achievements

    Standing beside the emperor, the eunuch in purple Tang robe whispered, "the servant is here."

    The emperor smile, eyes turned to kneel in the front of the two people, with a smile between the eyebrows: "respectively reward the general, Zhaowu general a Jue!"

    "Yes, I will!"

    The emperor appreciated the wine. Kneeling under it, the two men in battle armor bowed down and said, "thank you for your reward. Long live, long live!"

    The man in dark gold clothes walked slowly down the stairs, his slender fingers holding up his cup, his face became clearer under the brilliant lights, and his voice echoed in the quiet Hall: "this time, the two Ai Qing conquered the frontier, greatly increased King Willy, and avenged the prince. This is the first achievement of

    what kind of reward do you want? But I will certainly reward you one by one. "

    Hearing the speech, mutai, the great marshal of Zhenxi, kneeling in the front, bowed his head, his face was calm, and without hesitation, he said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, the kindness of your Majesty''s clothes is all given by your majesty. I really dare not speak out and offer any more rewards."

    "The general is modest." The emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, his fingers flicked on the cup, and there was no surprise on his face. It seemed that he had expected his answer, "if someone comes, he will reward the general with ten thousand taels of gold, a hundred pieces of silk and satin, a piece of jade coral, a pair of Ruyi, and let Aiqing pick up more than ten pieces by himself, and reward them together."

    "Thank you for your Majesty''s reward!"

    After mutai retreated to one side after receiving the reward, the man in silver armor was still silent in the dark. The emperor standing on the steps raised his eyebrows with interest. Although he was not young, he was still handsome. With a smile on his face, he bowed his head and asked, "general Zhaowu, what about you? Is it hard to be as humble as Dingguo Gong? "

    On hearing this, the man in silver armour raised his hand and saluted in a resolute voice, but he did not hesitate as mutai: "my Lord, I am not talented. The victory of the frontier is the work of the general and all the officers and men. I dare not ask for reward, let alone your Majesty''s reward for gold, silver and jewelry. But I dare ask your majesty for a promise."

    "Commitment? Are you bold enough to ask for my promise? " It seems that the first person didn''t expect him to say so. He was surprised, but more curious, "let''s listen."

    Under the silver armour, the smoked eyes closed for a moment, and when they opened again, there was nothing left but determination: "my highness, I would like to ask your majesty for a promise. I have been in love for ten years. The day before yesterday, I had a white head agreement with my beloved. But that person''s identity is complex and has many worries. I don''t want to marry him. I don''t want to marry him. I just ask your majesty It''s goldenHis voice was not loud, but in the silent hall at this time, it rang like a red bell, and almost all the people around him cast surprised eyes.

    But he turned a deaf ear to it, as if it were only a matter of one person''s request.

    "If one day that man is willing to marry a minister, I would like to personally request that your majesty marry me."

    As soon as he said this, most of the aristocratic families present were in a daze, especially the prime minister murongqi, who was not far away from the general mutai, who was also the real father of muronghao, could not stop his astonishment. When he looked up to see muronghao, who was kneeling on one side as his legitimate son but actually his nephew, he suddenly saw the man''s steadfast eyes Light.

    Do you mean

    Murongqi saw his look like this, first his heart was tight, and then he sighed helplessly. He suppressed his desire to argue and let the emperor decide.

    Wu Yayan is kneeling not far behind murongqi. At the same time, after hearing this, his eyes twinkled violently, and his lips were slightly pursed, and his heart was dark. He was afraid that Wu Yaduo''s expectation was wrong. If muronghao''s favorite object was a member of Wu Ya''s family, there was no need to make such a statement at all --

    because muronghao''s words were almost clear ¡ª¡ªHe did not want the emperor to give him marriage against his will, even if the person to whom the marriage was given would be beneficial to his official career.

    He preferred to choose an unidentified person as his legitimate wife, even at the cost of his own merits and official position to force the emperor to agree to this request in front of his ministers. Once the emperor agreed to this request, no matter who he was, he could not let the emperor marry muronghao easily.

    It''s really good to measure, but I''m afraid - Wu Yayan thinks so. He looks up at the emperor like a handsome scholar with a slightly ironic smile.

    It is not easy to get the promise of the emperor.

    After this, the emperor on the steps was silent for a long time without speaking. His eyes were dim in the brilliant lights of the hall. After a long time, he suddenly raised his voice and said with a smile.

    "Ha ha ha, but I forget that general Zhaowu is at this age and should have a family and career. However, your sweetheart is strange. Your status is valuable and you are both literate and martial. I heard a few days ago that you are known as the first beautiful man in the capital of the golden emperor. Therefore, he is still unwilling to marry you. How old is he? I want to hear from you

    "To the emperor."

    Kneeling down below, murongqi heard that although the emperor was smiling, his words had hidden anger. Subconsciously, he wanted to replace muronghao, but before the words were uttered, he heard the general Yinjia kneeling in the front hall calm and sincere, and raised his hand again.

    "The minister was born in a humble family and had a humble status. Although he was framed many times in his youth, and even his life was not protected, he was humiliated and trampled on. However, he still felt sad and walked around. Until he met his beloved, the minister, who wished to wear his body in a suit for the country, could not give him up in any case, and ask his majesty to show mercy on him."

    He was born in a humble family and had a humble status -

    with these eight words, murongqi sighed a little. He thought of his nephew''s sufferings for so many years, and when he first came to Murong mansion, he was so cold and breathless for everyone. Suddenly, he put out his mind of persuading muronghao to obey the holy will and bowed his head deeply.

    What happened to Murong min at that time was his regret. If it wasn''t for him, the second younger brother and his father were determined to marry the younger brother to that man, but the younger brother was in love with another person. How could he have such a tragic ending in the end?

    This is what Murong owes to his younger brother. Now it is still on his son, even if it is Qing Dynasty.

    Hearing these words, the emperor''s eyes flashed and subconsciously looked at the prime minister murongqi kneeling below. He seemed to hope that murongqi would stop him. After waiting for a moment, he found that murongqi did not mean to stop him. He frowned slightly and suddenly closed his smile. His voice was cold.

    "I know. Since you are so sincere, I can promise you. But a few days ago, when you didn''t return to the imperial capital, Princess Li mentioned to me many times that Princess ningle should point it out when she was married. She wanted to point it out to you, but you were happy to have a loved one, which made me a little confused about what to do."

    Before the emperor''s words were fully realized, there was a burst of panic among the ministers, especially murongqi and wuyayan, who had changed their minds in a flash. Wu Yayan''s face turned white and black for a moment, and his teeth were secretly clenched, but his face remained calm.

    It''s Princess ningle!

 Chapter 247

    Nanjingyan, the princess of ningle, was born by Princess Li, one of the four imperial concubines. She was famous for her gentleness, beauty and kindness in the court. When she was born, the emperor granted her the highest title of ningle. It can be seen that she loved her daughter. Although Princess ningle grew up in the imperial court since she was a child, she was praised by the royal family for her piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and needlework embroidery, even when she was only seven years old At the age of 18, she gave advice to the emperor and gave advice to the government.

    Since a few years ago, Wu Ya Shi had hoped that Princess ningle would marry Wu Yayan, not to mention Wu Yayan. Since she met Princess ningle, who was only 15 years old at that time, at a palace banquet, she had long admired the beauty of the princess and her ability to bring more power to Wu Ya''s family. She had entered the palace many times and asked the queen to ask the emperor, but the emperor always refused to accept the princess''s age Wu Yayan clenched his fingers and looked at the figure of silver armor kneeling in the main hall. A trace of murder gradually came up.

    However, even if Princess ningle, who surprised the public, could not change the mind of the man kneeling in the center of the hall. He was silent from the beginning to the end, as if he had not heard the emperor''s words just now, and only cared about his unknown sweetheart.

    Looking at his dumb appearance, the emperor was not angry. However, thinking of the overall situation of the current government, the emperor held back the fire in his heart for a while, and asked in a cold voice, "even so, muronghao, you still don''t want to change his mind?"

    "I will reply to your majesty." Before the emperor''s voice fell completely, Murong Hao seemed to have been unable to wait for it. He said with a firm determination, "Your Majesty loves me so much that I can''t repay you. But if your majesty insists, I''d like to die again."

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Chao Tang, who was still in some turmoil, suddenly changed his eyes, including wuyayan and murongqi. Wuyayan was scornful and jealous, while murongqi was deeply worried.

    At the same time, the emperor''s face was hard to see in front of his ministers. His eyes were like an arrow at muronghao, and his momentum changed instantly.

    When Murong Hao was admitted to the imperial court, he was stubborn. The emperor summoned the top three in the martial arts examination. He preferred the legitimate son of Murong family and wanted to keep him in the imperial court for a while. However, after the eunuch had just read out his order, Murong Hao immediately asked the emperor to report to the emperor to go to the battlefield. He also said that if the emperor really prevented him from going to the frontier, it would be better If he died, the emperor would let him go to the frontier.

    After so many years, nanjinxu, as a humble son of his mother, was forced out of the throne by Prince Chunping, the eldest son at that time. After he ascended the throne, there were countless ministers who thought that the emperor was cruel and had a deep mind. All the ministers of the aristocratic families did not dare to contradict the emperor openly. Only Murong haogang, who had disappeared from Dajin since childhood, confronted him face-to-face and was not afraid to die The attitude.

    After that sentence, all the ministers bent down and did not dare to look directly at the emperor in the hall, for fear that the anger would spread to them. Muronghao was the most peaceful person in the hall, kneeling in silence and waiting for the emperor''s final decision.

    "That''s it. You have such a stubborn temper, which is really rare in the Murong family for a hundred years. "

    After a long silence, the emperor''s voice finally sounded slowly in the hall. There was no thunder and rage as expected in his words. Instead, he looked like a smile rather than a smile. His eyes also turned from muronghao, kneeling on murongqi, and suddenly said something.

    "Murong as like as two peas, he is your son, and this bad temper is also against you when you are young, and you do not want to marry me, but you must marry your beloved, even if you will not mind your head, you will be exactly the same!"

    Murong Qi felt cold, and his face looked frightened. He hung his head in a hurry and said, "what''s your majesty saying? I''m afraid! The child is young and ignorant, and he is arrogant. If his majesty indulges him so much, he is afraid that he will be ruined in the future. I ask his majesty to immediately cut his official post and let him go home and think about his faults behind closed doors. "

    The emperor narrowed his eyes. After hearing this, a little smile appeared between his lips, but his eyes were still too deep to see the joy and anger. He walked up to Murong Qi''s side, raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Murong Aiqing''s words are quite right, worthy of being the backbone of the imperial court. In that case, SP - I''ll let it go. "

    What?!

    Before the words fell, the kneeling people in the hall were shocked, especially murongqi, who subconsciously looked up at the emperor beside him with doubts and disbelief.

    Although it is a great fault for muronghao to disobey the sacred will in front of the palace, if only because of his marriage, the emperor would have avoided Murong Hao from living and dying in the border areas for dozens of times, and even performed miraculous deeds repeatedly, which is too heavy to say.

    Not only murongqi thought so, but other ministers under the rank also discussed and speculated, with different looks.

    If so, it would be too hasty to remove muronghao from office, or This is what the emperor decided long before muronghao disobeyed the holy will? However, it was muronghao''s disobeying the holy will that gave the emperor a better cover. The emperor was very happy to follow murongqi''s words and directly remove muronghao from his official post?However, the emperor did not care what his ministers thought. After crossing murongqi, he walked slowly to muronghao. He said with a deep smile in his eyes, "but the officials have changed. If I don''t promise this promise again, I''m trying to embarrass Ai Qing, isn''t it?"

    To everyone''s surprise, when he heard that he was dismissed, general Yinjia didn''t show any emotion on his face. On the contrary, when the emperor approved his words, his eyes flashed with ecstasy and cried, "thank you, Lord long en, long live, long live!",

    after this episode, the ministers began to congratulate the emperor again, as if nothing had happened just now Once upon a time, general junmutai and muronghao retired to the second table. Originally, a feast full of joy and happiness was embarrassed because he had just been relieved of the official post of a meritorious official. Only the emperor still talked and laughed as usual.

    Bai''s seat is behind the Murong family. Bai Yichen, the last one, looks relieved when he looks down to drink. Muronghao''s eyes are filled with joy, and muronghao''s tone is sour and sour, and he says to his elder brother: "Hey, brother, do you think that muronghao has something wrong with his brain? But is for a woman or Gemini, as for the future do not marry other women? But he refused Princess ningle, Princess ningle!

    Bai Yifan bowed his head and drank the wine in the cup. He was still worrying about the things he had done a few days ago. He glanced at him and said with a sneer: "it''s useless for you to say some words. Don''t think I don''t know that you love Princess ningle, but the Princess despises you. It''s just sour grapes if you can''t eat them. What''s more, we haven''t finished our own business now. What do you care about others

    At the mention of that matter, Bai Yichen shriveled down like a punctured ball, and fell on the table without drinking. He thought of Bai Fu, which he could hardly return to now, he could not help but cry in a low voice.

    "You mean Meng Yu? Don''t mention it, will you! My head is about to die. It''s all due to elder brother that you reported to my father and mother. As a result, my grandfather got to know it by accident. People urged us to find people all the time, but I don''t know why. Meng Yu didn''t know where to go. He didn''t even go to the Imperial Academy where Japan should go. What did you want me to find? It''s not my fault that I can''t find it! "

    Bai Yifan looked at him and snorted. Obviously, the things he couldn''t find these days couldn''t make him lose his confidence. His eyes were full of firmness. He didn''t have the look of his brother''s cowardice: "since grandfather already knows it, no matter what, we''ll go on looking for it!,

    Bai Yichen turns all over the table and doesn''t want to see the twin brother''s firm look Pulling his eyelids, he once again glanced at muronghao, who had just been removed from office. He thought of Princess ningle and felt a pain in his heart. As soon as he was about to grind his teeth, he stood up to offer muronghao a cup of provocation. After a few words in his ear, he saw a bodyguard like man walking quickly to muronghao''s back. After saying a few words in his ear, he handed a box to him.

    When mu Ronghao saw the box, his dark eyes suddenly brightened. Then he waved to let the people behind him go down. Bai Yichen could not help but pop up from the table and looked at the box in his hand with bright eyes. He wanted to see what was in the box.

    But when he saw what Murong Hao took out after opening the box, he could not help but change his face in an instant. He immediately pulled his elder brother by the side of his body and cried out in panic.

    "Brother

    Bai Yifan is thinking about how to continue to look for Meng Yu after the banquet. He doesn''t even raise his head. He just thinks that his brother is making a fool of himself. He gets rid of his hand impatiently: "what''s the matter?"

    Bai Yichen saw that he threw away his hand. He didn''t shout like he used to. Instead, his voice became more and more trembling. He shivered as if he had been frightened. His slender finger pointed to muronghao''s hand and held the contents in the box: "you You see!,

    Bai Yifan glanced at it and subconsciously replied, "it''s just a gold dagger. What''s that? That''s it!"

    When Bai Yichen heard his brother''s words, he suddenly stopped. Knowing that he had seen what he was looking at, he couldn''t help swallowing and spitting, and stammered: "I I''m not wrong, brother. It''s not. It was lost with my little aunt. Bai''s Tianbao? "

    white, as like as two peas, and a dagger, a white square pendant, used to decorate the silver armour, and then used to make a decorative white pendant pendant, could not believe it. "How can it be on Murong Hao''s hand?" no, it''s not Murong''s Tianbao, but it''s not the same size, but it''s almost the same as the portrait.

 Chapter 248

    After saying this, he thought it was wrong. Deep doubts and surprise flooded his eyes. He didn''t know what he thought of. His face looked strange and uncertain: "muronghao is not a Bai family member. Even if he knows that Tianbao is a family emblem, how can he know the specific shape and shape of Bai''s Tianbao?"

    Bai Yichen heard his brother''s self talk, and saw Murong Hao put the dagger in his sleeve. After saying a few words to the general Jun mutai, he got up and quietly walked out of the palace. He immediately pulled his clothes and whispered, "brother, don''t guess. Let''s follow him to see where he is going."

    Bai Yifan nodded solemnly, and the two brothers left the table quietly, following the direction of his departure.

    When the three men left one after another, the emperor''s eyes flashed and he winked at the eunuch with the Begonia colored robe behind a layer of gauze. The eunuch immediately lowered his body and disappeared into the throne. Then the emperor''s lips began to smile and once again raised the wine to the ministers below.

    After drinking the wine in the cup, the emperor looked at the people below and found that Wu Yayan was also lost in the seat of Wu Ya''s, and the smile on the corner of his lips was mingled with a sense of coldness that was not noticed.

    In the back hall of yaochi hall, there is a large garden. It is a palace outside the palace where the emperor can visit when the emperor rises. There are many trees that bloom in different seasons. Because the empress of this generation likes flowers and plants very much, the florists in the palace still keep flowers for a period of time and then wither away.

    When he left the side hall, he had already changed his silver armor and wore a long black silver thread suit. Murong Hao, with his black hair tied up by the jade lotus crown, lowered his body and grasped the gold dagger in his sleeve. His eyes were anxious and he walked around the garden for a few times. When he did not see the person he wanted to see, he pursed his lips slightly until a smiling voice suddenly sounded behind him -

    "here you are."

    Hearing this sound, Murong Hao turned around in an instant, and his eyes suddenly brightened. He took out the gold dagger from his sleeve and handed it to the visitor. His eyes were soft as the moonlight. He whispered, "you sent someone to deliver the gold dagger. Naturally, I know you are around."

    Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and brushed the petals on his shoulder. He saw that the dagger was handed to him, but he didn''t pick it up. Instead, he held his wrist, pulled his finger back a little, and asked him to hold the dagger tightly. He said with a smile, "I promised you, I will take this opportunity to promise - no matter what, since I gave it to you, it is already It''s yours. "

    After saying this, he smiles and just wants to let go of his hand, but his finger is suddenly grasped by the person opposite him. He can''t help but raise his eyes to see his look. He takes a step forward again, and his words seem to bite between his lips and teeth.

    "What''s the matter, looking at me like this?"

    Before the words fell, Murong Hao, dressed in dark clothes, suddenly hooked his lips. His beautiful face showed a breathtaking smile. At the same time, the gold dagger in his hand turned. The golden scabbard fell on the soft land, and the sharp blade burst out of blood. His long black hair and the corner of his coat slid down his shoulder and fell with the pink petals. He was quiet and silent.

    Jiang Luoyu was slightly stunned. After Murong Hao said that, he took out his dagger and drew a blood mark in his palm. Then he knelt down and half knelt in front of him regardless of the dark red blood dripping on his palm. He handed the bloody blade back to him, indicating that he would take it. He immediately called in bewilderment and surprise.

    "Zhao Min?"

    Looking at his puzzled look and inquiring eyes, muronghao''s smile on the corner of his lips is deeper, but he doesn''t explain a word. He just

    signals Jiang Luoyu to take the dagger in his hand.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his action and the joyful look in his eyes, as if he suddenly thought of something. Suddenly, her whole body trembled, her eyes deepened, and her smile on the corner of her lips was in a trance. She stared at his more beautiful face in the moonlight, and her fingers slowly clenched.

    They stood and knelt in silence. The moonlight was running on the sharp blade with blood, which almost reflected the figures worshipped by the dense flowers and trees.

    When Bai Yichen saw Murong Hao meet Jiang Luoyu, his face changed continuously. He could not tell whether he was ecstatic or surprised. He whispered to Bai Yifan beside him: "brother, that man is It''s Meng Yu

    "I see it. Keep it down." Bai Yifan''s expression is much more dignified than him. His eyes turn and turn on the two figures in the moonlight. He seems to have understood something important. After patting his brother on the shoulder, he lowers his body to walk towards the fragrant flowers in front of him.

    "If I''m not wrong, it''s probably Meng Yu who Murong Hao wants to keep even if he disobeys the holy will. But I didn''t expect that he was not a man, but a Gemini, even though he was famous. He should be closer and listen to what they said

    The two brothers reached a tacit agreement and went forward again. They did not realize that just a few steps away, a eunuch in a Begonia colored robe was watching the three of them. Just as he was about to step up, he seemed to notice something, and his body was again hidden in the dark.In less than a moment, a piece of dark red corner of the dress was revealed. Wuyayan stepped out of the dark corridor, and his eyes were deep into the flowers and trees.

    Layers of flowers and trees, such as snow petals have fallen, stained two people''s black and blue clothes.

    Jiang Luoyu hung down his head and stretched out his white palm. Suddenly he held the bloody blade and let his palm be cut. Dark red blood fell down his fingertips.

    "Chen Hua."

    When the man in Xuanyi saw this, he immediately wanted to take back his hand. There was a faint sense of anxiety in his words. Before he could retract his forearm, Jiang Luoyu took the blade stained with the blood of the two men from his hand. With the other hand, he took away the jade hairpin on muronghao''s head and let the black hair and jade crown fall down.

    When the blade cut a long strand of hair on the temples, the man in the dark clothes closed his eyes, and his lips finally showed a sincere smile.

    "You are Is it all entrusted to me? "

    She flicked the blood on the dagger without wiping it, then inserted it into the scabbard without wiping it. Jiang Luoyu held the long hair in the palm of her hand and shook it in front of the man in Xuanyi. Her tone was somehow complicated.

    Murong Hao didn''t reply, but took the dagger from his hand and pinned it to his waist with a smile. He suddenly raised his hand and took Jiang Luoyu''s arm. He pulled the blue hair band from his hair and tied it to his own hair. His drooping eyebrows fell in Jiang Luoyu''s eyes, which was brighter than the moonlight at this time.

    He could not help but take a step forward, raised his fingers and floated on the broken hair of the man''s temples, and murmured in a low voice.

    "I gave my life to me with hair instead of the head, but I only paid a hairband, which made me take advantage of it. How can I repay you

    ?,,

    after hearing the speech, I lowered my head and lifted the man with long hair tied in the hair band, grasped his arm, pulled him into his arms, turned his face and kissed his earlobe under the shade of the flower

    tree.

    "Marry me."

    Bai''s two brothers had just moved around them. Before they could hear a word from them, the two figures in the moonlight began to entwine. Bai Yichen covered his eyes and turned back silently. Looking at his elder brother in front of him, he asked with some doubts: "brother, what was muronghao doing just now? Why did he kneel at Meng Yu and let him break his hair? "

    Bai Yifan was not as serious as his younger brother''s reaction, and his eyes were still as dignified as before: "it seems that muronghao is indeed wholeheartedly and adores Meng Yu."

    Bai Yichen opened his finger in front of him and rolled his eyes: "ah? How do you know that? "

    "What he did at this time was the ancient rites that every man in the big gold Dynasty had done to the people he had identified before the unification of Dajin, which means that he swore to live up to his life partner with blood."

    Bai Yifan knows that his younger brother didn''t know about the messy etiquette since he was a child. But he remembers muronghao''s skillful movements and the etiquette that he could hardly find fault with since he went to the temple. Muronghao was not in Dajin for many years, but returned to the Murong aristocratic family three years ago. How come these ancient rites are not even known to his younger brother, but he is so clear about them?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Bai Yifan looked at his brother with helplessness. He attributed the reason to his brother''s failure to learn etiquette, and then said his own words.

    "The most important thing is that among the noble men of the golden age, if they do this ceremony in front of the public, his life will be in the hands of that man. If he later bears the man, he will have no regrets. If the person dies before himself, he will surely die in love. "

    When he heard the last two words, Bai Yichen was frightened and surprised. Some of his eyes widened in disbelief, and subconsciously asked, "what are you doing Die for love? "

    "Not bad." Bai Yifan said in the end, his face was somewhat dignified, and it seemed that he was surprised by the people standing under the flowers and trees not far away, "dying for love."

    The two brothers had different feelings in their hearts. They didn''t speak for a while. After a long time, seeing the two men separated from Huashu, Bai Yichen suddenly thought of the key point in his elder brother''s words and raised his eyebrows: Elder brother, did you say that the ancient ceremony should be in front of the public? But besides the flowers and trees and Meng Yu, where are the people? "

    Bai Yifan first hooked the corner of his lip and wanted to say something to his younger brother, but the words were about to reach his mouth, but he suddenly felt wrong. When he looked up, he just saw muronghao''s fingers grasping the wrist of the opposite person. His beautiful face turned towards the two of them. The corner of his lips curled up a weak arc, and his heart was shocked.

    "We''re in the game."

    Bai Yichen''s reaction was slow, and he returned to his mind for a long time: "what?"

 Chapter 249

    Bai Yifan stood up as he spoke. Under Bai Yichen''s more perplexed look, he walked slowly toward muronghao''s two standing directions. His smile on his lips became more and more helpless: "I''m afraid he wanted to lead us here on purpose. Let''s see it for him.

    let''s prove it. If we didn''t follow us, we can''t do it without witnessing."

    Bai Yichen was more confused. He followed his brother out of the woods and walked outside. He asked, "brother Why

    ?,,

    because Meng Yu is likely to be the little aunt''s child, and what''s more, once the piece of Bai''s Tianbao comes out, it''s muronghao''s sweetheart to protect. It''s clear that muronghao has known Meng Yu''s life experience for a long time, and these things are for Bai''s sake.

    Thinking of this, he realized that he and his younger brother appeared and cast two glances on his body. Bai Yifan was eager to turn back and give his brother a shudder. At last, he resisted You''ll be stupid one day

    As they say this, they have already come to muronghao and Jiang Luoyu.

    Murong Hao took a look at Jiang Luoyu by his side. His face was cold and cold. He raised his hands and clasped his fists. He saluted Bai Yichen and Bai Yifan and said, "white general, Bai Shaoqing."

    Seeing this, Bai Yifan, who was the Shaoqing of Dali temple, and Bai Yichen, who had just joined the army a few years ago, looked at each other at first. Some of them felt guilty and said, "general Zhaowu, you are polite."

    Before the words fell, Bai Yichen didn''t understand how things got to this point. In deep thinking, Bai Yifan turned to bow to Meng Yu, who was standing on the side. His eyes were deep: "Mr. Meng, Yifan is polite."

    Jiang Luoyu stood by Murong Hao''s body, her face motionless. Her fan tilted slightly and said with a smile, "Meng has seen two white princes."

    Bai Yifan nodded, and his eyes fell on the gold dagger in muronghao''s waist. His face was hazy. He finally made up his mind and looked at Jiang Luoyu and asked, "Mr. Meng, I''m sorry for Bai''s abrupt words. Dare you ask the gold dagger in general Zhaowu''s hand, but did you give it to him?"

    It''s not just Da Jin. It''s always a custom to present a gold dagger to one''s beloved in this vast land. Jiang Luoyu knew that his key point was on the pendant. His smile became more and more mysterious, and he replied with a smile, "yes."

    Bai Yifan just knew that it was one thing. Hearing him admit it was the same thing, his face immediately became anxious, and then he asked, "what''s on this gold dagger, is it done by Mr. Meng himself? Or... "

    Jiang Luoyu took a look at what was hanging on the gold dagger. In order to call herself back from the prefectural palace, Aunt Liu asked Jiang cangliu to bring her Bai''s Tianbao, which was nearly doubled in size. Her fingers twirled unconsciously, but she said, "I did it myself, and I never fake someone else."

    Bai Yifan''s eyes are solemn. Hearing the speech, the whole person seems to be relieved at once, but his expression is more tense: "since so, Bai has an unkind request, and I hope Mr. Meng can agree."

    In the dark corridor, Wu Yayan raised his feet and walked far away in the opposite direction of the four people''s words. When he was about to walk outside the yaochi hall again, he suddenly raised his hand to his side and waved his sleeve to indicate that Wu Ya''s bodyguard, who did not know when to follow him, came forward and saluted in a low voice.

    "Young master."

    In the dark, Wu Yayan''s eyes seemed a little deep and terrifying: "you immediately send people back to Wuya mansion to investigate the identity of a Gemini named Meng Yu. There must be no mistake."

    The boy bent down and said, "yes."

    The footstep sound just sounded, Wu Ya Yan''s face color is another change, suddenly turned around: "wait a minute."

    "Young master?"

    Thinking of what Wu Yaduo entrusted to himself today, as well as muronghao''s actions today and his dark eyes, Wu Yayan''s face is colder, his voice suddenly becomes gloomy and terrifying, and his face in the dark is like a ghost who chooses people to eat.

    "After I go back, I''ll tell Miss by the way that she can''t think about the Murong boy, who has already had a sweetheart for a long time, and can even die for that man! What''s more, if she gets close to the boy again and does something to lose uya''s face, she will stay in the house forever

    Among the flowers and trees in the back hall of yaochi hall, the four people who had just talked left one by one. The eunuch in the Begonia colored robe quickly flashed out, took a look at the direction of Wu Yayan''s half way away, waved the floating dust in his hands, and walked quickly towards the yaochi hall. After turning left and right around the corridor, he entered a spacious dark room. Unexpectedly, he saw that he was still drinking in the hall The emperor of wine, now standing in front of the window in the room, picked up the steaming cup of tea, and the sound of porcelain touching each other sounded.

    Seeing this situation, the eunuch did not dare to speak immediately. He only waited for the emperor to bow his head to drink tea and let the maids to retire. Then he began to report what he had seen.

    Just said not a word, not to mention muronghao''s blood alliance, the emperor''s face has changed in an instant, the tea cup clang on the side of the table, a deep voice to drink."What are you talking about?! Do you see a pendant that is very similar to Bai''s Tianbao? "

    When the eunuch in the Begonia robe heard the speech, he immediately lowered his body and said, "Your Majesty, I have not only seen Bai''s Tianbao, but also the man who Bai has been looking for these days and is known as master Meng''s son. His appearance and his appearance are very similar to each other."

    in this article, the author points out that the great eunuch, who is dressed in Begonia colored robe, immediately lowers his body and responds with a worried look< The eunuch said the last few words almost in his mouth. However, in the emperor''s ear, it was like a sharp arrow. The eyes of the man in the bright yellow robe suddenly widened, and many intricate expressions flashed on his face, such as ecstasy, extreme worry and a little fear, which were even difficult to express in words.

    "Seriously?"

    The eunuch bent down and said in a deep voice, "I dare not deceive your majesty!"

    Before the words fell, the eunuch went on to describe in detail what happened later, as well as the whereabouts of Bai Yifan, Bai Yichen and Wu Yayan. The emperor''s expression at the window changed in every way, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips: "good, good Bai''s Tianbao, muronghao, it''s good to take blood as the alliance! "

    When the eunuch saw the emperor''s look, he also showed a smile and quickly stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, if master Meng is really the child of his royal highness at the beginning, and general Murong is determined to him, then his majesty doesn''t have to care about the alliance between Murong and Wuya, and he doesn''t have to worry about Princess ningle."

    The emperor hears the speech, after a moment of silence, the smile on his face suddenly disappears slowly, and the slender finger points the windowsill in front of him.

    "At this time, everything has not been decided. Although Meng Yu looks similar to her and knows what Bai''s Tianbao looks like, no one can tell whether it''s true or not. Although things were secret in those days, it''s hard to guarantee that no one else knows anything about it. If you find someone to impersonate her child, you can''t be sure, Wei Hai."

    When the eunuch heard this, he immediately said, "the servant is here."

    The emperor''s face was hidden in the dark, only his eyes were bright: "immediately investigate Meng Yu, and you must present the news tomorrow! There must be no mistake! "

    "Yes, I will!"

    Just as the eunuch in the Begonia robe was about to retire, the emperor''s voice sounded in the palace again, as if suddenly remembered something: "according to what you just said, the childe of Bai family, in the imperial garden, has invited Meng Yuming to go to the White House a few days ago?"

    "Yes, my Lord."

    When the emperor heard Bai''s words, he could not help sighing: "for so many years, Bai has carried a lot of black pot for me. He did not form a party or engage in private affairs. He also helped me save her. I believe in Bai''s loyalty. I must wait until Meng Yu goes to Bai''s house tomorrow. Whether it is or not, Duke Ping will give me an account."

    "Your Majesty is wise!"

    The emperor waved his hand and listened to the footfalls of the palace servant. He could not help but look up at the half moon outside the window. His eyes were filled with sighs and bewilderment. Before his eyes, a girl''s sweet smile flashed through his eyes. The fragrance of peach blossoms came from his nose, and he could not help murmuring "moon..."

 Chapter 250

    Just before dawn, a carriage drove out from the back door of Hanjiang Pavilion, a teahouse newly opened by the emperor''s capital a few months ago, and drove unsteadily toward a city wall. As soon as it reached the gate of the inner city wall, two soldiers of the guard came forward to salute the carriage and opened the way in the dim morning light.

    "Show me your token, please."

    Jiang Luoyu sat in the carriage and was stunned. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked up at the high inner wall in the capital of the imperial capital of Dajin. In Dajin, apart from the most central imperial city, there were inner cities on both sides of the imperial city. On the left were Bai''s and Murong''s, while on the right were Wu Ya''s and Xiao''s General.

    Although he had been to the Imperial Palace and the right city in his previous life, he never went into the left city. Thinking of this, he raised his hand and took out the token from his sleeve yesterday in the back hall. Bai Yifan''s fingers brushed the white lotus engraved on it. As soon as he was about to pass the order card out, he heard a rush of horse''s hooves.

    In the early morning fog, a man in a black cloak came to this side quickly. When he got to the carriage, he suddenly stopped his horse. His beautiful but cold and indifferent face appeared in the dense clouds, and he became more and more like a God.

    "This is the carriage of Murong mansion. I will go in with them."

    The guard had known the man on the horse for a long time. Hearing this, he stepped back to one side and raised his hand and said, "yes, general!"

    Muronghao nodded with a cool look. After entering the inner city with the carriage, he saw that the curtain of the car was lifted again. Looking at his own people, his eyes flashed a gentle and warm look: "let''s go. I''ll go with you."

    Seeing the smiling face of the man in the morning light, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but hook up the corners of his lips. However, there was no lack of ridicule in his words, and his expression was also crafty: "general, I''m so worried about me that I don''t want to leave for a moment?"

    The man sitting on the horse coughed twice. He stood up and did not look at the people in the carriage as if he had not heard his question. However, the man lying on the window saw that the man''s ears were a little red. He remembered that he had made a speech to amuse him not long after his first meeting, which made him blush with a deeper smile between his lips.

    "General?"

    After a few more shouts, he found that muronghao was really not ready to respond. Jiang Luoyu blinked regretfully. At last, he put down the curtain of the carriage and leaned on the carriage to keep his eyes closed. He listened to the clattering hooves outside the carriage and the voice of a man and a woman in front of the carriage.

    "Young master, the White House is just ahead."

    Before the words fell, the dressed Gemini in front of the car heard the slow voice coming from the carriage, with a deep sense of helplessness and smile, as if there was nothing to do.

    "I''ll stop in front of the White House and let the man who follows the carriage outside come into the carriage. He''ll come with me in such a hurry that he knows what he''s for. If someone I don''t know saw it, he thought I wanted him to come with me on purpose to give him a visible power. Isn''t he chaotic enough?"

    The Gemini in front of the car couldn''t help laughing. After a moment, he turned to his side and said to the people on the horse: "childe, master Murong is also worried about you..."

    "Why, even you speak for him?" Jiang Luoyu closed the bone fan in her hand and pressed her eyebrows. She could not help laughing. She looked at the twin in front of the car and said with a smile, "sleeping star, who is your master in the end? How can you turn your arms out?

    At this time, sitting in front of the car was the twin sleeping stars who had been following Jiang Luoyu for a long time. After hearing the speech, he couldn''t help looking at muronghao, who was following the carriage with the reins. He said with a smile to the master in the car: "childe, look at what you said. Naturally, childe is the master of sleeping star."

    As they talked, the coachman had already lowered the speed of the carriage. Looking from a distance, a large house with a foot wide pool under the white wall and green tiles appeared after the fog. When looking down from a slightly higher slope, the number of houses was almost indistinguishable. The green lotus leaves were floating in the pond outside the house , the huge bright red Koi swam in the clear water, full of vitality.

    The sleeping star sat in front of the carriage and looked around in amazement. He couldn''t help but stare at the luxury of the Dajin family: "childe This, the white mansion is really beautiful. Although there is less luxury, it is more elegant than we were in Dalong. In short, it is... "

    Jiang Luoyu took a look with his eyes and sighed: "since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there have been many aristocratic families in Dajin. Most of them have been inherited for more than 100 years, not to mention the four largest families in Dajin. In Dajin, the power of the family can even surpass the power of the emperor, which is why the emperor of Dajin has always attached great importance to the descendants of the aristocratic family, and has been suppressing the power of the aristocratic family from generation to generation. "

    It is also for this reason that the present emperor is a decisive person. After Nanjing long ascended to the throne of God in his previous life, the first thing he did was to clean up the aristocratic families and exchange his own men and horses in the court hall. If such a complex situation had been given to a weak and benevolent emperor like Dalong, it would have been eaten by these aristocratic families Yes."In fact, compared with the time when the great King Kong founded the country, the luxury of the aristocratic family has been weakened a lot. Think back then Xiao family, the weakest of the four families, used to set up a tent in a hundred Li and step on pearls and jades. There were more treasures in the mansion than in the Imperial Palace, and there was no one to stop them from living and killing. "

    Listening to Jiang Luoyu''s words, mianxing unconsciously depicts the situation in which the aristocratic families controlled the imperial court at that time, and even the Emperor didn''t pay attention to it. He couldn''t help swallowing saliva and murmuring: "childe It''s amazing... "

    "Your childe is not so powerful. It''s these aristocratic families who are good at it. I don''t mean to talk about it for many years." Jiang Luoyu looked at his absent-minded appearance, took out something from his sleeve with a smile, waved and motioned the carriage to stop in front of the gate of the white mansion. "Don''t talk about it. You can go in now and give it to them, and then ask the rider outside to come over."

    Mianxing took the box from Jiang Luoyu''s hand, jumped out of the carriage, waved to muronghao, who was on the side of the horse, and motioned for him to come. When general Xuanyi got off his horse and went to the carriage, he threw the reins to the driver. When he got on the carriage, he said with a smile, "yes."

    Seeing the sleeping star knocking on the door, Jiang Luoyu buttoned the window and took a look at the man in black with a serious face. He was lazy and natural: "hurry up, master Murong. You have to rely on us. We''ll go back to Hanjiang Pavilion. You''ve run for nothing."

    Murong Hao nodded, skillfully driving the carriage back to the outer city. After a moment, he suddenly asked, "since it''s here, why don''t you go in?"

    As the carriage was moving on and on, Jiang Luoyu''s fair and beautiful face loomed among the car curtains: "general Murong has been leading the army for many years and has won many battles against the enemy. Do you know the art of war?"

    Hearing the pleasant voice, Murong Hao couldn''t help driving and looking back at the people sitting in the car. The voice of the man was heard in his ear. His beautiful face was shining in the sun, as if he had been plated with gold: "do you know that there is a plan called" to arrest or to indulge? "

    Just as the carriage left the inner city and returned to the direction of Hanjiang Pavilion, a sleeping star dressed in plain clothes in front of the gate of the white mansion saluted Bai Yichen with a smile and whispered.

    "Mr. White, please stay. My childe''s things and token have been delivered. You don''t need to send them any more."

    Bai Yifan looked at the box and token in his hand, and watched his figure gradually fade away. He thought that the carriage that the bodyguard had told him had just been escorted by general Zhaowu when he first came. Then he put down the double attendants and turned away. Even the people in the carriage did not get off the bus. He frowned deeply and turned around to prepare for entering the mansion.

    Who knows that he hasn''t gone to the white mansion, which is like a palace. Before the box in his hand can be put into his arms, he suddenly has a flower in front of him. Several young girls rush to him and block his way with lightning speed.

    One of the girls in the pink peony gauze dress looks the smallest, but her face is the most beautiful and moving. She pouts her lips and walks in front of Bai Yifan, grabs his sleeve and doesn''t give up: "brother! What''s going on? It''s not agreed that there will be twin cousins coming back today. Wan''er and her sister are waiting for each other to get up early in the morning. You can''t keep your word! "

    Standing behind her was a girl in a lake green dress, a little moon white shirt and a bun. She held the pink girl with one hand, and then grasped Bai Yifan''s other sleeve with the other hand. She was obviously reluctant: "that is, big brother, how can you cheat our sisters? You are not interesting enough!"

    Behind the two sisters are two teenagers. The longest one looks like Bai Yifan''s age. He has a vigorous body and a light gait. He has been practicing martial arts for many years and has made great achievements. He looks handsome and straightforward. After listening to the words of Bai Yijiao and Bai Yiwan, he patted his brother on the shoulder and followed him.

    "Elder brother, you see jiao''er and Wan''er are not happy. If the twin cousins really come, let them meet. What''s more, we don''t have twins of the same generation in our house. Our brother also wants to see them. I heard that the twin cousin is the sweetheart of general Zhaowu, and I don''t know whether he looks good-looking or not

    Bai Yifan has a headache at his younger siblings. He secretly regrets that he should not be bothered. He asks his younger brother Bai Yichen to follow his grandfather and wait for him to pick up Meng Yu. Now they are stuck here when they hear the news. If they can''t hand in people at this time, they are afraid that they can''t even walk away, and his face will be full of bitterness.

    "OK, OK, but I''m afraid of you. You are more difficult than Yichen. It''s not clear whether the man is our twin cousin or not. Can you wait until his identity is confirmed? I''m going to see my grandfather, father and uncle now. Don''t get in the way

 Chapter 251

    Bai Yiwan is the youngest, but he is the most intelligent. He easily finds out the loopholes in Bai Yifan''s words. When he hears the speech, he immediately asks: "brother, if you meet your grandfather and confirm that the identity of the twin cousin is true, will we be able to see him?" Bai Yifan nodded helplessly, thinking that all the eight characters had not been left off, but perfunctorily said to them: "yes, yes, get out of the way, little ancestors, if my grandfather is in a hurry, when I send someone to see me, I find that you have stopped me. You all have no good fruit to eat. I should go back to the martial arts training field, go back to the room where you embroider, paint and practice piano, and wait for me I''m sure I won''t hide it from you

    Bai Yijiao and her sister looked at each other, her eyes bright with expectation: "that good big brother, we have a deal!"

    Bai Yifan stood in front of the door with a long sigh of relief, touched the sweat on his forehead, collected the box, and walked quickly to the main room of the white mansion, where Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo, lived.

    The bodyguards and maids along the way saw Bai Yifan''s hasty steps, and immediately bowed down to knock at the door of the main room within half a cup of tea.

    Before the voice fell, a young man in white appeared in the room. It was Bai Yichen who had been staying in the main room: "brother!

    ¡±

    Bai Yifan sighed at him. For a while, he did not know what to say. His fingers touched the things in his arms and asked, "where are my grandfather, father and uncle?"

    Bai Yichen opened the door and motioned him to go in again. However, his eyes unconsciously looked behind him. When he didn''t see the figure,

    , his face flashed with surprise: "you''re all waiting for elder brother inside, eh? Didn''t you go out to pick up Meng Yu? Anyone here?

    ¡±

    Bai Yifan feels headache when he thinks about it: "it''s a long story. Let me in first."

    Bai Yichen sideways to open the door, and they enter the house together. They walk through the side room and adjust their clothes. Bai Yifan can''t help but stare at the box which has not been opened in his hand for a while. Bai Yichen, standing beside him, sees him looking at the box. He can''t help but come up and ask in a low voice: "brother, what''s in this?"

    Bai Yifan did not answer his words, but held his breath and opened the box in front of him.

    Wrapped in crimson flannelette, a pure white jade seal is placed in the center, on which are blooming white Hibiscus with dewdrops.

    In the study of the main courtyard of the white mansion, standing in front of the desk in a Tang colored robe, the middle-aged man with a delicate face and firm eyes stared at the thing for a while. Suddenly, he turned around and asked Bai Yifan, who had been bowing his head, "he put this thing down and left?"

    Bai Yifan looked at his father in front of him. Bai Luoning, a great general of Wuwei, was under his knees. He did not dare to be slighted. He quickly replied, "it''s just like this when I go back to my father."

    Hearing that he should be, Bai Luoning pursed his lips again, turned around and looked at Bai''s Tianbao returned by Jiang Luoyu in the box again. His eyes were very complicated. After sitting at the table, an old man with a long beard under the jaw of Yuanhai slowly opened his eyes. His eyes sank, sweeping his long pair and grandson in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "get up."

    Bai Yifan heard the grandfather of Pingguo Bai Jing speak, immediately hung his head to stand up, and behind the uneasy brother back to the right side of his father, silent listening to them.

    After looking at Bai''s Tianbao for a while, Bai Luoning seemed to have made up his mind. He looked at Bai Luofu, his brother, who was silent like Bai Jing on the left side, and suddenly said, "father, the Mencius will give us back Bai''s Tianbao if he doesn''t go into the mansion. Is he telling us that he didn''t mean to threaten us with Bai''s Tianbao, let alone adore my Bai''s house The status of the

    Bai Luofu is Bai Jing''s legitimate eldest son. When he heard the words of the twin brothers, he also nodded secretly and said to the old man behind the desk: "father, according to his son, the son of Mencius may be the biological child of his sister. Otherwise, he can''t have the Bai''s Tianbao. What does the father think?"

    Bai Jing heard the two sons speak one after another. The old man''s fingers moved. Half of her body seemed to be immersed in the dark. After a long time, she took a long breath and suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Meng Yu is very clever."

    The two brothers looked at each other. Belover asked, "what''s the meaning of father''s words?"

    "Do you remember what I saw in the palace yesterday? "

    bailuoning looked back at Bai Yifan. After pondering for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened. The silver thread on the Tang colored robe flickered in the sun, and several reflections flashed on his handsome face.

    "Yes, master Meng and general Zhaowu deliberately expressed their love for each other in front of Yifan and Yichen. What''s more, when the emperor had given his will, he made such an oath. Yifan invited him to come to the White House, but he didn''t go in, and sent Bai''s Tianbao. It seemed that he didn''t want to admit his marriage."

    Bai Jing slowly stood up from behind the desk, stroked her long beard with a smile, and asked, "but if he really doesn''t mean to admit his relatives, why should he do this?"

    When barofer heard the conversation between his brother and his father, he was lost in thought for a while. His eyes were full of doubts: "father, do you mean he..."Bai Jing walked down the steps in front of the desk and waved to the boy that he didn''t need to help him. His voice echoed in the room: "let''s not mention his deeds. In my father''s opinion, if only by blood relationship, he would be Luo Bing''s child, or even Luo Bing''s biological twin. But why did he do this Probably, for the sake of general Murong, who has resigned. "

    When he heard the words from his father, he had a light in his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he then asked, "father, do we want to continue with the post?"

    "Next, tomorrow we will continue to post, we must let this child come back to the White House." Bai Jing stood in the middle of the room. The bright sunlight lit up the corner of his coat and the gold hidden lines on it. In his voice, he said with a smile, "I can''t wait to see how smart the twins of Luobing are."

    On hearing this, belongings and belover immediately bowed down and said, "my father is a wise man."

    "Yifan."

    Just then that words said, Bai Yifan''s heart has been like when just came in more spectrum, smell speech immediately low eyebrow smooth eye of come over, salute to Bai Jing way: "grandfather, grandson is in."

    Bai Jing was just about to tell him to go to Hanjiang pavilion to invite Jiang Luoyu tomorrow. Suddenly, there was a sound of foot steps outside the door, followed by a knock on the door. The voice of the old butler of Bai''s house almost sounded with the knock on the door. He was very anxious.

    "Duke of the state, there are distinguished guests outside."

    Bai Jing narrowed her eyes and looked uncertain: "Oh? A distinguished guest

    Belover went to the door and opened the door. Seeing a man in a black cloak behind the old housekeeper, he lowered his voice and asked, "who is it at this time

    Before his voice dropped, the man with a hat behind the housekeeper took off his hood and showed his white face. His smile hung on his face like a mask, and his hands were dusted: "we have seen the Duke of Ping."

    "Duke Wei, long time no see." When Bai Jing saw his face, his pupils shrank slowly, and waved to his children and grandchildren to leave. He leaned aside to open the door of the study and said in a deep voice, "if you have anything, please come in and say it

    "

    o

    Bai Luoning pulls the door up. There are only Bai Jing and eunuch Wei Hai in the study Wei Hai thought of the emperor''s order when he left the palace. He grabbed his arm and said with a smile, "Lord Ping, don''t be too polite. This is the birthday of our family."

    Bai Jing straightened up and looked deeply at the man who had taken off his cloak and could not see his face clearly. He asked, "what is the reason why Duke Wei came here today?"

    When Wei Hai heard the speech, he approached Bai Jing with a smile and asked in a deep voice, "why did our family come here? How can the Duke of Ping not know?"

    There was a long silence.

    The shadow of the trees outside the window rustled, and the light and darkness flickered in the room. It was almost impossible to see the relative two people''s faces.

    "I dare to guess, but because --" after a long time, Bai Jing seems to be with a sigh voice, and finally low ring up, "Princess roujia?"

 Chapter 252

    As the sun gradually moved to the west, the orange sunlight penetrated the edge of the window and hit the blue sleeve corner of the person in front of the window. The person sitting at the edge of the couch not far away was slightly stunned. The white silk slipped down from the sharp edge of the sword, and the bright light refracted on the cheek, leaving no trace of it.

    From the attic came the rapid footsteps. The sleeping star, who was in the service of women''s doubles, pedaled upstairs and handed a letter and token in his hand to the person by the window: "childe, this is an invitation from the White House."

    The blue sleeve robe covered the white palm, the hot air curling from the teacup was filled with thin red lips. The man by the window turned to lean against the wooden pillar, and raised his face with a smile. He looked at his people with a pair of market color eyes and said in a soft voice: "this time, the general can accompany me to the White House."

    In the morning of the next day, the carriage stopped in front of the gate of the white mansion. Bai Yifan was still waiting in front of the door, but his face was much closer than that of the last time.

    "Mr. Meng, Bai is polite."

    Holding the man by the side of the carriage, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but look up at the plaque of the white mansion hanging above the gate. Her eyes were slightly in a trance. When she saw the man in Xuanyi who was silent and followed up, she suddenly showed a smile and raised her hand in reply: "Mr. Bai, it''s Meng who neglected me."

    Bai Yi Fan looked at Murong Hao beside him with complicated eyes. His smile was strange. He raised his hand and motioned them to enter the door together: "please."

    Jiang Luoyu followed Bai Yifan, walked through three thresholds and walked toward the winding corridor. Beside the corridor, there was a large lotus pond. Under the sunlight, the lotus leaves were floating on it, and the precious early Lotus Flower tips had been exposed. The faint smell of water came with the wind.

    Muronghao was a few steps behind Jiang Luoyu. Before he walked out of the corridor, he heard a voice behind him. According to his eyes, he could not help but tell the people who were walking in front of him. Instead, he slowed down his pace and swept his eyes around the corner behind him.

    Bai Yifan and Jiang Luoyu slowly walk up a section of stairs, and they are about to arrive at the study of Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo. As soon as Bai Yifan is about to talk about this matter to Jiang Luoyu, he hears a burst of argument in his ear, along with Jiang Luoyu behind him.

    At the corner of a cross near Bai Jing''s study, two young girls were hiding in one side. Bai Yiwan opened her eyes curiously, and her eyes fell on Jiang Luoyu, who was walking by. In a low voice, "sister, do you see that person who was brought here by elder brother is our twin cousin?"

    Bai Yijiao stood on the other side and looked out. When she saw the beautiful face of Murong Hao who was walking at the end, her face was a little red, but her eyes were very clear: "I don''t know, but he looks good. The man behind is not general Murong. How could he come here? Did he come with his twin cousins

    Before the two girls'' voices fell, the two brothers who were closely following each other crowded up. The young man with a simple and honest look could not help but take a step outside the cross corner and looked out: "is cousin very beautiful? Let me have a look too!"

    Bai Yijiao stood in the same place and was happy to see. Who would have thought that her legitimate brother Bai Yiran squeezed behind her. She shook her arm and glared at him. Bai Yiran scratched her head a little guilty. Bai Yiquan was not much bigger than Bai Yijiao. She never knew to let her sister. Instead, she pushed her past --

    "Oh Don''t crowd me, get out of the way and I want to see it

    "You''re crowding me, too. Ouch!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the side of her body with a smile and heard the same voice. Her face was full of helpless Bai Yi. When she was ready to stop, she felt a flower in front of her eyes. Several young girls had already stood on the corridor. The smallest Bai Yiwan seemed to have been pushed by someone. She was about to fall down as soon as she got out of the corridor pillar.

    Bai Yifan was shocked and was about to help him. Jiang Luoyu, who was standing behind him, took a quick step and helped the girl who was staggering. He immediately let him breathe a sigh of relief and rebuked the four people with a cold face.

    "You, what are you doing here?"

    Bai Yiran, the oldest, was pushed out and hung his head and said, "elder brother So we We are all here to see... "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the four faces in front of her eyes. Her eyes were either curious or pure. She seemed to feel something in her heart. She turned her head and asked in a low voice, "young master Bai Are they? "

    Before his voice fell, the girl standing in front of him tilted her head. Her delicate face radiated soft light in the sun, and her voice was sweet as a lotus seed just plucked: "are you our twin cousin?"

    Bai Yifan looked at Jiang Luoyu curiously. This time, he was afraid that Jiang Luoyu would make another mistake before Bai Jing. He quickly blocked between them and said calmly to Bai Yiwan: "Wan''er, don''t be rude."

    Before the words fell, he turned his head again, and met Jiang Luoyu''s interested eyes, and coughed twice: "Mr. Meng, she is my uncle''s legitimate daughter, named Wan''er."

    Jiang Luoyu bent her lips and looked at her back again. Tian Tian looked at her Bai Yiwan with a smile and said in a low voice: "jingnu suiwan is a good name to encourage her to be virtuous."Bai Yiwan saw that he was still smiling, his face was like pearls in the half light and half dark, and his eyes were full of light. There was no twin among Bai''s legitimate sons and daughters. He heard that there would be a legitimate twin brother coming. Bai Yiwan, the youngest in the family, was most eager. He could not help grabbing his sleeve and asked, "brother, are you really our cousin?"

    Jiang Luoyu was suddenly caught by someone''s wrist. He felt the tenderness of the girl''s fingers. Seeing the luster expected by her eyes, he seemed to be at a loss. But he immediately returned to normal. Tentatively, he took her hand and nodded gently: "I hope so. What do you say?,

    " Waner also hopes to be. " Bai Yiwan looked at Jiang Luoyu in front of her, then turned back to see Bai Yifan. Finally, she gave her smile to Jiang Luoyu. "Brother, go in quickly. My grandfather is in the main room study. Don''t let him wait. We will wait for you outside."

    Jiang Luoyu slightly closed her eyebrows and felt that the man in Xuanyi was slowly approaching. Her smile was as light as cloud smoke: "good."

    On the white marble steps, Bai Yifan took a strange look at Murong Hao, who stopped in time. He turned to Jiang Luoyu on the steps and said with a smile, "go in."

    The people standing by the door nodded, their slender fingers buttoned the door leaf, and the maid in the light green gauze skirt on both sides bowed down and slowly opened the two doors. The long bead curtain slid down from the green clothes, and the sound was pleasant.

    Murong Haoding watched the two doors closed. Subconsciously, he took a step forward. His fingers were clenched in his sleeve. Bai Yifan''s voice sounded slowly and curiously: "if he is not a Bai''s person and has no noble identity, you will abandon the princess and marry a low-level Gemini?"

    When Xuanyi heard this, he knew that he thought he had already known that the man was from the Bai family, so he dared not to marry Princess ningle, and his tight lips had a deeper radian.

    "He is irreplaceable."

 Chapter 253

    Bai Yifan''s tone is firm and impeccable. Bai Yifan is not good at finding fault in his face. He just smiles at the sky and whispers: "if my cousin really recognizes his ancestry, my grandfather and uncle may not agree to marry him as soon as he comes back. I guess it will take a few years to talk about it But I know you can''t wait for this situation, can''t you? "

    Before the words fell, the white childe was keenly aware of the burning eyes of the people beside him, and the smile on his lips became deeper.

    "I''ll help you, but only if you do me a favor, OK?"

    Murong Hao, what did you want to do with me

    "You have a good relationship with general mutai, don''t you?" Bai Yifan listened to him speak again, instantly relieved, knowing that he was right to bet, "I like Mu''s eldest daughter, Mu Hong, the eldest granddaughter of mutai general, but Mu''s and Bai''s relations have always been estranged. If you rashly ask for a marriage, you must help me make a marriage with her. No matter whether it is successful or not, I will help you!"

    Xuanyi man nodded and raised his hand and said, "it''s a deal."

    Bai Yifan smiles on his lips, then raises his hand and claps his hands as an oath.

    Through two doors and a layer of Pearl curtain, Jiang Luoyu clenched her fan and scanned the scene in a circle of study. She stood on the back of the desk in turn, and the middle-aged man in casual clothes and light armor on the seats on both sides of the table, bowed and saluted: "Meng Yu has met the Duke of Ping, the general of Wuwei, and Yongyi Hou."

    After that, Bai Jing, who was standing behind the desk, suddenly turned around and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was drooping his head. He said in a soft voice, "son, you don''t have to kneel in front of us. Raise your head and let me have a look."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, she was flattered, as if she were stunned. After a long time, she stood up straight and raised her head slightly: "Lord Ping."

    "Son, there is nothing you can be afraid of in the Bai family." When Bai Jing saw his face, a dazzling light burst out of her eyes, and her expression was a little excited. She walked around the table to him and said, "you just need to tell me, who is your mother?"

    Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and looked up at Bai Jing''s old and hale face standing in front of her. For some reason, she suddenly burst into her mind under the flowers and trees of that year, and her mother was smiling at herself --

    "Hui adult, yu''er''s mother''s surname is Bai, and her maiden''s name is Luobing." He clenched his fingers and lowered his head slowly again. His words seemed to have unsolved questions, "Lord Ping, you..."

    Bai Jing could not help but soften her voice, as if she were afraid to disturb something. Bai Jing could not help but look at the Bai''s Tianbao, which was put on the desk only yesterday, and suddenly felt a little emotion. At the same time, she thought of her daughter''s bright face at the beginning. She could not help but soften her voice, as if she was afraid of disturbing something.

    "Don''t be so strange. You take it back and have such a kinship with Bai. Even if you haven''t seen him for many years, you should call me grandfather."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head deeply: "yu''er dare not."

    Bai Jing turned to her side and looked at Jiang Luoyu with a smile. Her eyes were soft and kind: "you child, before you came to the White House, were you still intelligent and thoughtful? Why don''t you dare to say a word? "

    "You are really the sister''s direct twin, get up quickly, let uncle see!" Without waiting for Bai Jing''s words to fall behind, bailuofu, who has been standing on one side and has not spoken, can''t help but step forward and look at Jiang Luoyu carefully. He sighs to Bai Luoning, "brother, how much the child looks like a little sister, just like the one carved from the mold of her younger sister."

    "yes, she was the same age as the child at the beginning, and she had to keep up with her every day We went to galloping together. She was angry if she didn''t let her go. She ignored us for a long time every time we came back from running horses... "

    When Bai Luoning heard the speech, he also had a sad look in his eyes, but in a flash, when he was facing Jiang Luoyu, he was left with endless smile and gentleness, just like an elder who had not seen him for many years, and was pleased to see his now grown-up nephew. When Jiang Luoyu met such a look at the beginning, he couldn''t help but look complicated.

    In his previous life, when he first entered the prefectures'' mansion, he got a bad feeling from Princess Liyang and Prince Jiang Xiong because of his filial piety. At that time, he was not so measured as he is now. When he met with cold eyes in disgust, he didn''t know how to react. If the Zhen family hadn''t solved the encirclement for him, why would he have taken malice as his sincerity?

    Relatives - in addition to the dead father and mother, and far away brother, he seems to have no relatives.

    But now he suddenly saw such a look in the eyes, felt that these people hope with a soft look and mood, but unconsciously began to confuse.

    White Luo Ning didn''t notice the complicated eyes of the people in front of her, but then recalled the incident when she was young, and her voice became more and more emotional: "after so many years, the scene at that time seems to be still in front of her. Now seeing this child is like seeing her little sister."

    The two brothers sobbed as they spoke. When they looked at Jiang Luoyu, both their looks and attitudes became more gentle. After the housekeeper standing on the side served tea, bailuofu was the most anxious among several people. He could not help rubbing his hands. Some of them cautiously asked Jiang Luoyu, "child, your mother, I don''t know now..."Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s face darkened. She looked up at him, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "mother My mother died a few years ago. "

    When he said these three words, Bai Jing, who had been stroking the white hibiscus flower on Bai''s Tianbao, suddenly shook his body. His voice was hoarse for half a minute, and there were more vicissitudes: "well, since you appeared in front of me, I have already had an unknown premonition. Bing er If you have... "

    "Father Bai Luoning''s face changed. She immediately stepped forward to hold Bai Jing''s arm and helped her father stand up straight. Then she slowly put down her hand and worried on her face, "father, are you ok?"

    Bai Jing slowly shakes her head when she hears the speech. More than 20 years later, she finds her daughter''s child, but suddenly hears the news of her daughter''s death. The old man''s mood at the moment is hard to express. There is a little more sadness and sadness in his words: "I''m all right, just Bing er..."

    When Bai Luoning heard the news, it was hard to express his grief. At the moment, he was much calmer than Bai Jing. Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s head drooping and saying nothing, he knew that there must be a secret, but he didn''t open his mouth to ask. He just advised his father, "father, if my little sister is here now, I''m sure I can''t bear to see you so sad. You have to change your grief and never hurt your body!"

    "Little sister Actually, my child, tell me how my little sister died, eh? " On hearing the news, belover''s eyes turned red. He stepped forward to Jiang Luoyu, grabbed his arm and said in a deep voice, "son, tell Uncle! If someone hurt your mother, no matter who it is, my uncle will immediately avenge your mother

    Jiang Luoyu was suddenly grabbed by him and couldn''t get rid of it. However, there was no trace of disgust in his heart. He could not help looking at the three relatives who were closely related to him. For a moment, he felt that he could not say anything Uncle, mother Mother, she... "

    "Second brother, please calm down and don''t frighten the child." Bai Luoning stopped persuading his father. When he turned back, he saw that his younger brother had been forced to face Jiang Luoyu. He immediately grasped bailuofu''s wrist and firmly said, "it''s not only you. If there are people who have hurt my sister in the end, I will surely avenge her!"

    Jiang Luoyu stares at the two uncles in front of her. They argue about how to avenge their mother. There is also the figure of Bai Jing on his back. After a long time, she comes back to her mind. She takes out something from her sleeve. It is the token of my presence. She gives it to her hands and lowers her voice.

    "In fact, in addition to Bai''s Tianbao, yu''er is afraid that her uncle and grandfather will not recognize her, and she secretly conceals something. Now that she has seen When she saw her grandparents and uncles, she didn''t have to keep it. She should return it to her grandfather. "

    When Bai Jing saw the token in Jiang Luoyu''s hands, her eyes flashed unconsciously. However, Bai Luoning and Bai Luofu looked at the token, and their looks were strange and complicated. Jiang Luoyu hung his head and felt his hands light. In his ear, he heard the falling tone of the Duke of Ping as the sun was sinking.

    "This token has really been missing for many years."

    JIANG Luoyu looked at Bai Jing for a moment, but in a flash she showed a bitter smile. She raised her hand to her face and raised her head in surprise.

    "But this token has nothing to do with Bai''s family, son. It''s your own thing." Bai Jing looked directly at his shining eyes like jade, and said, "this is what your mother left you."

    What does that mean?

    It''s not Bai''s stuff, but mother''s stuff?

    Jiang Luoyu''s face was filled with deep doubts, but she still obediently took back the token. Looking at the figure of the Duke of Pingguo turning over to ask what the reason was, the next moment, beside the pale curtain behind him, suddenly appeared a eunuch in the purple robe of Haitang. He bowed his head and grinned at the table table table.

    "We congratulate the Duke of Ping and the two adults. "

    " you are welcome. " As soon as the eunuch in the costume of crabapple appeared, Bai Luoning and Bai Luofu looked at each other with worry. Bai Jing couldn''t help but look at the stranger. Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and shut her mouth. Her eyes were very complicated, but her tone was very kind.

    "My father-in-law has just heard our conversation behind the tent. He is indeed Luo Bing''s own child. If you have any questions, you might as well ask them yourself -"

    he said

 Chapter 254

    Before he heard his words, the eunuch waved the dust and looked at Jiang Luoyu with a smile and said, "no, we have just listened to the questions of several adults and trusted them. Now that the people have been found, we can borrow them for a while, and some adults will wait here patiently."

    White three people smell speech, all bow for ceremony, polite way: "father-in-law please."

    Since seeing Wei Hai, the eunuch who served beside the king nanjinxu in his previous life, and the familiar purple robe of Begonia, Jiang Luoyu''s heart sank. What was the matter? Is it for the sake of muronghao that the emperor suddenly came to the white family on the day when he was going to marry? Is the emperor here to settle accounts with himself? Or for the Bai family and the Murong family?

    Seeing people who should not have seen them all at once, Jiang Luoyu knew that the emperor was likely to be nearby at this time. He was very turbulent in his heart, but he did not move on his face. In the eyes of the public, he looked a little flustered. He was frightened by Wei Hai''s sudden appearance.

    His mind turned white, and he was guessing the emperor''s real intention, but something that surprised him suddenly happened.

    The eunuch, dressed in a Begonia robe, stepped forward to him. Suddenly, he bowed down to him respectfully and said in a low voice, "I have seen your highness. Your highness is thousand years old and thousand years old."

    Your highness?!

    If you were in takong, it would be OK to hear these two words. But now he is not the imperial concubine of any prince, and he has no relationship with the royal family Nanshi. How did your highness get these two words?

    Jiang Luoyu raised her head and cast her puzzled eyes on the three members of the Bai family Grandfather, two uncles, this is

    ¡±

    Bai Jing has been looking at his reaction, perceiving his eyes, pondering a little, and then she says, "my son, your name is yu''er, isn''t it wrong?"

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and looked at Wei Hai, who was still respectful by the side of her body: " Yes, grandfather

    "Yu''er, go with your father-in-law. You are the child of Luobing. We have always owed Luobing some things, and now we will compensate you. " Bai Jing''s voice is deep, her eyes are far-reaching and long, as if she is immersed in the past. "It''s just a child. You have to remember one thing. From then on, Bai''s family will always be your home, and Bai''s door will always be open for you."

    Jiang Luoyu guessed that he might want to know some family secrets, or about his mother and the king of gold. But Bai Jing''s attitude did not prohibit him from beating drums in his heart. After pursing his lips, he said, "remember, my grandfather

    "

    < 0

    the eunuch watched them for a long time until Bai Jing closed his mouth When he spoke, he motioned Jiang Luoyu and himself to leave, then raised his hand to the young master in Qingyi with a smile and said, "Your Highness, please."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded. Under the deep gaze of Bai Jing and Bai Luofu, Bai Jing followed Wei Hai into the tent and opened the dark door behind a screen. After walking on the dark corridor for a long time, Jiang Luoyu stepped up the steps one by one and spread the sunlight along the passageway.

    The dark door of the study in the Zhengyuan of Baifu leads to a small garden. There are countless red phoenix flowers planted around the garden, but there is a faint fragrance. Jiang Luoyu squints her eyes and looks around, but Wei Hai, who is around her, has already quietly stepped down with a smile.

    His eyes flitted over the blooming phoenix flowers and suddenly fell back on his back. He was wearing a long black shirt and a white dragon gold silk jade. He wore a small crown of eight treasures and showed half of his side face. On the figure of a modest gentleman like jade, he was shocked at the bottom of his heart and knelt down with his head down.

    Hearing his kneeling voice, the figure of his back did not move. After a moment, he opened his mouth with a smile: "I haven''t opened my mouth yet. I''m in casual clothes. Why do you want to kneel?"

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu came out, he saw the emperor nanjinxu. He subconsciously recalled all kinds of previous life in his mind. Before he had time to react, he knelt down. When he heard the emperor''s question, he had to invent some other plausible reason.

    "My highness, Cao min and general Murong are in love, and they are the new science and technology Jinshi of this year. A few days ago, I was lucky to enter the Palace Banquet to see your Majesty''s face. Although the dragon and grass people are not very clear about it, they are familiar with it at such a distance, and their father-in-law is so respectful that they call him his highness. Naturally, the grassroots guess so."

    South brocade Xu stands in the distance, smell speech imitate if low smile, hear again not clear: "is guess only?"

    Jiang Luoyu hung his head and did not dare to look at him. Because the past life and the present life were very different, he entered Dajin a little earlier than before. When he and Nan Jinglong entered the palace for the first time, they saw the pale faced emperor sitting on the high dragon chair. It was the first time that he saw the emperor who was so close and dressed like a scholar in casual clothes. What''s more, his mother might still be with him What is the involvement of the emperor, which makes his mood unclear for a time.

    "My Lord, it''s just a guess."

    The sound of footsteps was approaching, and the emperor''s gentle and gentle voice was in his ear: "flat body."

    "Thank you."

    Before he could stand firm, the emperor who stood beside him turned to him with burning eyes. He asked with great interest: "since you can guess it''s me, can you know what I''m calling you to do today?""My Lord, grass people I don''t know... "

    The emperor looked at his face with great interest, and his voice suddenly cooled down: "you don''t know Hum, Meng Yu

    Jiang Luoyu''s body trembled, as if shaken by his voice: "grass people in!"

    "How dare you fake your identity and pretend to be the son of a merchant? How did you get your Bai''s Tianbao? Did you steal it from the real one? Or stolen? Who ordered you to come here from takong to make up these false evidences and tell these false words to deceive the Duke of Ping and me, eh? "

    The emperor narrowed his eyes, and suddenly his voice was stern. With rage in his words, he roared at Jiang Luoyu, who was close at hand.

    "Say it! Who the hell are you? "

    Jiang Luoyu was shocked, but he had no time to recall what flaw he had revealed. He knelt down and said, "return to the emperor, Cao min I don''t understand what you said... "

    "You don''t understand?" The emperor hums a smile, the tone is more and more cold, "that I change a way to say, cold river attic Lord, so can hear understand?"

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head deeply and thought of countermeasures quickly in her mind. However, a little panic appeared on her face: "my highness Cao min, Cao min is really Meng Yu, the youngest son of Meng shopkeeper in Hanjiang Pavilion. He has never been deceived by the emperor. Otherwise, how could he have been a Jinshi in the imperial examination The emperor walked slowly behind him, sneered and said, "according to Murong Aiqing, general Zhaowu lived in Dalong when he was young. You don''t know about this. If you really love muronghao and help him when you are young, you must be a person of Taki, and you must be the king and grandson of Da long if you have extraordinary behavior

    After seeing this, Jiang Luoyu''s panic expression suddenly disappeared, and her eyes took on a little helpless color. Finally, she knew where the problem was. The emperor snorted again: "both the king''s grandson and his son appeared in Dajin three years ago. At that time, there was a Gemini in Dalong that matched your identity. Do you want to hear it, who is that? ¡±

    "the emperor is holy." However, he did not expect that he let Murong Hao expose himself to be his favorite person, which involved Bai''s eyes. However, Murong Hao accidentally showed his horse''s feet in front of the emperor. Jiang Luoyu''s expression was even more helpless, but his eyes showed a soft light. "Cao min is indeed the one you suspect. It''s the grassroots who committed the crime of cheating on the monarch. The emperor should punish the grass-roots people heavily, and don''t involve others."

    "At this time, you still don''t forget to protect muronghao." When the emperor heard the speech, his eyes were somewhat complicated, as if he were smiling, but he could not see clearly from a close look, but his tone was still cold. "Jiang Luoyu, the late son of the Xiaoyao king of Dalong."

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and did not speak. However, the panic on her face never appeared again, as if the emperor had not revealed his identity by himself. She listened to the sound of her steps several times and finally stopped in front of her.

    "Why did you calm down when you were exposed?"

    Jiang Luoyu smiles at her lips and asks in a low voice, "Why are people like this? Is your majesty not the most clear?"

    When the emperor heard the speech, he narrowed his eyes a little, and the senleng in the words disappeared in a moment. There was a smile on his face: "it''s worthy of being a smart child - get up."

    "Thank you."

    Standing upright, Jiang Luoyu followed the emperor in front of him, and the smile on his lips gradually deepened. As early as the emperor said that he was from Dalong, he knew that the emperor must have investigated himself. Now that he is the son of Xiaoyao king, his mother''s name is Bai, or he is the only one in the imperial concubine''s name It is impossible for the emperor not to investigate.

    Anyway, the son of the carefree king is dead, and he is also Bai Luobing''s biological twin. As long as the emperor values the children of his mother''s concubine, he will not pursue his own identity.

    The emperor walked in front of him. He didn''t hear him for a long time. He turned around as if he wanted to have a look at him. However, his eyes fell on an object hanging on his waist. Suddenly, his eyes congealed, and his fingers unconsciously touched him: "more than 20 years I finally saw this thing again. I thought I would never have a chance to see it again in my life. "

 Chapter 255

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he motioned to take the green jade seal that muronghao had handed back to him before he entered the white mansion. He knew that it was given by the emperor, so he immediately took his hands off his waist and presented it to him.

    The emperor picked up the green seal, as if trapped in some kind of memory, his eyes flashed a sense of disappointment and loss, and murmured: "Chen Hua seal, which I personally engraved for your mother."

    When he heard the words "engraved for your mother by himself", Jiang Luoyu, who had already made preparations for her mother''s concubine and the emperor, could not help pursing her lips, but heard the emperor''s softer voice: "do you know, Chenhua is the name of a flower?"

    "Flowers?"

    "Not bad." The blue jade seal casts a faint green light under the brilliant sunlight at this time, like water flowing in the palm, which is amazing and beautiful.

    However, Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to see it at this time. His eyes fluctuated violently because of the next sentence of the emperor.

    "Chen Hua is the flower of the emperor."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu''s head was in a mess. When countless speculations came, the emperor held the jade seal and looked back at him with a smile. His tone became softer and softer. In his eyes, there was a loving color with his family: "since you came in, have you been speculating about the relationship between your mother and me?"

    "You don''t have to worry about it. I can tell you now." Facing Jiang Luoyu''s surprise, the emperor said in a soft voice, "your mother was kidnapped by the chaotic party and rescued by the Duke of Ping when I took the throne many years ago. Later, because of the instability of my imperial position, she has been taken as the youngest adopted daughter of the Duke of Pingguo, and my legitimate sister, Princess Rou jia chang."

    Princess jou Chia.

    I see.

    No wonder - it will be the flower of the emperor.

    The jade seal must have been engraved by the young prince to his sister when the emperor and his mother were still in the palace and the first emperor had not died.

    Although he had never heard of this title in his previous life, it does not mean that there is no princess in the royal family. However, he has been hiding his identity for the sake of the current situation and security in the Bai family. When the emperor finally took the throne, he was afraid that something might go wrong again. His mother left Dajin and met with his father, and he never returned to Dajin in her whole life He didn''t know anything about the past life! He and Nan Jinglong are biological cousins, and their own body, actually flow half of Nanshi''s blood!

    When he thought of this, he looked more and more stunned. When he looked up at the emperor walking in front of him, his fingers slowly clenched. He did not know what had happened suddenly. His face suddenly turned pale, and His Dark Jade eyes fell down.

    "Moon How did you die? " After silence for a long time, the emperor seemed to suddenly come back to God, handed back the jade seal in his hand to Jiang Luoyu, walked forward a few steps with his back hands, and gazed at the blooming phoenix flowers at his feet, "your mother is really called Nanjin

    moon."

    "She is my only sister. She suffered too much for me, but before I could make up for her, Wu Ya''s family learned that she did not want to resume her status as the eldest princess and marry down to the contemporary owner of Wu Ya''s family. She did not want me to be in a dilemma, so she asked to be named the Royal Princess and gave her a large sum of gold."

    Speaking of this, he sighed a little. When he mentioned the past, his eyes flashed a gloomy killing intention.

    "I wanted to take her back to Dajin after the emperor had settled down. However, Wu Ya''s family owner and the former queen couldn''t swallow the breath, so they found a killer on the grassland to assassinate her. It was too late for me to send someone to rescue her. Yueer has disappeared among several waves of people, so no one can be found."

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, but her face was still not good-looking, and her voice was neither sad nor happy: "in that scuffle, my mother was afraid that she met her father who loved to travel around when she was young, and then her father took her to Dalong. Later, her mother fell in love with her father. She didn''t want to go back to Dajin to be the eldest princess, so she gave up her glory and wealth, married her father and became a princess.

    Before the words fell, he looked down at his fingers, and, regardless of the emperor''s eyes, he then spoke decisively.

    "My wife, she Yu''er thought that her mother and her father died together, but later, according to the aunt who has been waiting on her, she and her father were both killed by Wu Ya''s family. Here, Dajin is anonymous. First, for the sake of her parents'' hatred, when yu''er gets a firm foothold in the capital of Dajin and does not need your Majesty''s help, she will be able to claim the blood debt from Wu Ya''s family! "

    "One is for the hatred of parents." Standing on his side, nanjinxu looked at him with a smile, and his eyes seemed to have more love than before, "well, what about two?

    At the mention of this, Jiang Luoyu hooked his lips. Unfortunately, his face was so ugly that he didn''t seem to be happy: "two, two is for..."

    "For muronghao?"

    Seeing that she had said this, Jiang Luoyu was silent, and the emperor''s lips also began to smile. She recalled: "in the imperial capital, your mother was the best friend with Murong''s family, even as a confidant. I have thought for countless times that if I had not been in such a hurry and had given your mother to Murong min, those things might not have happened in the future."Not so anxious?

    What does that mean?

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu was shocked. She seemed to have touched the edge of some secret. When she thought about it secretly, she felt the emperor''s eyes: "well, now Murong''s legitimate eldest son has fallen in love with Yueer''s Gemini, which is all the regret of that year. I ask you, do you really have that kind of mind towards muronghao? "

    " Your Majesty... "

    "Don''t call me your majesty. It sounds too strange." Nanjinxu waved his hand, and the blue sleeve corners drifted in the wind. "If you forgive me for not protecting your mother, call me uncle Huang."

    Hearing these three words, Jiang Luoyu had recovered some of her bloody face. Suddenly, her fingers trembled and clenched, and she knelt down again. Her eyes seemed to contain apology and guilt. In her previous life, he brought the bowl of poison to nanjinglong, but he didn''t expect that it was his own uncle who poisoned him. Therefore, he will try his best to make up for it in his whole life, no matter it is for many years that he has trapped his mother and concubine The Bai family was still the emperor with gentle eyes and a smile in front of him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Uncle Huang. "

    "Good." When the emperor heard these three words, he felt a little more disappointed. Then he was full of joy. He pulled him to his feet, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "yu''er, I will give you and muronghao''s boy a favor! But my nephew has not returned to me for a long time, he will be betrothed to that despicable boy. It is really a bit reluctant

    Yes

    The voice did not fall, South brocade Xu with a smile raised his head, called: "Wei Hai."

    On hearing this, the eunuch immediately bowed down and nodded respectfully to Jiang Luoyu, who was beside the emperor. Then he said, "the servant is here."

    "Draw up the order immediately, draw up two ways!"

    Jiang Luoyu stood still, looking at a man slightly higher than himself, graceful, noble and elegant, and listening to his voice with a smile in his ear: "general Murong Haosheng, general of Zhaowu, left for the imperial capital to report his duties from the second grade general of Chaoyun. He is not allowed to go out without permission if there is no war in the border area."

    Hearing the last sentence, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but smile. As soon as she was about to ask the emperor not to confine muronghao to the imperial capital, the person in front of him suddenly turned around and looked at him with gentle and loving eyes, as if he had made up his mind.

    "The late Princess Rou Chia, who was married to general muronghao of Chaoyun, was given the surname of Nan and granted him the title of emperor Xihua."

    Jiang Luoyu was very surprised at what she had said. Instead, she didn''t show much fluctuation in her attitude towards the marriage. She knelt down on one knee to the emperor and said, "Uncle Huang, this..."

    "No need to decline." Nanjinxu seemed to have expected that he would refuse. He just waved his hand and gestured with a smile that he would stand up. "Bai can give you back to me, and the gate will be open for you all his life. I am your close uncle. Can''t you even do such a small thing as conferring your emperor?"

    Jiang Luoyu felt a tremor in her heart and lowered her head again: "my uncle loves you so much. Yu''er really has nothing to repay."

    "I don''t need your return." The emperor sighed, and suddenly raised his hand to touch his long hair on the temples. He could see the resemblance with Jiang Luoyu. A glimmer of light flashed through the same dark and invisible eyes. "I have only one sister in my life, and your mother has only one child in this life. Her hope is my hope - do you know?"

    Jiang Luoyu raised her head and looked at the people in front of her in a trance. She looked at the face of the emperor, who was similar to his mother''s concubine. She seemed to have made up her mind and said with a smile: "thank you, uncle." There''s one more thing I''m afraid I''d like to ask from you. I''d like to ask Uncle Huang''s permission. "

    When the emperor saw that he was no longer refusing, knowing that he understood the meaning of his words, he gave him a hand and motioned him to stand up: "speak and listen."

    A moment later, he bowed to the emperor, turned around and walked into the dark road with Wei Hai. After a while, he returned to the study in baijiazhengyuan. He saw the anxious faces but different expressions of pingguogong and others. After telling them about the result of meeting the Emperor just now, the three people were not in the least bit of resentment, and their faces were full of smiles, especially bailuofu''s face The joy of the festival is almost hidden.

    Jiang Luoyu fixed her eyes on several people who had no blood relationship in front of her, but were closely related to her in the future. Her eyes unconsciously looked at the place separated by a door. When she faintly touched the dark figure, her eyes like black jade dropped slightly and rippled layer upon layer.

    From today on, he is no longer jiangluoyu, the son of Dalang''s carefree king, nor Meng Yu, a scholar of literature, who was born as a merchant of Dajin. He is not the son of Bai''s legitimate daughter, but a member of Dajin''s royal family, the wife of Princess roujia, Xihua Emperor and nanjingyu.

    No, more importantly, although it will be many years before he, like his mother at the beginning, completely believes in the people who smile at him, but at this moment, he suddenly has a little more indescribable feeling.

    Maybe in a few years, he might It''s no longer a person.

 Chapter 256

    After dinner, the sun is gradually setting to the West.

    The main hall of the Imperial Palace, the imperial library.

    As it was getting dark, the eunuch lowered his body, held a candle, and brought a group of small eunuchs behind him. He was about to carry him into the hall. He suddenly felt a light in front of him. He raised his eyes and was startled. He bowed down to the man''s clear eyes in the dark, and said in a soft voice, "empress, how did you come?"

    "I heard that the emperor had returned to the palace. I came to see him and asked for his will." The visitor raised his arm, took the bright yellow candle from the eunuch''s hand, fixed his gaze for a moment, then turned his eyes slightly, as if through the window screen not far away, he saw the man who was reading the memorial.

    "Can come to see that the emperor''s affairs are busy, but I don''t want to disturb the emperor."

    Wei Hai, the eunuch, stood cautiously in a pair of red ladies dressed in red. His black hair was tied to his ears with a phoenix hairpin inlaid with ruby. The sleeves of his robe were covered with gold and red tassels. His face was clear and beautiful. He looked at the queen and was about to leave, so he whispered.

    However, he was about to raise his hand to take over the candle in the Queen''s hand. The hand holding the candle moved slightly, and then the queen sighed.

    "Well, sooner or later, this matter will have an outcome Go and report it. "

    "Obey your mother''s instructions." Wei Hai hears the speech, busy low body should be, small step ran to the imperial library door, whisk a shake, Lang Sheng report, "empress arrived!"

    "See the Queen''s mother, thousand years old, thousand years old!"

    As soon as Wei Hai''s voice rang out, the hand carrying the pen in the imperial study couldn''t help but pause. He raised his head and looked at the open door, and the fiery red shadow narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "All go down. We will stay alone with your majesty for a while."

    The eunuch looked at the queen and went in with a candle. He closed the door for him and said, "yes, madam."

    The emperor put down his pen and stood up. He watched the approaching figure walk to his side. He placed the candle in the corner of the table and looked down at the memorials he had just read. His face was bright as the moon, his eyes were calm, his heart moved, but his voice was very cold: "what''s the matter with the queen coming at this time?"

    "Is not your majesty very clear about why I came here?" Since entering the palace, Wu Yaqing, the twin queen, has never claimed to be his concubine before the emperor. He has always been a more distant minister. Even as the biggest supporter of Wuya family, he has always been very indifferent to him. Only when Wu Ya Shi has something important to ask for in the palace will he say more in front of the emperor.

    Usually, the empress has been eating and chanting Buddhist scriptures in the central palace. She seldom turns over the signs to serve her bed. She does not care about the affairs of the imperial palace. Up to now, she has no children. Only nanjinglong, the eldest son of the former queen Wu Ya''s family, and Nan Jinglin, the fourth prince, are the legitimate sons of the imperial palace.

    While the emperor was still looking at him, the queen staggered her eyes and her tone was not salty.

    "My niece came into the palace today. During the period when your majesty disappeared, your majesty should know why she came here."

    Yesterday morning, I suddenly recalled the emperor''s angry face and asked her to give her a smile?

    "Your Majesty misunderstood me."

    The queen went to the desk and put away a copy of the memorial that the emperor had not put in place just now, and put the pen and penholder aside. The tone was still calm, and even her expression did not move slightly.

    "I mean to let your majesty restore Murong Hao''s official position. After all, general Murong is also a good general of loyal officials, not to mention that he has just made great achievements. As for the matter of marriage - I heard that your majesty had promised general Murong to marry his beloved at the celebration banquet yesterday, and the minister was not unreasonable. He simply asked general Murong to return to his original position, as to who the general would marry in the end Your majesty may wait for him to come and ask. "

    The emperor watched him clean up the table, and suddenly raised his hand and clasped his wrist. He was almost forced to see him. His words were full of sarcasm and sarcasm: "then? When I restore muronghao''s position, you Wu Ya Shi will go directly to seize his so-called sweetheart and force him to marry your arrogant niece? It''s really a good abacus

    Hearing the word arrogance mentioned by him, the man who had been caught by him recalled that when Wu Yaduo came into the palace in the morning, the momentum was mingled with evil eyes. His eyes took a trace of pity and indifference. He missed the emperor''s eyes. He was submissive and did not struggle, but he retorted in a low voice: "I don''t think so. Your majesty is worried."

    "Worry? I would rather that I was wrong, but this is not the first time, Queen! How many times has Wu Ya Shi used it in the court? Song Yuzhen, the first scholar in the imperial court, wanted to put him in a position of great importance, but you guessed my mind. As soon as I was about to promote him to the Ministry of punishment, you forced his original wife to death and married one of your brother''s concubines to him! "

    When the emperor heard the speech, he would not give up. The hand in his hand was getting tighter and tighter. His breath almost fell on the face of the queen who was close at hand."If the queen thinks this is just an accident, I can give many examples. Would the queen like to see with her own eyes what uyashi has done and you are still talking for them!"

    Aware that the man was getting closer and closer, the queen struggled for a while, but she couldn''t open it. The Phoenix hairpin in the back of her head shook and reflected a trace of gold, but she was as weak as her master.

    "Your Majesty, calm down."

    "I can''t calm down!"

    These four words seemed to have broken the last string in the emperor''s mind. Nan Jinxu''s eyes suddenly disappeared. His hand holding his wrist was suddenly released. However, before the empress could react, he clasped his chin and forced him to raise his head, gritted his teeth and looked directly into his eyes.

    "Empress, do you really want to hide from me all your life?! It''s all right to eat fast and chant Buddhism every day without paying attention to the harem! Look what you''ve become for those people! Now you''re talking to them?! You look at me! Answer my question

    The emperor''s anger was boundless. Both his eyes and his voice were extremely terrible. It seemed that if someone refuted him, he would swallow the man alive. However, the empress, who had been caught by him and refused to look at him, suddenly raised her head slowly, with a faint smile on her lips.

    "Your Majesty, you forget that the minister''s surname is Wuya, and the minister is the common brother of Wu Yatuo, the grand master''s great master. This is a fact that can never be changed in a lifetime

    "

    00

    "but you are not the same as them!" When the emperor saw him raise his head, his eyes were rippling like water waves in the dark hall,

    it was still in the deep, and his beautiful face was mixed with a few sad charms. For a moment, he could not help loosening his chin and holding him firmly in his arms.

    "Love! Wake up! Don''t worry about Wu Ya Shi any more. Stand with me. I will... "

    Before he finished speaking, the extremely compliant man in his arms gave a low smile. His fingers were raised a little, and the emperor''s hand was pulled open. It seemed that he stepped back two steps: "Your Majesty Don''t use such a tone to call a minister. The minister is no longer the palace servant in those days, and his majesty and his ministers will never return to the past. "

    The emperor watched him stagger back, and dropped his eyes again, as if to escape. His suppressed anger rose again: "love! In those days, I just cheated you. Why do you hate me? I don''t want to forgive me now. Although I thought you were the same as them when you first entered the palace, but after so many things happened, I always treat you... "

    Speaking of this, the queen standing at the table suddenly trembled, as if she could no longer bear the next emperor''s words. She turned to go out, and even Fang Caiwu Yaduo stopped talking about her affairs. But before he took a few steps, the emperor quickly put his arms around his waist, pulled him back, bowed his head and kissed the bloody lips.

    The two men were entangled in the dark palace. Before a moment, the man in one''s arms suddenly earned his life. The long sleeve swing overturned the brush washing on one side, and the clear water flowed down the table, moistening the tassels on his clothes. However, he seemed to have no sense of it. He just looked at the person close at hand and laughed at his lips.

    "Your Majesty is so obsessed with the minister that he seems to have forgotten why he entered the palace at that time. Does your majesty think that?"

    Hearing the words why he entered the palace, the emperor''s face solidified rapidly in the dark, and his anxiety and worry were frozen into ice in an instant. His dark eyes were so cold that people did not dare to look directly at him. However, Wu ya, who stood opposite to him, regained his calmness when he entered the gate, and looked at him without expression.

    "After all these years, even though she has betrayed you, you still think of her!"

    After a long time, it seemed that the darkness in the hall would solidify, and the emperor''s voice sounded again in the hall.

    "I know it''s because of me that I changed you from a man to a woman, but over the years Can''t you see my sincerity for so many years? "

    "You don''t have to say that again." Hearing this, the fingers hidden in the golden red sleeves trembled for a moment, and the beautiful and charming face suddenly twisted for a moment, and then returned to the dead silence, with deep self mockery in the words.

    "The minister''s heart, as early as the night of entering the palace, had been burned to ashes and disappeared. What remained in the palace was just an empty shell

    In an instant, as if completely enraged by this sentence, the emperor once again grasped the golden red sleeve swing, and his fingers were almost embedded in the man''s waist. From the appearance, the two people seemed to hold each other tightly, but in fact, it was the emperor who was so tightly encircled in his arms that he was not allowed to struggle. His fingers slid down his back, and the Golden Red Queen''s formal dress was torn Come on.

 Chapter 257

    Hearing the tearing sound in her ear, Wu Yaqing opened her eyes in horror. Before she opened her trembling lips, she felt a strong force on her neck, her cheek stuck to the cold imperial court case, and her gold hairpin fell down along her black hair. Her heart was cold and she bit her teeth and closed her eyes.

    Before the night, without being summoned, she was regarded as a humble man''s pet in the imperial study, and her husband ripped off his clothes and put them on the table at will. What a shame for the queen of a country who is superior to her mother.

    He pulled the corners of his mouth, but he couldn''t laugh at all. His long hair covered his beautiful side face, and he looked as quiet as ashes.

    But this is not the first time that such a thing has happened for so many years.

    In the ear came the voice of the man without any temperature: "is it? I''d like to have a look. Although the heart of the queen belongs to the woman who has been defeated by me for a long time, the Queen''s body belongs to me completely. Does the queen want to try

    He had been tired and didn''t want to say anything more. He felt that his chest and abdomen were constantly stirred up, and he felt very uncomfortable to vomit. However, the corners of his lips tried to raise a sneering smile: "Your Majesty, you are the same again. The minister has already said that no matter what you do, there will be no change in the result. If you feel that you have not played enough with this body, I will do as you please."

    "Queen, that''s what you said!"

    Looking at the smile gradually emerging in the dark, it was like being touched by the scales. At the moment, the emperor''s look was more terrible than the fierce ghosts.

    "Don''t regret it!"

    The candle in the imperial study was suddenly extinguished. The eunuch who had been guarding the room saw it. He stepped forward a few steps and carefully pressed his ears to the door. At the next moment, his face changed a few times, as if he understood what was happening inside. After a low sigh, he raised his hand to signal that the guards outside the imperial study should leave temporarily. He also stepped back more than ten steps Waiting for the emperor to speak again.

    The sky was dark, and the stars and the moon were set in the sky like jewels. At this time, all sounds were quiet. Only the king Jen palace, which belonged to the queen of the Royal Palace, was still brightly lit.

    The Obsidian official, who was the leader of Jingren palace, stopped outside the curtain with a group of maids. Quietly, she lifted up the golden and red veil. She knelt down beside the bed and watched the ugly emperor come in and put it on the bed. She was in a coma. Her face was gray and there was no sound. Her thin body was covered with blue and purple marks. Her fingers couldn''t fall down Can''t help drooping his head, wipe his eyes tears.

    Since she entered the palace, she has been sent by the emperor to serve the queen. Now it has been ten years In the past ten years, seeing the empress worship Buddha all day long is not like those concubines outside who are not allowed to be spoiled. They are only angry with their slaves. Compared with those Wuya people who are known as arrogant and arrogant, the queen seems to have never had the blood of uya family.

    However, she later found that every time the queen went to see the emperor, she would come back like this, making her body covered with wounds that were hard to speak. She could not walk out of bed for ten days and a half months. That was clearly:

    the Obsidian official hung her head and clenched her fingers. She raised her head and carefully held up the fingers that the queen had dropped. As soon as she was about to put them back into the bedding, the pale faced man moved uneasily Under, tight frown, slowly opened his eyes, lax pupil for a long time to see in front of the people, but the eyes around the patrol, hoarse voice asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­ And your majesty... "

    Everything seems to be the same as when she first entered the palace. Even if your majesty treats her mother like that, the first thing she does when she wakes up is to ask her majesty Yao Nu Guan tried to hold back the tears she wanted to leave. She was careful not to touch the wound on the queen and helped him to sit up. Then she lowered her face and whispered back.

    "Back to your mother, your majesty has been away for a long time. Just now, she has turned over the sign of Lady Mu and moved into Zhongxiu palace. Hearing this answer, the person sitting by the bed closed his eyes, suddenly bent down and coughed quickly. He pushed aside the Obsidian official who wanted to stop him, and staggered to his feet.

    The Obsidian official, with only an inner garment on her face and cold sweat on her face, walked to the window. She was just about to persuade the queen to go back to bed to have a rest. However, the light from the corner of her eyes saw that the shin under the blouse was on the shin, and the red color was creeping slowly. She could not help exclaiming.

    "Madame, you - you are bleeding!"

    "No problem." After holding the window frame, the queen coughed a few times again, but there was a trace of blood on her face. She waved and said,

    "step back, this palace should stay alone."

    Yao Nu Guan looked at the master worried, but did not dare to disobey the Queen''s order. After hesitating for a moment, she still stepped back. She quickly went out and closed the door. Only the queen stood by the window. Some of them were staring at the peonies planted in the courtyard. Subconsciously, she stretched her fingers forward and her eyes gradually blurred.

    In the mind as if flashed the dazzling sunlight, the man looked down to see the black peony in the peony clump, the golden silk sleeve was placed beside him, full of fragrance.

    Only peony really national color, flower season move capital.

    The man patted the fan and whispered. When he turned back, he narrowed his eyes and came to him. He picked up the rare black peony and put it at his feet. He said with a smile.Love son, this basin of ink peony send you, you give yourself to me, how about this idea?

    He snorted with a glance, but his smile couldn''t be covered.

    I planted the peony, but it''s not yours. Why do you exchange with me?

    The fan opened and closed in his hand, as if to set off the helpless eyes of the man and the pretended poor eyes.

    Ah, a pot of peony must be haggard, you are really mean! Well, well, it''s better - you give me this basin of peony, and I''ll give you myself, and you''ll get it.

    He leaned against the window frame. His memory became more and more blurred. His fingers seemed to touch the black peony. The fragrance of flowers spread from his nose, but his words seemed to be stuck in his throat: "I''m sorry I make you angry again, I cheat you again, I don''t blame you Ah Jin... "

    The Obsidian official kept anxiously around the door, listening to the movement of the house from time to time. When there was no sound after a moment, she finally got a little anxious. She did not care about the Queen''s order, so she pushed the door and walked in. As a result, she saw tears on her face, and the person who fainted under the window suddenly screamed.

    "Madame! What''s the matter with you, madam? "

    Jingren palace suddenly because of her cry, broke the wall which was not quiet.

    The emperor, who had been hesitant to leave outside Jingren palace, also heard the cry of

    and immediately changed his face. Regardless of the obstruction of the people around him, he walked towards the inside. In a burst of peace and quiet voice, he pushed the door of the bedroom hall and looked at the Yao female official who was helpless to support people. His face suddenly changed.

    The Obsidian official looked at the queen who was unconscious again. When she was at a loss, she suddenly burst into darkness. When she looked up, she saw that the emperor, who had gone back, lowered her body to hold the queen, and carefully placed him on the bed again. Her forehead was pasted on the queen. At this time, her gray and rosy cheeks faded.

    Looking at the emperor''s action, Yao female officials dare not disturb, but still can''t help but ask in a low voice.

    "Your Majesty, madam, he..."

    The emperor straightened up, his face was very ugly. He pulled the quilt and wrapped it tightly for the man in his arms. At the same time, he roared in a deep voice: "pass on the grand physician, and immediately pass it to me!"

    Hearing the speech, the Obsidian official immediately ran out to call the imperial doctor. However, the emperor lowered his head to look at the faint Wuya feeling. His fingers brushed the tears around his eyes, as if it was intolerable. He called anxiously: "love son, love son?! Wake up, I''m here, love! "

    No one answered the emperor.

    The lamp of Jingren palace has not been turned off for the whole night. A thin layer of white fog has covered the imperial palace. The cornice can not be seen clearly. In the early morning, a continuous light rain began to rain, which soon wet the stone road for the courtiers to enter the palace. After most of the courtiers entered the palace, Jun mutai, a black armored general, watched the amnesty of the early Dynasty today. Although he had been removed from office, he was still in a state of emergency Murong Hao, summoned by the emperor, sighed and advised him.

    "You''re only 20 years old, and you''ll have a long time to go If you want to serve the government and the country all the time, or to fight the enemy bravely in the battlefield, you should not always disobey the sacred will. You should know that it is the son of heaven, not anyone else. "

    "Thank you for reminding me. I won''t know."

    "You boy, I don''t know if you listen to me. I just want to marry that sweetheart, but I will not change." Mutai listened to his respectful reply, but there was no sign on his face. He knew that he didn''t listen. He was helpless for a moment, "unfortunately, your Majesty''s posture. Although you have dismissed all the officials for this matter, the emperor will not specially renege on his promise. In my opinion, it''s more dangerous than auspicious. "

    Muronghao frowned a little when he heard this. He remembered that Jiang Luoyu had been smiling and silent since he came out of the White House yesterday. He didn''t tell him how to marry the Bai family. So he didn''t ask. When he met the young girls of Bai family, he also threw him away, as if he didn''t want to let him know. At the bottom of his heart, he beat a drum: "marshal, how can you say that?"

    Mutai looked at his face changing. He didn''t know what he wanted to write in his heart, so he patted him on the shoulder to comfort him: "don''t say, go up, you will understand the meaning of my words. It''s a pity that you boy. I wanted to marry my granddaughter to you. But who knows that your Majesty''s mind is like that. It''s really not to be underestimated! "

    Hearing the words of his granddaughter, Murong Hao was all over the body. He thought of what he had discussed with Bai Yifan in front of the door yesterday. After pursing his lips, he temporarily left aside. If Jiang Luoyu did not return to the Bai family yesterday, the agreement would be void. If he had already returned to the Bai family, it would not be too late for him to help Bai Yifan after their engagement Tai''s granddaughter has yet to find a good candidate. Bai Yifan''s life experience and official position will surely match her, but it is a matter of matchmaking.

    The courtiers walked into the dark hall, and the palace maids who lit wax on one side stepped down one after another, instead of the guards with knives. Muronghao followed mutai in the ranks of military officers on the left side. As soon as he stood still, he heard the shrill voice of the eunuch Wei Hai

 Chapter 258

    The golden sleeves of the emperor''s robe passed before the eyes of all the ministers, stepped onto the high throne, and sat down. Although his face was as stern as ever, his eyes were filled with deep weariness, and I didn''t know why.

    Long live my emperor

    "I love you all." The emperor sitting on the throne seems to be very impatient today, but his tone is still soft. "Today, when I go to court, I have something to start and nothing to do to leave."

    After the emperor''s words, there was a silence in the court. Wu Yayan, standing behind murongqi, flashed his eyes, as if he had guessed something. His eyes coldly glanced at muronghao not far away, and his lips showed a trace of irony.

    Just as he looked back to see muronghao, the emperor at the head almost looked at him at the same time. He finally raised a smile on his lips, got up and said in a loud voice: "if nothing happens, I will announce something."

    "Wei Hai."

    On the other hand, the eunuch with the imperial edict said, "the servant is here."

    Dan.

    Holding the imperial edict of bright yellow and embroidered clouds, the eunuch took a deep look at muronghao, who was looking down at him, and said with a sharp voice, "it is carried by heaven, and the emperor says.

    The Zhaowu general muronghao won a great victory in the border area. He was promoted to the second grade general of Chaoyun. He stayed in the imperial capital to report his duties. He was not allowed to go out without permission if there was no war in the border area. I am very relieved that the late Princess Rou Chia''s wife was found recently. I am very relieved to grant amnesty to the whole world. Because she is gentle, courteous, virtuous and virtuous, she has given her clan surname, granted him the title of emperor Xihua, and married general muronghao of Chaoyun, who is in charge of the Ministry of rites, and will be married one day

    Xihua emperor?

    Princess Rou Chia''s wife?

    After hearing this edict, all the ministers began to discuss the content of the edict. Murongqi looked at muronghao anxiously. Just as he was ready to go out to speak first, the man in black clothes could not bear it. Before the discussion in the hall subsided a little, he knelt down on the ground and sped up his voice.

    "I''ll tell your majesty that the banquet was held yesterday, and I have already..."

    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, the hall suddenly returned to a state of silence. All the ministers held their breath and bowed their heads. They did not dare to touch the anger of the emperor. Only the emperor blinked his eyes and changed a look of interest. He did not immediately get angry: "general Chaoyun."

    Mu Ronghao''s words were interrupted by him. For a moment, he stuck his breath in his throat and couldn''t go up or down. He frowned and said, "Wei Chen is here."

    "But I am not satisfied with the marriage I have given you?"

    Murong Hao pursed his lips, raised his head to meet the emperor''s eyes, and resolutely replied, "my majesty, yes."

    "I''m a man of gold. If you don''t accept this marriage, you will be disobedient and full of crimes of copying. Can you bear it?" the emperor smiles, but his tone is more and more cold, so that his voice has not dropped. As the head of civil servants, the prime minister murongqi has already knelt down and sighed deeply.

    "I''m not very happy that you refuse Princess ningle. Xihua emperor is the wife of Princess Rou Jia. I give him to you. I don''t think you are cold-blooded and don''t understand your style. Unfortunately, Xihua likes you, and I can''t do anything about it."

    Muronghao clenched his fingers, but he could not see the man with a sly smile in the sun, but his eyes were not far away.

    murongqi took some pleading eyes. For a while, he still gritted his teeth and refused to agree: "Your Majesty''s words are heavy.

    ¡±

    his voice fell to the ground and remained silent for a long time, until the sound of opening the Palace door began to ring. A soft footstep stepped forward from the hall and stopped at the side of the body with his head bowed down and his lips pursed stubbornly. A clear man''s voice sounded in the empty court Hall: "minister Xihua, long live your majesty, long live!"

    Hearing this sound, Murong Hao''s whole body trembled for a moment. He couldn''t believe it. He turned his face to look at the man kneeling beside him. He just saw the beautiful face with a faint smile, which was the same as that of yesterday: "general Murong, I haven''t seen you for many days. Are you all right?"

    The emperor looked at Murong Hao. When he saw Jiang Luoyu, he was stunned. He coughed and said with a smile: "general Chaoyun, if you really don''t like Xihua emperor, I can make the decision to terminate your engagement. You don''t have to..." The emperor knelt down and said, "thank you very much."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered his head with him and said, "Xihua, thank you for your kindness. Long live, long live!"

    "That''s fine. By the way, I forgot to say one thing Xihua is a man''s double. I have already allowed him to become an official in the imperial court. From now on, he is still an editor of the Imperial Academy, just as in the past The emperor''s satisfied eyes turned between them. He waved to Jiang Luoyu and said, "go down, Xihua."

    "Wait a minute." Seeing Jiang Luoyu buckle his head to thank him, muronghao''s eyes gently lifted him up, and Wu Yayan''s eyes gradually deepened. The princess roujia''s Di Shuang, who came out of nowhere, was the ordinary looking Meng Yu seen on the day of the celebration banquet, and even more, muronghao''s sweetheart.Now it seems that today''s scene must have been predicted by one of the two men, that is to say, duo''er is really played. How can he look at these two people better? What''s more, Wu Ya''s authority never allows anyone to challenge him --

    "Your Majesty, the minister opposes it. Since the emperor of Xihua has already married the general of Chaoyun, that is a pair of women. Since ancient times, there has never been a woman''s pair in the court. Can women also enter the court and enter the court and confuse the court

    As soon as they got up and stood firm, Wu Yayan''s retort was heard in his ears. Jiang Luoyu raised his eyes and met his eyes. When he caught the malice and ridicule in his eyes, the smile on the corner of his lips was deeper.

    "Lord Wuya, that''s not true." He secretly grasped the hand of the man beside him, raised his step and arched his hand. Facing the emperor who frowned above, his voice rang out in the silent hall at this time.

    "The kingdom of Dajin lasted for 300 years. At the time of the founding of the Kingdom, Queen Yide was also a nun''s doubles, but she went to court together with Chongwu emperor to listen to the government. It can be seen that there was a precedent for women''s doubles in the court. But when it comes to Wuya, Lord Wuya forgets that when the former Emperor was alive, his favorite minister was Zuo Shiyi Wu Yaze, who was still a widowed man May I ask your uncle, Lord Wuya, whether he is a man''s or a woman''s doubles

    As soon as these words were uttered, a smile flashed in the eyes of the emperor, who was originally nervous and wanted to speak up and support the emperor. Murongqi also looked at Jiang Luoyu with appreciation, then looked at muronghao standing beside him with a smile, stroked his beard and did not speak.

    When it comes to whether the Dajin Emperor allowed the female doubles to go to the court, it is not a big problem. Since there are many aristocratic families in the Dajin Dynasty, the system of aides has been formed. The women''s doubles, who not only maintain marriage ties with their masters, but also can enter the court as men, have always been very popular with aristocratic families. It has become almost a secret for the major aristocratic families to let them become local officials or deal with some private affairs The act of acquiescence.

    In order to maintain the relationship between the emperor and the Wu Ya family, Wu Ya Shi ordered Wu Yayan''s immediate uncle, Wu Yaze, to kill his husband secretly. After living alone, he acted as a left hand collector. In fact, he became a courtier of the emperor''s bed. Twenty years ago, Wu Yaze was pregnant, in order to keep the relationship between the emperor and the Wuya family Later, he was plotted by an ordinary Prince and died under a glass of poisonous wine.

    And the ordinary prince who succeeded to the throne a year later is now the great gold emperor nanjinxu.

    Jiang Luoyu''s last sentence was obviously ironic. He asked Wu Ya Yan about the chaos of the emperor. He raised his finger and said, "you --"

    before he said the words, a dark figure suddenly stepped forward and looked at him like a knife. He stood in front of Jiang Luoyu for maintenance In the end, Wu Yayan saw the heavy look on his face, subconsciously, narrowed his eyes and glanced at both of them. He put down his hand with a cold hum, but the expression of his eyes became more and more vicious and fierce.

    This argument immediately led to another discussion in the court. The official servant saw murongqi''s eyes, nodded quickly, took a step forward and said, "Wei Chen thinks that the female Shuang entering the court is not a crime of destroying the court platform, and the emperor can do his best to be independent."

    Murong''s people spoke, and another man behind Wu Yayan took a step and objected: "Your Majesty, the minister thinks that what Wu Ya said is reasonable. After all, women''s double entry into the court is rare. Please think twice about this matter."

    As soon as the two men spoke, they seemed to poke a hornet''s nest into the hall. Several officials stepped out and argued one by one.

    "I also seconded Lord Wuya. Please think twice!"

    "I agree with the emperor that Lord Wuya is a storm in a molehill."

    "Mr. Chen, you are not right to say that. It is not a trivial matter for women''s doubles to enter the court. You must think twice before making a decision..."

    "All right, shut up!" The more serious the situation was, the more noisy they were in the hall. Murong and uya almost had to pinch each other. As soon as the emperor, who had been standing at the top of the hall, patted the handle of the chair and waved his sleeve, he walked down the steps. "I have decided that this matter needs no further discussion! Retreat. "

    The eunuch followed the emperor, shouting: "retreat from the court!"

    The people at the bottom of the hall still have a lot of ideas. They stare at each other like black eyed chickens. Until the emperor''s figure completely disappears in the palace, they never give up this childish behavior. Jiang Luoyu, kneeling at the gate of the hall, is helpless. He takes a deep look at Wu Yayan''s back, but his fingers are clenched at the moment.

    He turned his head and put on the man''s shining glassy eyes. He couldn''t help but pick up the corners of his lips and smile.

    Long live my empero

 Chapter 259

    After coming to the court, the emperor, without even taking off his clothes, drove again to Jingren palace. The sound of footsteps sounded at the door of the bedroom hall, followed by the sound of Wei''s high altitude. The Obsidian official, who was still in a coma and was still in a coma, was startled and stood up in a hurry to salute the emperor.

    The emperor frowned and went to the bed. Looking at the man who was still lying in the snow-white silk quilt, his face was bright red and his lips were blue. He took the napkin from the obscene official''s hand, carefully covered the comatose person''s forehead, and sighed: "after I left, the queen still looks like this?,

    " back to your highness, after you left, your mother began to struggle, as if knowing you were not here Just now, the quilt fell off several times... "

    "It''s just like a child who gets sick and gets a quilt." South brocade Xu hears speech, the finger takes pity to brush the person''s pale eyebrow eye, half embraces him to sit up, again tried the temperature on his forehead, the facial expression changed again and again, just in the upward good mood already disappeared completely, low roar way.

    "Somebody

    When Wei Hai heard the sound, he took a look at the doctors waiting outside the door who were afraid to breathe. He said, "Your Majesty, the servant is here." Behind the door came the emperor with a sullen voice: "the queen has been burning since I came yesterday, but it still hasn''t subsided. What are those people in the Tai hospital doing to eat! Call them here

    When Wei Hai heard the emperor''s angry voice, he looked at the doctors who were sweating with pity. He raised his hand and pushed open the door of the bedroom hall. He raised his hand and said, "the emperor has called, please."

    Seeing those old doctors with gray hair kneeling in front of them, trembling and afraid to look up, as if the people in his arms really have some serious disease that is difficult to treat. Nanjin''s empty Qi doesn''t hit a place, and his eyes are cold, pointing to one of the most senior doctors before the examination and asking, "I ask you, let you cure the queen, why didn''t the queen wake up all night?"

    The chief physician kneeling in front of him noticed that the emperor''s fingertips were going to poke into his head. He kowtowed his head in a hurry and replied with a trembling voice: "Your Majesty, I''m sorry to be frank, Queen Since the palace was broken, the empress has taken medicine to damage her body. She has been worried for many years. She often thinks too much and works hard. Your majesty You often treat your mother... "

    At the end of the day, the old doctor took a careful look at the strange and ugly emperor, and then looked at the faint queen with blue and purple marks on her neck and swallowed her saliva.

    Hearing this, the emperor hugged the man in his arms without trace and said in a cold voice, "go on."

    The old doctor should be: "yes, my mother is very old. Although she has never given birth, she has insomnia all the year round, and she can''t afford to take medicine on time. She is very weak and can''t afford to go on like this any more. This is not a serious illness. As long as you take good care of your mother, you will get better But if such things happen again a few times, I''m afraid the gods will not be able to save them. "

    When the word "broken Palace" was mentioned, even in a coma, the bodies of the people who were lying in the empty arms of Nanjin trembled. The emperor seemed to remember something. His eyes dimmed for a moment, and he bowed his head and kissed the man''s eyebrows. In an instant, he responded listlessly: "I know."

    After that, the emperor put the man in his arms down, stood up and stood by the window and pointed to the old doctor again: "you go down and write another prescription for the queen to make pills to swallow. The queen is afraid of suffering, so he can''t drink the soup. From now on, you will be the exclusive imperial physician of Jingren palace. If the queen can''t cure it well, you can bring me your head to see you. "

    The old doctor heard the speech and bowed his head in fear: "the minister obeys the order."

    When the imperial doctors retired, the emperor stood alone by the window

    Yao female official timidly came out from behind the curtain and knelt in front of the bed: "the maid is in."

    "Take good care of the queen. If he wakes up, he will report to me as soon as possible. I have something important to tell the queen. If you delay a little, I can''t spare you!" Having said this, the emperor raised his steps and prepared to leave, but it seemed that he suddenly thought of something. His eyes turned to the man lying on the bed and raised his voice.

    "Wei Hai!"

    "The servant is here."

    "I have one thing to do right now." The emperor took a look, then turned to walk out of the bedroom hall. As he walked, he asked in a low voice, "master Xuan Murong and his wife, I seem to remember Is this lady a saint of Miao and a master of Gu?

    ¡±

    hearing the speech, the eunuch immediately nodded and whispered, "my highness, it is true that you remember."

    The emperor''s face softened a little, and the twinkling light of his eyes was startling: "that''s good. I''ll announce them secretly and make the lady..."

    Under the guidance of the eunuch, Jiang Luoyu and muronghao walked towards the imperial study. After a while, they came to the pavilion in front of the imperial library, but they didn''t see the emperor''s golden luanjia. Jiang Luoyu frowned suspiciously and looked at the Xuanyi man beside him with a smile.

    "My father-in-law, your majesty has announced that I have come to see you. Why..."

    Hearing his question, the young father-in-law did not dare to offend Xihua emperor, who had just been favored. He immediately said, "if you go back to the emperor, your majesty will come here soon. But on the way, because he is worried about the queen, his majesty has changed his way to Jingren palace. The queen has a high fever since last night. His majesty is worried that he will come later, and the emperor will have to bear more responsibilities."Jiang Luoyu''s eyes moved when she heard the speech, but she was still a guest: "thank you, father-in-law. Yu''er will not cause trouble to your majesty if you know it. Please rest assured."

    "If the emperor says so, we can rest assured." Seeing that he didn''t embarrass himself, he immediately laughed a little more and ordered the maids behind him, "the emperor is resting here. You can''t be lazy. What are you doing standing there? Don''t you serve tea to the emperor? "

    When the maids heard the rebuke, they all bowed down and saluted: "yes, father-in-law."

    Jiang Luoyu was led by the father-in-law to sit down in the pavilion. When she lowered her head and picked up the tea cup, she felt that her wrist was hot. She turned her head and looked at her. It was just that beautiful face. Muronghao approached him quietly, but she did not say a word as usual. She just looked at him carefully with a shallow smile.

    Jiang Luoyu was so hot that he looked down and sipped her tea. She stroked her first pair of women''s clothes. She followed the long golden tassels along the corner of her sleeve. She ignored the man''s increasingly hot eyes, but fell into deep thinking.

    According to the emperor''s behavior after he went to the court, the second queen of the Wuya family took the place of the first queen of the Wuya family who gave birth to the first Prince nanjinglong and the fourth Prince nanjinglin. It seems that he is very much favored by his uncle.

    Speaking of nanjinxu''s first queen, Wu Ya''s current clan leader, the only legitimate sister of Prime Minister Wu Yatuo, and the only daughter of Wu Yatuo''s father. Nanjinxu''s position was unstable when he was sitting on the throne of God, and because of his humble status, although he had the support of the white family holding military power, he could not ignore the power of the Wuya family, so he had to marry Wu Yatuo''s younger sister queen.

    It is said that the character of the first empress is very similar to that of Wu Yaduo, the legitimate daughter of this generation. She is coquettish, arrogant and arrogant. As soon as she enters the palace, she is very competitive and gives birth to nanjinglong. For a time, no one can compete with Wu Ya''s position in the imperial court. Even nanjinxu, who has just taken the throne, has to avoid her. The empress is almost exclusively favored in the harem ¡£

    But even so, nanjinxu did not let the empress be proud for a few days. First, he fought with Dalong. As a condition, nanjinglong, the only heir, was sent to Dalai as a proton. A few days later, the empress''s most important female official was pregnant with the emperor''s Dragon species, and Jin was granted a noble title. All these things made the arrogant queen angry and half dead, and began to be suspicious. The emperor took advantage of this When she was on guard against the people in her palace, she flattered several foreign beauties, and one of them was pregnant with a dragon seed.

    After the second prince and the third prince were born one after another, the queen was already angry with each other. But when the court officials thought that she was about to fall out of favor, she miraculously conceived the fourth Prince and killed the biological mother of the two princes. Wu Ya Shi was able to control the government again. However, no one thought that the fourth prince, who had been protected by the empress, killed her during the birth ¡£

    After the empress died of dystocia, the rights of Wu Ya family were greatly damaged, and there was no suitable age woman in the family to replace the original Queen. It is said that at that time, Wu Yatuo, who was only 20 years old, sent his two brothers to the palace. This is now the second Empress of Wu Ya''s family.

    When he first heard that the succeeding queen of Wuya family was a commoner son, he was shocked in front of nanjinglong. However, nanjinglong did not agree with him. Although there was no difference between the two, the emperor had to bite his teeth and swallow in his stomach even if he was a commoner son. Jiang Luoyu thought that for this queen, the emperor was the emperor I must be ashamed of myself, but I didn''t know what kind of people Wu Ya''s Empress Wu Ya''s family would like to be loved by the emperor as much as he always hated the emperor. He did not fall in love with the emperor and was against him. That is, he was so skillful that even the emperor was blinded. What kind of person was this empress of Wuya family who died immediately after the death of the former Emperor What about it?

    Jiang Luoyu''s mind turned, and her face became more and more dignified. Her white fingers were on the table. Murong Hao, who was sitting beside him, seemed to notice his uneasiness and doubts. He could not help but restrain his joking look and clench his fingers even more.

    Just when Jiang Luoyu noticed the temperature on her hand and wanted to raise her head to give him a soothing smile, a sharp eunuch''s voice sounded in their ears at the same time.

    "The emperor is here!"

    Seeing the bright yellow figure of the southern brocade coming towards this side, they quickly stood up and quickly walked to the emperor and knelt down: "minister (micro minister) see your majesty, long live long live!"

    The emperor glanced at them with a smile and raised his hand to help Jiang Luoyu. However, he seemed to have not seen muronghao on one side. His eyes were kind: "yu''er, get up quickly."

 Chapter 260

    Jiang Luoyu stood up and bowed down and said, "thank you, uncle Huang."

    The Emperor gave a kind voice, and reluctantly moved his eyes to Murong Hao, who was still kneeling. He raised his eyebrows and said, "general Chaoyun, with your performance in the court today, I will let you kneel a little more for punishment. Can you accept it?"

    "I dare not complain." Muronghao hung his head. Jiang Luoyu could not see his face. However, he could hear that he was in a happy mood. His voice even rose. "Your Majesty betrothed the emperor to Wei Chen. Wei Chen was very grateful. Even if he let him kneel all the time, he was willing to do it."

    "as like as two peas and blandishments, Murong''s prime minister. Hearing his words, the emperor couldn''t help shaking his head. He couldn''t help but look at Jiang Luoyu beside his body and lifted his sleeve and said, "OK, get up."

    Muronghao stood up and entered the imperial study behind the emperor with Jiang Luoyu. After the emperor sat down, he stood obediently close to the door until the emperor spoke again.

    "Come, give me your seat."

    Looking at the two men sitting down, the emperor nodded with some satisfaction, raised a gold red post on the table, and said, "I have already asked the imperial eunuch to check your birthday yesterday. Just before going down to the court, Prime Minister Murong has already delivered the Gengtai to the Ministry of rites. The Minister of the Ministry of rites will fix your marriage date in three months, and then I will marry you, yu''er."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect to ask them to come here. It was for the wedding date that Jiang Luoyu asked them to come here. After a long time, Jiang Luoyu reacted and stood up and said, "yes."

    The emperor looked at him in a daze, and the smile on his lips deepened. Just then, the gloom in Jingren palace was swept away: "I have prepared the emperor''s house for you. It is the house that I originally wanted to give to your mother, but failed to make it. No matter whether you are going to follow your husband in law to Murong''s house or live in the emperor''s house together after you get married If we discuss it ourselves, I can''t control it. But before you get married, you should live in the palace of the emperor. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech and looked at the thin gold post on the eunuch''s side, and said in a low voice, "follow my uncle''s will."

    The emperor waved his hand and motioned for him to sit down. His eyes turned to the man in Xuanyi, and his tone became colder: "muronghao."

    "Wei Chen is here."

    The emperor''s expression was light, and his tone was not kind: "I heard that you, the first beautiful man in the capital of the emperor, seem to have caused a lot of wind to run into debts?"

    Hear this, still don''t understand that is a fool, Xuanyi people step forward on one knee: "Wei Chen panic."

    "I didn''t care about things before, and I didn''t want to. Now that you have a marriage, you should know how to do it."

    "Wei Chen obeys orders."

    After getting the satisfactory answer, the emperor stood up and patted Jiang Luoyu on the shoulder and frowned slightly: "yu''er, Wu Ya Shi must have been staring at you because of the affairs of the Imperial Academy. In those years, Wu Yatuo asked me to take roujia, but I didn''t marry him. Now you have made a marriage, and you are roujia''s legitimate son. These three months are not long or short It''s not short. "

    "What uncle Huang said, yu''er already knew 11? In the three months before marriage, yu''er and the general will not be at peace. Those ghosts and snakes will come now - but this time, yu''er won''t let them do it easily. Besides, she will set up a stage for them. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart read a hundred turn, turned back a salute: "say no, to ask Uncle Huang to see a good play."

    Nanjinxu looked at him with a calm look, as if he had already grasped it. He was surprised at the bottom of his eyes. Then he was very interested and said with a smile: "well, I will look at yu''er."

    Out of the inner court of the palace, Jiang Luoyu watched muronghao go to the military headquarters. She lowered her eyebrows slightly, touched the stone hanging on her chest with her fingers, and turned to walk in the direction of the Imperial Academy.

    As soon as he entered the palace gate of the Imperial Academy, the two guards at the gate bowed to him. Jiang Luoyu nodded his head in return. After asking the location of the main room in a low voice, he walked in that direction. When he stopped at the gate and was ready to knock on the door, a worried voice came out of the room.

    "Well, I don''t know what kind of character that Xihua emperor is. He is not only a woman''s doubles, but also admitted to the imperial court. If he is proud and domineering, how can our little imperial academy be prosperous?"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. Although he is a lady''s pair, he is still a girl''s doubles. It has always been a whim, and it will be over if there is a disturbance."

    "What brother Wang said is right. Soldiers will come to block the water and cover up the earth. If we really annoy us, we will sue your majesty. Even if the emperor is favored again, we can''t disturb the court platform like this."

    Jiang Luoyu was unable to laugh or cry for a moment, and then she raised her hand to open the door.

    "Who?"

    As soon as the door creaked and opened, everyone in the door was surprised. When they turned their faces to look at it, they all showed a suspicious look on their smiling faces. However, the people standing at the door pursed their lips. Just as they were about to speak, a figure came to him from the corner and grabbed his wrist. His words were full of excitement."Brother Meng? You are here. Why did you come to the Imperial Academy a few days ago

    "I was delayed that day. Later Then something happened, and that was the delay. " Jiang Luoyu noticed that he clenched his wrist, and the heat was extremely high. He frowned slightly and took off his hand without a trace. He stepped back with a smile and said, "look, I''m not coming to the Imperial Academy? Don''t worry. "

    Hua Qian, dressed in the clothes compiled by the Imperial Academy, felt his palms loose when he was about to ask again. Only then did he find that Jiang Luoyu had detached his hand and seemed to be somewhat alienated. His heart could not help but feel a little lost. He said with a strong smile: "that''s what I said

    ¡±

    before the words fell, his eyes were subconsciously sliding towards Jiang Luoyu. When he saw that his clothes were different from those he usually wore, his heart beat up, and his face turned red without trace. He tried to say, "ah? When you come to report, how do you dress and wear a pair of Gemini clothes -- "

    " I''m a Gemini, so I''m going to wear Gemini clothes when I come to report. " Jiang Luoyu took a look at the emperor''s formal dress, which was white with gold rims and long golden tassels on his sleeves last month. Fortunately, he had removed the crown with long golden tassels and several beads of jade on it, and replaced his familiar silver crown. Otherwise, something might have gone wrong.

    After thinking about it several times, Jiang Luoyu glanced around and heard Hua Qian''s words. It seemed that he had guessed what the embarrassed officials of the Imperial Academy raised their hands and saluted: "Jingyu, I''ve met all my colleagues."

    Hua Qian still didn''t respond to anything. He just looked at him blankly: "brother Meng, aren''t you called Meng Yu? How did you become Jingyu again..."

    "I''m really sorry, brother Hua." Jiang Luoyu was a little helpless at his dullness, but she looked at the people around her, and her face changed. Then she said, "these days, I have seen relatives I haven''t seen for many years, so I changed my name to nanjingyu."

    As soon as the words fell, except Hua Qian, who was still aware of his hindsight, others knelt on their knees and saluted in unison: "see the emperor of Xihua, thousand years old, thousand years old!"

    Hearing these four words, Hua Qian''s whole body trembled, followed by him and knelt on the ground, but his face suddenly filled with a strange color, and his fingers were constantly trembling. His eyes seemed to be filled with ecstasy and love. When a young colleague saw him, he immediately looked at him and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was not far away with a smile, The eyes flashed without trace.

    Jiang Luoyu was standing, so she didn''t see the waves and waves. She raised her hand and said, "don''t be polite. We''re all colleagues in the future. We don''t have to do these rituals. Please get up quickly."

    The people of the Imperial Academy were just saying bad things about him. At this time, he was somewhat embarrassed when he met a real person. Only after Hua Qian stood up, he still walked up to Jiang Luoyu. He was not afraid that Sheng grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s wrist again. He was trembling and extremely excited and asked, "Meng, brother Meng, you You are That Xihua, Xihua Emperor... "

    "Why, it''s just a change of identity that brother Hua doesn''t know?" Jiang Luoyu sees that he is not willing to let go of his wrist, and his fingers are still nervous. His eyes are slowly getting deeper. Suddenly, his face seems to be covered with a layer of paper. His expression is blurred and he can''t see clearly, "OK, it''s over. What''s the matter? Wait until lunch time to talk about it."

    Hua Qian saw that he was going to leave his side and go to some adults who had just spoken. However, he seemed reluctant to let go of his hand. Subconsciously, he clenched the soft and warm skin and rubbed it quietly: "brother Meng, no, my highness, I have something to do ...?

    sensing that his movements were out of order, Jiang Luoyu shook his wrist and used his internal force. He shook his hand, but his face was still calm and smiling: "what''s the matter?"

    Hua Qian, who was shaken off his wrist and his whole hand was in pain, looked at him in disbelief. He stepped back two steps timidly to cover up his injury. His deep love mingled with black * * looked at him endlessly and murmured: " No Nothing... "

    Not far away from him, the young colleague saw this, but his eyes turned carelessly and met Jiang Luoyu''s smiling eyes. He immediately fell down with a flattering smile, but his eyes flashed a strange color.

    An hour later, the sun was getting stronger and stronger. A furtive figure in the Imperial Academy walked out of the gate, got into the carriage and drove towards the outer palace gate. After turning a few corners in the palace wall, he stopped at the entrance of the inner city. The black token stretched out from behind the curtain, and the word "Wuya" was engraved on it.

 Chapter 261

    "Oh?" Wu Ya Yan is holding a bird stick to tease Orioles jumping up and down. When he heard that he had just come out of the Imperial Academy, he came to report to himself with a thoughtful look. "You mean, a compilation of the Imperial Academy named Huaqian has an old acquaintance with Xihua emperor, and seems to have an unusual relationship with the emperor?"

    "Yes, young master." The messenger was not in the middle of Wu ya, but after he was in the new Imperial Academy, he came to the eye line, and he immediately replied, "though it is not clear what the emperor thinks, the Chinese surname is sure to have a mind in mind."

    "Yes? It''s good to have a mind! It''s hard to stop a person from thinking that he shouldn''t have. " Wu Yayan grabbed a handful of bird food and shook it in front of the oriole, but he didn''t give it food. After shaking for several times, the Oriole finally got angry and flew to peck at wuyayan''s fingers. However, he fell back to the ground and struggled for two times to lose his breath.

    Looking at the angry Oriole and wuyaya Yan, the reporter couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, but the voice of Wuya Yan was heard again: "since it is so, you should know how to do it without my command."

    "I will obey the order of the eldest son."

    As soon as the messenger left, Wu Yayan spilled the bird food on the stone table and asked, "how about muronghao?,

    before his voice fell, a boy came out from behind the porch pillar and came out again with a low eyebrow and said," go back to the eldest son, muronghao''s boy doesn''t need us to add trouble. He''s already in great trouble. "

    Wu Yayan picked her eyebrows, and then took aim at another oriole. She walked over and then teased her with a bird Teaser stick, as if she was enjoying such a game: "why? Tell me. "

    "The eldest son knows that the second brother of prime minister Murong and the wife Liu of Mu Rongtao, Minister of rites, have an unmarried niece who always wants to marry muronghao. Although murongqi never agreed, Liu''s family has been supporting her all the time. Moreover, although the Liu''s woman is not comparable to that of the four families, she can be regarded as an innocent aristocratic family daughter. If muronghao has something to say with her, even if she can''t be muronghao''s legitimate wife, she will certainly be able to become a sideroom. "

    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just a side room. It''s a little trouble. "

    After listening to the boy finish such a long speech, Wu Yayan''s look changed a little. He put down the bird''s stick in his hand and scattered the bird''s food freely, which attracted a group of birds to peck at it. However, his words were somewhat contemptuous. After that, he seemed to think of something very interesting, and his eyes suddenly darkened.

    "But if it''s a lesson, it''s too light. I heard that my lady Huai has a beautiful sister. Call her to me immediately, and her sister who is raised in the house."

    Madame Huai was a concubine who had just been taken in by Wu Yayan two days ago. Because she could perform two hand tricks to make her interesting, Wu Yayan was particularly favored these days. She didn''t know what to ask her to do, but she knew that her master didn''t want the servants to talk too much, so she replied respectfully: "yes, eldest son."

    The body shape of the boy gradually disappeared in the distance, and the thin lips of the remaining people were slowly hooked up in the dark.

    The sun was setting and it was getting dark.

    Jiang Luoyu stood up, examined several memorials and archives on her desk, and began to merge them one by one on the shelf. He was together. Several people sitting beside him could not help looking at his back. Most of them had lost their surprise and curiosity, and some of their eyes had become friendly.

    On the first day of working with Xihua emperor, several old adults who stayed in the Imperial Academy looked at Jiang Luoyu who was not far away from him. When he first came, some of his vigilance gradually faded away. After all, they had seen many serious Royal relatives and relatives, but they had no airs like Xihua emperor. They really and patiently went to do their duty and had such noble status, But the first one they met.

    After finishing his work, he patted the dust on his hands, and subconsciously turned around the room and landed in the corner. Since he came, Hua Qian, who had hardly said a few words, came forward and patted him on the shoulder with a smile and called, "brother Hua, brother Hua?"

    Hua Qian was looking down at the file in front of him. When he heard his voice, his fingers trembled and almost tore the file open. After a moment, he stabilized his mind. He stood up and prepared to bow down to him. At the same time, he showed an unidentified smile on his face See the emperor. "

    "Just said, don''t be too polite." Jiang Luoyu saw his look, and her eyebrows wrinkled. She glanced at the eyes around her. She said in a soft voice, "let''s go out and talk."

    After hearing this, Hua Qian turned to the moon white figure of his back. His fingers were clenched hard in his sleeve, and he was almost bleeding. Then he raised his step and followed him.

    "There''s something jade wants to ask brother Hua to do for you. What do you think of him?"

    As soon as they got out of the gate of the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy, Jiang Luoyu turned around and looked at him with a smile. After hesitating for a moment, he asked.

    Hua Qian''s lips were covered with a smile, as if some bitterness: "the emperor and the lower officials are classmates, and their identities are very different. The emperor doesn''t have to ask the lower officials, but direct orders."Jiang Luoyu looked at his expression very seriously for a while. Her beautiful face seemed covered with a layer of smoke. How could she not see her face clearly: "if so, before I say that There is one thing Jingyu really wants to ask brother Hua. "

    Hua Qian looked at him with a deep obsession at the bottom of his eyes. Jiang Luoyu frowned again: "emperor, please tell me."

    However, just a moment later, Jiang Luoyu had already returned to her previous light look, ignored the hot eyes, and then asked with a smile: "I don''t know brother Hua, do you have a lover?"

    Before the words fell, the expression on Hua Qian''s face suddenly coagulated, as if he had been punched head-on. His whole face was violently twisted, and his eyes were filled with sadness that could not be concealed. Jiang Luoyu looked at him with such a look, as if he was surprised: "is it Jingyu''s abrupt expression like brother Hua?"

    Hua Qian pursed his lips. His eyes were still straight at Jiang Luoyu in front of him. He didn''t move half a minute, but his eyes became more complicated: "the emperor''s words really scared Hua Qian Hua Qian, once had a sweetheart, but now... "

    "Brother Hua is not like Jingyu ^" this time, without waiting for him to finish, Jiang Luoyu suddenly opened his mouth, his eyes filled with gentle color, his words with a touch of joy, the whole look changed. "Jingyu not only has a sweetheart, but also will be with him after March."

    As soon as he said this, Hua Qian lowered his head, and his face became more and more distorted. He had expected to smile bitterly: "that man But the object of the emperor''s marriage is the general of Chaoyun? "

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu nodded definitely. Her eyes seemed to contain deep meaning. "So Jingyu asked if brother Hua had a sweetheart and could he help Luoyu?"

    Hua Qian took a deep breath, some decadent closed his eyes, and his heart was cold. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were dark and could not see clearly: "the emperor doesn''t need to test Hua again. Even if he had a sweetheart before, he has no more now. The emperor doesn''t have to worry about anything. Please tell me if you have something."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he suddenly became so calm, but his face was not as natural as before. Her thin red lips let out a sigh. Knowing that it was not possible to return to her classmates and friends, Jiang Luoyu did not show any disappointment. She just raised her hand and said, "brother Hua is very kind."

    When Jiang Luoyu got out of the gate of the Imperial Academy, Jiang Luoyu could not help but take a deep look at the card area with the three big characters of the Imperial Academy hanging on it. Her eyes grew deeper, and she put down the curtain with a faint smile.

    "Let''s go and go to the White House."

    The sleeping star sitting in front of the car heard the words and gave a low reply. The carriage turned around in front of the Imperial Academy and headed for the entrance of the palace which stood not far away. Only a pair of hazed eyes peeped out of the darkness, staring at the rickety and far away carriage, and seeing the carriage disappear, it left slowly.

    The carriage left the palace and was walking on the broad road towards the inner city of Bai''s family. Suddenly, there was a quarrel in the street which was not noisy. The sleeping star sitting in front of the carriage saw that there was a quarrel on the only way ahead. He turned to Jiang Luoyu with a worried face. As soon as he was about to report to Jiang Luoyu, who had lifted the curtain of the carriage, he heard Jiang Luoyu''s low sigh.

    "Here it is."

    Those two sounds seemed to be contained in the throat, sleeping star could not hear clearly, subconsciously asked, "emperor, what do you say?"

    Jiang Luoyu shook his head with a smile, pointed to the place where the dispute occurred, and motioned the coachman to drive forward to see what had happened: "nothing. You can get off and have a look."

    If mianxing got Jiang Luoyu, he immediately jumped out of the carriage and walked towards the crowd. After a while, he came back with indignation and reported to Jiang Luoyu: "emperor, there are a group of people pressing a girl. The girl looks only fourteen or five years old, but she is very beautiful. Those people say that the girl owes money to pay debts, but the girl gives them money to him They don''t even want to take advantage of the clothes

    Speaking of this, thinking of the scene that he saw just now, mianxing couldn''t help but blush: "even the girl''s clothes were torn open. The girl was crying and refused to struggle all the time. Being watched by so many people, they were still forcing the girl to obey Bullying an orphan girl who can''t resist is really hateful

    "Hateful?" After listening to his three words, Jiang Luoyu clapped the bone fan in his hand. The smile on the corner of his lips became deeper. There was more emotion in his words, but it seemed that it was not for the girl''s experience, but for something else.

    "It''s disgusting."

 Chapter 262

    Sleeping star looked at Jiang Luoyu''s look at this time, and he couldn''t figure out what the master was thinking. After a pause for a while, he asked tentatively, "emperor, do we want to Save the girl? "

    "Nature wants to save." To his surprise, as soon as his voice fell, Jiang Luoyu put down the curtain of the carriage. When the light voice sounded from behind the curtain, it became more and more vague. "If I don''t save it, I can''t give it to the emperor. It''s a good show."

    Mianxing frowned and did not understand the meaning of Jiang Luoyu''s words: "emperor, what you said I don''t understand it anymore. "

    The people in the car chuckled, but were not ready to explain: "well, you don''t need to understand, go and save people."

    As soon as he heard that he wanted to save someone, he felt pity for the orphan girl, or for the first time, he saw a sleeping star crying for help when she was torn off her clothes in the street. When she heard this, she immediately responded, turned around and walked in the direction of coming. The breeze just lifted the carriage curtain behind him, revealing her uncertain face.

    Just as Jiang Luoyu''s carriage stopped on the road between the inner city and the Imperial Palace, a 15-year-old woman in a bright red lantern skirt, a peach red jacket with a moon white belt and a double winged glazed butterfly hairpin on her head was in the inner city which was separated by a wall. A 15-year-old woman was covering her eyes with a handkerchief while running towards the yard.

    The servant girl who was following her saw that she was running faster and faster. She couldn''t keep up with her step, so she stopped to catch her breath. At this time, the woman had already run into the yard, had no education, and did not care to guard in front of the door. She pushed open the closed door and cried out.

    "Auntie, Auntie!"

    "What''s the matter? Come here crying."

    Hearing the clang sound of pushing the door, Mrs. Liu, Murong Tao''s wife, knew that this was her proud and careful niece. She heard the constant crying in her ears. Subconsciously, she stood up and stroked her chest. Then she looked at her niece, whose face was red and white. She told her mother.

    "I don''t want to find a room for the young lady to sit down. I don''t want to do anything. What does it look like?"

    As soon as the master of the room said something, both the mother and the maid moved. The one who should carry the machine for Miss Liu, and the one who should serve tea and dim sum, then quickly withdrew from the room without making any sound. In such a large room, only Miss Liu could be heard crying incessantly, as if she had been greatly wronged.

    "Auntie, Wuwu, you are going to make the decision for me!"

    Liu didn''t like to listen to her crying. She just thought that the niece of her mother''s family still had some functions, so her face was not too ugly. When she heard this, she immediately raised her eyes and knew what she was up to. She deliberately asked, "you came here for the wedding?"

    Miss Liu managed to stop her tears. As soon as she heard the word "give marriage", she became more distressed. This time, she also took a harsh curse: "aunt, you must have heard the news. Brother Hao, he is going to marry that little prostitute from nowhere! Women''s doubles called xihuadizi, then I What can I do, aunt

    "Don''t worry. My aunt has a way." The expression on Liu''s face did not change at all after hearing her scold her as a prostitute. Obviously, she was used to it. However, when she mentioned this incident, I couldn''t help but remember that I had brought this niece into the mansion and suffered her for such a long time. For a time, she was also angry.

    "It''s a pity that my aunt wanted you to be his wife, so as to firmly hold on to the wild seed that came out of nowhere. In case he doesn''t give up the position of Murong''s legitimate eldest son to my Chenger, you can help my aunt - but I didn''t think that the Emperor valued him so much and gave him an emperor."

    Miss Liu moved her silk handkerchief from her face and revealed her hidden face. To be fair, her face was still a bit beautiful, but her expression was too sharp and vicious, and the little bit of beauty was distorted. She didn''t worry that Liu let her marry muronghao just for the sake of seizing the position of her legitimate eldest son and only concerned about whether she could marry muronghao.

    "Aunt, that is to say, I, I can''t marry him?"

    "That''s not what I said." Liu knew what her niece was thinking, and she couldn''t help but smile sarcastically. After years of intriguing and fighting in the aristocratic family for many years, Liu knew that Miss Liu only took a fancy to muronghao''s beautiful face, and didn''t want anything else, which was almost equivalent to a white maniac. If she really married muronghao, the big room would be in flames every day without her making trouble.

    Thinking of this, she could not help but gently took Miss Liu''s hand and asked tentatively, "good boy, my aunt asked you, would you like to be his side room?"

    "As long as you can stay with brother Hao, she is willing to."

    Liu saw that she nodded her head firmly, and her heart immediately put down half, patted the back of her hand with satisfaction, and said with a smile: "that''s good. You must know, although your identity is also noble, but after all, it can''t compare with the emperor who was granted by the emperor. Even if the emperor is nominal, it is the same, so you can only do side room, not the idea of the main room."Miss Liu nodded as if she didn''t understand. But in a flash, she had an idea in her mind and her eyes suddenly became vicious. Suddenly she lowered her voice and asked Liu in front of her: "that aunt If so, if the emperor is dead, can you do it... "

    "Don''t move such a crooked mind." This time, without waiting for her to finish, Liu''s face sank in an instant, which scared Miss Liu from saying, "the emperor''s status is noble, but he has been given a royal jade ultimatum. Once the emperor is known by the emperor, but he wants to destroy his family, the Liu family is not Murong''s family. He can''t afford to toss around like this. If you can''t do it, the whole family will be wiped out. Do you know?"

    Miss Liu was greatly frightened by the words "the whole family was exterminated". She was not a smart person. After hearing this, she nodded and confessed: "yes It''s not right. I don''t want to... "

    Seeing the niece''s honesty, Liu nodded with satisfaction and turned to the maid who stood not far away from her: "Biyun.

    ¡±

    "the maid is here."

    "Bring it."

    "Say,

    pi.

    A moment later, the maid named Biyun took out a fragrant box of pear flowers and trees from the dark room and bowed herself to Liu''s hand. Liu opened the sachet and gave it to wipe away her tears. She was very curious and looked at the things in the sachet. When she saw that there were red incense, she asked in doubt.

    "What is this, aunt?"

    "This is specially prepared for you by my aunt after hearing the news in the morning." Liu took a look at the sachet, and her smile seemed a little mysterious in the dark room. "With this perfume, if you want to marry your brother Hao, you just need to find a place to ask him to come to meet him, and then burn the incense in the room. When he has a skin relationship with you, and is seen by the public, why don''t you marry him as a side room?"

    "Auntie, if you do this, the eyebrow, the body No, just... " Although Miss Liu is not smart, it does not mean that she is stupid. When she hears the speech, she immediately feels something wrong, and her face is even more red and transparent. "What''s more, if I use such means, if brother Hao is Will he not despise me if he marries me

    After closing the lid of the sachet, she said in a low voice, "my good niece, it''s just a matter of rights and interests. If you become his side room, you only need to use a few means. With your beautiful appearance, you can''t worry about your husband''s favor."

    "What my aunt said was that she had been taught." Miss Liu was easily moved by her aunt''s agitation. After several thoughts in her mind, she felt that there was no problem. Her fingers clenched the sachet and her eyes flashed, "in my aunt''s opinion, when can I do this well?"

    Liu expected that she would be moved and he would ask. She put down the tea cup in her hand and suggested with a smile.

    "It''s better to hit the sun when you choose a day. Your brother Hao is married by the emperor. You must be in a bad mood. What''s more, your uncle and your future father-in-law are discussing business in the wing room. You''d better ask the maid to ask him to go to your uncle''s study and find a chance to have a good relationship with him. Your aunt will meet you in an hour, OK?"

    On hearing this, Miss Liu nodded her head for approval. She was not suspicious at all. Even because she was about to design her own side room for muronghao, she felt very shy. Her delicate face flashed with a blush and called out to the outside: "niece, listen to my aunt, qiao''er

    "

    < 0

    when she heard someone calling in the room, she could hardly keep up with Miss Liu At this time, the servant girl who finally gasped for breath immediately stepped forward and said, "miss."

    Through a door, Miss Liu held her head high, and her words were full of potential and joy: "go and send a message to Mr. Hao immediately, saying that I have something to say with Mr. Hao in my uncle''s study, and ask him to come quickly."

    The servant girl hung down her head, and her eyes flashed unconsciously, but she said, "yes, miss."

    Hearing the footstep of the servant girl''s leaving, and seeing her niece''s smile that was about to be fulfilled before meeting, Liu picked up the teacup again and covered up the sly smile on the side of her lips, and the calculations that could not be told in her heart.

    If her strategy can be achieved in a short time, Murong Hao and his niece will have a skin relationship before marrying the emperor. Let alone the affair of the side room, the emperor and the emperor will know about the humiliation of the royal family. Muronghao, the legitimate eldest son of Murong family, who has just been reinstated because of his marriage, will be removed from office again.

    In addition, this is equivalent to slapping the face of the emperor who was given the marriage. How can the emperor and the Emperor just quit their duties? After muronghao, it is even more unfortunate. It is not clear whether he can finally take the position of the first born son Thinking of this, Liu could not help but show a very proud smile.

 Chapter 263

    When Liu and Miss Liu were sitting in the room, feeling happy about different things and the same result, they went out to find muronghao''s maid and made a few turns in the corridor on the right. They saw the figure of a beautiful man in Xuanyi who was standing under a pear blossom tree. He immediately calmed down his heart beat and walked slowly to salute.

    "I have seen you."

    When muronghao heard the voice behind him, his eyes still stayed on the pear blossom tree, as if he remembered some precious memories. His eyes twinkled with a little wave light, which seemed to be gentle, but his tone was as cold as usual: "what''s the matter?"

    The servant girl named qiao''er glanced at him quietly, but she did not dare to see him again. She was afraid that she would delay her work. She quickly lowered her voice and reported to Liu''s and Miss Liu''s plan: "it''s like this, master Hui..."

    "It is said that the cousin of the second aunt is searching for beauties again recently?" After listening to this superficial arrangement, Xuan Yi''s man had to pick his eyebrows. He turned to him with a slight eye and asked, "if he hears a beautiful woman''s invitation at this time, he doesn''t know how happy he should be."

    Qiao er''s mind is like hair, this is Murong Hao''s eyeliner in Murong''s house, has been sent to Miss Liu''s side to explore the news, Wen Yan immediately understand the master''s meaning, lightly lips lips nodded: "is the childe let the servant slave directly report the honest son?"

    "Find a reason and let others reveal it to him casually, that is, you are next to Miss Liu and don''t show your horse''s feet for the time being."

    Murong Hao thought for a moment, but he didn''t move, so he raised his hand and ordered.

    "Go."

    Qiao son low body should be, turn around to leave, can not wait to walk a few steps Road, seem to think of what important thing, the face showed a bit of shy and timid color, turn the body to call a way: "childe."

    Murong Hao did not speak, but just raised his eyes and swept her. His eyes were cold and cold. He did not know when he had already disappeared.

    Qiao''er saw his cold look, as if he was not afraid. His fingers clenched the handkerchief in his hand, but he couldn''t help asking: "childe, qiao''er would like to ask The emperor of Xihua, who is the sweetheart of you

    There was a silence.

    Qiao''er stood in the same place, as if she didn''t get the answer, she didn''t want to leave. The blush on her face was more than just a moment ago. The man in Xuanyi took a deep look at her, and instantly saw her mind at the moment. The corner of her lips caught a trace of sarcasm, but she finally said with determination.

    "If not, I would not have agreed, even at the risk of being beheaded."

    Hearing the unexpected answer, qiao''er''s face suddenly filled with surprise, and the panic of her eyes was almost uncontrollable. It seemed that her son-in-law''s sweetheart was really the emperor of Xihua who was married by the emperor. She just looked up and was ready to leave, but the rest of her eyes saw mu Ronghao''s sarcasm mixed with murderous eyes. She was scared to a stagger and almost kneel Come down.

    Murong Hao stood in the same place with a light look. He knew that the servant girl had something wrong with him. He wanted to raise his hand to deal with the servant girl. But when his finger was raised half way up, his eyes became deep again. Finally, he just waved to her, indicating that she should go to work quickly, and at the same time, he walked away from the corridor.

    Qiao''er almost gasped for breath after the disaster. Somehow, she stood up and didn''t dare to think about anything more. She turned around and ran to the courtyard of Murong Cheng, the eldest son of murongtao, who was not far away from Liu''s residence. She didn''t even dare to look back.

    Because she ran so fast, she bumped into a man who looked like a boy. The boy helped her up and recognized that she was the servant girl of Liu''s niece. She was surprised and asked, "qiao''er, you shouldn''t wait by your young lady at this time. How can you run so fast

    Qiao''er staggered at the foot of qiao''er, and it was not easy to stand still. When she heard the speech, she seemed to have no vigilance. While panting, she subconsciously explained: "Oh, it''s the miss who asked me to go out to do something. I''m in a hurry now. Miss is still waiting..."

    The boy who helped her stand up turned his eyes, as if thinking of something, and then asked, "Miss, let you go out to work. I don''t know what it is. Maybe you can tell me?"

    "You are the boy of honest childe, naturally can tell you." Qiao''er saw that he was so easy to take the bait. For a moment, he was disdained in his heart, but he still didn''t notice what he was doing on the surface. He said clearly, "the young lady has something to look for Mr. Hao. At this time, she is waiting in the second master''s study. I have to find Mr. Hao quickly!

    "Well, wait." Seeing that she had just stood still, she was about to start running again. The boy was afraid that his report would not be clear, and he could not conceal it. He began to explore and say, "Miss, you are waiting for Mr. Hao in the study alone. This It''s not appropriate. "

    Qiao Er blinked her eyes and showed a timid look on her face. She still wanted to move forward: "Miss, we servants can only do it, but we can''t refute it. I''m in a hurry to find Mr. Hao, so I won''t tell you more. "

    The boy didn''t catch it. Looking at qiao''er and running to find muronghao, he immediately felt bad and didn''t think about whether there was a trap in it. He turned his head and ran into the yard behind him. Seeing his figure disappearing gradually, qiao''er, who was standing at the corner, took a long breath of relief. Then he leaned against the wall and took a rest temporarily."What are you talking about? My cousin is alone in the study, waiting for the boy muronghao? "

    Hearing that the boy came in in in a hurry and reported that he was watching the rise of a spring palace picture with a beautiful servant girl beside him. Murong Cheng, who looked like a noble young man but was in a mess, immediately pushed aside his servant girl and stood up with a sudden change of face.

    Since Miss Liu came into the house, the boy knew that although the master didn''t say anything, he could not let go of the fat on his lips. What''s more, he was still a cousin. He could just put the theory into the room. But I don''t know why as long as the young master asked for this matter too much, his wife was furious and let the master break his mind, which kept him in his mind He scratched his lungs.

    When he thought of this, he suddenly got a light in his mind, swallowed his saliva, and guessed, "is it not that miss and Mr. Hao want to give and receive each other privately?"

    On hearing this conjecture, Murong Cheng''s face was even worse. He narrowed his eyes and patted the table heavily. Since muronghao entered the mansion, many beautiful servant girls who had been around him had been around him. Recently, as soon as muronghao appeared, those beauties who should have rushed into his arms rushed towards muronghao, which made him envious and jealous.

    Isn''t that a good-looking face? No matter how good-looking, you can''t eat it!

    Finally, when muronghao was given the marriage, he thought that all the beauties in the mansion should stop. Who knows that on the day of the marriage, his cousin was preparing to make a promise to the boy! How can this be! Absolutely not!

    "Well, you muronghao, you don''t stop when you get an emperor. Do you have to take your cousin with you? I can''t let him do it! In the valley. "

    The boy waited around him for a long time. When he heard the master''s words, he guessed his mind and said, "I''m here."

    "Stop the servant girl named qiao''er immediately. I will go to my father''s study immediately. How can a cousin know who her lover is? It''s the right way for me to accept the beauty of the world."

    "Yes, sir, I will go at once."

    After sending the boy away, Murong Cheng quickly straightened his clothes and shook his fan with a look of yearning. He pushed open the door and walked towards his father Murong Tao''s study, muttering: "cousin, cousin, you must wait for your cousin to come..."

    At this time, Miss Liu was standing in the study with a shy face and dragging her handkerchief to and fro. She was a little uneasy and waiting. Before she could sort out her thoughts of shame and fear, she heard footsteps in her ears. She was afraid that muronghao who came in would not have a good face for her and did not look back, she quickly walked to the corner and lit it It''s an aphrodisiac.

    As the sound of footsteps approached, she saw that the white smoke of sentimental fragrance was smothered. Miss Liu put down half of her heart, and the other half was only waiting for it. When she heard the sound of someone locking the door back, she couldn''t help but feel pleased. She hung her head and said, "brother Hao, you''re here."

    Before the words fell, she felt a heat behind her, and the whole person was held by the visitors. She couldn''t help being more shy, said Jiao didi in a low voice.

    "You How can you do this? As soon as you come in, you will embrace others, and they will not obey! This morning, when people knew that you were married by the old man of the emperor, I don''t know how sad you are. You didn''t come to comfort them. You only waited for someone to come to ask you, but you were so anxious that you looked like a real cousin... "

    Before the words fell, she felt that her neck was wet, as if she had been kissed by a man. She turned around in a panic and raised her head to say something. When she saw the face of the visitor, she stepped back two steps and screamed: "how, how is it you?"

    Murong Cheng hugged her lazily and looked at her panicked struggle. Regardless of her struggling to escape, he kissed her on her neck with a smile: "cousin, aren''t you thinking of cousin Cheng? Isn''t he coming?"

    Miss Liu was originally a lady in a big family, except when she was kiss by a man now? When he noticed Murong Cheng''s action, he felt wrong for a long time. However, he was still struggling. His tears all came down: "no What do you want? Let go of me

    Murong Cheng ignored her crying, and while pulling the belt on her waist, he felt up and down: "cousin, all the people outside are locked, and the lonely man and daughter are in the room. What can you do, eh?"

 Chapter 264

    Miss Liu was frightened by his actions, and her voice trembled. She kept kicking and beating to struggle: "you, you are mean and mean, you are shameless! I asked qiao''er to call brother Hao. How could it be you? "

    "Qiao''er? Qiao''er has been cut off by me for a long time. I can meet you before Murong Haozhi. Come here, let my cousin fragrant

    Seeing that she didn''t have the hope of escaping today, her dress belt was also pulled apart. If she was found out, she could not marry muronghao. Miss Liu didn''t care about anything at the moment. She opened her voice and cried and pushed Murong Cheng on her body: "help! help! I''m going out! I don''t want to be with you! "

    Murong Cheng was irritated by her repeated struggles. He stood up straight and patted her face. As soon as he lowered himself, he carried the man on his shoulder and walked toward the bed with a cold hum.

    "OK, cousin, in order to have a tryst with muronghao, you''ve already driven the people around here. It''s just a bargain for me. Now, even if you call me a broken throat, no one will come to save you. So you should honestly follow your cousin and I. for the sake of your obedience, my cousin will give you a rank as a sideroom, or you will give it to you in private You can only be a concubine. "

    Before the words fell, Miss Liu, who was carried on her shoulder, felt a pain in her back. The whole person was thrown on the bed, and then a dark figure rushed up: "how fragrant..."

    The fragrance in the corner is burning a little bit, and the wisps of white smoke are emitting, which are stained with the bed curtain which is shaking not far away, and the weaker and weaker woman''s cry and cry.

    "No. help.,

    the hourglass slides down a little bit, and the beads in Liu''s hands, who recline on the couch, fall a little bit. Seeing this, Xia LAN, a big servant girl on the side, looks at the hourglass again and lowers her voice to remind her.

    "It''s time, ma''am."

    Hearing this, Liu opened her closed eyes slowly, and a glimmer of light flashed through her eyes. She stood up straight, and all the servant girls around her hurriedly arranged her clothes.

    "What about master and master?"

    "My wife, I''m almost at the door of my study."

    "Good." Hearing this, Liu''s lips immediately filled with a proud smile. He clenched the beads made of Blue Opal in his hand, and helped Xia Lan''s hand to step forward. "Therefore, we should immediately go to the study to see that wild species is found out of the study, in a state of confusion and loss of future. Let''s go!"

    The servants and maids followed Liu out of the courtyard and headed for the Chuihua gate not far away. This is the only way to murongtao''s study. No matter who wants to go there, they have to walk through the corridor in front of the Chuihua gate and Chuihua gate.

    Xia LAN helped her master step up the white marble steps of the corridor. Just as she was ready to hang her head, she saw the figure walking in front of the corridor. Her face changed slightly, and she slowly stopped. She pointed to the front and said to Liu with a happy look.

    "Ma''am, look at the man in front, isn''t it? Is it a bit like Young master hao? "

    Liu looked along her fingers. The more he looked at the black figure, the more he looked like muronghao. The smile on his face suddenly solidified. He clenched Xia Lan''s hand and said in a low voice: "no way. That boy should be in the study now. How can he appear here?"

    Her voice has not finished, walking in front of Xuanyi people as if they have eyes behind, Shi Shi ran turned around, the expressionless but beautiful face exposed in the sun, it is the person they can''t believe.

    Seeing Liu''s family behind him, Murong Hao''s eyes flashed, and a smile appeared on his lips. He walked back to Liu''s body. He raised his hand in a cold tone and saluted, "Hao has met my aunt, please give me my respects."

    Liu was scared by his whole person to step back a step, a moment later to react, can not help but his surprise: "you Why are you here? "

    "Hao can''t understand my aunt''s words." When muronghao heard the speech, his face did not change, but his eyes showed a bit of thinking. He looked at the plot and failed. At this time, the flustered Liu family said, "Hao was left in the imperial capital, and just now he has been checking the files of the Ministry of war in his father''s study. After discussing with his uncle, his father was called here. Why did he listen to his aunt''s words as if Hao could not be here?"

    Liu seldom talks with muronghao, and in the bottom of her heart, she looks down on the man who murongqi has found and inherited Murong''s legitimate eldest son. Although he is usually silent, he quickly catches the loophole in her words and sweats on his forehead: "Auntie Auntie didn''t mean that, that is, she was a little surprised... "

    After finishing the previous sentence, Liu quickly calmed down and put on a smile again. She kept thinking about what was wrong with her mind. She asked, "just now, my niece with fine eyebrows came to see her aunt. She said that she had something to discuss with you. She also asked the maid to find you. You Didn''t you meet the servant girl

    On hearing this, Murong Hao''s face was happy, but he was surprised, but he didn''t seem abrupt. His beautiful face seemed to shine in the sun, which made many of the servant girls around Liu blush: "servant girl? I''ve seen a few of them, but I''ve never seen any servant girls. Did your aunt hear me wrong

    Hearing that he had never seen that qiao''er, Liu''s heart was full of thump, and his face became dull, but he could only force a smile: "maybe I think so. ""Since Auntie is OK, Hao goes to see his father and uncle first." After seeing Liu''s words, his face changed and he lowered his head. Muronghao sneered from the bottom of his heart. On his face, he was still respectful and obedient, and raised his hand to salute. "Farewell, nephew."

    Seeing Murong Hao swing his sleeve and go away, the black long clothes in the sun, reflecting the Li bird''s auspicious clouds and golden patterns, his side face cold without a trace of fluctuation. Liu stamped his feet with hatred, pushed away the mother and servant girl who were supported by him, and roared: "it''s not enough to succeed, but more to fail! It''s such a seamless Bureau. I''m ready to let him escape. That idiot

    Xia Lan was pushed by Liu, but she thought of something more important. She immediately stepped forward and warned tentatively, "madam, since master Hao didn''t go, why miss Miss is not back at this time? Is there something wrong with it

    As soon as he was reminded, Liu also thought of this, and his face was even more ugly. He immediately raised his step and ran after muronghao in the direction he left: "Oh, no, that idiot with slim eyebrow didn''t ignite the aphrodisiac in advance, so Let''s go. We must go to the study in front of the master and clean up the mess! "

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Walking out of the corridor, Ben was going to walk to the study. Suddenly, the blue shadow flashed in front of him. The man with Li bird pattern on his sleeve corner knelt on one knee and put a small bamboo tube on his hands.

    "Childe, letter from his Highness the ninth prince."

    Hearing this, Murong Hao stopped and picked up the bamboo tube in his hand. After opening it, he took out the letter paper and swept it down.

    There are only three words on it.

    Hongmen banquet.

    When he saw these three words, he seemed to think of something. According to the color of his eyes, he was getting deeper and deeper in the sun. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Liu''s back in a hurry from the corner of his eyes, and his face showed a trace of scorn.

    Want to clean up the mess ahead of time?

    Well thought Unfortunately, I''m afraid it''s too late.

    Liu watched muronghao go out of the corridor, but at this time, she was caught by something and stopped. For a moment, she secretly called Tianzhu me. She took the servants and servants behind her and walked forward. But before several people passed the corner to the blue stone path at the door of the study, she thought of it with a roar. It was mixed with the cry of a man for mercy.

    "You beast! How to do such a thing as a beast

    Hearing this roar, Liu recognized murongtao''s voice. She felt a chill in her heart. She walked several steps with the help of Xia LAN. Her eyes swept in the garden. When she saw what was going on in the yard, she couldn''t help but see the darkness in front of her eyes. The whole person almost breathed, half afraid and half anxious.

    Xia LAN finally helped Liu and looked up, but she was terrified to see that Murong Cheng, dressed in gorgeous clothes and familiar with her face, was very messy. Looking at the past, she knew what she had done. Murong Cheng was pressed on the chair by two boys, while the other one beat him with a red board. Murong Cheng was howling and yelling, and his buttocks were red.

    Not far from Murong Cheng''s body, he was holding a pile of clothes, crying and dazzling, but with beautiful colors at the corners of her eyes. Her clothes were also messy and she had changed. As soon as she visited, she knew what had happened.

    murongqi and murongtao were not far away. Murongqi had been silent and stood far away, as if he didn''t want to take care of his brother''s family affairs, but murongtao was already angry With red eyes and trembling fingers, she only let those boys beat murongcheng to death, but didn''t listen to his explanation. Miss Liu sat on one side and didn''t give a word of advice. Occasionally, she stopped sobbing and looked at Murong Cheng, who was beaten. She also had a look of schadenfreude in death.

    Her look obviously deepened Murong Tao''s anger. The boys did not dare to think that the man who hit him was the young master, and they all beat with fear. Murong Cheng, who was pressed on the chair, did not learn martial arts when he was young. Like his father and grandfather, he read a Book for several days. He had no skill at all. After a few screams, he was more angry and had less air intake.

    Seeing that his son was about to be killed, this scene was almost self inflicted. Liu, who was about to faint, bit the tip of his tongue and forced himself to stand up straight. Like a quick leopard, she shook off her servant girl xialan''s hand, and rushed towards her son, shouting.

    "Master, if you want to hit me, please hit me. Don''t beat your son. Your son will be killed by you!"

    Murong Tao was angry and ready to open his mouth to let people fight again. He heard a rush of footsteps. Then a figure fell on Murong Cheng, who was half dead. After a closer look, it was his wife Liu. His face changed and changed. Seeing that she was protecting Murong Cheng, he could not help shouting at her.

    "This son of a bitch, in my study, insults his cousin. It''s shameless and uneducated! Is this your good son? Don''t want such a son! " Murongtao looked at her to protect Murong Cheng. After seeing Liu''s appearance, she suddenly became frightened. She gritted her teeth and said, "come on, please pull your wife away!"

    The boys on both sides heard the words and did not dare to disobey his master''s orders. They had to look at each other helplessly and prepare to pull the Liu family: "madam, you..."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as they pulled her apart, Liu threw herself on her again. She hugged her son in her arms and didn''t let go. Her hand was stained with blood. She kept crying and yelling, "master, you can''t beat him! This is the child I raised with all my efforts! No matter how wrong he is, he is your only legitimate son. If you kill him, how can I live? "Murong Tao, trembling with anger, pointed to Murong Cheng, who had fainted in Liu''s arms, and scolded: "he is like this now, because you always spoil him. When he was young, he was mischievous. I can forgive him, but he is nearly 20 years old. He is in a mess reading and can''t even pick up a knife! It''s better not to have such a son! Hum

    At this time, Liu was crying and could hardly speak. Murong Qi, on one side, sighed in a low voice. He grabbed his arm in time and said in a soft voice, "please don''t be angry. The younger brother and sister said, after all, cheng''er is your only legitimate child. It''s OK to teach a lesson about this, but if you want to kill your own child, it''s the second younger brother''s

    After saying this, he looked at Murong Tao''s hatred of iron and steel. He clenched his fingers and wanted to open his mouth for another fight. All his hands were lifted up, but he was not willing to give up. Finally, he sighed heavily. Liu''s tears were even worse. Murong Qi bowed his hands to say goodbye and said in a soft voice, "look at this scene, I''m going to come back tomorrow and say goodbye."

    Seeing murongqi leave, murongtao turned and bowed his head to send him off: "brother, go slowly."

    When murongqi''s figure completely disappeared in the courtyard, Liu''s face full of tears began to cry louder, and she held her son in her arms and did not give up: "cheng''er, cheng''er, my son..."

    When Murong Tao heard the voice, he snorted, but he didn''t make any more moves to hit people. He seemed to be angry and sulky. Miss Liu on the steps not far away was crying bitterly. Murong Cheng was also covered with blood. Because Murong Cheng forced himself to lose his innocence, he could not help but fade a little bit, and went up to try to pull Liu''s sleeve.

    "Gu My aunt... "

    It was unexpected that when Miss Liu held Liu''s sleeve, she was still crying and complaining, but her whole face changed. Her eyes glared fiercely at the frightened Miss Liu. She raised her hand to beat her and yelled: "You cheap maid, you dare to harm my sincere son, I will kill you!"

    When murongtao heard the news, he stopped at once. He grabbed Liu''s wrist and yelled in a low voice: "what are you crazy about again! This is your good son who forced your niece, she has become this appearance, what else do you want?

 Chapter 265

    Liu was caught by his wrist and glared at Miss Liu, who had withdrawn her hand in fright. She immediately turned around, her face covered with tears, and said in a low voice: "master! You have been deceived. This little bitch is uneasy and kind-hearted and pretends to be forced to lose her innocence!

    ¡±

    murongtao was puzzled by her words. For a moment, she looked at Miss Liu, who was not far away from her and was holding her collar. Her face was timid and she couldn''t hear what they were saying. She thought there was something hidden in it. She could not help but lower her voice and asked, "you Where do you say that? "

    "Master, think about it. Liu Ximei is my biological niece. If cheng''er wants to, just tell me no, not to mention a niece, but a princess. If I have one, I will give it to him."

    Seeing that he seemed to be beginning to wonder, Liu''s eyes lit up immediately and began to add fuel to confuse black and white. However, she was afraid that Miss Liu nearby would hear the rebuttal, so she came closer to murongtao and quietly "explained".

    "So how could cheng''er force her to do something without any reason? It must be that the little bitch seduced cheng''er. Cheng''er just has some lecherous problems. This master knows about it. Who knows that the little bitch has such a heart and entices cheng''er to hook up..."

    Murongtao frowned, but his eyes flickered. It was obvious that some of them were moved by Liu: "ridiculous words! Cheng''er has no merit or fame, but she has a better family background than ordinary people, but your niece is a lady in a big family! You say that she seduces cheng''er with her innocence. You''re talking nonsense no matter how I listen to her! "

    Liu saw that he was wavering, and then added fuel: "my Lord! Don''t you forget that cheng''er is going to marry his real wife. Recently, my concubine is searching for famous ladies in the imperial capital. Today is the day when master Hao from the eldest brother''s side is given a marriage. She must have watched the elder brother''s Hao''er have no hope, and her identity is not enough, so she covets our cheng''er''s position as a wife! "

    These words were heard by Miss Liu not far away because of the loud voice. She immediately changed her face and looked at Liu''s twisted face in disbelief. She murmured and retorted: "aunt You, you originally, originally did not say so, you... "

    "You little maid! First of all, I will bite and slander my sincerity, and now will you bite and slander me? " Seeing her retort, Liu looked at the silent Murong Tao and knew that he had believed 80% of his words. He immediately knelt down beside Murong Tao, tearing his sleeve robe and crying.

    "Master, you should believe me and cheng''er! Although I was born not as good as my master, but since I gave birth to cheng''er for so many years, which thing is not for the sake of master and cheng''er, master is a good example! It must be the little bitch who seduced us. I hope the master can spare cheng''er and my concubine! "

    Seeing his wife''s plaintive plea for mercy, Murong Tao turned his eyes to the stunned Miss Liu. Although he still had doubts at the bottom of his heart, he felt more about his wife''s hair and his love for his son. He sighed and waved his sleeve and walked toward the door: "since that''s the case, you can handle it. I can''t control it."

    "Yes, I do." Seeing this, Mr. Liu gave a sigh of relief and knew that he and Murong Cheng had escaped a disaster. As soon as Murong Tao''s figure disappeared, Huo stood up, supported his mother and roared, "come on Miss Liu is so stupid that when she looks at Liu''s sneer, some of the servants who forced her to come here also know that things are wrong. They can''t help but shiver and lean against the door: "aunt, you What are you going to do

    Liu gave a smile and directed some of the servants behind him to carry murongcheng back to the yard to take care of her. The other part took hold of Miss Liu, whose clothes were messy. Her eyes flashed maliciously: "what else can I do to you who has seduced my good son and polluted her body? You should know what you''re going to do! Xialan, I''ll handle it. "

    Xia LAN followed Liu''s side. She had been used to these private affairs for so many years. When she heard the words, she should be right at once. At the same time, she also had a secret disposition in her heart. Even if she was treating her own niece, as long as she destroyed the plan, she even touched the scales in Liu''s heart. The final end of Miss Liu''s life was that she was first imprisoned in a temple and then disguised as suicide.

    When Xia Lan was in a complicated mood, she pulled Miss Liu away from the front of the door and headed for Murong''s family temple. In the winding corridor in the distance, people standing under the pear blossom tree saw murongqi walking slowly. She immediately turned to her side, bowed down, and looked cold and light.

    "Father."

    Murongqi was silent and looked at him for a while, and suddenly asked, "how much do you know about today''s affairs?"

    Muronghao then remained silent for a moment and told the truth: "go back to the father. Today they wanted to harm the child, but the child has already been on guard. Otherwise, it is the child and the father who are facing that kind of scene at the moment."

    Murongqi''s face became complicated when he heard the speech. When he went to the study with murongtao and met the scene just now, he already felt something wrong. He found that Miss Liu was always peeping at himself and was extremely aggrieved. He immediately guessed something. Then he came to ask muronghao. How could he know that there was really his handwriting? He was shocked for a moment."Every time I see you, it''s like seeing Mindy But I didn''t expect that you were as smart as min di. Well, you are skillful. If you don''t let your uncle see the clue, I will not care about it. Only you should remember that although there are always contradictions between the two rooms, they are all Murong''s lineage after all. If you break the bones and connect the tendons, don''t go too far. "

    "I understand. Thank you for your advice."

    After muronghao answered, looking at murongqi''s back, which was about to leave after murongqi finished his speech, he seemed to think of a very important thing. After sipping his lips, he still couldn''t help but step forward and lowered his voice. His voice was as low as telling a secret: "father, you Don''t you want to see Jidi? "

    "Sacrifice son..." Hearing this name, murongqi stopped at his feet and sighed deeply. His words seemed to be lost, but he was more gratified. "In recent years, since you came here, he has not treated my father and your brother, so I don''t have to be annoying. The father remembers that tomorrow is the birthday of the sacrifice of the son. If he can still think of me as a father, you can say hello for the father. If you can''t remember it, you don''t need to mention it again. "

    Hearing this, muronghao did not know what he felt in his heart for a moment. Thinking of the child named Murong sacrifice, Murong Hao subconsciously called out to him: "what do you think of him Uncle

    "Don''t call me that in the mansion." When murongqi heard him call out these two words, he immediately turned around and grabbed his shoulder. He lowered his voice and said, "I am the only one who knows your identity. Good boy, if you want to revenge for your mother, you will not have only Wu Ya Shi, or maybe And now the Lord... "

    Hearing the last few words, muronghao''s face suddenly changed. According to the color of his eyes, he immediately asked, "uncle, what do you mean by this?"

    "One day, when I get there, I''ll tell you everything, just now..." Murong Qi deeply gazed at him. After a long time, he finally shook his head and turned around not to say, "be your legitimate eldest son of Murong family, and marry your sweetheart three months later."

    Muronghao looked at his far away back and raised his steps to chase him. But before he had reached the middle of his step, the smiling eyes of the man flashed through his mind. Thinking of his relationship with the emperor, his steps seemed to be stuck by something. He could not move, and his voice became weaker and weaker.

    "Bo Father

    Just as the man in Xuanyi stayed at the same place and watched murongqi''s back getting farther and farther away, the carriage, which was stopped by a noisy wall, drove to the inner city where Bai''s family lived again after adding a slim, charming looking woman with coarse cloth clothes on her body and a rather awkward look.

    "Little girl I thank you for your help. "

    "Don''t be too polite. Get up." Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and looked at the woman in the car saluting to her. She was shocked and had a gentle smile. She asked her to get up and sit down. "What''s your name?"

    The woman timidly sat back to her original position, wringing her skirt with both hands, and her knuckles turned white. She was frightened by the scene just now: "huigongzi, my name is Tang, and my name is Yiyi."

    Listening to her name, Jiang Luoyu nodded with a smile, and then asked, "Yi Yi, but the little bird Yiren''s?"

    "Yes, sir." The woman nodded timidly and stood up again to salute him. She looked at the carriage with a natural posture, but she was obviously a man in women''s double clothes. After a long time, she lowered her eyes again and whispered cautiously, "the young master saved the little girl. She didn''t expect to repay her. She still has some beauty in her humble body It''s just you Hello, it seems to be... "

    Jiang Luoyu smelled the speech, slightly picked eyebrows and said with a smile: "it''s a women''s doubles, so, Yiyi, how are you going to do?"

    Tang Yiyi seems to be a little timid. Every time he hears a question, he can''t help but shrink. He looks up at Jiang Luoyu. Then he reaches out his hand a little trembling and says, "huigongzi, because I used to be a medical girl in a big family before, so I know some basic medical skills. I can serve you around the childe, be a slave and a maid, and help you out."

    "Oh? Yiyi, do you know how to cure? " Jiang Luoyu put down her tea cup and looked at it without trace. Sitting outside the curtain of the carriage, she also heard the sleeping star talking between them. However, her face showed a surprised look. "Since this is so, I''m a little curious. Why don''t you check my pulse now and see what''s wrong with me?"

    Tang Yiyi''s muddleheaded response was, as if to show that she really knew medical skills. She immediately crouched down to get close to Jiang Luoyu and put out her white wrist. After a moment, she frowned slightly and her face appeared a little embarrassed, as if she was hesitating whether to say or not.

    Along with her worry, Luo Yu''s face changed.

    "You are so hesitant, but what''s wrong with me?"

    "You''re joking. You don''t have any diseases, but you''re born with cold deficiency. If you don''t take good care of yourself after marriage, you''ll probably die of blood when you give birth to your son."

    The constitution is deficient and cold.He had heard of this in his previous life. In this life, he had heard mianxing mention it after he let mianxing enter the prefectural palace. At first, he didn''t care. Later, he didn''t know how mu Ronghao knew about it, so he made tonic Soup for him. However, since he heard about the blood coral, he began to hate those dark potions, and the tonic body soup was just a few drinks.

    But did not expect, physique Xu cold Gemini, when the birth of the son should have the appearance of blood avalanche?

    After thinking for a moment, he put down his sleeve again and murmured in a low voice, as if worried: "you mean Blood death

    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Tang Yiyi thought he didn''t believe in himself. Hearing the speech, Tang Yiyi immediately blinked his eyes and said sincerely:

    "Yi Yi dare not cheat the young master."

    "Blood avalanche..." Seeing her affirmation, Jiang Luoyu subconsciously moved her eyes to the outside of the carriage curtain. She did not know when to turn around and listen carefully to the sleeping star in their conversation. When he repeated these two words, he happened to see the sleeping star''s slightly worried affirmative eyes, which proved that Tang Yiyi was right.

    Thinking of those soup, Jiang Luoyu sighed slightly. She didn''t want to put it in her heart. But somehow, she suddenly remembered the silent man. For a moment, she felt a little bored and murmured: "even so, how about..."

    This sentence contained a little bit of pique, and it was very vague. Tang Yiyi, beside him, didn''t hear clearly. He asked, "what do you say, young master?"

    "Nothing." After Tang Yiyi diagnosed her weakness, her eyes lit up unconsciously. Jiang Luoyu was more kind. "Since Yiyi is so capable and homeless, I will follow me to be a maid. I will not treat you unfairly. You can see that I have such a constitution. I want to get married again in three months. You can prescribe a prescription for me to mend my body. If it works, I''ll thank you very much. "

 Chapter 266

    Tang Yiyi heard that he had been left behind, and his face was more happy: "thank you for accepting me. Yiyi is very grateful!"

    Jiang Luoyu watched her kowtow and held her hand with a smile: "get up quickly. You don''t have to be grateful to me. I appreciate that you haven''t had time."

    Hearing this, Tang Yi couldn''t help but wonder: "childe, this is Where to start? "

    Looking at her puzzled look, Jiang Luoyu laughed but did not speak. Then the carriage they were sitting in stopped slowly, and the sleeping star''s low voice reported: "Your Highness, the White House is here."

    He told the woman and sleeping star to wait outside for a while. As soon as Jiang Luoyu entered the gate of the white mansion, she could see a young girl in white embroidered lotus and dark lines running towards her side. It was Bai Yiwan who had been waiting for a long time after Jiang Luoyu went down to court.

    "Cousin Gemini, you''re back." The girl''s face was pure and beautiful in the setting sun. Jiang Luoyu welcomed her with a smile and allowed her to grasp her sleeve and keep talking like a magpie. After a moment, she saw the emperor''s clothes on Jiang Luoyu, and she couldn''t help but open her eyes and follow the golden tassel.

    "My cousin''s clothes are so beautiful, but how strange is this style? I have never seen it before..."

    After hearing Jiang Luoyu''s entering the mansion, Bai Yifan, who was in a hurry, heard Jiang Luoyu''s speech and said with a smile: "it''s normal that Wan''er hasn''t seen her. However, her cousin has changed into a pair of women''s clothes, not to mention the emperor''s clothes. There''s no master of women''s doubles in Bai''s mansion. The emperor''s clothes are much different from those of ordinary women''s doubles. Ordinary people don''t know each other when they see them. Naturally, you haven''t seen this The clothes. "

    Bai Yiwan unfolded Jiang Luoyu''s sleeve and gently stroked the Chen Hua pattern on it. Then he let go of his hand curiously and said with a smile to Bai Yifan: "what big cousin said is that Wan''er is making a fuss."

    When they saw her charming and simple appearance, they couldn''t help but smile and say a few words. When they were almost in the Zhengyuan, Bai Yiwan suddenly thought of something important. He took Jiang Luoyu''s hand and asked with expectation in his eyes: "cousin, since you have already recognized her, will you live in Bai''s house in the future?"

    Jiang Luoyu was excited by her expression. It was hard to refute her intention for a moment. But the emperor had already given the house to him, and it was not good to resist for this matter. So he patted her on the back of her hand and said in a soft voice, "although my cousin is a relative, he doesn''t live here."

    "Why not live here, but your Majesty''s will?"

    When he saw his uncle''s voice, he said, "I don''t know

    Seeing him bend over, belover immediately seized his arm and refused to let him salute, with a smile on his face: "Oh, no need not. Yu''er is the emperor now. I should salute you. "

    "My uncle said so, but it''s a shame." Seeing that he did not allow himself to salute, Jiang Luoyu got up helplessly and explained, "Your Majesty gave me a house today. Yu''er wanted to live in the white house before getting married. Unfortunately, she had to fall through."

    "Although it''s your Majesty''s golden words, there are servants in the newly granted emperor''s house, but it''s not as lively as that of the White House. What''s more, the palace will be your mother''s home on the day of your marriage. I can only be a guest in the White House. At least there are only a few months left. Your majesty still refuses to let the emperor live in the White House, which is not good."

    Bai Luofu pondered for a moment. After thinking for a while, he still shook his head. In his eyes, he seemed to regret that he could not send his sister out of the cabinet. After a while, he seemed to think of an idea and immediately took Jiang Luoyu''s arm with a smile.

    "Well, tomorrow I will report to your majesty together with my father. If you talk to your majesty again, your majesty will not be forced to do anything more difficult.

    you and muronghao can live in the emperor''s house after getting married. It''s no big deal! In the past three months, the emperor will stay in the white mansion.

    "

    o

    " if it can, it will be better. " Seeing that Bai Luofu settled this matter so freely, Jiang Luoyu was made to laugh and cry by his words. Now he is going to stay in the white mansion. It is clear that he has to report to the emperor. Isn''t this a face-to-face provocation? Fortunately, it''s not a big deal where I live in the end. It seems that my uncle''s character is so straightforward. It''s yu''er who is in trouble with my uncle

    "My family won''t say these words. Well, before you come back, you''ll be waiting for your meal. Come with your uncle."

    Looking from afar, the lights have been lit in Zhengyuan, and several smiling voices are heard around her. Bai Luofu and Bai Yiwan, whose faces are soft and joyful, shake her fingers. At last, the soft smiles appear in her eyes: "yu''er is obedient."

    After having dinner, she talked to Bai Yiwan and Bai Yifan. Jiang Luoyu watched them go out of the house and walked toward the path beside the curved pool outside. Then Shi Shi ran turned around and watched sleeping star carrying a food box from under the eaves. She quietly placed the food box under the bed and nodded to herself.

    As soon as mianxing was standing beside him, Tang Yiyi, carrying a medicine bowl, turned a corner and walked down the path. He bowed down and saluted himself. Soon after entering the white mansion, mianxing told her the identity of Jiang Luoyu, which made Tang Yiyi, who was already careful, even more timid. However, she just said it in the carriage, so she could only walk with the medicine bowl Come to Jiang Luoyu."Your Highness, your medicine Yiyi has been prepared, and the prescription is in the dining room. If you are worried about the wrong dosage of Yiyi, you can ask the doctor to have a look and change the measurement a little. You don''t need to drink today''s medicine..."

    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t eat you again." Jiang Luoyu looked at her eyes twinkled, but her face showed a timid look. The corners of her lips raised a trace of irony, but her expression was calm and natural. She said with a smile, "you''ve boiled the medicine out. It''s obvious that you have a plan in mind. I believe you very much. You don''t have to look for someone to see it again. Just drink it."

    Tang Yiyi looked at him holding up the medicine bowl, and immediately leaned toward his lips. His eyes could not help blinking. But when the black medicine juice was about to flow into Jiang Luoyu''s mouth, Jiang Luoyu seemed to suddenly think of something, raised his eyes slightly and called out with a smile

    "Yiyi?"

    Staring at the medicine bowl was put down, Tang Yiyi''s heart and soul did not belong to raise his head, should say: "in."

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed his eyes and shook the hand holding the medicine bowl: "I''m always afraid of bitterness when I drink medicine. Go to the dining room and bring me some preserves. After drinking the medicine, you can moisten the bitter taste."

    Tang Yiyi didn''t seem to want to leave. He wanted to stare at Jiang Luoyu and drink the medicine. However, Jiang Luoyu was the master. After hearing the speech, he hesitated for a moment and immediately said, "yes."

    Seeing that she turned around, she quickly went to get the candied fruit. She was afraid that Tang Yiyi, who drank the medicine, left. Jiang Luoyu''s face did not change. She just handed the medicine bowl back to mianxing: "how, can I drink this medicine?"

    Mian Xing took it and smelled it. Then she took the powder from her body and tried it. After looking at it for a long time, she said, "emperor, the prescription was written out by my subordinates. It''s almost the same as what I prescribed. However, although this medicine is almost the same as that on the prescription, it is all herbs for warming up and tonifying the body, but one of them is not on the prescription written by Miss Tang

    "Oh? What is it? "

    Sleeping star pursed her lips, as if afraid to reply: "back to the master, although the taste is very light, the weight is very light, but I still try it out - it is the blood coral that sterilizes Gemini."

    Jiang Luoyu''s hand trembled imperceptibly: "blood Coral It''s really hard to be merciless. "

    "But emperor, I have a question I''ve been watching Tang Yiyi''s decocting medicine. I''ve checked all the herbs she put in. How did she mix the blood coral in? "

    heard the questions as like as two peas. Jiang Luo Yu was silent for a moment. Until the sleeping star was lowered, he would take out the food box hidden under the bed, put the medicine that was exactly the same in the food box, and put the bowl of Tang Yi''s food in the box, and then walked to the Bank of jiangluo jade, then he could hear the murmur of his master.

    "Maybe she''s a juggler?"

    Tang Yiyi was out of breath holding the candied fruit box. When he returned from the path, he saw the man standing on the steps picked up a bowl of medicine, drank it a little bit, and suddenly his eyes flashed, and he walked with full steps.

    Jiang Luoyu put down the medicine bowl and wiped the medicine juice from the corner of her mouth with a napkin. She could not help but glance at the sleeping star beside her: "I''m sorry It''s really bitter

    "

    o

    before his voice dropped, Tang Yiyi came over with the box of preserved fruit and handed it over with a smile.

    "Here comes the preserves, your highness."

    Jiang Luoyu took the box with a frown and immediately took a few dates. Then she took a breath: "thank you very much. I''m afraid I''ve been bothering you to decoct medicine for me these months. It''s really hard for you."

    "Your Highness doesn''t have to say thank you. It''s all done according to the law." Tang Yiyi took the empty medicine bowl from his hand, the joy on the surface looked very natural, "if there is nothing else, Yiyi will quit."

    Jiang Luoyu waved her hand and saw that after drinking the medicine, she did not have much spirit: "go ahead, remember to have a good rest, and still need to cook medicine tomorrow."

    Tang Yiyi should be low, and soon disappeared on the road outside. Jiang Luoyu looked at her back with a smile and helped the sleeping star around her to turn back to the room.

    Early the next morning, Jiang Luoyu was in the room, preparing to go to Zhengyuan for breakfast. Mianxing came in from the door in a hurry. She lowered her voice and reported to the master who was being dressed by the servants.

    "Emperor, in the early morning of this morning, the white mansion received an invitation, saying that after seven days, Wu Ya''s family would like to have a banquet and choose a son-in-law for her only daughter, Wu Yaduo."

    The man behind the screen asked with great interest: "choose a son-in-law for Wu Yaduo?"

    This time the person who answers is not sleeping star, but Bai Yifan who comes in with sleeping Star: "that''s right."

    As the screen moved away, Jiang Luoyu, dressed in men''s double clothes, looked at him with a smile and arched his hands and said, "I''ve met my cousin."

    "Sit down. There''s no formality between our brothers."

    Bai Yifan''s smile was shallow, and he was still as elegant as usual. Looking at Jiang Luoyu sitting beside him, he poured him a cup of tea and pushed it over. Then he spoke again.

    "Wu Ya Shi is so aggressive. In his invitation to the White House, he specially wrote that he invited the emperor of Xihua, and that he also invited the general of Chaoyun. It seems that he is coming for you. But it is about choosing a son-in-law for Wu Yaduo. Maybe it is to show you that Wu Yaduo can find a better home without the emperor''s marriage?"Jiang Luoyu took over the tea cup and nodded: "cousin guess, I''m afraid it''s not separated from ten."

    Seeing that he didn''t feel nervous at all, Bai Yifan thought that he didn''t care. He immediately looked a little serious. After all the maids in the service went down, he asked again, "you''ve just entered Dajin, but have you really known Wu Ya''s family?"

 Chapter 267

    "What my cousin said is the origin of the Wuya people?"

    "Not bad." Bai Yifan clenched the teacup, his expression was vague in the heat, and his words sighed, "each of the four great families of Dajin has a long history. Otherwise, how can it be passed down to today? Even if every generation of the great gold emperor is constantly weakening the power of the aristocratic family, the aristocratic family is still flourishing forever? "

    Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment, and her expression was gradually dignified: "I would like to hear its details."

    "Speaking of uya family, you have to mention your future husband''s family first."

    "Murong?"

    Bai Yifan nodded: "good. Do you know, cousin, before Dajin was founded, its predecessor was the nvzhenren Wanyan tribe. Later, this part of the Wanyan family was changed to Nan, which is the Southern family of Dajin royal family. "

    Three years after arriving in Dajin, Jiang Luoyu, relying on the memory of his previous life and Hanjiang Pavilion, thoroughly understood the whole Dajin family. Hearing this, she nodded and said, "I heard one or two. It is said that the NANs founded Dajin in the first place because of the support of the Murong aristocratic family, and the Murong family has the longest inheritance among the four families. "

    "It''s true that Murong''s influence was not as small as it is now when the Southern family had not ascended the throne. At that time, it was only the residence of the Murong aristocratic family, which is now the whole capital of the great gold emperor. The evidence is that the name of the capital of the great Jin emperor was actually called Licheng, and the word Li came from Li bird, the emblem of the Murong family."

    Jiang Luoyu put down her tea cup and looked at Bai Yifan in front of her.

    "These things What does it have to do with uya? "

    "The deep reason why the Wuya family has always been a post clan is that they had to fight against the extremely powerful Murong clan."

    The Bai family was a meritorious service at the time of the founding of the country. After knowing many secret stories that could not be told by aristocratic families, including the grudges between Murong, Nanshi and Wuya.

    "Before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the Murong family was very powerful. They wanted to take the Nan family for their own use and ascended the throne by themselves. However, the Nan clan united with the uya family to seize the throne from the Murong family. When the two families united, they finally slaughtered most of the Murong family''s lineages and took away the army. Murong''s vitality was greatly hurt and they did not dare to become a male. The Nan family and the Wuya family were afraid of their resurgence, so they agreed with the Wuya family They will hold the NANs to the throne, but every one of their legitimate wives is a member of the Wuya family. "

    Speaking of this, he pauses for a moment and looks at Jiang Luoyu with deep meaning. His eyes contain worry: "moreover, if any generation of Murong clan has an excessively excellent lineage, men will not easily get military power, twins or women Then it is necessary to enter the palace as a concubine to eliminate the emperor''s suspicion. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s mind flashed. At first, she remembered that Murong Hao was forced to marry the princess, and then Murong Hao''s mother and father, Murong min, the first son who committed suicide.

    Murongmin did not enter the palace, but gave birth to muronghao and committed suicide to protect him If so, is the emperor one of the killers who killed Murong min?

    Just as he was thinking about these things inexplicably, Bai Yifan went on with a strange expression: "with the influence of the women of the Wuya family as queens, the Wuya family has already surpassed the declining Murong family. Even the emperor is afraid of their power There must have been no kindness from Ya''s ancestors. "

    "Cousin, when you say this, you look very meaningful." Filled with a lot of doubts in her mind, Jiang Luoyu did not show her face at all. Looking at Bai Yifan''s expression of envy and jealousy, she couldn''t help laughing. "How could it look like a pity? It''s not Bai who made such an agreement with Nanshi?"

    Bai Yifan covered up a few dry coughs: "this is not my random department. The people of Wuya family always like to use Yin moves. You and muronghao should be careful. You and muronghao are in Wuya''s house. Remember to take more things with you, and you can always use them."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but smile: "cousin, is this evil?"

    Bai Yifan''s face was aboveboard: "cousin, don''t say it''s so ugly. To Wu Ya''s group of people, I''m kind to others

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with an upright look on his face. He could hardly laugh or cry.

    Having breakfast with Bai Yifan, Jiang Luoyu politely refuses to see Bai Yiwan and others off. As soon as Jiang Luoyu reaches the door of the house alone, she sees the sleeping star guarding the door come in and hands him a piece of paper tied with red thread.

    "Emperor, a letter from master Murong."

    Watching Jiang Luoyu take the letter, she suddenly pursed her lips, rolled it up and burned it. Mian Xing stood beside him in surprise and said, "emperor, your ears are a little red."

    Jiang Luoyu was throwing the burning letter paper into a copper basin. When she heard the letter, she almost burned herself with a crooked finger. She looked at the sleeping star helplessly: "how do you learn now? It''s the same as month by month. You''re talkative."

    Mianxing retreated two steps innocently and blinked: "emperor, what''s the matter? Do you need to be accompanied by your subordinates?"

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head, thought for a moment and then ordered, "in the evening, I will go to Murong mansion. The fewer people, the better. You don''t have to accompany me. If I''m found out, I''ll get out on my own. You are proficient in face changing. I may not come back tonight. Don''t let people outside doubt you, OK"Yes, Emperor."

    An hour later, Jiang Luoyu put on a pure black bamboo hat and disappeared into the vast night, leaving only sleeping stars in a hurry to disguise. In a very quiet courtyard in another mansion in the inner city, the man in Xuanyi was walking slowly around the bamboo forest with dense hemp in front of him, and stopped at a wood deep in the bamboo forest In front of the house.

    The wooden house is simple in style, and the whole body is made of wood. There are silver bells hanging under the eaves, which make a sound when the wind blows. The people in the wooden house are open. In front of the door is a wheelchair made of bamboo. On the wheelchair, there is a beautiful young man who is sleeping with his eyes closed and looks pale. When he hears the sound of footsteps, he immediately opens his eyes and sees a smile on the lips of the visitors.

    "Big brother."

    When muronghao saw the pale and beautiful young man sitting in the wheelchair, his face never stopped to sink. When he saw him coming, his eyes were cold and his eyes were cold. Standing on the edge of the wooden house, he looked cold and said, "how do you serve the young master? How can you make him get out of bed at will? Nonsense

    "Don''t be angry, big brother. They also listened to my orders. Don''t blame them." Hearing his angry voice, the pale and handsome young man knew that muronghao was really angry. For a moment, he had a helpless look on his face. He wanted to stand up with his wheelchair, but he could not stand up because of his poor strength. So he had to sit back and plead for the boy in a soft voice.

    "What''s more, since the big brother brought back the new prescription two years ago, the body of the sacrifice has been much better. These days, the sun is shining, and the flowers are blooming outside. The sacrifice doesn''t want to be stuffy in the house all day long, which makes people push it out."

    When muronghao heard this reason, he still wanted to get angry. He looked at the people in the wheelchair with complicated eyes. He sighed suddenly and waved his hand to the boys: "go down."

    The boys were pardoned and quickly ran clean. There were only two brothers left in the large open space in front of the wooden house. Muronghao still calmly walked to the wheelchair, carefully helped the wheelchair slide to the flat ground, and pushed him to the bamboo grove. Looking at the man sitting in the wheelchair, he was still pale without a trace of blood. He could not help raising his hand and rubbing his frown.

    This young man, pale and weak, with a beautiful face and a calm look, is just a few years old, muronghao''s legitimate son Murong Ji.

    Because he was born with congenital deficiency, he was weak and too ordinary, and because his mother-in-law died, he suffered from a relapse. He was almost unable to get out of bed a few years ago, but he got better in the last few years, but he was able to come out and blow the wind. The imperial doctor has diagnosed this disease for many times, only saying that it is difficult to treat and needs rest until muronghao found a civilian two years ago The miracle doctor diagnosed and treated him, which temporarily restrained the disease.

    After his death, Murong Hao thought about his cousin''s illness, and recalled that when he first met Murong Ji, he thought he was his elder brother who died 20 years ago. He was shocked, but with complex and joyful eyes, he fell into silence and felt a sense of guilt.

    In order to let him enter the Murong family smoothly, murongqi thought about it and decided to let him replace him. Twenty years ago, because the emperor ascended to the throne of Wuya, the Murong family was abducted by the rebellious party. At that time, he was only one year old.

    Only murongqi and the later accused knew that the eldest son of murongqi''s wife, murongji''s biological brother, had been killed by the rebel party a few days after he was abducted because murongqi refused to compromise with the rebel party. It is also because of the disappearance of Murong''s legitimate eldest son, Murong Qi''s wife is too sad and out of control. After giving birth to Murong for only seven months, Murong Ji has left a lot of pain.

    Later, murongqi''s wife died of illness. It was because her aunt, who had never met with her, discovered that murongqi had been hiding the truth about her son''s death. She suddenly passed away. Murongqi refused to tell the real cause of Murong Ji''s wife''s death. Murong Ji thought that his father had killed his mother, so he sealed himself in the wooden house and refused to come out to see his father dear.

    When Murong Hao thought about these things and felt the unspeakable emotion in his heart, he suddenly heard the voice of Murong offering with a smile.

    "It''s rare for elder brother to stop talking after being angry for a while. Instead, he seems to be in a good mood. Let''s have a guess - but some good guests are coming?"

    Hearing the word Jiake, Murong Hao was stunned. He remembered the message that zuixue had sent to Bai Fu an hour ago. He took a look at Murong sacrifice sitting in a wheelchair, and was slightly surprised by his keenness.

    "Why?"

    Murong Ji heard the speech, chuckled, patted his palm, and said: "elder brother, don''t think about it. What makes you happy recently is not that you have been restored to your post. I think you are not such a person. If it is not for this, it is naturally because of my future brother and sister-in-law, the sweetheart in the palm of my elder brother''s hand. Today is my birthday again. Elder brother takes good care of my younger brother. Naturally, he wants his future brother and sister-in-law to come to see him once, isn''t he? "

    Hearing the speech, Murong Hao snorted and laughed, "is that all? How do you know that the emperor is my sweetheart

    Murong Ji leaned down on the back of the chair with a ready-made smile and spoke slowly."This is easier. The man found so many famous ladies for the elder brother. The emperor even wanted to give it to the eldest brother, but the eldest brother fought for the danger of being beheaded and was not willing to give in. As a result, as soon as my future brother and sister-in-law Xihua emperor was given, my elder brother happily accepted it. If the emperor''s Royal Highness is not the eldest brother''s sweetheart, my younger brother would like to go back to the house immediately and do what he is asked to do in the future!

    Hearing that he refuted his question and threatened himself with it, Murong Hao shook his head helplessly. Remembering the loneliness of his uncle when he met murongqi in the daytime, he still crouched down and asked, "by the way, today is your birthday. I met my father in the daytime and wanted to..."

    Before he could finish saying this, Murong Ji changed his face, held the wheelchair and staggered Murong Hao''s eyes. He said in a cold voice: "if the elder brother still wants to say something to make me and that man become enemies, I don''t need to do this birthday. I don''t want to listen to it." As soon as he was angry, his pale face turned blue. Muronghao didn''t dare to force him, so he nodded and stood up: "well, you don''t want to listen, I don''t say it."

    After saying this, Murong Ji''s face softened a little. Just as he was about to turn back to his body, he found that his elder brother''s face had changed. A smile appeared on his face which had never had expression. His face was bright as a God. His eyes were not only shining, but also with a bit of curiosity, he looked at someone who appeared in the bamboo forest and was taking off his pure black hat to reveal his beautiful face People.

 Chapter 268

    Murong Ji saw him gradually approaching, his clothes flying in the bamboo forest, his high-quality and high-quality appearance became a foil. His dark jade like eyes were like whirlpool, not like ordinary kings, grandsons and nobles, but more like an immortal floating down from the nine days. For a time, he was fascinated by his demeanor, but immediately woke up, and his eyes were more surprised and appreciated.

    Jiang Luoyu walked up to the two men and lowered his voice with a smile: "Zhaomin."

    Murong Hao saw him go to his own body, according to the color of his eyes flashed, can not help but raise his hand to hold his fingers, eyes with deep attachment: "you come."

    When Murong Ji saw them meet, he seemed to regard himself as a transparent man. He was not angry for a moment. He just couldn''t help laughing and suddenly raised his voice: "I''ve seen his highness Xihua. Your highness is OK."

    Murong sacrifice suddenly made a sound. They had looked at each other''s eyes, and they immediately got wrong. Jiang Luoyu lowered his eyes slightly and turned over his body. Muronghao was a little embarrassed. After coughing twice, he raised his hand and introduced: "this is my second brother, the son of my father, the famous sacrifice, and the word Zhaoxi."

    "Zhaoxi It reminds me of that painting Jiang Luoyu looks as usual. Before she came, she got news from muronghao. She knew who the man was and why. She knew that muronghao and his younger brother Murong Ji had always been getting along very well. Now, when she saw people, her eyes changed slightly. She also took out a long picture scroll from her sleeve and handed it to the smiling pale youth in the wheelchair.

    "It''s said that I don''t have any valuable gifts for Mr. Murong''s birthday. I hope Mr. Murong doesn''t mind my poor handwriting."

    Murong Ji saw that he had handed something. There was no special hope or flattery in his face. It was just as soft as the spring breeze. His smile on the corner of his lips did not decrease at all. For a moment, his eyes were more happy. He took the painting and said with a smile.

    "What''s your highness saying? The emperor came in disguise as such a noble person. He came alone to celebrate his birthday. He was the sweetheart of the eldest brother, and he would become the brother and sister-in-law of the sacrifice. Even if he came here empty handed, he was already very happy. What''s more, the emperor also made paintings and gave sacrifices, which is a matter of great care."

    Jiang Luoyu listened to his gentle tone and sincere words. He pointed to the picture scroll in his hand with a smile: "if Mr. Murong wants to see it, it''s OK to open it now."

    Seeing Murong Ji smiling and nodding, Murong Hao, who was getting along with them, stepped forward, took the picture scroll in his brother''s hand, asked Jiang Luoyu standing opposite to open the colorful silk thread, and slowly unfolded a picture as long as a small stone road, depicting the mountains and green peaks, the small River, the red willow dew and the birds singing in unison.

    "I heard that the young master was not able to move, so he could only be confined to a small garden in the early spring. He lost the beautiful scenery of spring. Jingyu went to the imperial capital in spring. At that time, Yihao went to the countryside to paint his favorite spring scenery in this volume. At this time, it was just for the young master to appreciate it. It''s a pity that they were rushed out at that time. I''m afraid it''s rough and hard to see. "

    Seeing the scenery on the scroll, Murong Ji''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a trace of blood appeared on his face. His whole spirit changed. He reached out his hand and touched the long scroll. He said with a loud smile, "thank you, Emperor. I like it very much."

    Jiang Luoyu liked the painting very much when she saw Murong sacrifice. She couldn''t pull her eyes off. When she looked at muronghao standing opposite, she met the man''s soft eyes and couldn''t help smiling. Murong Ji''s excited voice came from her ear again: "brother, look at the sacrifice. The emperor has a heart like you. I''m worthy of being my brother and sister-in-law!"

    Hearing his brother''s praise of Jiang Luoyu''s intention, muronghao''s anxiety flashed through his eyes, and his expressionless and beautiful face deviated slightly. He suddenly rolled up the painting and whispered: "in such a short time, the friendship of several years can not compare with a painting. It''s not nice to meet people. "

    Murong Ji couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. His pale face lit up. It seemed that he didn''t expect such a cold and unsmiling elder brother would tell jokes. Until Murong Hao handed the painting back to him, his shoulder still kept shaking with laughter.

    Jiang Luoyu stood beside them, and her eyes became softer and softer. Seeing Murong''s smile, the smile on her lips became deeper.

    After a moment, the sky slowly darkened.

    Murong Ji sat behind the table just set in front of the wooden house, covered with a thick blanket on his knees. First, he looked at muronghao, who was sitting on his side in a dark suit and was playing the piano. He also looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was playing the flute. His fingers were playing with rhythm. He looked leisurely, and his eyebrows were filled with unspeakable joy.

    At the end of the song, Murong Ji was intoxicated with the music of the piano and flute. He noticed that Murong Hao was standing beside him. He put the Qin in his hand in front of him. Suddenly, he drew out his sword from his waist. When the sword flower was pulled, he walked toward Jiang Luoyu, who was waiting for Jiang Luoyu with a smile in the moonlight.

    The clear sound of sword light and bamboo flute percussion is like another music in the moonlight. Murong Ji holds his breath and looks at them both as a duel and a sword dance. With a smile, he drops his head slightly, his pale fingers hook the strings, and a broken music starts in the dense bamboo forest.

    Until the mid day of the month, after the three people had finished their sword dance, they sat down behind the table. Because muronghao was still silent, he drank wine and chanted poems. Jiang Luoyu and Murong Ji had a good chat. After the dark, they were still in the middle of the moon, but their heads were still ringing, and the brilliant fireworks shot into the dark night.When he sent Jiang Luoyu back to the white mansion, the horizon was already white.

    Muronghao had a good time playing all night. Muronghao had already been taken back to the house by muronghao''s messengers. At this time, the morning sun had not risen, and the misty water vapor in the bamboo forest was stained with the blue sleeves and black hair floating in the wind of jiangluoyu. Muronghao followed him closely, and his eyes never left him.

    "If your brother is not really in bad health, he would be like your mother and father. He has excellent literary talent, martial arts, looks and demeanor. He is amazing." Jiang Luoyu seems to have no idea of his hot eyes, but he is still unable to conceal his appreciation after a night''s talk with Murong Ji.

    "Whether it''s astronomy, geography, poetry and poetry are excellent. After talking with him for a night, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. On the contrary, he was very energetic. Indeed, the Murong family produced outstanding talents

    Speaking of this, he seems to finally feel that the people around him have a little bad look, can''t help but smile and turn his head to ask.

    "What''s the matter, keep staring at me?"

    Xuanyi looked at him with a cold face for a while, as if to see something from his face. His words were steady: "I''m looking at who you are going to marry."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, he suddenly became black. He raised his hand and stabbed him with a bone fan You

    Murong Hao grasped his bone fan without expression. His eyes were still hot, almost burning people, but his face was still standing still. Jiang Luoyu was helpless and angry, but his words were more interesting, like those in front of provocation.

    "I like your brother very much He is much more interesting than my brother. He is worthy of being a descendant of a family background. He is good-natured, handsome, and proficient in musical instruments, poetry and odes. If he can be like an ordinary person, as long as you have three points of martial arts, you will be the first beautiful man in the imperial capital

    Speaking of this, Jiang Luoyu leaned slightly and approached the Xuanyi man in front of her. She picked up her finger and said with a smile, "my eyebrows are so deep that I didn''t eat my brother''s vinegar."

    Muronghao finally couldn''t help humming. He pulled him into his arms and hugged him tightly. His thin lips swept over the delicate skin of the man and blocked the lips that still wanted to speak: "if you continue to boast like this, you can''t tell."

    Listening to his coquettish voice, like that frail young man in white at that time, he thought that the two people had come to this stage. Jiang Luoyu could not help but feel soft and held the man''s shoulder with his back hand, quietly embracing each other in the bamboo forest, enjoying the silence of the short film.

    The mist on the bamboo leaves solidified into water droplets, which slipped down in the gradually bright world and did not enter the land with a tick.

    "Your brother looks very ill. Although he has been very energetic last night, his eyes are blue and black, and there is a faint breath between his eyes Is it about to... "

    They had already reached the edge of the bamboo grove, and further on was the chuihuamen gate. Just as Jiang Luoyu was about to put on his bamboo hat, Jiang Luoyu suddenly remembered something and asked with a slight frown.

    Muronghao saw what he said frankly and knew that he wanted to help himself, so he nodded and said in a low voice: "the doctor I found two years ago has no way to deal with his illness now. A folk doctor I have been inquiring about a few days ago has some eyebrows, but he refused to enter the imperial capital to cure Zhaoxi. I have sent someone to arrest him."

    Jiang Luoyu heard that he used such a method. For a moment, she was helpless: "if you force that miracle doctor so hard, if you catch him angry and refuse to treat your brother, what should I do?"

    Muronghao sighed, and a puzzled look flashed on his face: "you know my life experience - the only one left for my eldest uncle''s legitimate son, and he is deeply attached to his aunt and refuses to marry again In terms of love and etiquette, I must keep the legitimate son of my uncle, or even the dead mother and father will not be at ease. "

    Looking at his gloomy eyes and eyebrows, Jiang Luoyu shook his fingers. After seeing Murong sacrifice with his own eyes, he would feel sorry for his frail body and high-level talent and morality as long as he was kind-hearted. What''s more, his brother who is related by blood: "don''t worry too much. I''ll help you if he really refuses to cure him."

    "I know." Murong Hao nodded, stretched out his hand, grasped his wrist, lifted his breath, and led him to the eaves. He made a gesture to the dead men in black who came to hear the sound gathering. After they all retired, he took Jiang Luoyu out of Murong mansion easily. "Half a month later, it''s Wuya''s party. Wait for me in front of the White House. I''ll pick you up."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard that he was coming to pick him up, he shook his head in front of the man''s gentle eyes, and said with a smile, "if you go to pick me up, it''s too light to cut you off at the White House. You''d better go alone."

    "I''ll take you back."

    "Good."

    "No, I''ve forgotten something." They walked slowly to the gate of the white mansion. Muronghao watched him enter the gate. Just as he was about to drop his eyes, he heard Jiang Luoyu''s smiling voice again. He immediately raised his head and looked at the man turning on the steps with burning eyes.

    "There is a man I want to entrust to you. When you go to the party, you will bring her into the party."

    Murong Hao looked at the dark light that flashed through his eyes. He then turned around and walked towards the gate of the white mansion. Suddenly, a faint smile appeared between his eyebrows and eyes. He fixed his eyes on the figure that was going farther and farther away. It was as if he had seen the figure who had just entered the capital of takongHis carriage, hidden in the bottom of his eyes, could not see the young man calmly.

 Chapter 269

    Half a month passed quickly. On the morning of the banquet held by Wu Ya''s family, Jiang Luoyu looked at Tang Yiyi''s more and more skillful packing up the medicine bowl and the preserved fruit box, and walked away quickly. With a smile, she narrowed her eyes and faced the sleeping Star Road standing behind her.

    "Let''s go. You''ll go with me today."

    "Say,

    pi.

    Sleeping star obeyed in a low voice, followed him out of the White House, just in time to see two gorgeous, elegant and beautiful middle-aged women standing in front of the carriage, with the White House of teenagers and girls.

    "Yu''er has met her aunt."

    "You are welcome. Get up quickly." Standing in front of the carriage, wearing the Golden Phoenix hairpin that the royal family could wear, she was the legitimate Princess of Prince Rong. After she married Bai Luoning, who was named the princess, looked at him and immediately raised her hand to help him up. She said with a smile, "since you entered the mansion, my aunt has never been out of the mansion with you. Go, and take a carriage with my aunt."

    Her words did not fall, dressed up in a pink dress white Yiwan, like a newly opened pink hibiscus, skirt swaying ran to Nanyun side, shaking her arm, to her side of another well-dressed beauty pretended to be pitiful: "Princess aunt, agreed that cousin and Wan''er and Jiao elder sister to sit in a carriage, mother, you see the princess aunt!"

    The beautiful woman standing beside Nanyun is Bai Luofu''s wife Wenshi. Seeing Bai Yiwan''s unwilling look on her face, she rubbed her forehead with a smile: "well, what do you know about this child? Let your cousin sit with us. You go and sit with your sister. We have something to say."

    Bai Yiwan refused to obey, shaking Wen''s hand in protest: "Niang!"

    Jiang Luoyu on one side saw this scene with some emotion in her heart. She quickly grabbed her cousin''s hand, patted her gently, and said in a low voice, "Wan''er, just listen to your mother''s words. When I enter the Wuya mansion, I''ll go with you again, OK?"

    After hearing that he had entered the Wuya mansion, several people went together. Bai Yiwan nodded: "that''s settled, cousin emperor!

    ¡±

    watching Bai Yiwan leave, Wen has some helplessness: "this child."

    When the curtain of the carriage was lifted, Jiang Luoyu signaled with a smile, "two aunts please first."

    The curtain of the carriage was lowered gently. The carriage turned towards the outer city in front of the white mansion. Nan Yun took a look at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting beside the curtain of the carriage. Nan Yun looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting beside the curtain of the carriage. "Listen to my husband, this time, Wu Ya''s family is not good. We have never paid with Wu Ya''s family. I''m afraid that my younger sister and I will not be able to take care of the emperor I hope the emperor will be more careful.

    ¡±

    Wen echoed: "what sister-in-law said is, this is what I want to say."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes showed a soft smile and whispered back: "don''t worry about the two aunts. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Yu''er knows it in her heart."

    "It''s good if the emperor knows ^"

    seeing his calm appearance, Nan Yun thinks that he should be prepared, and then his face softens down. Suddenly, he smiles and recalls the past to Jiang Luoyu.

    "When my sister-in-law and I just got married, we were very close to Princess jou Chia. At that time, my husband and I almost separated from each other because of misunderstanding. The eldest princess took the trouble to persuade her several times. Otherwise, I don''t know how my husband and I would be The emperor is the child of the eldest princess. She must be as wise as the eldest princess. After all, she is still young. If there is something really wrong, she can never be brave. "

    Wen agreed and nodded, raised his hand and took Jiang Luoyu''s hand. She patted her affectionately: "what the elder sister-in-law said is what I want to say. The emperor is gentle and temperamental. The people in Wuya family are all unreasonable. My aunt is really afraid that you will suffer."

    Jiang Luoyu held the warm hand back, moved a little in her heart, lowered her voice and said, "thank you very much. Yu''er is OK.

    ¡±

    while several people were talking, the carriage of the white mansion moved on gradually. After leaving the outer city, it entered another inner city again and stopped at this time. Because of the banquet, the carriages and horses of each government were already full. Jiang Luoyu helped Nan Yun out of the car. He was about to raise his hand to pick up Wen''s family when he heard Nan Yun''s smiling voice.

    "Isn''t that general Murong? It looks like a long time to wait. " When Wen got out of the car, he also saw the black figure. He pushed Jiang Luoyu with a smile and motioned him to go, "go quickly. You will see this side again before you get married. My aunt will not see it."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t refuse. After bowing down, she turned to muronghao, who had been waiting for a long time and attracted many eyes. Meanwhile, she whispered to the sleeping star who came from behind. She was wearing a red dress and a veil.

    "Follow me."

    Before the words fell, Murong Hao raised his head and looked directly at Jiang Luoyu, who was walking slowly from afar. His face was calm and smiling. He watched him walk to his side and motioned the woman in red to follow him. Then he raised his head slightly and whispered.

    "Be careful."

    Murong Hao nodded and handed him a note under the cover of his sleeve robe. Then he took a deep look at him, turned and walked towards the Wuya mansion. Seeing the woman in red behind him, he was ready to follow. Before he made a step, he remembered Jiang Luoyu''s deep instructions again."Remember what I said to you. You don''t have to contact me again. You''ll be free when it''s done."

    After hearing this, the masked woman in red takes a slight turn. After bowing to him, she quickly takes a small step after muronghao and enters the Wuya mansion.

    Jiang Luoyu watched the two of them disappear in front of the door. She could not help but skim over her eyebrows. She could not express her complex feelings. She clenched her fingers in her sleeve, and her thin lips pursed slightly, but she did not speak. Until she heard the white voice behind her, she turned her head slowly.

    Bai Yiwan, dressed in a pink shirt, walked up to him and followed his eyes. He was surprised to see Murong Hao''s farther and farther back. He looked at Jiang Luoyu''s expression for a while, and asked with cunning, "isn''t that general Murong, Emperor cousin?"

    Jiang Luoyu neither nodded nor shook her head, but when she asked about this sentence, she still looked at the figure of the man who was getting farther and farther away. Until she could no longer see her, she lowered her head with a smile and said in a low voice, "let''s go in."

    Bai Yiwan looks at the elder sister behind her, Bai Yijiao catches up, and laughs and should be: "good."

    After entering Murong mansion, the man in Xuanyi, who had no expression and cold expression, suddenly felt his arm sink at the corner and raised his hand to fight. But before he met the man who caught him, the man quickly dodged his palm and jumped to the corridor on one side, leaning leisurely against the porch pillars, and his eyes fell on Jiang Luoyu and Bai Fu people who came after him On people.

    The sunlight shines into the corridor, reflecting the two swords and eyebrows of the people leaning on the pillars, the firm and handsome face, the golden cloud pattern embroidered on the corner of the clothes, and the bright yellow jade pendant on the waist.

    "This is the cousin who is better known than met in this hall, your sweetheart, Xihua emperor?" He was leisurely and his eyebrows flashed by. He watched Jiang Luoyu''s passing figure and calm expression, and raised his eyebrows with great interest. "Since he entered the imperial capital, three of the four families seem to have moved. It''s just like you just entered the imperial capital. It''s really tolerable. It''s a perfect match with you."

    When Murong Hao heard the speech, he gave him a silent look, but his eyes turned to the man unconsciously. After a moment, when the footstep was no longer heard, he raised his step and was ready to leave. However, he was stopped by the man on the porch: "Alas, I haven''t finished my words. How could you have left? You''d be like a Muggle. If it wasn''t for that mask, who would like to stay with you."

    Hearing this almost satirical remark, Murong Hao still did not move. According to the color of his eyes, he went to see the gold dagger hanging around his waist. His fingers slowly stroked the handle of the knife.

    "There is one."

    After a long time, the man leaning on the porch thought that he would not speak any more. As soon as he was about to complain again, he heard the man murmuring in a faint, inexplicable voice. Subconsciously, he asked, "what''s the matter What? "

    The man in Xuanyi no longer opened his mouth. He stepped over his body and walked towards the other end of the corridor. Nanjingjin, the ninth prince who stayed in the same place, twisted her fingers, as if she suddenly knew something secret. Her face was a little more dignified. She stood up and looked at the direction where Jiang Luoyu disappeared. Then she quickly went after muronghao.

    There is only one person, no matter my ugly face, no matter my dull character, no matter my humble identity.

    Still reach out to me, still smile at me.

    warm sunshine as like as two peas in the corridor, the steady and gentle steps of the Xuan clothes are slowly lighten up. The face of the beautiful spirit is not smiling, but the eyes of the smoked and pat colored are as same as those who are standing at the pool beside them.

 Chapter 270

    After half an hour of sand in the hourglass, the courtyard where the guests were entertained in the front yard was already bustling, and the invitation cards of various families generally slipped through the gate of the mansion. At this time, there were two courtyards away from the front yard. In a beautiful room with exquisite atmosphere, the sound of touching and Yi sounded, and the precious porcelain was broken by the ugly Wuya feet.

    "Today is a party to choose your son-in-law. Be honest with me! Look at what you look like now

    Standing opposite him, he was held by two handmaids, still struggling. His face was twisted, his eyes were red, and his face was a little crazy.

    "I don''t want it! I don''t want to choose a son-in-law! I just want to marry that man, I just want to marry muronghao! You''re insulting me by asking me to marry the rest! I won''t marry. You''re dead! You are not my brother at all, you are a devil

    "Insult you?" After hearing her words, Wu Yayan suddenly sneered, walked up to her, clamped her chin, looked into her eyes, and said, "it''s insulting to let you marry muronghao!"

    After saying this, the anger in his eyes grew deeper and deeper, and the evil spirit on his body suddenly made Wu Yaduo tremble with fear. After struggling for two times, he felt that wuyayan''s finger suddenly moved to his neck and tightened it little by little. Wu Yaduo was struggling in terror and was facing the increasingly gloomy and terrible eyes of Wuya Yan.

    "Is it not a man, but also worthy of Wu Ya''s legitimate daughter crying out to marry?! Are you out of your mind, or do you want me to lock you back in now? Or give you a good time! Yeah! "

    As Wu Yaduo struggled more and more fiercely, his face began to turn blue and purple, and his breath became weaker and weaker. Wu Yayan''s horrible eyes remained unchanged, until he stood not far behind him and was resting against the door of his room. He suddenly opened his eyes and whispered a warning.

    "Big brother, it''s time. Don''t waste time here."

    After saying this, he stood up and straightened his sleeves. No matter what happened to Wu Yayan and Wu Yaduo, he opened the door and stepped out. He saw that he was going to receive the guests outside.

    After the young man reminded him to leave again, Wu Ya Yan seemed to have regained a little sense. He gradually loosened his grip on Wu Yaduo''s finger, and hid his killing intention with cold eyes. He waved his sleeve and snorted coldly.

    Wu Yaduo was very frightened by the scene just now. He was trembling all over his body and didn''t dare to struggle any more. He just murmured in a low voice with tears.

    "Brother, brother, please forgive me I''m wrong. I dare not... "

    "Just admit your mistake." See her soft, Wuya Yan lips more unspeakable sarcasm color, also do not know for the sake of Wu Yaduo suddenly admit wrong, or Wu Yaduo itself, "don''t think I don''t know your point of careful thinking, no matter where you go today, I will let people always look at you! If you discredit uya, I will deal with you directly on behalf of my father. Do you hear me? "

    Wu Yaduo trembled and bowed down, his throat tingling and he could hardly speak. However, he pursed his lips and said in a hoarse voice:

    " Yes, I dare not Listen to my brother... "

    After dealing with this matter, Wu Yayan pressed her lips and turned to go out. But just as she was about to step out of the door, she seemed to think of something. She suddenly turned back to the two maids and said in a cold voice, "you two, dress up your young lady better. Don''t let her cry and cry like this, which makes people upset."

    The two maids were both young waiters protecting Wu Yaduo. They were also the two of them. Hearing the words, they immediately lowered themselves and said, "yes, eldest son."

    As soon as Wu Yayan left, Wu Yaduo seemed to have been pulled out of her bones. In a moment, two maids screamed and sat down on the ground. Her eyes flashed with fear and resentment. The maid standing on her left side saw this situation. She wanted to help her, but she suddenly grabbed her arm and gave a low exclamation.

    After a long time, all the guests in the front yard began to have a feast. Nanjingjin, who was sitting in the corner, picked up her cup and was just about to say something to the Xuanyi man sitting beside her. When she saw a maid not far away, her body was askew, as if she was about to trip over something. The man in Xuanyi reacted very quickly, and the cup in her hand hit the maid''s shoulder She stood firm.

    As soon as the maid stood still, she quickly lowered her body to thank her. At the same time, she took another cup and handed it to him instead of the one broken by the man in Xuanyi. Muronghao raised his hand to pick it up. However, when she touched the glass, her fingers moved and watched the blue liquor fall into the cup. After the maid turned and left, she slowly extended her fingers.

    Palm, I do not know when more than two small words.

    Help me.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nanjingjin noticed that the man on the side of the body looked down at the palm of his hand and put down the wine cup in his hand. He asked in some doubt. At the same time, her eyes followed him and looked at the two words in his palm, as if he had guessed something. Suddenly, she raised her eyebrows with a smile.

    "Oh, it seems that the maid is sending a distress letter for the little princess Wuya. You are really taking advantage of it. It''s not enough to have my cousin of emperor. You don''t want to step on two boats."Before the words fell, Xuanyi man suddenly raised his head and looked at nanjingjin coldly. He was so cool that he couldn''t help but step back.

    "It''s just a joke. Don''t look at me like that." A moment later, the man leaning on the table raised his head slightly, and the smile on his face slowly disappeared. He looked at the man in Xuanyi and said in a low voice, "it''s a Hongmen banquet. I''m not wrong."

    Murong Hao pursed his lips, slowly folded his fingers, and picked up the cup of green wine, as if he had not seen the two words. After drinking the wine in the cup, he did not move at all, and did not mean to leave. Nan Jingjin, who was sitting beside him, raised his lips slightly and turned to see the Wuya Yan not far away from the banquet.

    An hour later, the maid who printed the word "help" on the cup and passed it to muronghao, had already quietly passed through the corridor and entered a secret yard guarded by many black clothes. After whispering a few words to the waiting Wu Yaduo, who was waiting for a long time in the room, Wu Yaduo suddenly jumped out of the chair and looked ugly.

    "Are you sure he received the letter?"

    The maid nodded and said, "yes, miss, I secretly saw Mr. Murong take it."

    "An hour has passed, and he has received the letter. Why hasn''t he come to see me?" Wu Yaduo turned his head and looked at the maid. "Is it true that what big brother said is true? Muronghao''s sweetheart is nanjingyu. What he has done before is playing tricks on me?"

    After saying this, she gave a timid look to the two maids, as if they were afraid. Her eyes and looks became more and more fierce, and her voice was extremely distorted and hoarse, but she had deep expectation and faint despair in her venomous.

    "No, I''m the legitimate daughter of Wu Ya''s family. There are countless people who want to marry me. It''s impossible that he doesn''t want to marry me. He must be cheating me! The emperor of Xihua must have accepted it because the Emperor gave it to him! I''m going to see him, I''m going to see him and make sure! We can help him fight against marriage! He will marry me

    When the two maids saw her, they looked at her face as if they were going to go out. They thought of the guards left by Wu Ya outside. They immediately changed their faces. They stopped Wu Yaduo from left to right and advised them in unison.

    "Miss, you are calm. Now the eldest son''s people are guarding outside. You can''t go anywhere. Even if you want to ask Mr. Murong clearly, you can''t go out like this."

    Both of them have martial arts skills, and they have followed Wu Yaduo since they were young, and soon stopped her. One of the maids was anxious and looked at her more and more ugly face. Wu Yaduo soon found out her abnormality. After calming down a little, she looked like a knife.

    "What can you do?"

    The maid''s eyes looked at her as if she were crazy, and her face was distorted. Her eyes were even more frightening. She understood the temperament of her young lady, and she was afraid that it would be difficult to do anything about it. She bit her teeth in silence. Under the astonished eyes of another maid, she lowered her voice and put it in her ear and whispered: "Miss, it''s better, you..."

    Another half an hour passed, and noon was about to arrive.

    Nanjingjin put down the wine cup in her hand and glanced at the distance to hide and hide. The figure of the maid who was familiar with her, the sneer on her lips was deeper. She raised her hand to touch the Xuanyi man beside her body: "it''s coming again. Do you want to go this time?"

    However, before his arm touched something, Xuanyi man suddenly stood up and said to him in a cold voice, "I have something to trouble you."

    After that, without waiting for the reaction of the people around him, a red masked maid beside muronghao went to nanjingjin and bowed to him. She was graceful and had a faint fragrance. She was a beautiful woman.

    "Her name is cardinal, and she will be with you for a while."

    Nanjingjin looked at the maid walking to her face. She looked up and down with strange color on her face. Then she asked curiously, "how can you bring such a beautiful maid? The most favorite thing of Wu Ya''s eldest son is the beautiful maid. He also likes to rob other people''s maids. If he sees them later... "

    Murong Hao had already gone forward. When he heard the speech, he stopped, and he said with a smile: "little maid, can''t you protect it?

    ¡±

    Nan Jingjin''s face changed slightly: "what are you talking about! A little maidservant girl, the prince of this palace can protect naturally

    Xuanyi man nodded and looked like he was throwing a bundle: "it''s up to you."

    Looking at his back, Nan Jingjin suddenly felt wrong. She stood up and exclaimed in surprise: "Hey, what are you going to do? You don''t really want to see him."

 Chapter 271

    Just when Murong haotou left without returning, on the corridor not far away, Jiang Luoyu was hanging his head to see the beautiful Koi in the lake, and a familiar voice sounded behind.

    "See emperor."

    Hearing this voice, Jiang Luoyu looks dark, but still smiles on his face. When he turns around and looks at the person, she is happy to show a surprising color: "isn''t this brother Hua? How can you be here? "

    "Hua Mou has seen the emperor." The speaker is the same to the banquet of Huaqian, heard Jiang Luoyu''s question, the bottom of the eyes flashed inexplicable light, the tone was gentle and did not fluctuate, to prove that his words are true, the eye bottom a little more said unclear anxious.

    "Although the family is poor, his father is a small official, so he also received an invitation from uya Hua is no longer young. Her mother hopes that Hua can marry a high-ranking woman and will be a good career in China. Hua Mou and his mother come here to see.

    ¡±"That''s what it was." Jiang Luoyu Ding looked at him, and his words seemed to have deep meaning, more like a kind of advice, "if there is no mistake in the words of aunt, brother Hua will have talent. If there is a high-end and precious woman to help, why can''t you worry about the future career?"

    Hua Qian seems to have not heard the meaning of his words, or he didn''t care about the meaning of his words. He just checked the lip corner and smiled bitterly: "the emperor thinks so?"

    Jiang Luoyu was still, smiling and asked, "shouldn''t I think so?"

    "Hua Mou has been taught."

    Hua Qian looked at him deeply. After a long time, he suddenly raised his face and looked at the white mansion people not far around the river Luoyu, and made a gesture of invitation to him towards the corridor not far away.

    "There is something that Hua wants to talk to the emperor. I wonder if I can ask the emperor to move?"

    Jiangluoyu thought a little bit, looked back at the joy of talking to a palace girl not far away. He didn''t notice the white euphemism here. He raised her hand and began to expand the bone fan. The long fringe at the sleeve corner slipped over the fence by the lake, followed Hua Qian towards the dark corridor without sunshine. In a moment, the two people stopped in front of a room.

    Looking at the door of Huaqian skillfully pushed in, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed, but he walked in. The nose seemed to smell a strong fragrance, but it was fleeting. He immediately looked around to find the source of the fragrance, and the door behind him closed slowly at this time.

    "I don''t know what''s the point of brother Hua''s letting me here?"

    "Nothing special matters, just to talk to the emperor." Hua Qian stood in front of the door, and looked at the door which had been locked back. There seemed to be a hesitation in his eyes, but it disappeared in a moment. Only one was determined. He came back to face the smiling River Luoyu, and said with a serious look.

    "The emperor and Bai family are the best. Hua also knows that he can''t marry Bai''s first daughter. He doesn''t know whether there are common women in Bai''s branch. If he does not want to be outstanding in appearance, Hua Mou and his mother will be satisfied with it as long as their personality is mild."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, smiled and walked towards the window. His fingers were placed in the incense stove which did not burn smoke under the window. When he was ready to promise, he suddenly felt dizzy. He held the chair under the window, turned and fell down and sat there, holding his hand and holding his forehead.

    "It''s not difficult. When I get back, I will tell my uncle that brother Hua will wait to hold the beautiful lady as long as he is satisfied

    Well "

    Hua Qian saw his eyes confused and his face appeared surprised. He did not go to his side from the previous steps, and asked with low body concern:" emperor? "

    Jiang Luoyu sat on the chair, only felt that the scene was getting more fuzzy, even the near Huaqian face could not see clearly, but he still barely smiled and replied intermittently: "maybe I had some wine just now, and I am a little dizzy now Just sit for a while. "

    Hua Qian hears words as if he believed his words, nodded with a smile at once, stood up and walked to the table, lowered himself and poured a cup of tea on the table, then turned around, and his face was with strange looks. At this time, the person sitting under the window was blurry, unable to see his face, but vaguely felt something holding his fingers, and the warm breath was fluttering Face to face.

    "Emperor, it may be better to drink this cup of tea..."

    When Jiang Luoyu followed Hua to dive into the side room, muronghao, who had a cold and unshakable face, had stopped on the corridor, looking not far away and fell down. She was supposed to be a black guard who had been waiting at the door for a long time. When she saw him, the waitress immediately showed a surprise look and hurriedly pushed the door behind her, and said.

    "Mr Murong, miss is waiting for you in the room. Please go in soon."

    Muronghao looked at her, turned silently, and walked over the threshold. After seeing the screen beside the bed of the house, there was a beautiful figure dressed in clothes. It seemed that when he heard his footsteps, he turned around immediately. The red lips outlined a sweet smile: "Murong, you are here."

    Xuanyi man entered the door and stopped here. He raised his hand to stop the maid behind her from closing the door. She said with no expression: "miss is aloneI don''t know what I can tell you when I call Hao here? "

    When he heard his voice like this, uya duodun, who had been uneasily waiting for him, felt strange. He thought that he had not known himself for a long time. He did not pay attention to the modesty of the ladies and the etiquette between men and women. The wind usually came out from behind the screen and stood in front of him red face a few steps away, wringing the handkerchief on his fingertips.

    "You How can you talk to me so coldly? We, we were in the street that time, you stopped my horse, I asked you to go to run horse? Why don''t you seem to know me now? I''m uyaduo... "

    Seeing her coming to him, the man in Xuanyi raised her eyebrows slightly, but her face was colder: "Miss Wuya, Hao has been engaged to the emperor Xihua. You are a noble and unmarried woman. It is not appropriate for him to live in a room with only one man and one daughter. If Hao knows clearly, he will not come here. Goodbye."

    After saying this, he turned around and prepared to leave, regardless of the expression of Wu Yaduo behind him. The two maids at the door were shocked by his words. Subconsciously, they wanted to close the door, but they were swept away by his murderous cold eyes. They let go of the hands blocking the door and dropped their heads one after another.

    "Wait!" Seeing the man in Xuanyi step out of the gate, he is about to leave. Wu Yaduo''s face suddenly becomes alarmed. He has a bit of ferocious look. He shouts at his back, "you, you are so heartless?! I''m about to be forced to marry by my elder brother. It''s not easy to run out to find you, but you treat me like this

    "Hao is still that sentence." Xuanyi man did not look back, only the wind raised his sleeve corner and black hair, "Hao has been engaged, Miss Wuya''s marriage, Hao can''t and will not manage."

    Speaking of this, he could not help but pause for a moment. His right hand moved up slowly and brushed the gold dagger on his waist. He said firmly, one word at a time.

    "Miss uya, take care of yourself. Farewell. "

    "Stop Wu Yaduo has never been humiliated by a man''s face-to-face rejection. She is the high moon in the sky and no one can desecrate it. She is the most precious legitimate daughter of the Wuya family. She is just an ordinary man. How dare you refuse her like this?! She must not allow it!

    Thinking of these, her heart seems to be bitten by thousands of poisonous snakes. Her pain is mixed with deep hatred, and her words are full of deep haze and venom: "muronghao, now that you are here, you can''t marry the Xihua emperor! Because you will be with me, you can only be mine

    Before the words fell, she did not wait for the Xuanyi person in front of her to react, then she slowly removed the hairpin on her head, and then she knocked over one of the tea cups and tore up her clothes. She glared at one of the maids fiercely and said, "don''t you go quickly, what are you waiting for?"

    The maid knew what she wanted to do. She did not dare to disobey the orders. She took a look at muronghao, who was still expressionless, as if afraid that he would do something to himself. She immediately drew a long sword from her waist and ran away quickly. She saw that she was going to send someone to "rescue" her daughter.

    Wu Yaduo looked at Murong Hao without any hindrance, thinking that he didn''t know what he was going to do, so he went to him with a vicious smile, and his palms opened slowly. His face was full of desperate madness.

    "Muronghao, do you think I will let you escape from my palm so easily? After a while, we are lonely and widowed in broad daylight. My clothes are disordered and there are traces of struggle in the house. When my servant girl comes to find someone to come in and see me with you like this, I will say that you have insulted me - you can''t wash out even if you jump into the Yellow River, you must marry me! "

    Her twisted and shrill voice was ringing in the corridor. The man in black standing beside her was still silent, but slowly turned to her side. According to the color of her eyes, she glanced at her coldly. Her long white fingers were slightly raised and placed on the hilt of the sword in her waist. Before any action was made, she heard a burst of low laughter.

    "To be employed as a wife and to run for a concubine -- it turned out that Wu Ya''s legitimate young lady wanted to be a humble concubine."

 Chapter 272

    Before the words fell, the maid who had stood on the other side of the lady''s house did not have time to turn back. With a dull hum, she fell to the ground without a sound. In the dark part of the corridor, a foot in a lavender embroidered dragon pattern boots came out quietly, and her thin red lips curled slightly in the sun.

    He couldn''t see his face clearly, but he could see something in his hand that gave out a dark golden light. Wu Yaduo leaned against the door on one side, guarding against the man in Xuanyi who had not moved far behind. However, he did not find that muronghao moved his hand away from the handle of the sword when the voice appeared.

    Wu Yaduo looked carefully for a while, and finally saw that the man was holding a gold-plated incense ball. At this time, there was no smoke in the incense ball, but a refreshing fragrance gradually spread from the corridor.

    "You - who are you? How did you get in? "

    The lavender boot took a step forward, and a little Begonia color and dragon grain corner were exposed, followed by the long golden tassel at the sleeve corner, the high nose with curved lips, and the pair of eyes almost the same color as the night, whirlpool like.

    Wu Yaduo watched the visitors coming by themselves. For a moment, Wu Yaduo unconsciously took a step back towards the man in Xuanyi behind him. However, at the next moment, his neck hurt violently, and his eyes were in darkness. There was only a sudden stop in his Scream: "I''m afraid you can''t wait for me Ah!

    ¡±

    seeing Wu Yaduo fall down as soft as mud, the visitor snorted and laughed, and walked forward again, as if it was no accident. The bright sun reflected his increasingly ambiguous beautiful face, the golden Chenhua flower jade crown on his hair, the hairpin with fine purple tassel, one holding the fragrant ball and the other holding the bone fan.

    "It''s really cruel. I don''t care about women at all. It seems that you really don''t like her - it''s a pity that this gorgeous beauty has been abandoned by a man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings of you. It makes people want to cry

    Jiang Luoyu, who was lying on the ground and had no idea about it, came to Xuanyi. Then she looked back to see the man in black who was standing behind her. Just like Jiang Luoyu, who had just entered the room, she was unconscious, with her head drooping, her thin red lips opening and closing slightly, and her words were deeply cold.

    "What''s more, she''s going to marry into a common people''s house because of you and me."

    In contrast to Hua Qian, who was moved in at this time and conspired with Wu Yayan to destroy the innocence of Jiang Luoyu, and Wu Yaduo, who made his own proposals but was self defeating, suddenly seized the arm of his predecessors, stroked the man''s cheek with his fingers, and lowered his voice and asked, "is everything ok?"

    Knowing that he was asking Hua Qian, the people standing in front of him could not help thinking that he pretended to be dizzy. Hua Qian stood aside for a moment, and his eyes were filled with strange fire and expectation. He lowered himself to shake his fingers to untie his clothes. Jiang Luoyu then put down his last hesitation --

    after several exhortations, if he still decided to join Wu Ya''s family To frame him, no matter what, Hua Qian is no longer the original classmate friend, he will never forgive.

    Since then, no matter what the result is, it''s up to you.

    "I''m fine." He had a shallow smile on his lips, which was the same as when he came just now. He just looked a little indifferent. He raised his hand and put the incense ball on the table. He said in a cold voice, "light the incense, and they will soon wake up. When Miss Wuya''s maid comes back, we will have a good play."

    After the decoration is in good condition, Jiang Luoyu closes the door of the house and looks at the dense smoke gradually diffuses in the room, and whispers: "let''s go."

    Just before they left, the fragrance became more and more strong in the room. Two people lying flat on the bed smelled the smell and began to move unconsciously. Soon, the eyelids of uyaduo, who had been beaten in the back of his neck, felt that the fragrance was inhaled, and his whole body was extremely hot, as if he had been on fire. Just about to open his eyes to see what was going on, he just opened his eyes to see what was going on Feel heavy on the body, as if there is another person lying on her body.

    Within a moment, there was a sound of tearing cloth and a dull hum of pain. Then the sound began to get confused and could not be heard clearly.

    However, during half a cup of tea, his sideburns were loose and disordered, and Wu Yaduo, who had snow shoulder under the brocade, frowned. He only felt that his head was dim, and his whole body was in pain. Especially in the place where it was hard to speak, he saw a strange man standing beside him She screamed with fright.

    "Ah! You, who are you? "

    After saying this, she did not wait for Hua Qian, who was still asleep, to take a quick look at herself. As a result, her heart became colder and colder. At last, she fixed her eyes on the blood color between the bed, and muttered in a trembling panic: -- How How could this happen... "

    Just when she was so scared that she didn''t know what to do, she suddenly heard a small voice of conversation outside the window, as if there were many people coming to this place. Wu Yaduo was so scared that she lost her seven spirits. Her mind was in a mess, and she staggered to her feet under the quilt. Suddenly, she remembered the cold eyes of the man in Xuanyi before she lost her mind, and the resentment of her eyes was endless."It''s him It''s him... "

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but get angry. She lifted her hand and picked up the teacup and teapot on one side and smashed it on the sleeping person. Her face was full of tears, and she was angry and cruel. Her eyes twisted to the extreme. She screamed, "get out of here, asshole. Get out of here!"

    When several teacups and teapots were smashed up, Hua Qian immediately had a reaction. He also propped up his body in a daze and sat up in a daze. He was looking at the coma at that time, and he was about to kiss his lips when he suddenly fainted. Before he could figure out what the situation was, he heard a very ferocious low female voice in his ear.

    "No, I can''t If you go out like this, my innocence will be over In this way, I''d better solve it myself... "

    Because the banquet is almost over, it has gradually quieted down. At the banquet, a shrill scream with panic sounded in the distance. Listening to the sound like a man''s, nanjingjin, who is still sitting in the corner, has never moved, raises her eyes and looks at the place where the voice comes out.

    Not only did he hear the scream, but most of the guests at the banquet also heard it. Some ignorant childe loved to watch the scene. As soon as he heard the scream, he sprang up from the chair just as he saw the beautiful thing. He walked towards the place where the scream happened and talked excitedly.

    "Where''s the scream?"

    "It seems to come from over there. Let''s go and have a look."

    "What''s the matter, can you shout so loud?"

    "There must be excitement! The voice comes from the back house. The ladies are all there. Let''s go and have a look. It must be gorgeous. We can''t see it later! "

    These people such a push, the present are also some big families of Childe brothers, is absolutely not afraid of things, smell the speech, most of the people began to gradually get up, and the few people together toward the place where the sound is made, is obviously together to see the excitement, but sitting in the same place nanjingjin did not move, just squinted and drank a glass of wine, the wrong eye just stood still Not far away, after hearing a report from a boy, he suddenly changed his face.

    "What are you talking about?! Impossible, impossible

    Looking at Wu Ya Yan''s face quickly turning black and blue, Nan Jingjin''s eyes turned and stood up to block him in front of him. After seeing himself with a smile, he immediately showed a reluctant smile. He bowed down to Wu Yayan, who saluted himself, and asked curiously, "where is this going?"

    "I have seen the ninth prince." Wu Ya Yan saw that he was deliberately blocking the way, and his eyes were playing to see his own joke. For a while, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fingers. However, he could only bear to finish the speech, and then calmly prepared to lift his step. "Just now there was something wrong with the next minister''s family. He would go to deal with it immediately, and he would not accompany the ninth prince."

    Who knows that because he was in such a hurry that he didn''t wait to completely bypass nanjingjin in front of him, his body tilted towards the white marble pavement behind him. Unexpectedly, he was tripped by accident. The masked red maid behind nanjingjin saw this scene and gave a low exclamation, and stepped forward to help Wu Yayan.

    Wu Yayan looked at the white and soft hands on his forearm. He couldn''t help but look up. He fixed a glance at the red maid with brown eyes, but her face was hidden behind the veil. However, she didn''t see the deer like panic that the maid should have. It was not the ordinary Maids who knew his identity and cast shy, flattering or frightened eyes.

    His eyes were too calm and peaceful, like a pool of unstable water. Instead, he aroused his interest and wanted to stir up the ripples in the pool. So he prepared to buckle the wrist of the maid in red, but at this moment, a hand caught his hand, and Nan Jingjin''s smiling face appeared in front of him.

    "Why, Mr. Wuya is not ready to leave?"

    Wu Ya Yan slowly released his hand and looked at the red maid''s low body saluting him. After that, she turned to walk behind nanjingjin and dropped her eyes like autumn water.

    "Offend your highness, I don''t know who this is?"

    Seeing that he noticed the maid, Nan Jingjin had a headache for a moment. Knowing that what he had just said to Murong Hao had come true, she said helplessly, "this is my maid. Her name is cardinal."

    Before the words fell, he was afraid that wuyayan would continue to entangle him. When he was ready to continue, Wu Yayan simply turned around and walked in the direction he had just gone. However, he held back the words behind nanjingjin.

    Wu Ya Yan walked towards the place where Wu Yaduo was, thinking about the maid just now. Although something happened at this time and he was not allowed to be distracted, he could not help thinking about the pair of eyes he had just seen.

    He has always liked a maid with beautiful posture and beautiful face, but he has never seen such a maid. Unfortunately, it is nanjingjin''s maid. If you want to capture her, it may take some effort, but it is also very interesting to work hard for this maid.

    "It''s a lot faster than when you went." Nanjingjin watched his figure gradually fade away, looking at muronghao, who had already returned to his position before half a cup of tea, and drank with him, still silent, raised his hand and took it awayAfter his glass of wine, she raised her eyebrows with interest.

    "Don''t sit and drink. You''ve arranged a big play. Why can''t you go and watch it yourself? Go on, go.

 Chapter 273

    They stood up and walked slowly towards the direction of the large number of guests. After a while, they crossed the corridor surrounded by the inner and third floors and stood at the front to watch.

    But when muronghao followed nanjingjin to the front and saw what was the scene in the room at the moment, his eyes shrank in an instant, but his expression remained unchanged.

    His eyes were slowly wriggling from the ground, and he was lying there with untidy clothes and pale complexion. Hua Qian, who was about to be dragged away, turned to one side. Wu Yayan, who was standing in the room, had an ugly face. Beside Wu Yayan, who had just put on his clothes, his hair was very disordered, and he looked crazy. He also had a blood dropping dagger on his twisted face.

    Nanjingjin saw this scene, subconsciously frowned, just ready to open the mouth to ask, but just heard the low voice of people behind.

    "I didn''t expect that Wu Ya''s young lady was so fierce that her adulterer was found out and castrated her in front of the public. Although she didn''t have to marry him in this way, she really wanted to cry with sympathy. I don''t know who the adulterer was?"

    "You don''t know. It''s the Jinshi of Wen this year and Hua Qian, the editor of Hanlin Academy."

    "If he is really a small official, I will say how Wu Yaduo dare to castrate the adulterer so easily. It turns out that Wu Yaduo knows that the adulterer''s official position is not high and castration is OK. With Wu Ya''s family, he can easily suppress this matter. Wu Ya''s really fierce."

    People behind him either ridiculed or gloated, and some envied the castrated Hua Qian on the ground. With such a small official position, he actually enjoyed the taste of Wu Ya''s legitimate daughter for a time. However, all kinds of discussions were restrained from the rights of Wu Ya''s family, so the pressure was very low. What''s more, the bitter Lord Hua Qian had already fainted, and Wu Ya''s family would not give him another chance to speak.

    When they found the two men, Wu Yaduo sneaked Hua into castration. Obviously, she wanted to protect her own innocence and protect her face. But at this time, she was clearly seen by many people, but she just kept a little bit of innocence on her face.

    At this time, her whole body was shaking, her fingers were still holding the dagger tightly. Her eyes were scarlet and there was no focus. The twinkling light in her eyes made people feel afraid. Even the women on the other side were attracted to her. The first one was Jiang Luoyu, standing with a smile and Bai Yiwan.

    At the sight of his figure, the man in Xuanyi couldn''t help turning his head. According to the color of his eyes, Nan Jingjin noticed that he seemed absent-minded. She looked back along his eyes. She could not help but stop her eyes on her cousin. However, she slipped away carelessly to Jiang Luoyu, on the face of a pink shirt girl with a smile.

    Looking at the beautiful smile, he couldn''t find that Murong Hao took back his eyes a little and looked at his back with a smile. He was just about to walk in the direction of Jiang Luoyu, but he didn''t notice that Wu Yaduo, who was standing in the room not far away, raised his head. His eyes were fierce and cruel, and he looked at the back of the man in Xuanyi and held the dagger in his hand.

    Wu Yayan on one side realized that he was wrong. His fingers subconsciously grabbed his sister by the side of his body, but unexpectedly he caught an empty one. Wu Yaduo had already run out of the door, raised his hand to raise the blood stained dagger, and stabbed at the waist of Xuanyi man who had heard the same sound and whose figure had stopped for a moment.

    Wu Yaduo cried like a madman, his face twisted violently, his hands tightly holding the dagger. Muronghao was leaning to his body, but his beautiful face was still expressionless. His slender hand clenched the dagger, and the blood splashed out along the Xuanyi, dropping to the ground and quickly penetrating into the soil.

    "It''s you who have done me harm! You did me harm! It''s you

    Nanjingjin is closest to him, but he is distracted because he is looking at Bai Yiwan. Now he comes back to his mind and immediately steps forward. Looking at muronghao''s expressionless back two steps, he pushes Wu Yaduo, who is already mad, to Wu Yayan with one palm, and raises the bloody dagger a little bit.

    "Murong!"

    "Zhaomin!"

    At the same time, Jiang Luoyu was also drooping her head and talking to the people beside her. When Wu Yaduo screamed and the crowd screamed, she suddenly raised her head. Her eyes shrank, and she quickly walked to the side of Xuanyi man, staring at the small pool of blood on the ground. Her anger was like a storm.

    Seeing that he raised his hand and grasped his wrist, Murong Hao softened his voice. The hand without blood took hold of his wrist and whispered, "I''m ok."

    Jiang Luoyu heard his voice, but didn''t look at him again. Instead, she slowly raised her head with a sharp smile on the corner of her lips. She looked at Wu Yaduo, who had been caught by Wu Yayan, and said one word at a time: "assassinate the life officer of the second grade Imperial court. Even if you are a member of the Wuya family, you still have to go to prison."

    Nanjingjin looked at the blood on Murong Hao''s waist as if she could not stop it. She frowned and was surprised at her loss. However, she tried to resist the impulse to look at Bai Yiwan not far away. She whispered to Jiang Luoyu, who was angry at her eyes, "here is the hall to ask for justice for Murong. The emperor will take him to bandage the wound first."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard his voice, she looked back at him and guessed from his tone that his friendship with muronghao seemed to be good. It should be that he had military merits and had fought with muronghao side by side. Nanjingjin, the ninth Prince of muguifei''s family, eased her face a little, raised her hand and grasped the arm of the man beside her: "thank you, your highness."Bai Yiwan stood on tiptoe and saw Jiang Luoyu holding muronghao out. He felt that although the emperor''s cousin was as pale as he had just been, he was particularly frightened. He took a glance at muronghao, whose face was obviously pale, and asked carefully, "cousin, this is What''s going on? "

    Jiang Luoyu did not move, but lowered her voice and said, "Wan''er, go and tell the two aunts that I will go out for a visit. I will certainly go back in the evening. Let them not worry. You and jiao''er will go back with the two aunts, you know?"

    Bai Yiwan looked at him and muronghao, who was beside him, worried and hesitated. Although the etiquette of engagement was relatively loose in Dajin, some people would gossip in the capital if they stayed alone for a period of time, not to mention one was the legitimate eldest son of Murong family, the other was the West China emperor who was in the limelight I don''t know what it will look like.

    But looking at the smiling face in front of her, Bai Yiwan still shook her finger and agreed to Jiang Luoyu''s words: " OK. Don''t worry, cousin. Wan''er knows. "

    "You don''t have to heal here. It''s not too late to go back to the mansion." Murong Hao saw him dragging himself forward, as if he didn''t care whether his wound would bleed or not, but his action was very gentle. Knowing that he was worried, his tone and eyes were soothing. "Don''t worry, I hide very fast. Although she has martial arts skills, she doesn''t stab the key point."

    Jiang Luoyu smelt the speech and snorted coldly. Her eyes were deep and you could not see clearly the joy and anger: "follow me to the carriage."

    When they got into the carriage, Jiang Luoyu looked at the man in Xuanyi leaning on the corner. He was still calm, but he was a little pale because of blood loss. He frowned and pulled off the man''s belt. He saw that the layers of white lining had been soaked in dark red, so he couldn''t help but jump at the bottom of his heart.

    when he opened the last layer of clothes, he looked at the wound and examined his pulse again Keep an eye on him.

    "You did it on purpose."

    "Not bad." Murong Hao looked at the bloody wound on his waist. In fact, it was when Wu Yaduo stabbed into his skin, he deliberately used a dark force to make the knife scratch back and forth on his body. However, it was all skin injuries, no injuries to muscles and bones, but it seemed that the wound was very serious.

    "Hua Qian has been castrated by her, which is equivalent to the destruction of the witness, but Wu Ya Shi can suppress everything."

    "But if she assassinates you, the imperial court official, it will be totally different." Jiang Luoyu knew what he was going to say after listening to him finish the first half sentence. Thinking of Wu Yaduo''s crazy and twisted look at that time, his eyes were dark and deeper, as if he had made a decision, and his tone relaxed. "Now you go back to Hanjiang pavilion with me until the wound no longer bleeds."

    Seeing his insistence, Murong Hao just nodded his head, leaned back in the car and lowered his eyes. He watched Jiang Luoyu pull out the wound dressing and gauze from under his seat, lowered his head to wipe the blood clot on his wound, and then applied medicine to bandage his wound. His fingers were dexterous and gentle, and he couldn''t help but feel distracted and didn''t even feel pain.

 Chapter 274

    The carriage slowly drove out of the outer city, and soon came to the back door of the Hanjiang Pavilion. Meng Jiuqian, who had been prepared, watched the two men coming down from the carriage. He waved to the boy behind him and the sleeping star to help muronghao. He met Jiang Luoyu with a calm face: "master of the pavilion."

    Jiang Luoyu went up to the attic and looked down the stairs. She told her, "the cardinal is gone. You don''t need to contact her in the pavilion. By the way, you have something to trouble uncle Meng."

    Meng Jiuqian talked about this matter when he came to see him. He could not help but look cautious and said, "please tell me the pavilion master."

    Jiang Luoyu leaned over slowly, her eyes twinkled with light that was hard to see clearly, and her eyebrows and eyes were deep: "can Meng Shu think of a way to make something of the same material as a human skin mask?"

    Meng Jiuqian knew that this was specially arranged by Jiang Luoyu since he came to Dajin with Jiang Luoyu. In the past three years, Meng Jiuqian worked with Jiang Luoyu to deal with all kinds of things in the Hanjiang Pavilion. He had mastered the master''s character of taking precautions and controlling the overall situation. At this time, however, he was quite puzzled about what Jiang Luoyu asked for.

    "What do you mean

    Just as Jiang Luoyu stood on the stairs in the dark of Hanjiang Pavilion, her face was half bright and half dark, and she told Meng Jiuqian what to do. In the Wuya mansion, nanjingjin and wuyayayan looked at each other for a moment. Their eyes were sharp and they were oppressed by several maids. Wu Yaduo, who was still mad and refused to put down the dagger, was smiling with irony.

    "In this case, the temple is waiting for the explanation of Wu Ya Shi. I think the father and emperor would like to know the truth of this matter, wouldn''t he? You can protect Miss Wuya for a while, but you can''t keep her all your life. The head of Wuya clan is not in the imperial capital at this time, and he can''t care about you, but the emperor will certainly deal with her. We''ll wait and see. "

    After saying this, he did not stop. With the power of a single prince, Jing Zhaoyin did not dare to arrest people in the Wuya mansion. Fortunately, today''s events are too big. Many people have seen it with their own eyes. The emperor will certainly deal with it after hearing this. Even if Wu Yatuo, who is not in the capital at the moment, comes back, he will still be guilty of Wu Yaduo !

    The matter has been settled for a while. Nanjingjin steps out of the gate of Wuya mansion and looks back at the black gold plaque with sarcasm. Then she turns over and walks slowly towards the outer city. As a result, after driving the horse for a few steps, she finds something wrong. Looking back, a red masked maid is still following. Because the speed of the horse is very fast, she doesn''t want to be pulled too far Far away, he had to trot to catch up with him. His figure seemed to have some martial arts foundation, but he didn''t run hard.

    Seeing such a scene, nanjingjin has never been able to deal with maids. She has always been served by servants. She can''t help frowning, but she also says curiously, "Murong entrusted you to me. Unfortunately, he was hurt and left in a hurry and forgot to take you away. Why do you always wear a veil? It can''t be too ugly. Take off the veil and let me have a look. "

    After hearing the speech, the maid in red was silent for a moment, as if she was thinking. After a moment, she finally decided to listen to the arrangement of the people in front of her. She lifted her hand and took off the veil on her face and raised her head slightly to expose her face to the sun.

    As soon as she raised her head, nanjingjin felt that the place around her was quiet, and she cried in her heart. When she looked at it, she really found that it was because the face behind the veil of the woman in red was so ethereal and beautiful as a fairy, but her expression was like glittering white snow, calm and far away. The strange combination made people almost unable to move their eyes. Even nanjingjin, who was used to seeing beautiful women, could not help it He squinted his eyes and praised

    "what a beautiful woman she is. Put on the veil quickly. I didn''t bring any bodyguards when I went out today. I can''t sit two people right now. If one doesn''t pay attention to you being taken away, it''s the sin of this hall, and I can''t explain it to Murong. "

    His voice did not fall, but suddenly felt that his eyes were suddenly dark. He had recovered from the silence again. It was as if his eyes were covered by something suddenly flying. He subconsciously lifted his hand to take it off his eyes and looked at the place where the things came. He was puzzled to find that just now a gust of wind blew a black cloth on the cloth stall Come here. It''s blindfolded.

    "This is also What a coincidence

    Before the words fell, he finally felt wrong. He took the reins and looked to the side. He found that the red masked woman was missing. As soon as he was in his heart, he immediately turned the horse''s head and chased for the Wuya mansion. After a while, he found that on the beam, several masked men in black were holding the girl in red running towards the distance. Seeing him, he could not help running faster.

    "I just talked about being taken away, but I was really taken away Well, that''s my maid. Leave me the man! "

    Nanjingjin is very good at martial arts and has been on the battlefield again. What''s more, he has a vague guess of the man who robbed the maid in red. However, he is not afraid of such a thing. He is also the prince. Seeing this scene, he just lets go of his horse''s Reins and chases the masked men in black with a face of helplessness and anger.

    I knew it would happen! What did he say? Don''t trust the maid to him! Although you can''t rob yourself because you are the prince, if you are robbed like this, will you search the Wuya mansion to find the maid? What a headache!No one can know the indignation of nanjingjin. The masked men are still running in front of him not far away. They are about to fall into the Wuya mansion. Those who are chasing after him are more angry and their body is getting faster and faster.

    At this time, it is still unclear whether nanjingjin was better or wuyayan got the beauty, but at the same time, in front of a room at the top of the stacked wooden stairs in the Hanjiang Pavilion outside the inner city, the sound of the collision of the bead curtain and the creaking of the wooden door sounded at the same time, and the soft footstep came in ¡£

    In the house, there are twelve screens placed in turn as if they were in the Dagong Hanjiang Pavilion. They changed their clothes and took off their high hair crowns. They tied them with purple hair belts with golden patterns of Chenhua flowers. The visitors slowly went to the bed and put down their trays. They gently lifted up the bed curtains on the bed, hanging the tail of the mackerel beads in the gold hook to expose the bed The white figure on the couch.

    Under the thin brocade quilt, his face was a little pale, his face was beautiful and he was lying on his side. The hair crown on his black hair was removed and put aside. The dark clothes with blood went out of his way. However, a brand-new one was put on the table not far away. The inner clothes were also changed. But the blood color could be seen faintly. It can be seen that the blood has just stopped.

    Seeing that he breathed steadily with his eyes closed, it is expected that when he told Meng Jiuqian that he was tired after dressing and changing clothes again, he fell asleep now. Jiang Luoyu took a look at the steaming medicine he had brought, and did not open his mouth to let him get up. Instead, he lifted his legs, gently and quickly turned into the inner side of the bed and lay down beside muronghao face to face with him ¡£

    As the bed sank slightly, Jiang Luoyu approached the man slowly. Her fingers caught up with his long black hair on the temples. Her face looked like a joke. She slowly lowered her body and whispered in his ear.

    "Do you really want to sleep? Don''t pretend. You can''t cheat me. "

    The voice did not fall, has been closed eyes, finally opened his eyes, revealing the clear and clear according to the film color eyes, light color thin lips slightly raised, voice a little hoarse, but with a strange bewitchment: "if I really fall asleep, what do you want to do to me, I don''t know?"

    Jiang Luoyu watched him slowly open his eyes. The light under his eyes was like the twinkling stars. He could not help but get closer to him. He rubbed his fingers at the thin auricles of his ears. He looked thoughtfully and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for three years. If you are really smooth, where did you learn it? Not with the ninth prince. "

    Then, on the dark bed, the beautiful and crafty looking man suddenly straightened up and lifted the chin of the man beside him, and his nose almost reached the face: "come on, or you will suffer from flesh and blood."

    Murong Hao looked at the face close at hand and squinted slightly. His face bit his lip like a dragonfly. Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s more smiling lips and provocative eyes, he picked up his eyebrows, turned and spread out his body: "it''s better for you to try as much as you can. Hao is the next one."

    "That''s what you said."

    Before the words fell, Murong Hao only felt that his eyes were black, and then the wound was pinched by people, and the shallow pain came. The man bowed his head on him, and the pair of black jade eyes looked at him: "even if it is like this, is it OK?"

    "I will obey the orders of the emperor." Muronghao looked at his eyes. After a long time, he suddenly exhaled a long breath, and leaned in his ear and whispered, "at this time, the wound is serious, and you can kill him."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows, and was obviously very happy to hear this: "that, this hall can be impolite under the knife."

    The curtain of the bed was blown by the breeze from the half opened window. After the water Agaricus burned out, the fragrance of the house slowly dispersed. Some people on the couch sat up with unsteady breath and adjusted their disordered Lavender clothes. They took out their hair bands from the hands of the people beside them. As soon as they were ready to raise their hands to tie their hair, another person held their fingers.

    Feeling that the man''s warm fingers skillfully tied the hair band behind his head, his arm then hugged him. Jiang Luoyu''s face blushed a little, and he heard his low voice: "Miss White said it well today. If you go back too late, it will hinder your reputation. If you just enter the Imperial capital, you''d better restrain your edge and wait for prey."

    "That''s good." Jiang Luoyu leaned in his arms, smelling speech and changing his posture, regardless of his injuries. His dark jade like eyes were half open and half closed, as if some tired, but more of them were full of interest. "Before evening, I will personally send you back, so you can''t say anything."

    There was no one else to speak in the room, but the arms held him closer.

 Chapter 275

    After that, he took up the good news from Hanjiang and returned to Luoyang for the second time.

    "Uyaduo in prison, temporarily in custody pending trial?"

    After hearing the news, Bai Yifan didn''t have any anger. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and obviously thought about the emperor''s cousin. He nodded his head to affirm: "it''s really cheap for her. She stabbed the second grade member in front of the public. It''s impossible to uncover the past so gently and skillfully. But Wu Ya''s definitely has a back move. How does the emperor''s cousin plan?"

    Jiang Luoyu bowed his head and sipped a sip of tea, and his brain quickly turned. It was true that he was not satisfied with this painless treatment, but it was indeed in his expectation, and it was the result he really wanted, because no matter how Wu Ya Shi reacted, Murong Hao''s intention was not to directly start with Wu Yaduo.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s face did not change, but her eyes, like black jade, went deep down. With a click, she put the tea cup on the side of her hand.

    "I wanted to use Hua Qian to arrange Wu Yaduo. Unfortunately, he was so frustrated that he just stepped on his head and broke it easily. Now I have to find someone else. I have already arranged it. I don''t need Bai to worry about me. In my opinion, Bai Yifan would rather not stir in first and wait for the situation to become more chaotic -- "

    Bai Yifan frowned a little in the first half of the period, and nodded his disapproval in the middle. Obviously, Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to use Bai''s family. But at last, he relaxed his eyebrows and added thoughtfully:" Bai''s family In order to catch big fish easily

    It was getting dark, and the candle was burning in the dark prison. In the dark prison with dark red blood stains, a sharp female voice resounded through the silent darkness, full of panic.

    "Let me out. I don''t want to be here. Brother, help me!"

    As soon as the two jailers outside sat down, they heard the cry. One of them frowned and looked at Wu Yaduo, who was locked up in the corner of his clothes. He could hardly bear to cover his ears: "who is that? That''s what he calls all day long! No one''s going to discipline her? "

    Seeing that he was impatient, the jailer on one side seemed to stand up and have a look. He quickly raised his hand and seized his hand. He admonished him: "don''t talk about discipline. It''s the little princess of uya''s family. Although his majesty had to order him to be locked up, it would be in the way of Wu Ya''s face. Does that jailer dare to take charge of it? Did the jailer dare to scold her to stop shouting? Isn''t it a dream

    The jailer who first opened his mouth heard this, but for a moment he couldn''t speak. After a long time, he sighed helplessly. He had to think that he didn''t hear anything. He continued to endure the scream that was still coming from inside, until a rush of footsteps suddenly sounded towards this side, and a prison like man stopped in front of them.

    One of the jailers saw that he was in such a hurry that he had a hot sweat on his head. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? You''re running in such a hurry. Take a break and have a cup of tea!"

    Another jailer echoed, "run so fast, but what happened?"

    After drinking a cup of tea, he frowned and said, "you two are resting here. You don''t know what''s going on outside

    "Outside? What''s going on out there? "

    "It was a businessman from other places who was arrested by Jing Zhaoyin for breaking the law. As a result, he refused to accept the judgment and asked his family to secretly find someone to rob the prison. But who knows that the invited people in the Jianghu not only want to rob the foreign businessman, but also want to open the door of the death row. Although these people are mobs, they still have to guard against it. Go out with me quickly Keep it

    One of the jailers had long been annoyed by Wu Yaduo''s cry. Hearing this, he immediately wanted to go out. The other was more cautious. After pondering for a moment, he was embarrassed and said, "but we are looking at the little princess of Wu Ya''s family. If we leave ...?

    the jailer, who had always wanted to leave, was a little impatient. He was afraid that he would say something else to stay, so he immediately took his hand and said, "but a little girl who can''t master martial arts, there is no one outside, she can''t run out. It''s not near the death row. There won''t be anything wrong. Let''s go!"

    After hearing what he said, the jailer went out, but the dark light flashed through his eyes. His finger slightly hooked on his back waist, and his hand swung back. Then he followed him: "now all the jailers who guard the felons are outside. If you enter the gate, you will pass through the gatekeeper. You don''t have to watch here. Let''s go together."

    Hearing the sound of their footsteps, uyaduo gradually disappeared. She could not help but turn from the panic of being locked up to the fear that they would leave themselves alone. What she did not know was that she was so noble that she could be kept in prison alone. What''s more, there were beds, tables and other things in the prison, which was totally different from the ordinary prison.

    But at this time, seeing those jailers who guarded her leave and were alone in the prison, she was scared to death. She could only grasp the wooden railing and cry: "you, how did you go Help! Help! Let me out, let me out! "Before the words fell, she suddenly heard a clang in her ear. A string of brass keys left at last and came to call the heads of the other two jailers to fall down. Somehow, they all slipped to the place not far from wuyadou''s feet, but the prison head did not seem to notice that the key fell on the stone slab not far away from uyaduo, which firmly attracted Wu Yaduo''s surprise Light.

    In the early morning of the next day, in the Qirong garden in front of the lotus pond of Baifu, Jiang Luoyu watched the two maids outside the door open the gate. As soon as she was about to walk forward, she saw a young man in white walking towards her side with great interest. She could not help but smile from the corners of her lips and stood slowly on the corridor waiting for him to come forward.

    "It''s such an early morning to look for me. What''s your cousin''s pleasure?"

    Bai Yifan stepped up the steps and looked really happy. He was totally different from his usual steady appearance. He said with a high eyebrow:

    "of course, it''s a big happy event. You must want to know."

    After saying this, he wanted to wait for Jiang Luoyu to ask. Unexpectedly, Jiang Luoyu was leaning against the railings and wiping the jade flute in his hand. Bai Yifan was immediately withered by the appearance that I was not interested in. "It''s about the lady Wuya in the prison."

    Seeing to hear this, Jiang Luoyu rubbed the jade flute''s hand to pause for a while, Bai Yifan accentuated the tone and then said.

    "Last night, a group of escapees from the rivers and lakes united to rob the death row prisoners in the name of rescuing some foreign merchants. However, the prison of Dajin was heavily guarded. None of them could have been robbed. As a result, when the two sides were deadlocked, Wu Yaduo escaped from a small gate."

    Having said this, he did not wait for Jiang Luoyu to make any response, then went on with some schadenfreude.

    "It''s also the misfortune of the first lady. Those jailers didn''t expect her to come out. The door was not the one leading to the death row. But it happened that those people in the river and lake were looking for places to enter the death row, and they found the small gate at that time. Miss Wuya was miserable. Those Jiang Lakers were outlaws, and they didn''t know any big miss uya, so they ran out Although the people who came here are a little embarrassed, they are good-looking, and naturally they will... "

    This time, before he could finish, Jiang Luoyu stopped wiping his flute and handed it to the sleeping star beside him. He asked thoughtfully, "now?"

    "Now? Now the jailers, who had been spoilt for half a night, were finally rescued from the people in the river and lake by the jailers. As a result, Miss Wuya, who had suffered too much and was a little insane, naturally went back to the prison again without the order of his Majesty''s pardon. "

    When Bai Yifan finished this matter, he thought he would find surprise or happy look on Jiang Luoyu''s face. After all, Wu Yaduo was too arrogant. Who knows Jiang Luoyu is still that gentle and elegant appearance without any surprise. Bai Yifan feels something is wrong: "emperor cousin, why are you not surprised at all?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile: "surprised? What''s the surprise? "

    Facing Bai Yi Fan''s suspicious eyes, Jiang Luoyu did not care, but looked at him with a smile, and suddenly asked, "by the way, I heard that some people from the Mu family came here today and said that they wanted to marry Mu''s eldest daughter to his cousin. I don''t know if my cousin came to me early in the morning. Do you like this marriage or don''t you like it

    After saying this, he added a sentence with a kind of artificial worry on his face: "if you don''t like it, your cousin can go to the front yard immediately and tell the princess and aunt, so that the cousin can be free immediately. How about it?"

    "Emperor, cousin, wait! You must not go

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu finished speaking, he seemed to want to turn around and say it. Bai Yifan''s face suddenly changed. He thought that this was the help he asked Murong Hao to help. Now, Jiang Luoyu''s words are the most effective in Bai''s mansion. If he said that, he could not achieve anything, his face changed.

    "I''m not right. I shouldn''t have tried my cousin. If you don''t remember the villain, let go of it quietly and let it go."

    "My cousin looks like my cousin Yichen." Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to say anything, but she was amused by Bai Yifan''s nervous appearance. Now she stopped and turned around.

    "Well, it''s just a joke. My cousin''s sweetheart, I don''t dare to mention my cousin''s decision casually. It''s the princess''s aunt who has to worry about it."

 Chapter 276

    Seeing that Jiang Luoyu is not going, Bai Yifan is relieved and immediately regains his former steadiness and smiles.

    "These are not problems. In the past ten years, the power of general Mu began to increase. Now the imperial concubine Mu is favored in the palace and has military achievements. Although Wu Ya''s family is there, there is no hope of seizing the throne, but at least the prince''s position is stable. The Bai family has always been reluctant to get involved in the dispute of seizing the emperor. Mu''s relatives in marriage are not rich in details but have a strong body It''s noble. Bai''s family is most welcome. "

    "Why are you so nervous, cousin?"

    "This Why are you so nervous? My cousin should know. Don''t say these, cousin body still have a thing, don''t accompany temporarily. Seeing the news delivered, Jiang Luoyu said to Bai Yifan with a smile: "cousin, go slow."

    Wu Yaduo''s affairs came to an end. After being shut up for a few days, he was released. Wu Ya''s family was quiet for a while, without any action. It seemed that he gave up the trouble of finding muronghao and Xihua emperor. In a flash, three months passed, and the wedding day gradually came.

    After March, Dajin has entered a hot summer day, but it is early summer. The early Lotus planted in Baifu have already showed their sharp and small corners, and the broad green leaves are spread out, and the fragrance is fragrant.

    In the Qirong garden of Baifu, it stands at the end of the corridor on the lake. It seems that it is floating in the middle of the lake. It is supported by lotus flowers all around. In the pavilion with golden light, the maids are offering the washed fresh fruits and lotus seeds and the new cakes made by lotus flowers. Their movements are gentle and almost silent, showing the temperament of a powerful family.

    Sitting in the pavilion is a lavender figure, he is hanging, white fingertips across the clear lake, his hair crown down the wisps of gold and pearls, with auspicious clouds and flowers of the sleeve swing up, the voice is clear and low.

    "I''ve been drinking the medicine for three months. How about it now?"

    Standing not far behind him is a female doubles disguised as a Gemini in blue. On hearing this, she frowned in embarrassment. After a glance at the medicine bowl that Tang Yiyi had just taken away, she whispered back.

    "Since the emperor came to Dajin, he had no mental calculation in the past three years, and his energy was better than when he was in Dalong. What''s more, during this period of time, Bai heard that the emperor wanted to tonify his body and sent all the precious medicinal materials to the emperor for tonifying. The emperor''s body is much better than the original one. It''s just that the constitution is weak and needs long-term maintenance."

    Having said this, he watched the people in the pavilion look back. The round pearls and the broken stones collide and make a sound. He can''t help but clench his hand and cast his worried eyes to the past.

    "In fact, the most worrying thing for my subordinates is that if there is no accident after the marriage of emperor Zi and general Murong, there will soon be Zixi. If the general is not well raised, the appearance of blood death may be..."

    Before he finished speaking, the people in the pavilion stood up, and their clothes fell from the railing. The slender figure cast a long shadow in the sunlight: "that is to say 10. Will it happen? "

    Mian Xing did not dare to conceal this event. Hearing this, he knelt down and his voice became lower and lower The emperor''s forgiveness is that his subordinates have poor medical skills, so they can''t... "

    "Get up." Jiang Luoyu''s back to him seemed to have some emotion in her voice, but there was no worry in the deep. The hand holding the bone fan waved and motioned him to step back. "It''s not your fault. I know in my heart that you should go out first and let me think about it alone.

    the footsteps of the rest of the people in the pavilion have gone away, leaving only a light purple back, facing the lake Standing quietly, looking at the sparkling lake for a while, he slowly opened his palm, looked down at his slightly green fingertips, smile as cool as the clouds in the sky.

    Tomorrow is the time to get married.

    Zixi

    When he thought of these two words, a little wave flashed in his eyes, but then disappeared.

    In his previous life, he had no children of his own, and because he worked hard all the year round, he did not think much about it. He just let it go, and he did not worry too much. He is not a woman, and he has no great desire to have a child. He can continue his blood relationship with the people he loves, and even watch them grow up, which is exciting.

    But if the child who continues his blood and love is born at the cost of depriving him of his life, is it worth the sacrifice?

    Jiang Luoyu half closed her eyes and thought, her face gradually darkened. Unconsciously, she clenched the bone fan in her hand. Her strength made the bone fan creak, as if it would be broken in the next moment.

    The sky is getting dark, the sunset is sinking slowly, and there is no last light and heat.

    Jiang Luoyu stood in front of the door in splendid clothes. In order to say goodbye to him, Jiang Luoyu bowed down and bowed down to the Phoenix sedan chair which could only be sat by the emperor and the princess under the gaze of Wei Hai, the eunuch on one side. He let the jingling pearl curtain and layers of red yarn be put down and drove towards the direction of the golden palace.

    As the evening approached, the palace gate should be closed. However, due to the wedding of emperor Xihua tomorrow and the early admission to the palace before dark today, both sides are open.

    Sitting on her knees in a stable sedan chair, Jiang Luoyu looked at her completely scattered hair. Her hair band was tied around her temples, and her black hair was incompatible with her elegant clothes. She knew that this was before she married. If she was a man''s doubles, she should perform the ceremony and tie her hair again by her elders in her family. Then she would become a woman''s doubles.Now I enter the palace ahead of time just for the gift of women''s doubles.

    Through the Pearl curtain and layers of gauze curtains, Jiang Luoyu watched the outside gradually passing by. The magnificent furnishings and scenes in the palace seemed to have crossed these things and seen some past that ordinary people could not see.

    His eyes grew deeper and deeper. In his mind, Zhen''s face, with a sneering smile, was so thin that he could not be seen.

    The hateful Zhen family, who had no plans but a concubine, married into the prefectural palace in a beautiful way, but could not even bury his ancestral grave after his death, had already disappeared completely.

    The thought falls in the sedan chair, when Wei Hai''s voice rings again, it is suddenly interrupted.

    "Your Highness, the hall of nourishing the heart is here. Please get off the sedan chair."

    Jiang Luoyu helped his men to the Phoenix sedan chair and looked at the familiar Dajin palace not far away, and the Yangxin hall, which is familiar even with the eyes closed. She looked slightly trance, but replied with a smile: "please father-in-law."

    The eunuch bent down and said, "Your Highness is welcome. Your majesty and your mother are waiting inside. I will help you in."

    The long emperor''s formal clothes were dragged behind him, and the ground reaching sleeves were very heavy because of the layers. It took them a long time to walk up the steps and watch the two maids open the door of the Yangxin hall and let the bright candle light out. Jiang Luoyu squinted subconsciously.

    As the smell of incense spread, Jiang Luoyu went to the center of the hall and knelt down obediently. He bowed to the emperor who had cast a satisfied look at him not far from the throne, and the queen who could not see her face clearly on the right side of the emperor.

    "Xihua, see your majesty and your mother, long live, long live, thousand years, thousand years!"

    "Go straight." After watching him kowtow three times, the emperor stood up, raised his hand and stepped down from the throne. After supporting him, his face was kind and kind, as if he was expecting his children. "Jade son, tomorrow is your wedding day. Now I call you here to let the queen perform double rites for you."

    Seeing such a look, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head slowly and calmly saluted the woman: "yu''er knows the rules. Thank you for your Majesty''s love."

    The emperor looked him up and down, and was obviously very satisfied: "you know, Queen."

    "I am here." As soon as his voice fell, the people sitting beside the throne stood up. Although his face was a little pale, he still looked much better than before. Today, Wu Ya Qing is also dressed in gorgeous clothes, and the Golden Red Queen''s dress is hanging on the soft carpet.

    Because of Gemini, the Golden Phoenix on his head is not the same as women''s hairpin and hairpin ornaments, but is the appearance of a man''s hair crown. On both sides of his head, two phoenix heads and Phoenix tails crisscross, and the long beads are pulled down to the shoulders by gold wires, and the strands of hair are bound by sections at the back of his head. Each section is pinned with Golden Phoenix hairpins, and the hair tail is surrounded by a purple jade night pearl.

    His pace was slow, and his beautiful face was more and more moving under the light. Since he stood up, the emperor on one side had already fixed his eyes on him, and a very bright light flashed through his eyes.

    "Somebody."

    Yao Nu Guan has been waiting for a long time. After hearing this, she immediately put the tray in her hand by Wu Yaqing: "Niang"

    The Empress stops in front of Jiang Luoyu, raises her hand and gently pulls off his hair band. Then she skillfully twines up his black hair behind his head. First, fix the bun with the Golden Phoenix on the tray presented by Yao female official and have a look at the Yao female official After a moment of holding out her hand, the Red Phoenix, who did not hold the hairpin, held out her hand for a moment.

    Aware of the Queen''s abnormal action, the Yao female official did not dare to disobey, so she stepped back cautiously. However, she just saw the queen hesitated for a moment. Finally, she took out the red chalcedony engraved with peony patterns as the top and a golden hairpin inlaid with red gemstones with peony patterns, which was inserted into Jiang Luoyu''s dark hair.

    Seeing the hairpin, the emperor, who had been standing on one side and looking at it with a smile, almost instantly changed his face, and his eyes seemed to flash through all kinds of indescribable looks. When he looked at the back of the queen again, his eyes suddenly took deep helplessness and unspeakable sadness.

    That hairpin

    "This is the old thing of our palace many years ago. Now I give it to you."

    Wu Ya Qing stood up a little bit, her fingers were attached to the hairpin, her smile was slightly dignified, and her voice echoed in the hall.

    "You are your Majesty''s nephew, the legitimate son of Princess jou Chia. You are also named emperor in the name of this palace. After getting married, one should not rely on one''s status, but on the wishes of his husband. He should respect the clan, abide by the patriarchal clan system, and extend his blood to show his virtue. "

    Jiang Luoyu obeyed the etiquette and bowed himself to the ceremony, which was Li Cheng: "thanks for the instruction of Empress Dowager."

 Chapter 277

    After seeing him for a while, Wuya didn''t leave him immediately, but suddenly bent down a little, and his fingers again brushed the peony hairpin behind his head, murmuring.

    "May you cherish the people in front of you, and have a happy life - it has nothing to teach, but hope."

    The voice did not fall, but not wait for Jiang Luoyu to raise with surprised and confused eyes. The Wuya emotion had stood straight. After saluting the emperor, she turned to support the hand of obsidian official and walked towards the direction of the back hall, and then the body shape was hidden in the dark.

    "According to the ancient ceremony of the great gold, you will live in the Queen''s Jingren palace tonight. Wait until muronghao comes to the Palace door tomorrow morning. I will give you the reward to worship the heaven and earth before you can return to Murong clan house. You can know?"

    Until the Queen''s figure could not be seen again, the emperor, like suddenly returning to God, raised jiangluoyu who still knelt on the ground. He looked at the hairpin on his head without trace. The look seemed to be trance and some happy. When Jiang Luoyu was supposed to be, he ordered Wei Hai to take people to Jingren palace, and he immediately went towards the direction of the back hall, Obviously, Jiang Luoyu went after the queen and then sat in the Phoenix car again, and let them walk to Jingren palace with a wobble. He watched the heart raising hall, took the hairpin from behind his head and looked at it quickly.

    After the ceremony of the female pair, he was puzzled about the queen in his heart, but deeper.

    Uyaduo had such a big thing, and it was only made for revenge. The queen did not have mustard at that time. When she finally said that, even like his elder, the peony jade hairpin was left to him. Looking at the response of his uncle, it must be a special thing with special meaning.

    If the queen pretends to be like this, she is better at herself in her mouth, or if she does not show any action to let him relax his vigilance, but that look It''s not like a grudge, someone who wants to take revenge on the opportunity to have.

    This kind of Wuya feeling, as if not the other Wuya people, has been vigilant of the emperor of Wuya for so many years, and there must be articles among them.

    But these things, to wait until tomorrow''s wedding day, then to consider.

    After a moment of thinking about Jiang Luoyu, he finally put the peony jade hairpin back to his head and looked at the bright Pavilion and pavilion in the distance. Now, he has already chased into the back hall, supported by the Obsidian official, and is ready to walk on the elegant feeling of Phoenix chariot. Suddenly, a quick footsteps sound came out in her ear.

    Hearing this voice, he was about to turn back in his heart, but suddenly felt a deep waist, the whole person was in front of him, and the Pearl and jade on his head were beating each other. The eunuchs and the female officials around Fenglian saw such a situation. They dared not stop the emperor. They could only send the emperor holding the queen back to the rear The hall.

    Wuya is weak. Japan is supporting her. She has been sweating long ago. At this time, he is not struggling with the past. Instead, she is obedient to the emperor''s shoulder, and lets him carry himself to a bedroom in the back hall. He puts himself on the couch and unlocks his heavy golden crown.

    The clothes were removed from the body layer by layer, and the cool air in the dark palace came. The people on the couch shrunk, and hid towards the warm place beside the body, and then they were held tightly by the man, and the warm air was immersed from the ear: "why give the jade hairpin to Xihua?"

    The beauty of the tongue is hooked, and the face is not clear in the dark.

    "Is he not your favorite nephew?"

    The man by his side sighed low and his fingers touched his cold, soft cheek.

    "I thought you had thrown the hairpin away."

    In the complete darkness, uya Qing clenched her fingers and completely covered the sadness in his eyes. He refused to show a slight vulnerability to the former: "how dare you throw away the things your Majesty gave me?"

    Before the words were over, the sound of clothes and clothes rubbing suddenly sounded in the dark. The east bead on the bed account fell from the golden ring, and dropped on the bed, but failed to cover the palace gradually, and the more and more rapid breathing was heard, and the lotus flowers kept by the wind passed the window, and the fragrance was almost invisible.

    "Your Majesty."

    I don''t know how long, the sound in the palace finally stops, the candle burst up, uya sentiment fell on the couch, raised his hand to grab his thin quilt, looked at the emperor who lit the fire fold under the bed, suddenly forced to tick the lip corner, and lowered the voice to call.

    Hearing his voice, Nanjin Xu turned back, and his eyes were brighter than the lights.

    Wuya love saw his bright eyes, for a time, it seemed that she was stabbed by something hard. His face suddenly paled down, but the smile at the corner of the lip was getting deeper and deeper. The bottom of her eyes was shining with tiny light, like a very sad and nostalgic: "that hairpin, originally for the minister''s children But unfortunately, he was so poor that he left without even seeing it. "

    After that, he closed his eyes and did not go to see Nanjin Xu with guilt and regret. His face faded like a tide: "his majesty regards the child as his own son, seals him the emperor and gives him the person in his heart. The minister naturally gives the jade hairpin to him by borrowing flowers and giving him the Buddha."As the sound of footsteps approached, Wu Yaqing felt his breath, but for the first time he didn''t dodge. He let the man hold himself tightly, lifted his skinny wrist, and held the man back. It seemed that it was the last time that he smelled the fragrance of Yutan on the man, hiding the water light under his eyes and calling in a low voice Ah Jin. "

    He is too tired.

    After so many years of repeated torture, love and hate and desire to resist the death of entanglement, he has been about to bear.

    It''s better to make an end here.

    "I knew it was something I would never get."

    After a long time, he took a long sigh of relief, gently propped up his body, raised his fingers, and described the beautiful face of the man under the candlelight. It seemed that through this face, he saw the lover who had planted peonies for him many years ago, regardless of the emperor''s respect.

    "But when you see someone else get it, you''ll be happy."

    Listening to his words, Nan Jinxu felt a sense of unpredictability in his heart. Subconsciously, he grasped the man''s hand, but only felt cold: "Qing''er..."

    "The fault of your majesty and his ministers is that they should not be surnamed Wuya and your majesty should not be surnamed Nan."

    The candle was dim, and Wu Ya''s eyes were as bright as ice. He looked at him firmly. After saying this, he suddenly stood up and turned around and knelt down in front of him. His heart was like a stone.

    "Your Majesty."

    The Emperor didn''t expect that he would kneel down in front of him. He was frightened and raised his hand to pull the people on the ground: "what are you doing? Get up quickly!"

    "Your Majesty." Wu Yaqing looked at his figure close at hand, and lowered his head with a smile on his face, but his words were as cold as ice. "I have been in the Lord''s palace for many years, and I should be abandoned. Your majesty has obstructed his face and said nothing about his virtue, but his shame is beyond words. From tomorrow, please close the central palace, and never step forward until death. Please grant your grace!"

    When the emperor heard the speech, he stood in the air for a moment, and his face showed a look of disbelief.

    "You say What? "

    Just as he murmured to himself, a thunder burst out outside the hall, pouring into the hall from the corner with damp breath. After a while, the whole golden emperor was covered with a thin curtain of rain, which seemed to be immersed in the fog. It was not clear that he could see clearly until it was clear that it was aroused by the female officials in the palace. Only Jiang Luoyu, who was wearing a Chinese tunic, opened the window, Eyes toward the outside of the fog hazy situation to see, eyes slightly narrowed up.

    The first rain just arrived in early summer, but caught up with his wedding day with muronghao.

    Is this a good omen or a bad omen?

    Dajin''s ghosts and monsters have really seen a lot in his previous life, and he doesn''t know what new tricks he will play in this life. He really will wait and see.

 Chapter 278

    Two double womb attendants bowed down to salute him. Jiang Luoyu nodded, went to the dressing mirror beside the bed, opened her arms, watched the two men take off the tray the first layer of light red clothes without any decoration, unfolded them to him, and then took out the second light red long clothes with dark lines.

    The clothes the emperor wore on his wedding day were all made of fabric provided by the weaving office. The most excellent embroiderer in the palace embroidered it a little bit. The dress was divided into six layers, from the lightest red of the middle coat to the red with the hem of the outer garment. It was embroidered with Chenhua flowers, such as the golden patterns of Yihe and Fengniao, and the sleeves were specially woven with small bats and long tassels ¡£

    The emperor married without a turban, the headdress is not a phoenix crown, but similar to a man''s hair crown, but it is also very cumbersome. It needs to hang the Pearl and Ruby tassel, embed the golden phoenix tail after the crown, and even if the earlobe has not been worn, it is necessary to use gold wire around the auricle, drop two night pearls, and dot the red mark between the eyebrows.

    After dressing up, Jiang Luoyu only felt that her golden hair crown was very heavy, but she could not help but stood up very quietly. She took a look at the red figure in the mirror not far away. She could not help but guess that if she saw her dress like this, she did not know what her expression would be. She turned around as she thought about it, and allowed the maid in waiting to unfold the back of the dress He sat back on the couch again, waiting for the queen.

    Not long after he sat down, there were repeated greetings. Jiang Luoyu, expecting that the empress had arrived, immediately stood up and prepared to meet her. Unexpectedly, the mother of nanjingjin, the ninth Prince''s son, married the eldest daughter of the emperor''s mutai at the age of 15, and was conferred the title of Lady mu.

    "See the lady."

    "Emperor, please get up."

    Muguifei, dressed in a purple infrared shirt and with a smile on her face, walked in as if she had expected that she would come. However, she looked in a hurry and strange way. Seeing Jiang Luoyu bowing down, she quickly helped him up and said with a smile.

    "It must be very hard for the emperor to worship with such things. This palace is not the Queen''s wife, but she was suddenly called by her majesty to see the emperor. She didn''t have any preparation. She just said a few words with the emperor. She didn''t want to teach those boring things. The emperor should sit down quickly."

    Jiang Luoyu whispered that she would return to the couch and wait, but her strange feeling rose.

    After dressing up this morning, the queen should have sent the princess and the emperor out of the pavilion. How could the queen look good yesterday and not come today? Is it true that this was yesterday''s courtship, and would you give him a hand today?

    "By the way, your majesty asked me to account for the emperor. I almost forgot." Seeing that he sat down, muguifei waved to the maid beside her to stop serving her. When her eyes touched Jiang Luoyu''s face, she seemed to suddenly think of something. She hurried to him and explained in a soft voice.

    "If the empress does not come today, it is not to neglect the emperor, but to be unable to come The emperor doesn''t know. There was a big event last night, and the Queen''s bedroom was sealed by her majesty. "

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly heard the news, and her heart sank. Yesterday, after the queen took out the jade hairpin, she said something too intimate to her new self, and her pale face turned into complete doubt: "Oh? Why? When will it be released? "

    On hearing this, Princess Mu didn''t answer the first question, as if she didn''t know it. When she answered the second question, she looked rather dignified and her voice was very low: "Your Majesty only said yesterday that we should wait until the empress goes into the coffin and open the Jingren palace."

    What?

    Yesterday was just one night after he entered the palace and stayed in Jingren palace. What happened to the emperor and queen?

    Jiang Luoyu frowned and pressed down her mind. Knowing that she should not ask more about the current situation, she pursed her lips a little to thank her for telling her about it. He knew very well that when she met him for the first time at the moment, she could tell her so many things immediately. It was probably because of the relationship between nanjingjin and muronghao that she made a good deal of herself.

    "Yu''er is clear. Thank you very much."

    Seeing that he quickly understood his words, the wood princess''s smile deepened. They whispered a few words, and the female official outside reported in a low voice.

    "Madame, your highness, please rise."

    After hearing the voice of the female officer, she immediately stood up and stepped forward to see Jiang Luoyu lifted up by the palace attendants on both sides. She raised her head

    she showed a beautiful, heroic and calm face, and said with a smile, "it seems that general Murong is coming.

    ¡±

    after hearing the speech, Jiang Luoyu turned to his side and bowed to the empress muguifei when she was standing up. She came to see him out of the cabinet as his mother.

    "Farewell, jade."

    "Don''t mention it. Get up."

    This time, without waiting for him to lower her body, muguifei grabbed his hand and walked out of the gate with him. Then she watched Jiang Luoyu step by step onto the golden and red phoenix chariot used for wedding. Seeing the Phoenix chariot turn around and walk towards the front hall, she could not help but feel more dignified and murmured."It''s a unique face Just like the princess jou Chia in those days... "

    I don''t know if his fate will be as rough as Princess Rou Chia?

    Or is it the opposite?

    As the sun rises, thousands of rays of sunlight break through the white fog and shine on the glittering palace. It also lights up the tall and upright figure of the waiting people standing in front of the main hall of Jingren palace.

    Hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, the man dressed in a red suit immediately turned back. According to the color of his eyes, he reflected the people who came slowly. His face was extremely beautiful and moving, and his face was as peaceful as ever.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and saw himself. His whole face was frozen, and his eyes were ecstatic. He could not help but smile. He raised his hand and motioned for the Phoenix chariot to come down. Regardless of the hindrance of the palace servants around him, Jiang Luoyu stepped down and stood in front of him and studied him carefully for a while. His Dark Jade eyes were warm and suddenly said.

    "General Murong, can''t speak?"

    Hearing this, Murong Hao''s eyes were deep and fixed on him. His thin lips moved without making any sound.

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jiang Luoyu''s smile grew deeper. She suddenly stepped closer and lowered her voice and asked, "why, I''m terrible?"

    When he was close, muronghao could almost smell the faint fragrance coming from him. He could not help but close his eyes and dare not look at the more beautiful people in front of him. His tone was hard and restrained: "I''m afraid to see you again, I don''t know what I''m going to do"

    "unfortunately, it''s not in Murong mansion, and the sky is not dark." Jiang Luoyu saw that he was not feeling well, and immediately felt that Jinyu felt a little better wearing this suit. She patted him on the shoulder with a smile. For the first time, she looked like a sigh or a schadenfreude opening. "Then bear with it, general Murong."

    The Phoenix chariot set off again. The man who fell behind took a deep breath, and finally recovered from his usual expressionless face. However, his eyes were rough and still could not be completely stopped. His fingers were holding the horse''s reins, and his knuckles turned white.

    Entering the emperor''s heart building hall, he visited heaven and earth in front of nanjinxu, his concubines, and murongqi, who had been waiting for him for a long time. After facing each other, he was helped up by one of the palace attendants. Jiang Luoyu clenched the red silk in his hand and listened to the emperor sitting at the head of the hall with a smile and said to muronghao.

    "After that, I will give you Xihua. If you dare to hurt him, I don''t have to tell you what will happen to you."

    The man''s voice echoed in his ears, as if he had been with him in the past, with a calm voice: "I sincerely listen to your Majesty''s instructions."

    The emperor took a look at the two people under his seat. His fingers lifted up slightly, as if he wanted to reach out to his side. When he reached half of his finger, he seemed to think of something, and then he drew back slowly. The smile on his face faded, but the love in his eyes was deep: "go."

    When the emperor was married, the royal dowry went along the road with the Phoenix chariot. Petals flowed down from the sky. She walked into the inner city and met the people''s eyes. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but look at the person who was not far away from her, but met the man''s smiling eyes.

    Don''t be afraid.

    When he saw the man''s lips open and close, it was hard to see the smile on his face, which was deeply attached to and full of joy.

    So he returned with a smile, slowly raised his head and walked into Murong''s gate.

 Chapter 279

    After crossing a bridge, Jiang Luoyu pulled the red silk from his hand with a smile in front of him. The man coughed low, as if he had found out at first sight. Yuan''s name was specially changed for him, which made him feel embarrassed. After entering the inner room, Jiang Luoyu sat down on the bed, then raised his eyes and sat down.

    If Gemini doesn''t wear a veil, naturally there will be no matter of lifting it. All the pleasantries and noises outside are invited guests. Muronghao should go out to deal with people. He can''t stay in the house now.

    Jiang Luoyu had experienced this kind of thing for a long time in his previous life. What''s more, because the man he married was the prince of Dajin, the etiquette at that time was completely in accordance with the ancient rites of Dajin. This time, he didn''t worry about the people he married. He was calm and peaceful. He pushed the people by the side of his body and urged him to sit still.

    "Come on, people outside can''t wait."

    Hearing this, Murong Haoding looked at him, and immediately stood up and went out of the door. Jiang Luoyu was surprised by his eyes. He felt that there was a sense of bitterness in his eyes. He could not help but smile deeper and shake his head gently.

    When the ceremony is over, the thick clothes of emperor can be removed. However, due to the etiquette, Jiang Luoyu is noble and doesn''t value these things. Besides, there are not many relatives in Murong family. So before Murong''s relatives come, he gets up and walks to the back of Pingfeng. He takes off his wedding clothes, takes off his hair crown and beads, and uses the phoenix tail as a hairpin Hair is tied.

    When she walked out of the screen again, Jiang Luoyu had changed into a light purple emperor''s clothes. Her hair was loose, and she was just about to open her mouth to call sleeping star to take away the wedding dress. She saw a maid dressed as a maid. After saluting herself, she whispered congratulations: "congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor, and finally married general Murong."

    Seeing who was in front of her, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "you are polite."

    On hearing this, Tang Yiyi shook his head and glanced over Jiang Luoyu''s hand in his sleeve. He asked, "emperor, are you thirsty for such a long time? Do you want Yiyi to pour you a glass of water?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the direction of her eyes falling. A trace of irony rose from the corner of her lips, but her smile was sincere: "OK, please depend on me."

    When the hot tea came, Tang Yiyi knelt down on the ground and beat Jiang Luoyu''s legs, but his eyes were still persevering. Looking from the corner of his sleeve and robe to his arm, he seemed to be looking for something. Jiang Luoyu looked at her eyes, and the hot tea in her hand had not yet been opened.

    "Yiyi."

    "Xuan. Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and looked at her arm under her long sleeve with interest: "if I read correctly, you just seemed to be It''s on my arm, looking for something? "

    Tang Yiyi didn''t expect that he was so keen. He immediately found his own small movements. He didn''t know how to explain it for a while. He had to kneel down in front of him and said to him, "the emperor is laughing. Yiyi dare not offend the emperor."

    "Offence?" Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, but she gave a low smile and murmured thoughtfully, "your offense is more than this."

    Without waiting for Tang Yiyi to answer, he put down his tea cup and stood up. He went to the window and opened a small crack in the window. He looked out of the window to see the sunlight shining brightly. Some of the planted red lotus plants were already open. Against the railings made of white and white marble, the red and white were crisscrossed with beautiful scenery.

    he was quietly watching the scenery outside, Tang Yiyi, who was still kneeling behind him, seemed a little uneasy. He could not help but glance at Jiang Luoyu''s hand, until outside the door came the voice of sleeping stars: "emperor, Murong''s people are coming"

    "please come in." Closing the window in front of her, Jiang Luoyu looked back at her and said, "get up first and stand aside."

    Tang Yiyi did not dare to disobey. He quickly stood up and hid to one side: "yes Emperor. "

    As soon as she was standing, Jiang Luoyu heard the door ring. A woman in luxurious clothes came in with a timid, handsome but obscene looking young man. When she saw him standing in the middle of the room, she looked up and down in surprise. Then she laughed and held his hand: "I met you for the first time. I have seen the emperor."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that her surprised look was because she had taken off her wedding dress and didn''t explain. She just pulled her hand back without a trace and replied with a smile: "this is the second aunt. Jingyu has met her aunt."

    "The emperor had a good eye and recognized my concubine at once." Liu watched him bow and salute, and then looked at the Xi Fu which was placed on one side. He guessed that the Xihua emperor must be dissatisfied with his husband when he took off the Xi Fu so quickly. It seems that he doesn''t need to do it by himself. The big room is still not peaceful, and his smile is even bigger. He pushes Murong Cheng, who has been around for three months, and finally gets up and comes to see the ceremony together.

    "This is cheng''er, cheng''er. Please salute your cousins."

    Compared with Liu''s insidious schadenfreude and his own sophistication, Murong Cheng is a complete opposite. Since he entered the door, his eyes seemed to stick to Jiang Luoyu''s face. He almost couldn''t help salivating. While saluting, he took a sip of saliva: "here I salute my cousins. They are really like It''s like a fairy in the sky... "Jiang Luoyu''s face did not change at all, but her dark eyes suddenly sank. She did not receive his courtesy with a smile: "my cousin, Jingyu can''t understand this."

    Before his words fell, a weak voice suddenly came from the door, which also had a very obvious anger: "cousin, this is my big brother''s wedding day. What are you saying to brother and sister-in-law? Don''t make amends to your brother and sister-in-law and say that you have made a mistake! "

    At the sound, Jiang Luoyu looked at the Murong sacrifice, who was helped and stepped in to congratulate him. After nodding, she turned her eyes to Murong Cheng: "I don''t need to be so angry. I think my cousin is just a slip of tongue. I didn''t mean to say that, did you, cousin?"

    As soon as Murong Cheng came in, he was fascinated by the beauty of his face. At the moment, he was even more obsessed with the beauty of his face. However, as soon as his eyes touched the eyes which were too deep to see the bottom, he suddenly felt a chill in the back of his head. Subconsciously, he took a step back and said, "yes, it is

    ¡±

    seeing that the two men were singing in unison, Liu forced Murong Cheng to retreat, and her son was so timid that she didn''t dare to refute. She had deliberately come to see what the eldest daughter-in-law of Dafang looked like. Unexpectedly, she was forced to become angry because of Jiang Luoyu''s noble status. She could only point her spear at Murong sacrifice, who had just entered the gate.

    "Master Ji, cheng''er is also your brother. How can you be so outspoken?"

    Murong Ji''s eyes flashed with scorn, and he was held up in a chair on one side. Although his face was pale and weak, his face was calm and firm.

    "The second aunt''s words are not good. Since ancient times, the patriarchal clan system says that the elder brother is the father and the elder sister-in-law is the mother. The elder brother is the first in law, and the brother and sister-in-law have already married into the Murong family, and they are the brother''s legitimate wife. Theoretically speaking, brother and sister-in-law should be the elders of our younger brothers. Is it not a big mistake for a sincere brother to offend the elder brothers by making rude remarks? "

    Liu''s words were blocked by him, and her face turned red with anger. She pointed to him and could hardly speak: "you --"

    JIANG Luoyu looked at Liu with a smile. After a while, she turned her eyes to the door and did not come in. The three girls, Gemini, who were timid, asked, "I don''t know, who are these?"

    "These three are the master''s concubines and concubines." Liu suffered a great loss, but could not refute the Murong sacrifice. Jiang Luoyu diverted the topic again. After a while, she got over her strength and yelled at the three maidens outside the door, gnashing their teeth and yelling, "don''t come here, see your cousins!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at her grim appearance and knew that she was angry but had to find someone to spread her anger. She took a faint look at those ordinary women and their wives after being trained by their legitimate mother, and they looked extremely timid. Only in their eyes and eyebrows was there a little more softness, and she opened her mouth before the three people saluted.

    "Sleeping star, Yiyi."

    "There you are

    "It''s Jingyu''s heart to give these things to them for the first time."

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu, she pointed to the lacquer carving box that had been ready by the side of the bed. Mianxing should be low. When she was about to get it, she saw Tang Yiyi take it first and walk towards the girls Gemini. However, she might be in a hurry. When she got to Jiang Luoyu''s body, she suddenly fell on the ground with the flower box in her arms.

    "Oh

    Jiang Luoyu heard the scream, her eyes flashed, she lowered her face with a smile and asked, "what''s the matter, Yiyi?"

    Tang Yiyi looked at Jiang Luoyu by the side of her body. She knew that something had gone wrong with her. She wanted to hold the flower box and stand up. But who knows how, the flower box in her hand suddenly slipped, as if it was about to fall on the ground. Jiang Luoyu on one side was quick in her eyes and quickly picked it up. Her loose wide sleeve slipped down between her elbows, revealing her bright and white arms.

    "It''s OK, Emperor. It''s just a trip. Yiyi is OK Ah

    Knowing that he had made trouble, Tang Yiyi quickly raised his head to pick up the things in Jiang Luoyu''s hand. But when he saw Jiang Luoyu''s small arm, he could not help but cry out in surprise. The twinkling light in his eyes was frightening.

    "Shouting, what''s the matter with you Liu was distracted by her screams. She could not help but wave her sleeve and find Tang Yiyi a little impatient. "Your Highness, your highness, is not the second aunt who says you, but the servant girl needs to be disciplined. Don''t deceive the Lord."

    Looking at Tang Yiyi''s eyes, Jiang Luoyu looks dishonest. She looks at the flower box still in her hands and says thoughtfully, "what my second aunt said is that Jingyu has been taught."

    Even though Murong Cheng was run by Jiang Luoyu and Murong Ji, his eyes were still fixated on Jiang Luoyu not far away. At this time, he saw Jiang Luoyu staring at the white skin like a pig because he took up the flower box and showed his arm. However, his face suddenly changed and he murmured in disbelief.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Cousins, you You Your arm... "

 Chapter 280

    Liu heard her son''s name was Jiang Luoyu. She saw that Jiang Luoyu was actually preparing gifts for those humble girls, Gemini. She was so angry that she was going to take her son away. However, her eyes subconsciously swept over Jiang Luoyu''s arm, and her eyes suddenly stopped, showing a look of extreme excitement.

    "Your Highness, on your arm Why is there no red line? " This time, without waiting for Jiang Luoyu to put down his hand and cover his white arm without trace, Liu grabbed his wrist first and showed a proud smile on his face, "the golden custom, the twins who have never completed their houses and are willing to marry, even if their status is so noble, they can''t be the main room. Do you know that emperor?"

    "Without the red line, what is the second aunt like?" Even if Jiang Luoyu was caught by his wrist, he did not break free. He just glanced at the expressions of all the people in the room, from Murong Ji''s worry to mianxing''s surprise, Murong Cheng''s salivation and Tang Yiyi''s panic and chagrin, finally settled on Liu''s proud face and said one word at a time.

    "Do you want to catch Jingyu who just came in and leave Murong mansion?"

    In Li Yu Yuan, at this time, the sword was at full blast, Liu was aggressive, Murong Ji was worried, and Tang Yiyi''s eyes were shining with strange light. At this time, in the banquet room in the front yard of Murong mansion, a young man in red was meeting with a smiling Murong Hao, and a young man was sneaking up to report in a low voice.

    "Childe, something happened to the emperor."

    Hearing this, Murong Hao''s eyes sank and looked at many guests in the hall at this time. They were surrounded by murongqi and murongtao. He whispered to the boy and asked him a few words. Then he looked around and felt the movement. He nodded to nanjingjin and Mu Tai''s eldest grandson MuQing.

    "I see. Go down."

    Not far away, he came alone in his usual clothes. When he was drinking, he kept an eye on the man in red. He saw a young man come to muronghao to report to him. Then muronghao said a few words to Nan Jingjin and MuQing and was ready to leave. Suddenly, his eyes flashed with strange light and suddenly raised his voice.

    "Why, how many drinks have you had? The bridegroom is so anxious to leave. What''s wrong with the back house

    Before his voice dropped, the people who came to the party behind him didn''t realize the deep meaning of his words, so they made fun of muronghao and raised his glass at the same time.

    "I don''t think what Lord Wuya said is wrong. It''s not that something happened in the back house, but that he is not willing to let the emperor wait any longer."

    "Gentle village hero grave, worthy of its name!"

    When muronghao faced them, he arched his hands a little, but his eyes were staring at Wu Yayan. His eyes flashed with provocation: "Lord Wuya is joking, the back house What can happen? "

    Wu Yayan looked at his indifferent appearance and thought that muronghao must not know what happened in the back house at the moment, and how much congratulatory gifts he sent in return for their intention to Wu Yaduo. When he heard his words, he stopped beating around the Bush and picked his eyebrows with a smile: "for example, finding out that your new husband is not innocent already?"

    His voice did not fall, muronghao himself has not refuted, standing on the Bank of his body not far away, heard Wu Yayan speak, cry secretly. Bad Bai Yifan''s face suddenly changed, deep voice roared: "wuyayan, you don''t gush blood!"

    Bai Luoning, the general of Wuwei, who was standing beside him, also changed his face. He put down his glass and said in a cold voice, "Lord Wuya, what do you mean by this? Slander the royal family for no reason, but it''s a big crime. Please be careful. "

    Wu Yayan was reprimanded by two people, and his face did not move at all. However, he looked at Murong, who was looking ugly at the moment, with a smile and a word, he said: "I am bloody. It depends on general Murong. Dare you let us go to the back house to have a look at it."

    Murongqi has been listening to Wu Yayan''s words. Seeing that there is no fear in his eyes, murongqi''s heart sank, and his eyes subconsciously turned to muronghao. When he saw his ugly face, he was not surprised. He remembered that three months ago, the emperor of Xihua and the general of Chaoyun had been giving each other to each other.

    But soon, he calmed down and decided that no matter what, he must first suppress this matter, and Murong''s office would be his own. He would never allow people in the capital of Manchu to discuss Murong''s gossips, and then sank his face and stepped forward. His voice grew colder.

    "The Houzhai is my Murong''s forbidden area. Lord Wuya says so, but he regards me Murong as nothing?"

    Murong Tao, who was beside him, suddenly heard this. He was also shocked. He heard his elder brother say this. He was quick to express his interest. He said in a helping voice: "what the elder brother said is right. Lord Wuya, he made this fantastic guess for no reason. Is that Wu Ya''s 100 year old education? At this time, it''s in Murong mansion. Please restrain yourself! "

    Wu Yayan was reprimanded by Bai and Murong for not gossiping. His face still remained unchanged. He looked confident. The guests around him began to talk. Murongqi and murongtao looked at each other and were just about to say something, but suddenly a maid''s voice rang out on the corridor not far away."Master, master, no good, no good!"

    As soon as the servant girl''s voice came out, all the people in the hall turned to look. They saw a well-dressed servant girl who seemed to be of high status in the government. He immediately guessed that this was the servant girl beside murongtao''s wife Liu. As expected, Murong Tao saw the servant girl and asked with calm face: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter, madam

    That servant girl is Xia LAN. She didn''t expect that when she appeared, so many people would stare at her, but she was already on the point of arrow and had to send it out, so she bravely reported: "madam, madam, let me tell the master and the eldest master. Just now, the lady accompanied the two young masters to recognize their relatives, but it turned out that..."

    "What did you find?"

    "Find the emperor, his highness, he He is no longer a perfect man

    The news was like a blast of thunder. All the guests who came to the hall were silent. Only Wu Yayan held up his glass and covered his lips with a smile. Murong Tao''s voice that he could not believe was heard in the huge hall.

    "What?"

    At this time, the steady footstep stopped by Xia LAN. Xia LAN hung her head timidly. She could only see the red Li Bird Embroidered in the corner of her clothes, and then muronghao''s cold voice.

    "Did you see with your own eyes that the emperor was not perfect?"

    Xia LAN swallowed his saliva and murmured and said, "I''m sorry Yes, Mr. Hao. "

    The servant girl''s voice has not yet completely landed, but a trace of interest suddenly appears on muronghao''s face. No matter at this time, murongqi and murongtao are looking at him with extremely serious and complicated eyes. Just about to speak, they hear a voice with a smile ringing in the pavilion nearby.

    "Oh, where did you see it with your own eyes?"

    Hearing this, muronghao''s face changed immediately, including murongqi, murongtao, guests and others. But he turned around and saw a lavender emperor''s dress with his hair tied by a golden red phoenix tail. His appearance was beautiful and his temperament was high. Xihua emperor, who had just seen him, came out of the corridor with a light smile on his face Yes.

    Seeing him getting closer and closer, muronghao''s eyes flashed with light. He immediately met him, grabbed his hand with a smile, and asked softly, "how did you get out?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him at the moment. He was still the first to see him. With his clear and clear eyes, Jiang Luoyu''s smile deepened. He glanced at his side and followed him. Liu''s face was full of schadenfreude. He said in a loud voice, "Murong''s back house is not allowed to break into. But since everyone is very confused, what''s the matter with me? I''ll come out and show you. "

    He is not an ordinary woman in the back of the house, but a Xihua emperor who has an official position in the court. Wu Yayan is good at calculating. If he doesn''t come out, how can the play go on?

    The Liu family followed Jiang Luoyu out and looked at him without any panic. For a moment, she was worried about what the trap might be. However, she had seen Jiang Luoyu''s arm with her own eyes. Now she has come here, so she can only walk to murongtao''s side, showing a puzzled look.

    "Master, it''s not that I didn''t stop the emperor, but as soon as the emperor was discovered by us, he didn''t have a red line in his hand. He was no longer a perfect man, so he immediately came out by himself. Concubine, this is just..."

    Before she finished her words, Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyebrows and went to murongqi with Murong Hao. She first took a look at Wu Yayan not far away, and then said with a smile: "Auntie, before you say these words, you should know that falsely accusing the royal family is going to be sent to prison, just like The same as Miss uya. "

    Murongtao and his elder brother had a general idea, and didn''t want to make a big deal. After all, if the emperor of Xihua was not Wanbi but married into Murong family, it would be more than the royal family to lose face. Who knows that his wife made a big fuss about this matter. He was upset for a while, and rebuked Liu: "OK, don''t go back to one side."

    Having said this, he took a look at the many high-ranking officials and nobles who came to Hexi in the hall. He knew that things could not be done well today. It would be the fault of the royal family if Xihua emperor was not perfect. Muronghao and nanjingyu were not married at the moment. What''s more, it''s not too much to divorce one''s wife.

    At the thought, he looked a little aggressive "Emperor, I don''t know if what my wife has just said is true.

    ,

    ,

    looking at the so-called two masters of Murong family, Jiang Luoyu finally asked such a question. She could not help but look at Murong Tao''s side, with a mild attitude and no blame. Instead, she looked at murongqi of muronghao behind her and knew if it was Today, I didn''t explain it clearly. I raised my arm and let my loose sleeve slide down.

    "Is that what the second aunt said? "

    his white forearm was exposed, and there was no trace on it. Immediately, there was a tide of discussion in the hall. Some even cast scornful eyes at Bai and Jiang Luoyu. It was obvious that Jiang Luoyu did not obey the etiquette before marriage, and actually gave it to others privately."If there is no red line!"

    "Is this emperor really not a perfect man? That can be fun, Murong noble legitimate eldest son, the newly married emperor''s wife is actually not perfect, a Gemini played all people, this is not to hit the royal family and Murong''s face? "

    After hearing the discussion, Jiang Luoyu looked at muronghao with a smile. After a while, she let out a long sigh of relief. She stroked the inner side of her arm helplessly and said in a soft voice, "I wanted to test you and see what kind of look you would have on your icy face. Who would have thought that they were so serious, especially the second aunt and the servants, It''s boring. "

    Before the voice fell, his fingers stopped on his wrist, suddenly seemed to grasp something, gently tear.

    tear -

    as like as two peas, Murong picked up eyebrow, and looked at it without any surprise. He tore a thin piece of paper from his arm, transparent and opaque, and the color was exactly the same as the skin. Under the lower arm, the bright red line appeared.

    "You see, that''s not..."

    "Human skin, that''s human skin!"

    "The emperor glued the human skin to his arm and covered the red line seamlessly. Listening to the tone of his speech to general Murong just now, it seemed like a boudoir sentiment. This emperor is really bold and reckless."

    "I''ll tell you, how could the royal family marry a non perfect emperor to the Murong family? It turns out to be a false alarm."

    "It''s not that lady Shangshu who makes a fuss. The red thread of the twins is hidden in her sleeve, which should be examined by the bridegroom. It''s a crime to slander the royal family for an aunt to join in the fun."

    No matter what happened to murongtao, Liu and others behind him, the helpless smile of Bai family and murongqi, and the comments of all the people at the stage were in surprise. Jiang Luoyu only raised his eyes and looked deeply at Wu Yayan, who was holding his glass tightly. He chuckled and asked, "what about Wu ya, big man?"

    When Tang Yiyi went to him three months ago to check his pulse and prescribe medicine, he had already started to guard against it. Later mianxing found that not only was there a blood coral in the medicine, but also there was something wrong with the washing water that Tang Yiyi got for him every day. However, the powder placed there was no harm to people, and it was a good product to make the skin white, tender and delicate.

    At that time, he looked at the red line on his arm, and immediately knew what idea wuyayan was going to make.

    If there is no preparation in advance on the day of the wedding, Wu Yayan will really spoil his appetite. Maybe he will go to the emperor and divorce mu Ronghao on the spot.

    But at this time, Wuya Yan''s plan has all turned into a bubble.

    Jiang Luoyu stared at him coldly. After looking at him for a long time, he suddenly showed an apologetic smile, as if he was not the initiator of all this. He bowed his hands to himself and said, "the emperor is a wonderful hand. I admire him."

    "Lord Wuya is too modest. It is said that there is a lady Huai who is good at performing tricks in his family. He is very fond of her, so that no son has been born. His father was very angry about this, but he didn''t care about it." Jiang Luoyu looks the same, hums a smile, the eye turns sharp, the meaning has pointed to say.

    "I think it''s not good to spoil my concubine and destroy my wife. What does Lord Wuya think?"

    Hearing the three words of Madame Huai, Wu Ya Yan''s face finally shook for a moment, but then he regained his smile and saluted again: "I''ve been taught."

    When the matter was finished, Jiang Luoyu didn''t look at it. Just now she was still excited, but now Liu turned to muronghao again. With a look of inexplicable smile, she gazed at him for a moment. Then she whispered to him, "master, since this is over, Jingyu will go back."

    Muronghao was shaken by his sudden "master of husband". His face was strange and he had some hidden desire. In an instant, he was completely patient. Knowing that Jiang Luoyu was teasing him again, he showed a smile and said in a low voice

    please

    With such an episode in the banquet, Wu Yayan soon left with Tang Yiyi, who was tied up as a gift after leaving, until it was getting dark. Nan Jingjin and Bai Yifan, who were drinking together, found that muronghao had disappeared, so they couldn''t help laughing.

    At this time, Li Yu Garden was full of lights.

    Sitting by the bed, reading a book, he felt that his eyes were dark, and then a beautiful face pressed in front of him. There was a strong smell of wine between his lips and teeth, but he did not have a blush on his face. He did not know whether he was drunk or not. According to the color of his eyes, Jiang Luoyu refused to relax and murmured.

    "Today''s game, the performance of the emperor is really wonderful."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him. Although his face was clear, he looked like a rickety one. Sitting there, she knew that the man was probably drunk.

    her eyes flashed with helplessness. She put down the book in her hand and pulled up his broken hair on her temples with a smile. Her action was gentle: "my husband flattered me"

    before the words fell, the one who was staggering by the bedside looked at the nearby face, even though he was still there Yu Du never rushed over the whole person, and immediately pressed the helpless man sitting on the bed side on the brocade quilt, and his lips were blocked with firmness: "um..."Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that he would rush to him with a sly twinkle between his eyebrows and eyes. He raised his elbow to hit the man''s waist. However, Murong Hao noticed his action and quickly pressed his hand down. The two of them were entangled and fighting on the bed, because one was a drunkard and the other did not exert much force. The bed did not shake very badly, but the voice was not small.

    The wedding night is the rise of play, but the outside door creaked open, followed by a small exclamation.

    "Ouch! I''m here to deliver Heying wine! I didn''t see anything just now

    Hearing the sound that it was sleeping star, Jiang Luoyu knocked muronghao over on the inside of the bed with one hand. He looked at him and rolled around vaguely. He stood up and straightened his clothes. He scolded in his heart that it was really a child''s trick. At the same time, he said with a smile: "nothing, you come in."

    His voice dropped. A moment later, mianxing leaned out of the door and looked carefully at the bed which had fallen out of the bed curtain. Seeing Jiang Luoyu standing up, he quickly met him, put his tray in front of the table and bowed down to salute.

    "Emperor, general, please drink Heying wine."

    Jiang Luoyu looked down at the cup, her eyes slightly darkened, but she did not raise her head to see the sleeping star again. She just drew up her lips and said, "put it down."

    Under the candlelight, the breeze raised the light of the fire, shaking from side to side, but the person standing at the table looked at the dark red cup in front of him, the blue bitter wine flashing with light. His fingers gently brushed the edge of the cup, and his lips opened and closed. After a long time, when he finally wanted to turn around, he felt that his waist was tight, and the whole person was held in his arms.

    "Pretended?"

    He asked in a low voice, but did not hear the man''s answer. He only saw a white hand raised, and the cup of blue bitter wine was getting closer and closer to him. The color of water seemed to set off in the background of his eyes.

    After drinking the cup of Heying, the golden scissors cut off a wisp of sideburns, and tied them into a bunch, which were tightly bound by red lines.

    "If you''re married, you''ll love each other."

    Looking at the dark hair in the palm of the man''s hand, he could not help but clench his fingers, but found that the fingertips were shaking unconsciously. There was no joy or sadness, nor fear or fear, but he could not say a word.

    The man standing behind him seemed to notice something wrong, and his arms were even tighter: "what''s the matter?"

    "Zhaomin."

    "Disgrace and shame"

    "You know what I mean."

    He looked at the burning dragon and Phoenix candle not far away. He wanted to show a smile, but it was an invisible sigh.

    "Don''t let me kill you one day."

    "Don''t worry." Unexpectedly, the man heard his sigh, but he began to smile. He took something out of his sleeve and gently put it in front of him. He heard that man''s voice seemed to have no fluctuation, and it seemed to contain many things that were difficult to express in words.

    He heard the man whispering in his ear.

    "This golden dagger will never have a bloody day."

    The red candle is still burning, curling white smoke mixed with the fragrance of water lily outside the window, floating in from the carved window cracks, the misty water vapor comes from the damp smell, layers of red curtains with shark beads and golden bells are put down, and the gorgeous clothes are entangled by the bed, and finally the low soft voice is blurred.

    The long song of Li birds is ove

 Chapter 281

    The day in Dajin is getting brighter. The sound of Hawking is everywhere in the streets. Fresh vegetables with dew are placed in front of the sellers. The cry is louder and louder. People who have not yet got up have heard the crowing of chickens, and they begin to dress and wash their clothes one after another.

    However, the sound of such pleasantries did not spread to the inner city which was only separated by a wall, not to mention the towering and quiet residence in the inner city.

    Mu Gu Fu.

    Passing through the corridors and bridges, Li Yu Yuan, where the new emperor was welcomed yesterday, is still quiet.

    But if someone walks into the garden, you can find that the quietness is not that there are no people in the house and outside, but the maids and Gemini boys standing outside the house holding all kinds of things are waiting for something, and the two people who are still on the couch are still sleeping.

    an inch of sunlight is creeping up the window edge, directly into the layers of curtains, and lying on the outside He blinked his eyes and showed his smoked eyes. As soon as he woke up, he seemed to be about to get up, but the next moment he seemed to remember something important. He lowered his head and gazed at the peaceful and peaceful face of the man beside him. His slender fingers slid towards the soft cheek of the man, and then he slowly went down -

    anyone who was disturbed by the pillow side in the morning would be awakened, not to mention Xiang Jiang Luoyu, who came to sleep shallowly, felt that the man was stuck behind him and half of his body was pressed on him. He was helpless and depressed. Because of all kinds of lack of strength last night, he struggled to get out of the man''s arms, but instead he was caught back and kissed.

    "Early in the morning, what to do Well... "

    Inside the bed curtain, someone chuckled, and the action became more and more serious: "it was Nei Jun who said that early in the morning, I was not polite..."

    Almost the whole body hiding in the quilt''s low voice, with shaking: "Zhaomin You have to go to salute this morning. Don''t

    follow the people who have been drilling in for a long time, then smile and reply: "don''t worry. With me, my father won''t say you''re late."

    "Nwe.,

    the curtain fluttered for a moment. A long white hand wanted to stretch out, but the next moment it was pulled back by the other hand. Then I saw the red waves rolling on the bed. After a while, it stopped completely. The day outside was already bright, and the dazzling sunlight was completely shining on the bed.

    After half an hour, the maids and the twins, who had been waiting outside from dawn to sunshine, finally heard a low command coming from the room.

    "Come in."

    Hearing the voices of the people in the room, it proved that both of them had recovered. The sleeping star standing in the front of the room breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously. The first one opened the door and let the maids behind him pour in. He stood in the same place and wiped the sweat on his forehead, and then he went in.

    "Say,

    pi.

    After the maids entered the door, Murong Hao, who was standing behind the screen not far from the door, waved his hand to indicate that it was not necessary for the maid to wait on him. Two of the last servants saw his gesture and immediately took over the clothes and hair crowns on the hands of the two maids who were unable to wait on him. The two maids were looking regretfully on their hands. ¡±

    the man with a slightly unsightly face and a light, angry face sat in front of the dressing table by the window. He just wanted to stand up, but before he could wait to straighten up, his whole body was frozen. He held the bed column on one side rigidly. Then he managed to stand still. After a fierce gouging of the screen, he quickly dressed someone and looked at the careful attendants "Woman," she said.

    "Sleeping star."

    Hearing the sound, mianxing immediately stepped forward, raised his hand and held his master. His eyes slipped around Jiang Luoyu''s neck. He hung his head a little embarrassed, and his face was a little embarrassed. You can see what he remembered. His voice was timid: "yes."

    "Take yesterday''s one."

    Sleeping star heard the speech and nodded. While holding Jiang Luoyu to stand still, she turned to point to the clothes on one of the maid''s trays, indicating that it was this one today. The rest of the maids who were carrying the clothes immediately withdrew.

    Jiang Luoyu stretched out her arm and tried to endure the pain in her waist. Jiang Luoyu stretched out her arm and asked the people behind her to put on a middle coat for herself. Then she tied up her hair for a while. Then she asked, "have you done all the things I told you yesterday?"

    "You can rest assured that sleeping stars dare not slack off."

    Mian Xing lowered himself to tidy up the folds on his clothes, and was about to raise his hand to take the second one. When mianxing saw someone indicating that he should leave first, mianxing looked at Jiang Luoyu with a smile and half closed his eyes. Obviously, Jiang Luoyu, who was thinking about something, bowed down and stepped out.

    "How did you get here?" Jiang Luoyu didn''t feel right about the second dress. She suddenly opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, she saw Murong Hao''s drooping face with a smile on her lips. She looked up and down at him. "The dress of women''s pairs is really troublesome. It''s not as simple as that of men''s pairs. It''s really frustrating to see what you wear and what I want to wear."

    After saying this, Murong Hao had already tied his tie, picked up his outer shirt, walked behind him, helped him put it on, and chose the ornaments. He waved the maid to step down, tied his belt, and whispered, "I''ll help you."Jiang Luoyu waved his sleeve and looked at his skillful actions of tying clothes and arranging wrinkles. He looked deeper: "can you help me every day?"

    Murong Hao stood up, looked up and down, and his eyes appeared satisfied. He went to his side to get his hair crown: "why not?"

    Before he could get the silver crown, he felt that his waist was tight, and he was pulled back by his belt. Jiang Luoyu, with a different smile, picked up his eyebrows and said softly with a smile, "you are not afraid to pass it on. You will become a servant after marriage. Are you happy?"

    Muronghao was silent for a moment. He picked up the jade comb on the dressing table, tied up his long hair behind his head, and put on the jade silver crown. Then he repeated in a low voice: "why not?"

    Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of her lips and stopped asking questions this time. On the contrary, Murong Hao looked at the peony jade hairpin with a twinkle of eyes when she lowered herself to get the hairpin. She was puzzled and worried and asked, "this hairpin looks like a royal one. Why is it not a Phoenix hairpin? Is the queen in trouble for you in the palace

    "That''s not true. When I met the queen, I only felt that he And your majesty, some unspeakable strangeness. " Speaking of the queen, Jiang Luoyu''s face did not change, but her eyes were deep. Seeing that she was almost done, she patted the back of his hand and said with a low smile, "it''s too late to say that. It''s too late for my father to wait. Let''s go."

    Murong Hao took a deep look at him, grasped his fingers, and lifted a faint invisible smile from the corner of his lips.

    They walked out of the Liyu garden and crossed the small bridge and long corridor in front of the door. Jiang Luoyu studied the scenery carefully as he walked. After walking for about half a column of incense, he crossed several flower hanging doors. Then they came to the path leading to the main house. Jiang Luoyu''s face was drooping and she was smiling at the pink roses planted on both sides of the road Mouth.

    "My father said that after a while, he would let us move to the emperor''s house."

    Jiang Luoyu was startled. Her eyes deepened. She looked back at him and said with a smile, "you are the legitimate eldest son of Murong family. You don''t live in Murong house, but you want to rub against my emperor''s house?"

    When Murong Hao heard this, he raised his hand and motioned to the maid and bodyguards behind him to step back for a while. He led him to the small bridge in front of him. As he walked, he clenched the hand in his palm. His brow was covered with worry: "it''s not peaceful in Murong''s family. I can solve these problems by myself, and I don''t want to worry you any more."

    Jiang Luoyu chuckled, raised her hand and stroked his frown, as if to erase the sadness. Her voice was softer than before: "since you and I have been married, as long as we don''t leave, I will be on your Murong genealogy. You say this as if I were an outsider."

    Muronghao''s words originally meant to let him avoid trouble, but had no other meaning. Wen Yan immediately retorted: "Chen Hua, I''m not

    " I know. " This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, Jiang Luoyu''s hand slowly dropped down, and her eyes were fixed on his undulating ruins. She patted her eyes and said in a soft voice, "if it wasn''t for her father and her second brother, you would have abandoned the status of the legitimate eldest son and set up a new house on your own."

    "I know you can''t forget your mother and father. You want to put your identity in the eyes of the world one day." A moment later, looking at Murong Hao''s face, his eyes were dim and his hand was getting tighter and tighter. Jiang Luoyu guessed his idea and sighed deeply in his heart. He held his wrist with his back hand and looked into his eyes, one word at a time.

    "But Zhaomin, you have to know, not now."

    "I know." After a long time, Murong Hao, who had been silent, finally nodded, took his hand and suddenly let go. He turned over and walked behind him. He lifted his hand and let the drunk snow stop on his arm. Under the white feather, Jiang Luoyu could hardly see his look at the moment.

    "I''m worried about my father and Zhaoxi. I also know that if we can''t find out who killed my mother and father, and then take over the Murong family, we can''t restore our status and separate our families. I just I''m a little reluctant. "

    After saying this, there was another long silence. Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and grasped his shoulder. He leaned down on his forehead. He heard the voice of the man''s voice especially dumb.

    "I''m not willing to Chen Hua. "

 Chapter 282

    The largest courtyard facing the gate of Murong house is the main room of the whole Murong mansion. The garden is full of pine, cypress and willow trees. No matter what season, it is a lush and boundless landscape, showing the calm atmosphere of a century old family.

    "To father, please."

    On the second day of their wedding, Murong Hao and Jiang Luoyu finally stepped into Zhengyuan. After entering the door, they looked at the head of the table as if they had been waiting for a long time. But they were not impatient. On the contrary, murongqi was full of joy. They knelt down on the PU Tuan and kowtowed. Then Murong Hao stood up and watched Jiang Luoyu raise his hand to take over the tea cup handed over by the maid Toufeng tea.

    "Ask father for tea."

    Murongqi picked up the teacup and lifted the lid of the cup. He looked at muronghao standing beside him. He noticed that muronghao''s eyes had not left Jiang Luoyu since he entered the house. The smile in his eyes became stronger. The tea gently touched his lips and moved away. He motioned to the maid beside him to offer a meeting gift. He raised his hand and raised Jiang Luoyu, stroked her beard and said with a smile.

    "The inner gentleman has a noble status. I should have saluted him first, but he is so polite. Get up quickly."

    Jiang Luoyu was very polite. The whole person stood there and could not find any fault. After he was immediately let in, Liu, who had been looking up and down with the eyes that wanted to find fault, was a little disappointed. Murongtao showed a smile of unknown meaning. Looking at Jiang Luoyu with a smile, he bowed his head respectfully and said, "father is heavy, Jingyu is ashamed."

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s modest manners, he did not have the aggressive appearance on the wedding day. Murong Qi felt a little relieved and his smile was even stronger. He then went to salute Murong Tao and the ugly Liu family, and then went to look at him with a smile. After seeing him, he suddenly looked back at muronghao.

    His eyes startled muronghao. Subconsciously, he moved his eyes to the back of Jiang Luoyu, who was handing Murong Ziyu''s pen as a meeting gift. Before he could take a step, he heard murongqi''s voice.

    "Since my husband and my family have met, I just announced something today." Murongqi said that, subconsciously clearing his throat, his face was very dignified, which was obviously a very important thing. Facing Jiang Luoyu''s calm and gentle eyes, he nodded with satisfaction and said.

    "My Murong clan has been in charge of the affairs of the house for many years without a mother, and the affairs of the house have always been managed by my younger sister-in-law. Now, as my legitimate eldest daughter-in-law of Murong family, my sister-in-law should take charge of all the affairs in the mansion with my younger sister-in-law, so my younger sister-in-law, how do you think?,

    as soon as this remark was said, Liu''s face changed immediately Mai''s mother in charge of the family affairs and finance of Murong''s lineage has always been in her hands. However, on the second day after Xihua emperor''s marriage to Murong''s family, murongqi, as the head of the family, asked Xihua emperor to help manage the affairs. Isn''t it clear that she wants to seize the right of the second room? There are no doors!

    Thinking of the money that had been pinched in his palm for many years and the position of the supreme mother in the mansion, Liu''s face suddenly became grim. She raised her hand to cover her lips, but pretended to be embarrassed and looked at Jiang Luoyu with a faint smile.

    "Big brother, that My husband is still young, and his status is so noble. He must have been pampered and pampered all the time. He has never learned these things. As soon as he entered the government, he took care of his family affairs. I''m afraid it is... "

    Murong Qi heard the speech and wanted to have a meal. After pondering for a moment, he turned his eyes to Jiang Luoyu, who was standing in the same place and did not speak. In his eyes, he took a few shreds of eagerness that was extremely difficult to detect: "what you said is somewhat reasonable, but you still need to ask the emperor''s opinion on this matter."

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Jiang Luoyu seemed to feel something in her heart. She raised her head slightly and swept her eyes away from Liu''s face with hate and hatred. When she looked at murongqi, who was at the head of the line, she just saw murongqi with some pleading. After the voice dropped, her face was uncertain. It seemed that muronghao, who wanted to refute, was open-minded for a moment.

    I''m afraid it''s not for so many years that the so-called Murong family''s big house has no mother, so he can''t control the financial power. The real purpose is that he doesn''t hope Murong Hao can''t bear to reveal his life experience and ask himself to separate his family

    After thinking about everything in a flash, Jiang Luoyu knew that this matter still needed to be considered. She bowed her head and bowed her body to salute them. Then she whispered back: "back to my father, although Jingyu was not talented, she had worked with her adoptive mother when she was young. However, Murong''s family is big and Jingyu is not familiar with her new marriage. If she and her aunt are in charge of the housekeeper''s affairs, she is afraid that she will not be able to help but will make trouble ¡£¡±

    After saying this, he took a glance at Liu''s family, with a smile on his lips: "fortunately, Murong''s lineage is not too many. Jingyu has already seen it yesterday. If he only manages the yard of the two princes and her husband and Jingyu, Jingyu is a bit sure, but Murong''s lineage is dominated by his father, and everything is up to him Father arranged it. "

    As soon as his voice fell, Liu''s face suddenly turned blue and his fingers trembled. He wanted to point to Jiang Luoyu. However, after being glared by murongtao, he reluctantly retracted his fingers. In the huge hall, only murongqi''s voice was heard: "what the emperor said is very reasonable. What do you think?"Liu''s heart is not smooth, angry not to answer, but murongtao opened his mouth, obviously for Liu''s decision: "it''s up to big brother ANN to row."

    "Master, this..."

    When he realized that Liu still wanted to take over power, murongqi''s eyes also turned. Muronghao, standing beside him, looked at her coldly first, then turned his eyes to murongcheng, who had been looking at Jiang Luoyu. The dark light was flashing and he hung his head.

    However, Murong Tao once again refuted Liu''s words, and looked generous and caring for his younger generation: "just now what you said is very reasonable. I agree with you very much. My wife must think so."

    Liu was forced by his eyes, but he could not help but say that Yes, sir

    Murongqi looked at other people without any comment, so he looked at Jiang Luoyu in front of him with a look of expectation and entrustment: "in this case, it is just like what the emperor said. In the future, I''ll take care of the affairs in these gardens."

    "At my father''s command."

    Murongqi watched Jiang Luoyu get up and walk slowly to muronghao''s body. They looked at each other and laughed at each other. They nodded with great relief. They quickly bowed down and saluted together. Later, just as they were about to turn around and leave, they suddenly heard murongqi''s voice coming from behind again

    "don''t leave in a hurry. There''s something else to say for your father. When you got married yesterday, you should have gone to the ancestral temple of the old house to worship your ancestors after the birth of your son. But this morning, the father of the old house sent a message that he wanted to see the emperor and Hao''er today. The carriage has been prepared outside the house. Go quickly. "

    The next day, I went to the old house to see the last Murong family leader, that is, Murong Hao''s grandfather?

    Jiang Luoyu and muronghao were surprised at the same time, but did not dare to delay. They quickly lowered their bodies and said, "yes, father."

    After they went out of the house, murongqi looked at the back of them, and he did not know what was happening. His eyes were slightly blurred. After a long time, he sighed and looked at the Murong sacrifice which was not far away. He seemed to want to go to talk, but when he was halfway there, he stopped slowly, staring at the silence of Murong Ji''s far away figure.

    Walking to the door of Murong mansion, Jiang Luoyu just walked up with the hand of the people beside her. When she was ready to sit down, she suddenly felt that the carriage was sinking again. When she looked up, she saw that the man who was supposed to be riding had also entered the carriage. She was still expressionless. She looked at Jiang Luoyu''s surprised eyes as nothing. She sat down beside Jiang Luoyu and raised her hand around his waist.

    She sighed helplessly. She knew that after her marriage, she had no choice but to kick people out. She had no choice but to ignore the hand on her waist. She raised her hand to lift the carriage curtain. She peeped out and thought about what happened in the mansion.

    Just in the main room, uncle mu Rongtao tried his best to prevent his wife, Liu, from refuting. Was it because he really cared for his younger generation and didn''t want to have a dispute with the second room of the big house. Did he want to exchange his power to the big house, or did he pretend to be generous? Did he want to completely cut off his right to control the family affairs after he took charge of the family affairs and let the second room take charge of it?

    At present, the situation is not clear

    "Still thinking about it?" Thinking about it, he didn''t feel that the curtain in front of him was put down by the people behind him. Murong Hao tightened his arm and whispered, "if you really don''t want to take care of it, I''ll talk to my father."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu shook his head with a smile, leaned down in his arms and whispered, "that''s not necessary. It''s just the yard of several young masters. When I was in charge of such a large and carefree palace and built a Hanjiang Pavilion, I still didn''t embarrass me. Don''t worry about it. I have my own sense of propriety. "

    There was a low voice in my ear: "just be happy."

    After they had talked for a while, the voice in the carriage stopped temporarily. Jiang Luoyu was tormented fiercely yesterday. After the salute, Jiang Luoyu did not have much spirit. She simply hugged the people around her and took them as human flesh cushions. After a while, they were confused and wanted to fall asleep. But at this moment, a burst of pleasantries broke out on the road outside.

    Murong Hao looked at the man in his arms and frowned. He lifted the curtain of the carriage to look at his face. When his eyes touched the source of the noise, he suddenly froze like ice, and his arms tightened more and more unconsciously. He didn''t even know when the man in his arms was awake.

    "What''s the noise outside, so noisy?"

 Chapter 283

    When Jiang Luoyu''s confused voice rang out, the hand around his waist suddenly loosened. He noticed mu Ronghao''s abnormality, and immediately raised his head. His eyes touched muronghao''s look at the moment, and then followed his eyes to the place where the sound of xuannao gradually disappeared, but he was stunned.

    Like.

    The road ahead was blocked by the source of the xuannao, and the carriage stopped gradually. Jiang Luoyu stood up and lifted the curtain in front of muronghao. Her eyes were fixed on a man who was surrounded by many people. She was dressed in an old and white dark blue cloth, and his hair was tied with a wooden hairpin. His face was hard to hide from the vicissitudes of life People on the bank.

    He has seen the portraits of murongmin. The handsome facial features of such an amazing man are incomparably exquisite. However, the biggest difference between muronghao and him is that the sharp and axe like handsome outline. When murongmin smiles, the beauty is almost like a demon, while when muronghao smiles, he is as breath holding as a God.

    At the moment of seeing the man in cloth, he understood everything almost in an instant.

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head, took a deep breath, and looked at the man with a frozen face. She tried her best to slow down her tone, raised her hand to hold his long, cold finger, and whispered, "Zhaomin Zhao Min

    I don''t know how long later, the person who has been staring at the outside world finally takes back his eyes. According to the color of his eyes, he looks at the people by the side of his body. A smile line appears on his lips, but his expression is still in a trance What''s the matter? "

    Jiang Luoyu definitely looked at him and sat beside him with a smile. He watched the man in blue who was nearly trodden under the horse''s hooves outside the curtain of the carriage. He was rescued by the man in blue. The girl''s mother knelt down to thank the people around for their comments, which caused the noise.

    Between wrong eyes, but just saw that the man in blue refused the invitation of the little girl''s mother and rode on his horse alone to leave.

    After watching for a while, he turned his head and looked at muronghao, whose eyes became more complicated, but refused to look out. He lowered his voice and asked, "do you know the man who saved the little girl just now?"

    Unexpectedly, this time, just as Jiang Luoyu''s words were spoken, Murong Hao did not see any hesitation and silence. His face suddenly became indifferent and shook his head: "I don''t know."

    Hearing that he didn''t know him, Jiang Luoyu still smiles and doesn''t ask any more questions. She just moves her body and looks at the man in cloth saying goodbye to the people. She slowly sits on his horse and walks towards the direction of the carriage. After a while, the sound of horse''s hooves comes close to the carriage and prepares to cross the carriage and walk towards the inner city.

    At this moment, Murong Hao, sitting on his side, suddenly turned around and faced the carved window with the curtain open. Under Jiang Luoyu''s surprised eyes, he looked at the horse riding over the side of the carriage. However, when he saw muronghao''s face, he was stunned. Even the cloth clothes that the horse''s rein slipped from his hands Man, showing a bit with a bit of irony and cruel smile.

    It was the first time Jiang Luoyu saw that smile, which seemed to include pain, despair and deep hatred, on his face.

    Aware of what was hidden in the smile, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes changed slightly. When she decided to put down the curtain of the carriage, she reached out and clenched the man''s hand. Just as she was about to open her mouth for the carriage to leave, she felt that the man had grasped her hand, and her voice was freezing cold.

    "But I know that he is a member of the Xiao family in Ruyang."

    "The Xiao family of Ruyang?" As soon as Murong Hao opened his mouth, Jiang Luoyu was shocked. He thought of Murong min''s identity and the age of the man in cloth. For a moment, he felt frightened, but he still lowered his voice and asked, "at that age Is it Xiao Yun, the protector of the state, or Xiao Yu, the general of zuowweiwei? "

    Murong Hao closed his eyes and did it without hesitation. Knowing what he had guessed, he stopped saying what he did not know: "Xiao Yun."

    Jiang Luoyu''s heart was tight, and the terrible guess at the bottom of her heart gave out a green bud in an instant. She clenched the finger that was not hot at all. Her words were somewhat difficult.

    "It turned out to be Xiao Yun, the Duke of the state protector. I met him for the first time. It is said that when he was young, he was victorious in many battles. As a prince of the aristocratic family, he often liked to help the common people, and he was not as dandy as his disciples of the aristocratic family. As long as he ascended to a higher level and responded by tens of thousands of troops, his martial arts skills were incomparable. He was once called the God of the Golden Army. But later, he suddenly quit I left my official post and lived in seclusion. Since then, I have neglected political affairs. I think I have Twenty years. "

    Twenty years ago Isn''t it the year that murongmin gave birth to muronghao?

    "Zhao Min?"

    "I''m fine." The carriage moved forward again. When it was bumpy, the curtain of the carriage turned over. The figure of the man in cloth riding on the horse was faintly visible. The man in dark red robe was left smiling at the people in front of him. However, the smile could not penetrate into his eyes. "Are you so smart, can''t you hide everything from you?"

    "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it." Jiang Luoyu blinked his eyes, suddenly raised his hand and hugged him. He murmured in a low voice, "if you don''t want me to know, I won''t think about anything, and I won''t know anything."The carriage was moving on the road of bluestone, and soon left the gate of the imperial capital and headed for the mountain undulation in the distance. It was about an hour''s journey. It was already at noon that the carriage stopped. The driver in front of the carriage lowered his voice and reported.

    "Young master, you have arrived at the old house."

    As soon as the place arrived, the sleeping star, sitting in front of the carriage, jumped down and got the stool for Murong Hao, who had just come down. Then he watched Murong Hao help Jiang Luoyu down. Then he turned to knock on the door. After a while, he saw the three character plaque of Murong family hanging on it. With great momentum, he could not see the old house at the end of the wall. He opened the door to welcome them and several soldiers.

    Just entering the old house, Jiang Luoyu looked around for a moment. Under the leadership of Murong Hao, Jiang Luoyu said in a low voice: "what a big mansion. Although the scenery is beautiful, it is a little far away from the imperial capital. Otherwise, the Murong family would not move to the inner city."

    When they were talking, they were about to go up the steps. Murong Hao heard the words and said, "be careful of your feet."

    After watching Jiang Luoyu walk up the cobblestone path, Murong Hao clenched his hand more and more. When he spoke to the people beside him, his voice was low, as if he was afraid of waking up. "When you go to see my grandmother later, if you have anything you want, you can tell your grandmother that she is a good talker."

    "I''m afraid it''s for you, maybe not for me." Jiang Luoyu shook his head with a smile, some of which did not agree. Her tone was a little unclear. She said, "the old man has always been biased. What''s more, you are now her direct eldest grandson. Naturally, you love your house and love your dog."

    "Don''t worry." Beyond the corridor and corridor in front of her, she passed a garden full of colorful flowers. Jiang Luoyu could see a figure in the distance. When shaking, muronghao''s voice sounded more gentle than usual, "grandmother will love you too."

    They smile at each other, release their fingers, and step up to get into the door.

    As soon as they entered the room, they had been sitting on the main seat of the house. It seemed that they had been waiting for a long time to meet them. Jiang Luoyu and muronghao stopped and bowed down.

    Not long after they crossed the threshold, before they could see the people sitting in the room, a voice with a smile and a slight upward movement sounded in their ears: "is this the sweetheart Hao''er wants to marry? Let Grandma have a look

    Murong Hao looked at the people beside him and lowered his head. He did not see that the man on the throne had already stood up. When he walked towards him, he did not ask for a reminder. He just lowered his body and saluted, "Hao, I have seen my grandmother. Please give my grandmother my respects."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu lowered her head, before she finished speaking, she felt that her hand was grasped by the other hand. However, she did not stop to finish her speech. Then she looked up and looked up: "Jingyu has met her grandmother. Please give me my grandmother''s regards."

    With a close look, holding her finger is an old woman who is young, elegant and elegant, but looks very hale and hearty. She is carried by a small apricot yellow hat and a purple lantern skirt. Her face is gorgeous and she is supported by a dignified servant girl. She raises her hand and supports him. After looking up and down, she shows a satisfied smile.

    "What a beautiful and talented child, Hao''er, you really have a good eye."

    Jiang Luoyu quickly looked at the people in front of him, and knew that this was muronghao''s grandmother. The mother of Murong''s family, Miao''s holy daughter, her smile was even more relaxed: "Jingyu is ashamed. Her grandmother flattered her."

    Murong Hao had stepped forward a few steps and was talking to the old Prime Minister of Murong, who was still sitting on the throne with a smile on his face. When he heard the speech, he turned around and said with a smile, "grandmother is right. That''s exactly what he said."

 Chapter 284

    Before his voice fell, Jiang Luoyu was keenly aware that the old woman in front of her had a deeper smile and a more relaxed look. She turned around and patted his hand behind her back and lowered her voice in his ear.

    "I thought the boy was a man who didn''t understand the amorous feelings. I didn''t expect that he was much more lively when he married his wife. After he returned to Murong family, he was always cold. The old woman thought that the child would be like this all his life. I didn''t expect to see him protecting my husband this day. I want to ask him how to subdue the boy. "

    Hearing that she made muronghao the boy, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help smiling. She could hear the cold words behind her. Subconsciously, she felt a little tight in her heart. Knowing that the former mother of Murong meant something, her eyes and eyebrows had just begun to fade away. She just bowed her head and said, "grandma said that, which makes Jingyu helpless."

    "That''s not the case. Grandma likes you. If you praise me, you''ll suffer." The old woman looked at him carefully, and her smile was more loving and amiable. She glanced at the servant girl around her and suddenly said, "Dongmei, go and bring me what I am going to give to my husband."

    The servant girl responded in a low voice. She immediately turned back to the door and took a tray from the little servant girl''s hand. Then she bowed down to Jiang Luoyu and presented the things in the tray with both hands.

    "Dongmei has met my husband. Please have a look."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and glanced at the servant girl holding the tray. Then she fixed her eyes on the two things on the tray. Her eyes flickered a little. Then she saw the people walking slowly forward, picked up an object on it, held Jiang Luoyu''s right wrist and put it on him.

    "This gold bracelet was brought by me from Miao. It was a pair. I had made this gold bracelet several months ago according to the identity of the emperor. After wearing it, I could prevent hundreds of poisons and poisonous insects. When Yuehua was just married to Murong''s family, I wanted to give it to her. However, her life was poor and Hao''er didn''t know where she had gone. Fortunately, she finally found it back, Now that we have a family and a family, I can rest assured. "

    What Jiang Luoyu wears is a pair of women''s doubles. It is like gold wire repeatedly encircling it. It seems that something is inlaid in it. There is a dark red color in the black Wuwu. The gold bracelet hanging on her wrist is particularly heavy. When she speaks, she hears muronghao''s grandmother mention the name Yuehua. Jiang Luoyu can''t help but feel a trance for a moment Come back.

    Yuehua is the name of murongqi''s wife.

    Jiang Luoyu was drooping her head and thinking, and her soft old voice was already ringing in her ears.

    "As for the other gold bracelet, I''ve already made it into a long life lock. It was meant to be given to Hao''er, but it''s a pity that time has passed. If you have a legitimate son in the future, this is the gift I gave him. "

    Referring to the word "Di Zi", Jiang Luoyu finally couldn''t help but feel a little tight in her heart. She sighed in a low voice. Her fingers slightly clenched the gold bracelet on her wrist and whispered, "thank you for your reward."

    Seeing his meekness, the old woman''s expression adds joy. After Jiang Luoyu agreed to enter the door, she immediately prepared to sit in the palace and give birth to her son. Her smile couldn''t help but deepen: "it''s ok if you like it. The family needn''t say more about it."

    The two people politely said a few more words, and the atmosphere gradually became harmonious. On the other side, Murong Hao and his grandfather murongkai had asked for their regards. At this time, they were walking down beside them, slightly holding up the corners of their mouth to listen to the two people''s greetings. After a while, Murong Hao just grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s wrist and was ready to lead him forward. When he was walking forward, he was walking in front of the old lady who was supported by the servant girl But suddenly he came back to him and looked at the clever servant girl beside him with a smile and asked Jiang Luoyu.

    "Nei Jun, what do you think of Dongmei? This child grew up with me since I was a girl from a poor family. She has been following me since I entered Murong mansion. Although she is a little humble, she is regarded as a daughter by me. Now that she is married, she should find a good family to let her marry. Don''t delay her. "

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she immediately turned her eyes to the maid. Unexpectedly, before the old lady''s voice dropped, the maid raised her head timidly and showed her beautiful and charming face. First, she took a look at Jiang Luoyu with a smile on her lips. The next moment, she turned her shy and timid eyes to muronghao beside him.

    If the drunkard didn''t want to drink, it was only the first day of his new marriage. Unexpectedly, someone was going to fill muronghao''s side. This person was still muronghao''s own grandmother. Although she didn''t have this idea now, she didn''t look down on him. She just asked someone to help him serve him in case of emergency.

    What''s more, the elder can''t quit. If he is given a gift for the first time, he will be rejected, and all those good words just now will be useless.

    when he thinks so, he can''t help but show a faint smile on the corner of his lips, and he sighs a little. Listening to the person in front of him, he said, "it''s a pity that the old house is too desolate, and I can''t leave the master. Now I''m looking for the emperor When you get to someone you can trust, your grandmother can see that there is only one twin Dowager beside you. It''s better to give Dongmei to you as a servant girl. What do you think?

    Before she heard her words, Jiang Luoyu pulled her body tightly. After hearing this, muronghao, who wanted to retort, nodded and agreed. Her smile was light and soft. She looked at the maid named Dongmei carefully, as if she were very satisfied. "What grandma said is good.""That''s good. You are noble, but you are so gentle. It''s a good match for Hao''er."

    Predestined good match?

    Hearing the praises of the people in front of her, Jiang Luoyu took a look at the colorful servant girl, and then she lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and also covered up the coldness of her eyes.

    After lunch, the four towering mansions in the inner city were quiet. In the largest of them, Wu Ya Yan, dressed in plain and elegant clothes, pushed open a small carved wooden door with interest, indicating that the two guards in front of the gate temporarily stepped aside and stepped in slowly.

    As soon as I entered the small door, the faint light reflected the soft and beautiful side faces of the people in the room, and the indifferent look that didn''t look like people in the world. There was also the brush in hand and the rice paper with some handwriting under it.

    "Cardinal girl?"

    Suddenly there was a sound of opening the door. The people in the room were still very calm, and there was no look of panic on their faces. Only when she saw who was entering the door, her eyes flashed a few vigilance. She immediately hid her writing behind her back and stood up and bowed down to salute: "master Wuya."

    What''s your smile in front of the room? "

    dressed in red and still wearing a veil, the cardinal dressed as a servant girl saw him pick up the piece of paper he had just written. At last, she was a little flustered, but she tried not to grab the paper back, but lowered her head further:" childe Wuya, just It''s just a casual practice. I didn''t write anything.

    With a smile of unknown meaning, Wu Yayan looked at the piece of paper in his hand, and suddenly recited: "the subtle cloud is tricky, the flying star spreads hatred, the silver man travels in a long distance, and the golden wind and jade dew meet, they win countless people in the world --"

    after reading this, he makes a slight pause, suddenly lowers his head to approach the person in front of him, and his face is almost completely stuck on her veiled face and bites "It''s a very elegant poem. It''s actually a poem of feeling. I don''t know who this poem, cardinal girl, is written to?"

    The maid in red didn''t expect that he would force him to come to her eyes like this. The indifference and calmness of her eyes finally made waves. She seemed to have to endure panic before she could open her mouth. Her body involuntarily retreated and then retreated to the desk: "just write casually. Please return the poem to the cardinal."

    Wu Yayan looked at her deeply, and suddenly relaxed the hand that held her wrist. She let her take the poem back. She looked more interested. She looked at the maid in red as if she were looking at a prey destined to fall into a trap. The maid in red moved her body subconsciously, pursed her lips and hesitated to ask ¡£

    "So many days, childe Wuya, I don''t know when the cardinal can leave?"

    Wu Yayan looked back at her with a smile, and her eyes were thoughtful: "do you really want to leave here?

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, sir

    "Cardinal girl, do you have parents or relatives?"

    The maid in red suddenly asked about this, and her face showed a little fluctuation. After a while, she replied, "the cardinal is an orphan. Her parents, sisters and brothers have also died. It''s because of the gratitude..."

    Wu Yayan didn''t wait for her to finish speaking, but her face was a little more gloomy. Suddenly, she interposed and asked, "since the cardinal girl is an orphan, so anxious to go back, it must not be because of her parents and sisters. Let Yan guess. You want to go back in such a hurry, but for the emperor?"

 Chapter 285

    Red maid listened to his tone a little wrong, subconsciously raised her head to see him, a little frowned up Daimei: "son, why do you say that?"

    "You''re the best to hear a word about inflammation, miss redry."

    Looking at the red maidservant in front of her, she was slightly confused, but still did not take away the indifference and tranquility in the bottom of her eyes. Wuyan felt that her heart was like being burned by fire. She wanted to break the boundless tranquility immediately, and make it into the charming look she wanted. The mind of conquering spread rapidly to every corner of her body, making his face slightly red, and his arm followed Raised, hook the front maid soft waist body, thin lips in that veil around, and keep warm and ignorant kiss.

    The maidservant in red dress was held for several days. Every time she saw Wuyan coming in, she was a polite appearance. She didn''t expect him to make such a slightly offensive action, and immediately struggled violently. She said with a tremble of terror: "son What are you going to do, son? Let me go, let go of me! "

    She struggled so hard, but Wuyan did not let go of it, until the red maid had a little hair, sweat dripping gasping, eyes of calm also broken not to look, he was satisfied to release the arm, raised her hand to open her face veil, looking at the emergence of the red halo of the unique beauty, the face showed the momentum in the face of the necessary look.

    "Red sparrow girl, the current affairs person is Junjie, what more, once you enter my Wuya mansion, you will never escape my palm heart again in your life. Even if you are nanjingjin''s servant girl, what about his desire to commit herself to the newspaper? You have been seen by me. The people in my hands have never been taken away from the share. Do you hear that

    The voice was not dropped. He reached out to hold the chin of the red maid, looked directly into her eyes, and the possessiveness and the cruel color hidden in the deep gushed out. The smile was colder and colder: "if I had been exhausted by my patience, you would not be able to help yourself - now, what do you think about?"

    After a long silence, the maidservant in red dress seemed to be unable to bear the force. She was still swimming on her body like the threatening hand, shaking her voice and opening Wuyan, holding her back to his neck, as if finally determined to make up her mind, and her voice recovered her old calm.

    "The cardinal The cardinal knows, the son please give the cardinal three days, three days later the son came to look for the cardinal, the cardinal certainly has no no no, will not let the son bother to persuade again. "

    Listen to her promise, the bottom of the eyes of Wuyan flash, but the lips with cruel color smile, if familiar people see this smile, will certainly cast pity on that red maid - Wuyan has always liked beautiful servant girl, the favorite is from others to rob, has resisted him still have the servant girl that has the heart.

    To deal with such a servant girl, he generally obeys everything before he gets it. When the servant girl can not bow down under his threat, he will torture the servant girl by all means, and wait until his interest is exhausted or the servant girl is not angry.

    Most of the concubines around him were maidens who were very happy and flattering from the beginning, and had no second heart to him.

    "So best but, come on."

    Two guards at the door saw Wuyan come out and immediately raised his hand to be: "big boy."

    Wuyan Yan looked up with a smile, and said in a low voice, "arrange the red sparrow girl in the autumn letter pavilion to take care of it well. After three days, she will be groomed and dressed. When the time comes, she will be sent to the Ning Xiangge, you know?"

    Both waiters knew where the pavilion was. They looked at it with a frightened look. Although the bottom of my heart felt poor for the maid who was about to be tortured to death in the house, they didn''t say anything, as if they had seen more: "please follow the arrangement of the prince

    After uya Yan stepped out of the courtyard, she recognized the direction and went to the study. When the sky in the inner city gradually darkened, at this time, the husband and husband who had just used the evening meal were led to the house by Dongmei, and sat on the Luohan couch playing chess, playing chess and whispering.

    Jiangluoyu put down a white son, and saw standing not far away when he was wrong. He poured a cup of tea and put it in muronghao''s hand. There was a hint of delicate winter plum between her eyebrows.

    He wanted to see what new patterns winter plum would play. As a result, the maid only put the meeting in the air. Muronghao looked at the chess board with cold face, as if she had not seen her at all. Dongmei immediately lost a little bit. When he looked up, he was just smiling with Jiang Luoyu, and immediately frightened her body to shake, and turned pale and retreated out.

    Seeing her body disappear, Jiang Luoyu Shi takes back her eyes and suddenly opens a low voice.

    "Grandma, if you say, it is not like my grandmother at all."

    Hearing his words, muronghao seemed to take a mockery. Muronghao gave his servant girl when she met her grandmother. Then, he said that, he made Jiang Luoyu angry. He sighed secretly in his heart, put down the chess pieces in his hand, held his fingers tightly, and the voice was determined as a promise: "now you are my man, without you, I am yours.""Did you know that winter plum from the beginning?"

    Jiang Luoyu snorted. He took back his hand and put down a white chess piece again. He ate a large black chess piece on the board. He looked pale and didn''t feel angry. However, he was not in a good mood. His voice was a little cold. However, the person sitting opposite him didn''t think he was disobedient. Instead, the more he listened to him, the more he bent his eyebrows.

    "In my opinion, she was introduced to me at the first meeting, and she was specially given to serve me. I''m afraid that because you haven''t married a wife, you have been prevaricating on not wanting that maid, and because I''m newly married, it''s not easy for the old man to tell me directly what he wants to marry you, so he turns the corner to remind me, and then directly gives me the big servant girl beside her, which shows her love for you, and also shows her love for you The choice of concubine is ready

    "Is that not reassuring to me?" After a pause for a moment, Murong Hao''s face became more interested. Looking at the similar pieces hanged in front of him, he seemed not to care. He put the black chess back into the chess box and got close to Jiang Luoyu''s eyes. The smile was shallow, "or are you jealous?"

    "More than a smile on the sleeve of Luoyu, but I did not want to pick out a word like this

    Without waiting for Murong Hao to answer, he immediately got up and got out of the bed, picked up the tea cup placed by the bank and sipped it. The shimmering flow between his eyebrows and eyes was more beautiful than that of the sparkling lake. It was not like questioning, it was more like a joke: "even if I think too much, your grandmother or your father will give this maid to you as a concubine in the future No? "

    Murong Hao looked at him with a smile. His eyes seemed to be in a trance. He suddenly raised his hand and grabbed his arm. He then got up and said in a low voice, "if that''s true, it''s asking if my gold dagger is sharp or not?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the hand holding her arm. After a long time, she sighed for no reason. She turned around and hugged him. Listening to his voice, it was like the gurgling water outside the door, or the crisp sound of a spring falling on a stone,

    seemed to ring from the bottom of her heart.

    "If you don''t want it, I don''t want to."

    Your joy and anger are greater than everything in the world, including myself.

    The man in the dark red clothes closed his eyes and hugged the warm body of the man in his arms. He did not know how long he was silent. When he opened his mouth again, he suddenly revealed the secret which had been hidden for many years and was very deep.

    "In the daytime, you''re right. Xiao Yun, the eldest son of the Xiao family in Ruyang at that time, was regarded as the military God of "ten thousand wrong husbands". He was the so-called "in the name of his father". In fact, he was a despicable and shameless heartbreaker

    Jiang Luoyu was in his arms and sighed: "if you don''t say it, I won''t blame you."

    Murong Hao raised his hand and stroked the long green silk behind him. He took the corner of his lips and shook his head very slowly.

    "I shouldn''t have been hiding it all the time. That heartless man was the culprit who killed my mother and father, but he was able to live happily. He married Wu Ya''s wife and his son and daughter. Where did he put my mother and father? Even if he may have guilt in his heart, what''s the use of that year''s affairs?! It''s just making people laugh

 Chapter 286

    After hearing these words, Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and remembered that she had seen one of the four families, the secret file of the Xiao family. She was surprised that Xiao Yun, the son of a great family, had a very contradictory and weak character. She had a trace of unspeakable pity for muronghao.

    Xiao Yun said that he lived in seclusion and was not involved in political affairs. However, he often stepped forward when his younger brother Xiao Yu could not lead the army and raised the prestige of Xiao. After winning the war, he seemed afraid of being awarded a reward. When the emperor went to make a declaration, he could not find a trace. Because he disobeyed orders, Xiao''s family passed the accusation of losing his head several times. He was even more able to ignore the emperor''s authority than muronghao ¡£

    The reason for his seclusion is that Murong Hao''s age and Xiao Yun''s similar face to muronghao must have something to do with murongmin. He said that he felt guilty about Murong min''s suicide and had to withdraw from the court to avoid Xiao''s persecution. However, he later married his wife and gave birth to his son and daughter. His wife is still among the Wuya family who may be related to murongmin''s death People.

    Such a contradictory and complex personality, and weak enough to be the character of a general, coupled with the story of Murong min many years ago, no matter how combined, it will be extremely annoying!

    "I will never forgive him in my life!" The cold voice rings in my ears. Although the arms are still warm, the look is

    and the stubborn young man in white standing under the pear blossom tree, gradually coincides with, "don''t persuade me, I don''t want to listen"

    "why should I persuade you?"

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes and thought of the stillness of the white clad boy''s eyes and the blood in the endless darkness when they met for the first time. Her secret anger seemed to be completely ignited, and the strength of her fingers was unconscious. After a low snort, her eyes flashed fiercely.

    "He''s made you suffer so much, and he''s been a burden to your mother and father. I don''t have time to hate him. But can I say good words for him by today''s one-sided meeting and the so-called blood relationship? You should know, in this world, I hate the most - is the heartless

    His deep and cold words had not yet been dropped. The whole person was light. He quickly hugged the man''s shoulder and found that he was picked up again. Jiang Luoyu could not help but knock his forehead. Looking at his bright eyes in the dark, he suddenly lowered his voice and jokingly said, "but look carefully, you and that heartless person are really several It''s similar. "

    "Chen Hua!"

    With words that seemed to bring grievances and deeper things to mind, Jiang Luoyu found the dark color in his eyes, and immediately remembered the toss of last night. Suddenly, her face changed a little, and she began to prepare to start with dark luck, but her face was still full of laughter: "OK, OK, I''m not kidding..."

    Murong Hao chuckled and approached him. At this time, he was placed on the bed. The man with a smile on his face bit his ear gently, and the warm breath blew over his ear: "just say this, but you will be punished for talking nonsense "."

    before the voice fell, the bed suddenly shook heavily. The man in red clenched his finger, and the voice became lower and lower: "do you think I was not prepared?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s hands were made, and he sighed, "it''s really cunning. I thought you would be cheated."

    "I''m not the boy I was, am I?"

    "''en 0,

    once the bed curtain is hooked, it will fall down and cover the figure of two of them. The dark red long clothes and the light purple outer clothes are entangled on the ground at random, which is particularly beautiful.

    Entangled in the depths, suddenly sounded a vague low call, and then soft as nothing to pacify.

    "Zhao Min, only yesterday Don''t you... "

    "I know, today I will be very light, very light, very light..."

    In Murong''s old house, out of the window, in the darkness of five fingers, the edge of the sky gradually turned white, and the whole sky and earth were gradually brightening up.

    "Zhaomin."

    In the light of the early Ming Dynasty, a slender white hand pushed open the carved window and let the breeze blow by the door, blowing the layers of bed curtains hanging down by the bed. The arm was retracted, and a voice with some slight weariness sounded.

    On the bed, Murong Hao hugged the man in his arms, lowered his voice and gently answered.

    Jiang Luoyu hung her face and her eyes were half closed. She seemed to be still in a dream. Her words were vague: "nothing, just I want to call you

    Seeing that he was so sleepy that he could hardly open his eyes and his voice was getting lower and lower, Murong Hao put up his body with a smile and looked at it for a while. Just then, he stroked Jiang Luoyu''s hair and said in a low voice: "after you go back, you will take over those things. Before that, I have a gift for you."

    "Gift?" Hearing these two words, Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, but her eyes did not open. She chuckled and said, "after my wedding, I have received a lot of gifts, and my grandmother has given me a lot of poisonous insects. If you don''t have any new things there, you''d better not show them."

    Muronghao looked at his sleeping face, as if he was a little absorbed. After a long time, he bent his lips, lowered his voice and asked, "I''ll give you a nail buried in the side of Cheng brother. How about this gift?""This gift is very novel." Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu slowly opened her eyes. With a faint interest in her eyes, she looked directly at the people close by. Her smile was even more unspeakable. "My husband is so generous, I can accept it."

    It was getting brighter and brighter, just like the morning of yesterday. Muronghao motioned to all the maids to step down and dress Jiang Luoyu with a funny smile. When he finally put on his belt, he couldn''t help but put his arm around his waist, and his face looked like a God in the morning light.

    "Brother Cheng looks at you like that. I thought I''d teach him a lesson. But since you''re the first housekeeper, it''s better for you to do it. I''m sure you''ll give him an unforgettable lesson."

    People standing in the same place heard the speech and immediately turned around from the Persian mirror and looked at him with a smile: "my husband praised me wrongly."

    "As for the dishonest servant girl around you, it''s better to make a break together." Muronghao took his hand and walked toward the door. He watched the maids on both sides open the door and stood at the front of Dongmei to greet them. He was surprised and envious. He could not help but squint slightly and said in a low voice.

    "I don''t want you to be upset."

    Jiang Luoyu followed his eyes and fell on Dongmei with her head drooping. Her smile was full of thoughtfulness.

    "Since you say so, I have to think of a way to do these things as soon as possible."

 Chapter 287

    Three days back to the door, in a flash.

    Jiang Luoyu and muronghao went back to the Murong house in the inner city the previous evening. Before dawn the next day, they had already taken a carriage and headed for the imperial palace. After the meeting was over, they waited outside the Yangxin hall for about one incense stick. The emperor announced that they would come to the Palace and gave lunch in an unconventional way.

    After lunch, muronghao was left alone by the emperor. Under the guidance of the eunuch in charge, Jiang Luoyu walked to the place where the imperial concubine Mu and other concubines were waiting in the side hall. Before the road was halfway through, a handsome man in a brown dragon pattern long shirt came out of the corner.

    Without waiting for Jiang Luoyu to react, the eunuch, who was the first to lead the way, bowed to the visitor and said, "I''ve seen your highness, your highness is well."

    Fourth Prince nanjinglin?

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flickered, but she still pretended to be surprised. She lowered her body and saluted. But before the ceremony was finished, she felt her arm was hot and had been held by the people in front of her. Nanjinglin''s gentle voice sounded in the corridor: "if Jinglin guesses right, you are the legitimate son of Princess roujia, and the cousin of this hall, Xihua emperor."

    heard such a as like as two peas, and he looked at the face almost identical to nan lung lung. He hung his head all the time: "Your Highness is brilliant, and no one can do it."

    Nanjinglin is gentle and polite, which is totally different from nanjinglong''s gloomy voice. When it comes far away, it looks very clear and beautiful. However, no matter what sound Jiang Luoyu hears, the sneer on his lips does not abate.

    "A few days ago, I heard that you were back in the palace, but I was very happy to be sent out by my father to solve the business. This is the first time I met. I often heard Princess Qin mention Princess roujia. I have admired Aunt Huang for a long time, but I don''t know what she looks like. Don''t be shy. This hall is your first cousin. Please raise your head and reply."

    Qin Fei in nanjinglin''s mouth is one of the four aristocratic families. When the emperor nanjinxu ascended the throne, she and empress Wuya took the position of concubine. Because Xiao''s power has been weak for more than ten years, Wu Ya''s family has always been associated with Qin Fei. After the death of the former queen, Qin''s wife became the adopted mother of nanjinglin''s son.

    As soon as nanjinglin''s voice fell, Jiang Luoyu bowed down and slowly raised her head. She looked at her in the distance. She had never seen many people before. Because of nanjinglong''s ambition to win the throne, nanjinglin, the fourth prince who was framed to death at that time, said with a smile, "thank you, your highness."

    So for this fourth prince, his previous life is the most clear.

    Wu Yayan''s elder brother, Wu yaleze, is the fourth Prince''s son. His wife is long Shuang of Wu Ya''s generation, Wu Ya Yan''s brother. It is said that before his marriage, the son of Wu Ya was known as Wu Ya''s think tank. After he married Nan Jinglin, the prince''s back house was not only clean under his control, but also a few concubines and a side concubine It didn''t happen. The only regret is that after three years in the government, no child has been born.

    If it is just like this, the key is not only that he did not give birth to a legitimate son, the rest of the side concubines and concubines also have nothing to do, so it can be seen that his method is superb. If it was not for Wu Yale a year ago, he was forced to make a concubine pregnant and gave birth to a common daughter. Nanjinglin, the prince, is suspected to have problems.

    But when it comes to the side concubine, the prince''s side concubine seems to be the only legitimate daughter of Xiao Yun. It''s a very interesting thing to think about it carefully.

    What Jiang Luoyu didn''t know was that when he raised his face to face nanjinglin, his dark jade like eyes seemed to be shining in the sun, and his white skin seemed to shine with more beautiful features. This legitimate fourth Prince couldn''t help but wonder from the bottom of his heart.

    What a beautiful Gemini.

    After a while, Jiang Luoyu flashed her puzzled eyes. Nanjinglin coughed a few times, and then asked with a smile, "cousin, are you coming to the palace? If you don''t dislike it, you can tell me about it. Although I don''t know if I can help you, I can help my cousin

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were very strange when she heard his words. Her eyes were cold, but her face was still smiling. She raised her voice and said, "Your Highness is very kind. Xihua came here today because she came with her husband for three days to visit her relatives. There is nothing else important."

    Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s words about a new marriage and being a parent, Nan Jinglin''s face changed slightly. After a while, he came back with a smile and a perfunctory smile on his face. He said to him, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I''m not happy with you Oh, it turns out that my cousin is from my relatives, but my cousin is abrupt. "

    Nan Jinglin said, while showing a little regret.

    It is said that Princess Rou Chia Chang was the adopted daughter of Bai family when she was there. Her cousin, as the legitimate son of Princess Rou Jiachang, must have been favored by the Bai family. If he could marry this cousin as a side concubine before the emperor married him, he could get the whole Bai family In that case, there will be three of the four families supporting him, and he will be more sure to ascend the throne in the end.If Yi hadn''t been in the imperial capital a few months ago, she would never have let nanjingyu marry muronghao so easily. What''s more, nanjingyu is still such a beautiful Gemini. She asked the emperor to give him as his side imperial concubine by all means.

    Besides, he and nanjingyu are cousins, and the emperor dotes on nanjingyu. Compared with marrying Murong Hao, an outsider of Murong family, naturally, it is most valuable to marry back to the emperor''s own family. The emperor must understand that he is not in the capital.

    Although they are of the same surname, it''s a pity that nanjingyu has become the inner king of outsiders.

    Now if you still want him to marry himself, an emperor after he left has no such great value. The position of the side concubine is probably not good. Let the emperor''s cousin be his concubine It''s a very exciting idea.

    Nan Jinglin''s mind was full of thoughts, and his face was also moving. Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile. After a moment, he seemed to be finally unable to help himself. He looked at the eunuch who was not far away in front of him. He hesitated and said, "if your Highness has nothing else to do, Jingyu is going to visit your ladies now. I don''t know -"

    his voice has changed Thinking of pulling out, Nan Jinglin''s face appeared particularly soft smile, sideways motioned him to go first: "emperor, cousin, please."

    Jiang Luoyu bowed his head and bowed his body to salute: "Jingyu, please leave."

    Just as nanjinglin watched Jiang Luoyu, who was passing by by in a wrong way, his body slowly disappeared in his vision, and some kind of color that can be called extraordinary light flashed through his eyes. At this time, in the Wuya mansion outside several palace walls, an extremely luxurious carriage with numerous royal guards and maids and maidservants stopped at the gate of the mansion.

    A man dressed in scarlet women''s doubles, wearing a gold crown no less than the emperor''s size, and inlaid with a thumb sized east pearl on the crown, was dressed in gorgeous looks, with a bit of heroic spirit, and a bit charming but lofty temperament. He dropped his eyes and stepped on the back of the bodyguard and got off the car

    , just about to help the hand of the Chamberlain who came to the front of the gallop, he was at the Wuya gate not far away Mouth, out of a young man dressed in red, face with a bit of anxiety came forward, carefully held the hand of the visitor, and at the same time called in a low voice.

    "Big brother."

    His younger brother, who has always been calm and resourceful, has a look of panic on his face. He knows that things are not harmonious. After hearing the news, Wu Yale, the wife of Nan Jinglin, frowned and asked, "how is the situation?"

    Wu Yayi, the youngest son of Wu Ya''s family, helped him get out of the carriage. Hearing this, he bit his lips. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind and said in a low voice: "big brother..."

    Wu Yale looked at his younger brother''s hesitation, and an ominous premonition flashed from the bottom of his heart. His delicate face changed slightly, and his eyes glared at him: "what''s wrong with brother Yan? Say it

    Wu Yayi seemed to find it difficult to speak. After hearing the words for a moment, he hesitated and said intermittently: "elder brother, brother, brother, he has Has been... "

    Don''t falter

    Wu Ya Le''s voice became more and more severe. Wu Yayi always knew his big brother''s temper. He didn''t dare to hide his words any more. He had to hang down his head and bite his teeth and say, "brother, brother, he has just swallowed."

    Wu Yale stopped immediately before his voice fell. He couldn''t believe it for the first time: "what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 288

    "It''s true." Facing the twin brother''s increasingly severe and even terrible eyes, uyayi did not dare to lie. From childhood to adulthood, because he was the youngest of many legitimate sons, he was the oldest from small to large. Wu Yale, who has always been known as a think-tank in Wuya''s family, taught him that he was also the twin brother who most admired him.

    "Brother, he It was because of the breath of a servant girl. There was no sign of injury or poisoning on his body. There were only two of them in the room. No one else had sneaked in. Therefore, it was impossible for a third person to kill his brother. "

    After listening to his brother''s narration, Wu Yale''s eyes narrowed, and he shook his sleeves in a cold voice and walked towards the gate. He didn''t know what he thought of in an instant. In short, he was obviously angry: "ridiculous! How could such a thing happen?

    Hearing Wu Ya Le Ze''s tone, Wu Ya Yi immediately guessed that he might have misunderstood something. He immediately began to refute: "elder brother, it''s not what you think. Brother did not die because of love, but because

    ¡±

    at the end, he seemed unable to speak any more, but he had to step forward and whisper a few words in uyaleze''s ear. Then he saw Wu Yale more shocked than before. He waved to all the servants and bodyguards to step down and stabilize the twin brother. At the same time, he listened to him murmuring.

    "What are you talking about? Brother Yan died of riding on the horse?! It can''t be, it can''t be! "

    Wu Yayi nodded, as if in response to Wu yaleze''s words, but his words were in a trance. Obviously, he never thought of such a situation: "this was diagnosed by the doctors of the Wuya family''s house. The cause of death is extremely difficult to see and it''s not good to hear. I didn''t send for the imperial doctors again. All the doctors have been locked up. Elder brother can ask him now Let''s see if I''m lying

    Wu Yale took a deep breath, then straightened up again after a long time. Her eyes returned to her former coldness, and even looked extremely cold: "what about the servant girl?"

    "The servant girl is dead."

    "What?"

    Facing Wu Yale''s more and more terrible eyes, Wu Yayi was almost too pressed to speak. He lowered his head again and again. It seemed that it was not Wu Yayan who had done something wrong, but he was the same: "elder brother, you know that elder brother always has that kind of The servant girl who likes tormenting and doesn''t like himself. Originally, the servant girl was sent to Ningxiang Pavilion yesterday, and no one thought it was abnormal. But who knows that she still doesn''t come out at noon today, so I have the courage to go in, but I didn''t expect to find their bodies. "

    "That servant girl, is Wu Ya''s person?"

    "No, it is said that the elder brother snatched it from the ninth prince a few days ago. The people under the ninth Prince have been asking for it in front of the Wuya mansion these days, but the elder brother refused to give it."

    "When he didn''t listen to me, he had to take away the servant girls from his father''s side, and even if he wanted to make his father beautiful, I said that one day he would die on the maid! It''s really good! "

    When Wu Ya Le heard the speech, the light in his eyes became more and more powerful. When he swung his sleeve and turned around, he seemed to be killing in the wind, but he was deeply ironic in his words. It seemed that the man who died was not his brother who had blood relationship, but a stranger who had nothing to do with it.

    "She''s just an ordinary servant girl. What if she looks a little bit? My Wu Ya family is very powerful at this time, but after all, he can''t compare with the royal family. If he offends a prince for the sake of a servant girl, doesn''t he know how to write the two words

    Wu Yayi was startled by his momentum. For a moment, his breath was even low. The whole person stood still, and the haze flashed over his eyes. He was thinking about whether the death of Wu Yayan was an accident or someone else he had not found. When he was concentrating on thinking, he heard Wu Yale''s cold voice ring again.

    "So, that servant girl is the servant girl that the ninth prince likes, and is not sent specially by someone?"

    "Now it is."

    Wu Yale was silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "have you examined the body? Is that servant girl really? "

    Wu Yayi knew what he wanted to ask, and immediately nodded with a firm face, and replied, "there is no human skin mask on his face. It is indeed the servant girl."

    After a long silence, Wu Yale seemed to have finally made a decision. He walked towards the corridor not far away, with a sharp smile and a cold voice.

    "In that case, if you have any information about the cause of Yan''s death, all the doctors in the government should shut up. The only thing outside the mansion is that he is ill and has been kept in the house for the time being. Because of his illness, you don''t see any outsiders. After that, you can resign for him and wait for a few months before news of his serious illness comes out. I don''t have to teach you what to do."

    "I''d like to hear from you."

    Wu Yale sighed deeply and went to the corridor and looked at the sky in the distance. His words were full of emotion, but there was no waves and no waves, such as a merciless person. His voice did not take any emotion.

    "My father hasn''t come back yet. I''m afraid his illness is getting worse. We are the only two of us left in Wuya''s lineage. If my father knew that he would be sad for sure, the person who sent the message didn''t have to report it. Let''s hide it for the time being."Looking at Wu Yayi''s low body, she was about to raise her hand to call for someone to come. Wu Yale''s eyes flashed, and then he said, "as for the servant girl My humble body dares to kill my son Wu ya. Even if she dies, she can''t escape punishment. After whipping the corpse for me, she will be thrown into the mass burial mound, and her corpse will be destroyed forever in the wilderness! "

    Wu Yayi felt his brother''s ruthlessness under the boundless calmness. For a while, his eyes were complicated, but he quickly responded in a low voice. He seemed not surprised by this, as if he had been completely used to it.

    When he walked out of the corridor slowly and could not see Wu Ya Le Ze''s figure in the distance, Wu Yayi lowered his face and motioned to the bodyguard to deal with the servant girl. Walking on the stone road alone, he began to think about the sudden death of Wu Yayan. Because he was too absorbed, he thought about a woman who had not seen running in front of him. The two bumped into each other It''s a positive one.

    The woman was still holding something in her hand. When she was hit by him, the whole thing fell to the ground and almost spilled out. Wu Yayi was armed with martial arts. She did not move a step, and even her clothes and clothes were not disordered. On the contrary, the woman was so cruel that her hair fell down. She firmly held the silver hairpin in her hand and did not look up to see who she was hitting Wu Yayi''s thoughts were interrupted. He looked at the things that the woman was cleaning up at her feet, but her eyes suddenly moved. Even though she was hit, she still didn''t look up at him. She was dressed as a maid, but showed her sharp chin and white skin, like a lady''s finger and posture.

    A large package of things that he bumped off, fell on the ground and broke a part of it. A closer look, it turned out to be several red flowers!

    Even if she was seen, the woman was still in a hurry. She quickly picked up those red flowers and ran to one side with her head lowered before being seen. Looking at her slender back, she frowned and saw a guard nearby: "come here."

    "I ask you, who was that woman just now?"

    Hearing this, the guard quickly replied, "Huier Gongzi, the younger sister of the eldest son''s concubine, Madame Huai, is named Tang Yiyi."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don Yiyi? Does she want to have an abortion with so many safflower

    "Second young master, you don''t know. Because Tang Yiyi is Madame Huai''s sister, and because the eldest son seems to have sent her to do something, she is still a beautiful girl. Unfortunately, when Tang Yiyi came back to the house a few days ago, the eldest childe was so angry that she broke up her errand and wanted to die Tang Yiyi directly. At that time, Madame Huai was very anxious to protect her sister What I didn''t expect was that Madame Huai was pregnant, and she almost got a miscarriage

    Hearing that paitang Yiyi had done something but failed, Wu Yayi suddenly grasped some clues. After thinking for a while, he asked, "that lady Huai, the child is gone?"

    "No, second childe. On the contrary, although Madame Huai was injured, the child was barely saved. Because of Madame Huai''s face, Tang Yiyi was only relegated to be a common rude servant girl to wait in Madame Huai''s yard to make atonement for her exploits... "

    "What does she do with a big bag of safflower?" Wu Yayi heard this, but also some doubts, looking at the direction of Tang Yiyi''s disappearance, his eyes seemed to have a whirlpool in the surging, "is it impossible to give her sister a abortion? She may be able to bear the crime of murdering my Wuya''s children? "

    After saying this, he did not seem to care whether someone answered. He waved his hand and scolded impatiently, "go ahead. Today''s business is not allowed to be mentioned to anyone, or I''ll pull out your tongue and hear it!"

    "Yes! Second childe. "

    After getting a satisfactory answer, Wu Yayi made a slight identification of the direction and asked the two maids along the way. Then he went to the small courtyard where Madame Huai lived. He scanned the courtyard where there were few maids, but there was no one in the room. His eyes swept in front of the door and finally fell in front of a door which was covered.

    When the door opened, Wu Yayi just saw Tang Yiyi picking up the lid of the medicine pot which was turning up and put the safflower into it. For a moment, his face changed slightly. He lifted his hand and took away the things in her hand. He kicked the medicine pot to the ground at will, clasped Tang Yiyi''s excessively delicate wrist and said in a cold voice, "what are you going to do? Are you not afraid to die when you try to murder Wu Ya''s offspring? "

 Chapter 289

    "I''m afraid of death, of course." Tang Yiyi hung his head and refused to look directly at Wu Yayi. His face was so thin that he was scared. If it was not for my fear of death, my sister would not die soon now

    "Your sister''s life has something to do with this safflower?"

    "Yes, I killed Wu Ya''s son! Since you have found out, my life and death do not matter, you can dispose of me at will - I know who you are, you are the second son of uya family! "

    Tang Yiyi is very embarrassed now. Her hair is not only scattered, but her face is also dripping with sweat because she is running in a hurry. But she seems to take all this in her heart, and her face is full of scorn and can hardly see the outline of her beauty.

    "These red flowers were originally prepared for my sister, my sister She is infatuated with the eldest son. She hopes to be pregnant with the eldest son. But a few days ago, because of my fault, my sister almost had a miscarriage. All the government doctors were around her. Although I was demoted to be a solid servant girl, I also wanted to help my sister, so I tried to make medicine for my sister. "

    After saying this, she slowly raised her head, and finally looked at Wu Yayi with a cold face. She sneered and opened her eyes. She lowered her voice and approached him.

    "But who knows that when I was frying the medicine, I overheard the doctors talking with the eldest son, saying that the reason why the elder sister''s baby was saved was because of the medicine of tiger and wolf. If the child was really ripe, it would be her sister''s death! My sister and I have been dependent on each other since childhood. It was my sister who brought me up. My sister took me into the Wuya mansion. It was for my sister that I became so. This time, in order to protect my sister, even if I didn''t want my life, I would let that child die! If you want to count all those sins, just count them on me

    Tang Yiyi murmured in a low voice, as if he had some spirit from time to time. When he chuckled, tears appeared in his eyes: "in this case, I am the murderer of my sister and child. My sister will always hate me, and I won''t be sad after my death..."

    "You can''t be stupid." Wuya Yiding gazed at the face for a long time, then suddenly sneered, raised his hand and clasped Tang Yiyi''s chin, and said in a cold voice, "come on

    Before the words fell, a dark shadow flashed across the beam, and then he knelt half down at the foot of uyayi: "in!"

    "Put her down for me, wash her tonight and send her to my room. I''ll go back to my room to have a rest.

    ¡±

    "yes! With such obvious words, the caught people suddenly opened their eyes and struggled, and the whole face of surprise was twisted: "what are you going to do I don''t want it. I don''t want it! Let go of me, let go of me! I won''t be your concubine! I''d rather bite my tongue and commit suicide than linger -- "

    I was blocked by a cloth towel, and then the cave was pointed. The room was suddenly clean. Wu Yayi stroked the green ring on his little finger, and his smile was cold and cold without temperature.

    "Have you heard that? Be on guard against her. Don''t let her have the strength to run away or bite her tongue. If there is something missing from my designated room, you will be the only one to ask."

    "Second childe, how to deal with safflower?"

    "Go straight to Madame Huai and ask her to choose one of her sisters or that child."

    Wuya Yisi did not need to think about it. She said such a few words in front of Tang Yiyi, whose eyes were about to crack.

    "If she chooses a younger sister, she will leave this bag of red flowers for her, and then she will stay in the house. If she chooses the children, will her fate still be described by me?"

    Just as the man in black should be lowered, Wu Yayi raised his hand and stroked Tang Yiyi''s struggling neck, as if he was about to strangle her. When a strange smile appeared on his face, he was also in front of the white mansion gate in different directions in the inner city. As soon as a carriage stopped, a figure waiting for a long time ran past.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu stood still, she saw a figure running towards this side. She immediately recognized Bai Yiwan and heard her voice as clear as a bird: "cousin, general, here you are! Wan''er, her sister and other brothers have been waiting for a long time. They thought they would not come today. They were disappointed for a long time. "

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu shook her head and patted her finger with a smile: "how can I not come? It is because I have to go to see your Majesty in the palace, which has delayed some time. The dinner will be here, and I will leave after eating. There will be another hour to get together, which is not short."

    As they speak, they have already entered the gate of the white mansion. Bai Yifan and others, who have been waiting in the mansion, greet Jiang Luoyu with a smile. After a few words, they turn their target to muronghao, who is standing behind him and has been silent all the time. A few people soon leave with muronghao, leaving Bai Yiwan and Jiang Luoyu talking.

    Walking on the blue stone road of the white mansion, Bai Yiwan looks up with a smile at the side of his body. The man who has not spoken since he lifted his step can not help but call out: "cousin?"

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"

    Bai Yiwan hesitated for a moment, as if he didn''t want to ask, but he couldn''t bear to ask. Finally, he asked: "general Murong

    How are you? "Jiang Luoyu knew the meaning of his words. After sipping her lips, the radian of the corners of her lips rose higher. Her eyes fell on those shadowy figures in the distance and said in a low voice, "don''t worry Let the two uncles rest assured that Zhao Min and I met each other when we were young. Our love for many years is not comparable to that of others. We will never let you worry, Wan''er. "

    After listening to Jiang Luoyu''s reply, Bai Yiwan''s worry was swept away. Bai Yiwan quickly stepped forward and seized his hand. Chang sighed with a sigh of relief: "if that''s the case, cousin, you and the general are heartfelt and happy. When your cousin gives birth to his son, the general will be in love with him. Naturally, it can be better."

    As soon as the word "Di Zi" came out, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly, and her fingers shrank in her sleeve trembled unconsciously, as if to breathe out a breath, but the breath did not come out in the end.

    After having dinner in the white mansion, a luxurious carriage went towards Murong mansion. At the same time, another very simple carriage drove out of the small gate of the white mansion and drove towards the outer city. After driving for about half an hour, it finally stopped on a flat land not far from the mound.

    Just as the carriage stopped, countless crows stopped in the mound were startled, barking and flying away. The ordinary Brown curtain was lifted up by a long white hand, and the people in the carriage showed the lips that were slightly hooked up and the voice was low and calm.

    "Cardinal."

    With the sound of his voice, I do not know when a black figure stepped out of the dense jungle, walking between can vaguely see the man''s red dress and embroidered shoes.

    "From today on, no one can break your wings."

    Hearing this, the people outside the carriage bowed their heads and bowed to the carriage. They turned back and went to the dense and dark woods of the hill again. After a while, they completely disappeared in front of the carriage. Only the ordinary carriage and the people were left in the grave.

    "Even if it''s a bird, sometimes if you look down on a trivial bird, you may end up dead." When it was dark, people sitting by the window in the Liyu courtyard in Murong mansion sighed in a low voice. The man who was reading at the desk not far away suddenly raised his head and took a deep look at his back.

    the candles were sent into the room. In the flickering light, Jiang Luoyu leaned against the imperial concubine''s couch and whispered. "Zhaomin."

    Muronghao got up from the table, held his head around the man, rubbed his cheek gently, and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it.".

    Jiang Luoyu took him to sit down, fingered the tea cup on one side, and said with a smile: "the qiao''er who you put on the side of the honest young master is afraid that he has some kind of lady''s mind for you. Don''t worry, you know, I have investigated her. When you went to my father''s place before entering the mansion, I went to the yard of brother Cheng to ask what I needed. I was happy to meet the maid who was guarding the yard

    Listening to him talking about qiao''er''s name, muronghao''s eyes did not change, but his light look was still there. He only had a little smile in his eyes, which was not obvious in the dark: "if it wasn''t for helping me to do something and approaching the big wedding, she would have disappeared forever in this mansion, but she also made some contributions for me. It''s not good to put her in her for a while, so as not to hurt others Heart. "

    Jiang Luoyu frowned, knowing that he was talking about Miss Liu. For a moment, he seemed to mind: "well, it''s a bit difficult."

    Murong Hao saw that he looked embarrassed, but he was crafty. Knowing that he had an idea, he grasped his hand with a smile: "everything in the house is what you want to do with it."

    They were talking, but suddenly there was a knock at the door, and the sweet woman''s voice sounded timidly.

    "Your medicine is here, sir."

    Hearing the sound, Jiang Luoyu raised her head and threw her strange hand down: "come in."

 Chapter 290

    Then he raised his eyes to see the servant girl with a tray in his hand. Murong Hao''s eyes were sharp. He swept through the smoking medicine bowl. Then he looked back nervously. He looked up and down at Jiang Luoyu and asked, "what medicine? Are you sick? "

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head, looked at the bowl of medicine for body care, and then looked at the Dongmei with the medicine. She retorted softly: "no, it''s just some daily tonic medicine. It doesn''t matter."

    Before the words fell, he stood up and went to Dongmei, took up the bowl of medicine, bowed his head and sniffed it. He seemed to be able to distinguish what kind of medicine it was. He frowned, and his finger gently ran across the edge of the bowl of Medicine: "didn''t my medicine always come from sleeping star? How could you send it today?"

    Hearing his words, Dongmei had doubts. Her face changed. She immediately bent down to reply: "huineijun is the maid who looks at brother mianxing''s hard work. She has to serve the emperor and the general, and she has to go to decoct the medicine for her. She volunteered for him for a while, and hoped that the inner gentleman would forgive the crimes of her own opinions."

    "Nothing. Get up." Seeing her kneeling down at her own words, Jiang Luoyu was very interested and looked back at Murong Hao, who had no expression. She felt that this was a wink to the blind man. She pointed her finger on the table, but she did not immediately take the bowl of medicine to drink, instead, she said with a smile.

    "The medicine is a little hot. I want to cool down before I drink it. You don''t have to stand here and wait. Just come back and get the medicine bowl." After watching Dongmei get up, she looks uneasily at muronghao. When she sees that muronghao has no response, she closes the door reluctantly. Jiang Luoyu pats her palm with a bone fan and looks at the steaming medicine bowl, "Zhaomin, there''s something you need to help with ^"

    hearing the speech, Murong Hao immediately raised his eyes to face him, and his face became more soft: "you say it."

    On the seventh day of the wedding, the holy emperor''s new marriage had come. Muronghao and Jiang Luoyu left the mansion early in the morning. Just before noon, Jiang Luoyu came back alone. After changing the official clothes of the Imperial Academy, he ordered the kitchen. Today, muronghao stayed in the military department and didn''t return. He only cooked meals for one person.

    But before lunch time, at the door of Jiang Luoyu''s study, a woman dressed in a large maid''s clothes in the garden, was somewhat uneasy and kept her voice down.

    "Mr. nei, as soon as you left this morning, a letter came from outside the mansion, indicating that it was for you. Please have a look at it."

    Jiang Luoyu took her letter with a smile. After staring at the four words of the son of God, she opened it and looked inside. She saw a little surprise on her face. Her slender fingers clipped out the long pink paper with fragrance. After a glance, she said in a low voice.

    "It was only when I met a beautiful woman that I sent out the red paper Signed or fourth prince? "

    Hearing the words of the fourth prince, a strange color flashed on Dongmei''s face not far away. However, it seemed as if she could not wait. Regardless of the master''s and servant''s other rules, she approached Jiang Luoyu and looked at the handwriting on the red paper, and asked carefully.

    "Inner prince, is this from the fourth prince

    "Yes, it''s the letter that the fourth prince asked Ben Jun to go out for tea." Jiang Luoyu allowed her to come forward. She quickly finished reading the words on the red paper like a thief. She secretly stood by her side, covered her flashing eyes, and said with a smile, "yes or no, you have seen it. In order not to let the general misunderstand, you should not talk about it in the mansion, you know?"

    Hearing the words, Dongmei immediately agreed to be firm without hesitation. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help narrowing her eyes and smiling deeply:

    "obey your orders!"

    After the promise, Dongmei seemed to have doubts. She carefully looked at the red paper that Jiang Luoyu held in her hand and turned repeatedly. She tried to say, "that red paper..."

    Jiang Luoyu laughed, turned her finger, and put the red paper away. She said, "I am your cousin and the fourth Prince''s highness. It''s no harm to see you in the teahouse outside. Naturally, you should be well prepared to meet. Since you already know about this matter and promise not to tell it out, you just go with me, and you don''t need to call sleeping star, just us Two people, tomorrow at noon together

    Even if they are blood cousins, they are not completely unable to make a blind date. As long as two people meet in the teahouse secretly, if they are found out by others, what dirty water will they pour? Then Even if it''s the emperor''s respect, it won''t let others go out of the house?!

    Dongmei hooked the corner of her lips and lowered her head to cover her pride. However, she did not see that she was close. Jiang Luoyu was pitiful and had a deep and indifferent look, and her voice should be.

    "Listen to your servant."

    At noon the next day, muronghao, who had left the court, went to the military department again. After returning from the Imperial Academy, Jiang Luoyu changed his casual clothes and ordered the sleeping star to stay in the garden. He took Dongmei out of the palace gate and got on the carriage. Soon he stopped at the gate of Yunxiang garden, a very large and elegant teahouse in the imperial capital.Jiang Luoyu stepped out of the carriage, looked at her maid Dongmei, who was shining with a strange light. Her lips burst into a sneer. After entering, she quickly crossed the hall and went up the stairs. After asking the passing waiter in a low voice, she led her way to a private room at the end of the corridor. When she got to the door, she adjusted her clothes and knocked on the door.

    I''m very sincere.

    Ever since she entered the teahouse, Dongmei has long since lowered her head and did not dare to look at it. She was far away from the teahouse and didn''t hear what Jiang Luoyu said to her. Only when Jiang Luoyu went upstairs and stood in front of the private room door, she suddenly looked up and looked at Jiang Luoyu''s quiet and beautiful side face. For a moment, countless evil thoughts flashed in her heart, but before she could think of anything more, Jiang Luoyu had already However, he closed his eyebrows and opened the door in front of him. The second mock exam was to have dizzy spells.

    just stopped in and saw the scene coming to the house. The winter plum standing behind him came in, closed the door behind her, and followed him to the house. Who knew that just when she turned around, suddenly a faint fragrance came in, and she felt that her head was in a murky state. A small two person in the house came to her to help her. So easily led her to turn out of the door, toward the corridor across the other room.

    When her figure disappeared under Jiang Luoyu''s interesting gaze, the person who had been standing behind the screen in the room turned around and walked slowly towards him, holding his hand. They sat together at a table full of food and wine. After Jiang Luoyu sat down, she looked at her body and looked down at muronghao, who was waiting for him in the teahouse.

    "How?"

    Murong Hao nodded, indicating that he was at ease: "it was not easy to find someone in the temple. At least he caught up with the time. Now he is afraid that he is achieving good things."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded her head and looked at the dishes on the table. She asked, "where did you send the winter plum?"

    Murong Hao was still, and filled the cup in his hand with the wine in the pot: "it''s the room, of course."

    "It''s really cruel. I''m really sorry for you." Jiang Luoyu sighed. A little regret appeared on his face, which made Murong Hao helpless. However, he still looked gentle and looked satisfied when he shook the wine in his cup. "The food is very fragrant, so is the wine."

    "This is the wine from the western regions, please."

    "Lord, please."

    This room is very elegant drinking conversation, not far away from another room, but suddenly burst out a sharp female voice, with incomparable panic and faint inaudible joy.

    "Ah! How could, how could this be Come on, come on

    The shrill female voice together, the already noisy teahouse is even more disordered. After listening to the scream, many disordered footfalls were heard. They guessed that there should be something secret that had been broken. They rushed to see the excitement. Then came more exclamations and buzzing voices, but the woman''s increasingly sharp voice could not be concealed.

    "Mr. nei, you can''t do this. You are a family member. Hurry up..."

    At this point, the voice seemed to be suddenly choked by someone, as if something had been discovered. There was no longer such astonishing sharpness in the words, but it was twisted with great fear.

    "Ah! You, who are you? You are not the emperor! "

    After drinking the wine with purple light in the cup, Jiang Luoyu looked at the people beside her with a smile, picked her eyebrows and said, "it seems that she really wants me to die."

    Looking at the smile on his lips, muronghao remembered the bowl of medicine that mianxing took away when Dongmei left yesterday. He had a strange look on his face and asked, "who ordered Dongxue to put other things into your medicine? It won''t be... "

    Jiang Luoyu knew that he wanted to make a mistake, so he glanced at him with a smile and asked in a low voice, "do you think it is possible? The one who wants his own great grandson most is the old lady

    Hearing this answer, Murong Hao gave a light sigh of relief and relaxed his face: "that is the fourth prince?"

    "Now that you have guessed it, what else do you want me to do?"

    Jiang Luoyu cocked her lips and listened to the increasingly chaotic corridor with all kinds of crying sounds. She thought that nanjinglin, who had been engaged with him, was found to have been ruined by others in prison. After coming out, Wu Yaduo, who had been living in the temple, had done good deeds and was broken by the people arranged by him. What should his face look like at this time It''s colorful.

    Murong Hao looked at the smile on the corner of his lips, and his expression was more gentle: "anyway, she failed, and witnessed the scandal of the fourth Prince - death is certain."

 Chapter 291

    "Go out and recognize her later." Jiang Luoyu held up a glass of wine again and watched the dark purple liquor spinning in the white porcelain cup. Her voice was faint with a smile. "It''s really humiliating to recognize the master in front of so many people, isn''t it?"

    In Yunxiang garden, Wu Yale was upset because of Wu Yaduo and nanjinglin. After a while, Wu Yale, who was in Wuya''s residence, received the news. He frowned slightly. After pointing his finger on the table, he heard the rapid footsteps outside the door. In a moment, Wu Yayi''s figure appeared outside the door.

    Wu Yale looked at his body shape in a hurry and frowned and went up to meet him.

    After a long time, Wu Yale had no change after hearing the news from nanjinglin, but finally changed a little. His eyes seemed to be killing, and he lowered his voice and repeated word by word.

    "What are you talking about? The servant girl that Yan younger brother wanted was not actually nanjingjin''s servant girl, but the servant girl beside muronghao? And that servant girl is the West China emperor''s side, just be regarded as the servant girl of the ninth prince to get in? "

    Wu Yayi nodded his head, and he tried again and again to make sure that there was nothing wrong. Then he came to tell Wu yaleze: "elder brother, this news was found out from Tang Yiyi''s mouth, and then confirmed after my brother''s investigation. It is very possible that the elder brother''s death is the hand of Xihua emperor, but But why? Xihua emperor has just arrived in the capital, and we have no hatred

    ¡±

    before he finished his words, Wu Yale changed his face in an instant, waved his sleeve, looked at him straight, and said in a cold voice, "who says he has no hatred with us?"

    On hearing this, Wu Yayi was stunned for a moment, and then recalled in his mind what happened before Wu Yaduo chose his son-in-law. This is the only thing that has something to do with nanjingyu, the emperor of Xihua Big brother

    Wu Yale sneered and clenched his finger in his sleeve: "once the news is implemented, we can be sure that the person who designed to kill Yan''s brother is indeed the Xihua emperor who looks gentle and harmless, but actually has superb means and ruthless hand! That''s the king of Chaoyun now

    Uyayi pondered for a moment, his face became more and more ugly, as if he had determined something.

    "Big brother said it well If you don''t mention it, it''s all right. I remember that before the son-in-law banquet, duo''er asked her brother for a chance because she couldn''t marry muronghao. Later, her brother''s people didn''t stop her. Duo''er designed muronghao at the party, but didn''t know what to do. After losing her son, she stabbed muronghao in anger and went to prison. Xihua emperor must have tied up with Wu Ya''s family at that time Hate. "

    Speaking half, his words suddenly stopped, as if suddenly thought of more things, hastily opened his mouth.

    "No, if duo''er had planned to let muronghao marry himself, he would never have made such a mistake. It must have been Xihua emperor who took advantage of duo''er and made duo''er lose her virginity. When duo''er lost her sense of reason, she saw muronghao and hated her in her heart, which led to another accident after her imprisonment -"

    Wu Ya Le, however, did not have a smile on her face: "there are so many things connected, and there is no doubt behind the scenes. It is the Xihua emperor who seems kind-hearted but actually means ruthless and has a black heart!"

    After saying this, he remembered the secret letter he had just received, and his voice became more and more secret: "duo''er failed to murder muronghao. Now he has already learned the lesson, but he still killed Yan younger brother. If you don''t put duo''er in the dead place, there are other reasons. You can continue to investigate!"

    "Big brother, this is What do you mean? Is something wrong with dor again

    "You don''t know. Today, duo''er disappeared in the temple for no reason. Before an hour passed, Wu Ya Shi sent people to find her, and she was found to have a private meeting with the fourth prince in Yunxiang garden. Now, not only the fourth Prince is despised by the public because of her so-called "water nature", duo''er has no way to live! "

    Wu Yayi''s face suddenly changed after hearing this, and her beautiful face was filled with deep hatred. Wu Yaduo had been insane by the things in the prison. Originally, in order to protect her life, she was sent to the temple and said that she had become a nun. In fact, she was treating her madness secretly. However, not a few days later, Wu Yaduo had such a thing with the prince Things, other prince also just, or with Wu Ya Le Ze''s husband Lord Nan Jinglin!

    No one of the Royal NANs would accept an unclean woman as a side room or even a concubine, let alone Nan Jinglin, the husband of Wu yaleze. Even if Wu Yaduo died after this incident, Nan Jinglin would surely be ashamed of it. When he saw Wu Yale, he would not be sure about it. It was a sinister strategy to kill two birds with one stone!

    At the thought of this, Wu Yayi''s cold face also showed a trace of sadness.

    "That one, she..."

    Wu Yale nodded to him gently, indicating that he didn''t have to worry. His face was like a lake without waves: "I have sent someone to send her. My daughter, Wu Ya''s wife, can''t die for no reason! You don''t have to worry about all this. I have my own arrangements. "Wu Yayi listened to his words and always knew his means. After thinking for a moment, Wu Yayi still began to persuade him: "elder brother, the emperor of Xihua is of noble status. If you attack him directly and the emperor finds out, the emperor has always been afraid of our rights of Wuya family, will you..."

    Wu Yale knew what his brother was worried about, but he didn''t care. He seemed to have an excellent idea. His beautiful face was slightly distorted in the half bright and half dark light.

    "I''ll think about it all. You don''t have to worry. Since we know the secret agent behind the scenes, we can never let him be complacent again. The people of uya family will not wait to die. One month later, the emperor''s birthday will be held, and all ministers will be invited to come. At that time, it will be a good time for us to kill people with the sword! Yan Di and duo''er must be revenged one by one on him! Let Wu Ya''s family be disgraced

    "Kill with a knife? Big brother means... "

    "Do you still remember how muronghao was made general Zhaowu

    "It was half a year ago --"

    Wu Yayi subconsciously replied, but his eyes flashed, as if thinking of something very important.

    "Elder brother means, people from eastern Xinjiang?"

    "People from eastern Xinjiang?"

    When Jiang Luoyu heard these words, she could not help pondering for a moment. She took two steps in the room and stopped at the table. Then she turned back to see muronghao, who was not far away, sitting behind the desk and looking at muronghao in the smoke.

    "Yes, I have received a secret report recently that several people from eastern Xinjiang have sneaked into the imperial capital, hoping to report the shame that I caught their emperor. These days, the secret owl is constantly searching for those people. I have also told the commander to use the guard, but their hiding methods are excellent, and there is no news at all."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that muronghao had captured the king of eastern Xinjiang and sent him to the imperial capital in order to perform meritorious deeds. He frowned at the news and motioned back to the sleeping star behind him to close the gate. Only two people were left to speak. He stepped forward and stood beside him and clenched his finger on the desk: "are you worried?"

    "I don''t worry about myself. Those dead men in eastern Xinjiang came to assassinate me. I''ve seen a lot of such things in the past three years. Their skills are not as bad as when they were just practicing martial arts. They still have soft armor and poisonous insects to protect their lives. How can they do? "

    Murong Hao held his hand with his back hand and raised his eyes to fix his eyes. When his eyes wandered to his dark eyes, there were a few vague worries: "I''m worried about you."

    "They probably want to wait for me to go to the frontier, and the bodyguards around me will be less. I didn''t expect that I would not go out of the imperial capital after I married you. I''m the leader of Murong''s Secret owl. Even if they assassinate me, they would not be able to enter Murong''s house. But you have to go in and out of the imperial academy every day, and Hanjiang Pavilion is not as powerful as that in Dalong Force - "

    " I know. " Jiang Luoyu knew that he was afraid that he might be stabbed by the dead men in eastern Xinjiang. He already had a measurement in his heart. He patted the back of his hand with a smile and said, "don''t worry. I''m fine."

    While they were talking, the low voice of sleeping star came from outside the door.

    "General, Nei Jun, there''s something going on at uya''s side."

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu turned and said in a loud voice, "come in."

    The sleeping star pushed the door in and looked at the two people bowing and saluting. He said, "yes, after Wu Ya Shi knew about this, he could no longer protect Miss Wuya. They didn''t know what kind of means they used to let Miss Wuya bump into a pillar in the Yunxiang garden to show her innocence. Now Wuya''s funeral is in progress."

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and sneered: "all of them have lost their innocence, and even the temples have entered. At this time, hitting the pillar is just not to lift the veil. It''s a good way to cover up the reputation. As soon as they make this gesture, Wu Yaduo seems to become a chaste woman, and the person who harmed her becomes a prostitute. Wu Ya Shi will remove this stain because of this. It''s really a good method. "

 Chapter 292

    "I never forget to disgust us at any time, but since we''ve got the truth, love needs fame, let them get it." Speaking of this, Jiang Luoyu turned around and went to the round table. While pouring tea for herself, she asked, "what about wuyayan? Is there nothing about Wu Ya''s family?"

    The sleeping star hung his head, and the smile on the corner of his lips was not without schadenfreude: "as for Mr. wuyayan, I heard that he had been infected with disease because of his sadness, and now he has not seen anyone."

    "It''s because the cause of his death is not pleasant to hear, and I''m glad to meet you. I think that when the son of Wuya was alive, her sister was unlucky and still thought about beauty. When she died, it was because of her beauty. That''s a good death."

    Jiang Luoyu sipped the tea and ordered it on the table.

    "Don''t talk about it. Is Dongmei back?"

    Listening to the master mention Dongmei, mianxing''s look changed slightly: "huineijun, Dongmei has broken the good things of the fourth Prince and miss Wuya, and was hated by the fourth prince. When he came back that day, he looked abnormal and his face was very bad. He locked himself in the house for several days. His subordinates were really afraid that she would kill herself and didn''t dare to go in."

    "She is very thick skinned, and the fourth Prince is merciful. I thought she would be killed by that angry highness on the spot, but I didn''t expect that it would be such a result. Well, she is very lucky, but she should be kept under strict supervision. In addition, she has already made a big accident. She can''t be driven out because of the face of the old lady, so she should be reduced to a rude servant girl, and she won''t have to go to Li Yu Garden to serve her in the future. "

    "I will give orders now."

    "Wu Ya Shi will never give up. Wu Ya Yan and Wu Yaduo died one after another. Even if they are fools, they should have guessed that it was me who moved the hand." Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment. Her eyes turned to Murong Hao not far away with great interest and said with a narrow smile.

    "Now I have to offend the fourth Prince because I am not willing to leave you and get dirty water from others. How can you compensate me?"

    Muronghao raised his eyes and glanced at him with a smile. His voice was calm and motionless: "well, how do you want me to compensate?"

    Jiang Luoyu walked slowly to him and lowered her elbow on the table. Her eyes were full of smile: "today, how are you?"

    As soon as muronghao''s face coagulated, a little embarrassed expression appeared on his face, as if he coughed with a dry cough. The sleeping star on one side was standing with his head down. He could not help laughing when he heard his words, and the corners of his lips began to smile.

    As a month passed by, Wu Ya''s flag stopped and he did not move any more.

    On the day of the emperor''s birthday, Jiang Luoyu got up early in the morning to dress up. When Murong Hao lowered his body to tie his belt, the sleeping star stood low and urged him. They went out of the door and went to Murong''s house. Murong''s carriage had already stopped there, and Liu''s wife, as a foreign life woman, had been waiting there. Seeing them coming out, she looked at them with some fear At a glance, this just with murongtao on the carriage.

    After the carriage went out of Murong''s house, it went out of the inner city, turned a corner and headed for the Dajin palace.

    Because it was for the emperor''s birthday, the big and small families of Dajin all came to participate in the banquet. When Murong''s carriage reached the gate of the palace, there were already many carriages of aristocratic families stopped here, blocking the road that was not spacious. But when they saw the Murong family emblem on the carriage, many small families in front of them were busy stopping their carriages to give way.

    Jiang Luoyu closed his eyes in the carriage. Muronghao sat beside him and looked down to read a book. After a while, he heard sleeping star report in a low voice outside: "the inner gentleman, the general, has arrived."

    Murong haoen gave a voice, put down the book, got off the carriage first, and then raised his hand to pick up Jiang Luoyu. Looking at the palace gate and other ministers not far away, his eyes slightly coagulated and whispered to him, "you go first. We are far away. Be careful."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that he had suffered a great loss, but he didn''t retaliate for such a long time. He was worried that Wu Ya Shi would have some evil moves. He did not hesitate to target him in front of the emperor, so he patted his hand placidly: "don''t worry, such a big scene, my aunt will also be there, nothing will happen."

    On hearing this, Murong Hao shook his head helplessly, but he didn''t say anything.

    It''s my aunt who''s worried.

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was really worried about himself. He should have gone to the other side, but he still stayed here. He comforted him again and said, "there''s Bai family. I''ve seen their carriage. What''s more, I''ve always taken the dead men from Hanjiang Pavilion. You''ve also allocated some people to protect me. I''ve got martial arts. I''m sure I''m safe."

    After hearing what he said, Murong Hao softened his face a little, pinched his hand, turned and walked towards the other side of the palace gate. Under the guidance of a small eunuch, he quickly walked forward, obviously meeting mutai who was not far ahead. Jiang Luoyu watched his figure fade away. She lowered her head and hooked her lips. She followed a leading maid to the palace gate.

    Just as he walked slowly into the palace gate, a luxurious carriage that was not allowed by Murong''s carriage slowly stopped in front of the Dajin palace. One of the Gemini, dressed in the clothes of an inner life woman, lifted the curtain of the car and looked at Jiang Luoyu''s back in the distance. His fingers could not help brushing the phoenix pattern on the carriage.That''s Wuya''s family emblem.

    When they entered the hall, they were divided into two columns. One was the ministers, the other was the inner and outer wives. They all hung their heads and waited for the people on the throne to come. Before an hour, a sound of foot steps came from the back hall. The emperor in bright yellow dragon robes sat down with the concubines on the imperial rank. The palace servants lowered their body and laid down their long legs Bead curtain.

    "My majesty, long live, long live!"

    The emperor raised his hand and said with a smile, "all ministers are flat."

    Jiang Luoyu, as the wife and emperor, is located near the princes. In front of him is another emperor whom he doesn''t know. The fourth prince, Nan Jinglin, doesn''t know whether he is slightly ill, or that he has made a big mistake. He didn''t attend the banquet of the emperor''s birthday today. Instead, Nan Jingjin sat on the opposite side and took advantage of it The chance is still winking at himself. He almost looks at muronghao not far away.

    After the ministers were ordered to get up, Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips. Suddenly, she felt a burst of pain on her body, and her legs were also soft. Fortunately, mianxing, who was standing on her side, responded quickly. She immediately raised her hand to hold his arm and helped him stand up straight. She asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, Mr. Nei?"

    "It''s OK. It''s just that I suddenly feel Some abdominal pain. " Jiang Luoyu stood up, but felt that her lower abdomen hurt even more. Her face was pale, but she still tried to endure the pain. She lowered her voice and said, "it''s all right. Help me."

    The sound of the conversation between the master and the servant did not disturb the happy emperor above. Instead, the emperor nanjingpiao, who was sitting in front of him, heard a few words and looked at Jiang Luoyu curiously. When he looked back again, he quietly nodded to a figure behind the curtain.

    The emperor was in the ascendant. He didn''t feel the little actions made by his own emperor. He just picked up the wine glass on the table in front of him with a smile, raised his hand and said, "today is my birthday. I have been on the throne for more than 20 years. Time flies like an arrow, and time flies like a shuttle. I''d like to propose a toast to all ministers."

    When all the ministers heard this, they got up and took up their cups. After drinking the wine, murongqi, who was at the head of the civil service, and mutai, who was the head of the military officer, seemed to have already made an agreement. At the same time, they lowered their bodies to pour wine in the cup, and again bowed their hands to the emperor on the steps.

    "Your Majesty is at the height of the sun and as brave as ever. In those days, I wish his majesty happiness like the East Sea and longevity of Nanshan. Long live your majesty.

    !,,

    together, it was a song of praise. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but laugh and cry to see what muronghao''s icy face looked like. He just raised his hand to protect his belly Some unspeakable pain invaded, but I felt it was like the pain of drinking poison in previous lives.

    Mian Xing looked at the master who he supported nervously. Seeing that his face was getting worse and worse, he could hardly see the color of his blood. He could not help but feel anxious. When he glanced at him unintentionally, he suddenly called out in a low voice: "Mr. nei, you see, you You are bleeding... "

    Jiang Luoyu looked down with his eyes. If he really found that his jade white boots were covered with blood, and his abdomen was even more painful, he supported him and lowered his voice and asked, "what''s going on?"

    Mianxing didn''t dare to neglect him. When he spoke, he had already touched his pulse. After a moment, the tension dropped a little. First, he took a pill from his sleeve and gave it to Jiang Luoyu. His face was somewhat complicated for some reason: "Nei Jun..."

    Jiang Luoyu breathed out a long breath. After taking the pill, he felt that the pain was relieved a lot. He calmed down. He took a look at muronghao not far away. He was surprised to find that he was not there. He also looked at mutai and other generals of the army. He found that they had left, but the emperor did not show any color on the steps. It was obvious that he had already known that he was not there Tao Yuanwei.

    In the past month, all the dead men in eastern Xinjiang were hard to chew. As soon as they realized that they were going to be arrested, they committed suicide. Later, even muronghao''s Secret owl no longer received secret reports. It is obvious that the potential people have been exposed and killed. Therefore, it is not clear how many dead people in eastern Xinjiang actually are. Only guess that this time, people in eastern Xinjiang assassinate not only muronghao, but also other important military officials.

    It is probably for this reason that the personnel of the military department will go out to discuss affairs with the emperor''s tacit consent at the beginning of the banquet.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu quickly calmed down. At the same time, she felt that her abdominal pain was gradually disappearing. She turned her head and looked at the people beside her and asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s wrong with it? Why Suddenly bleeding? "

    "Congratulations to my wife." Sleeping star looked directly at Jiang Luoyu''s dark eyes. Because of his words, he first flashed out unbelievable, and then he was mixed with some kind of deep look that couldn''t be seen clearly in his joy. "You have not had any bad disease, let alone been schemed, you You are in the palace. "

 Chapter 293

    In his heart, when he opened his mouth, he had a faint premonition, but when he really heard it, he could not help but be surprised and murmured to confirm again: "what do you say?"

    Mianxing pursed her lips and seriously replied, "because of your cold and deficiency, you may bleed when you sit in the palace. Besides, Gemini will suffer from abdominal pain when sitting in the palace. It is very normal for a woman to have vomiting when she is pregnant. She will get better after this month. But at this time, you must be careful not to bump. It''s a big event for Shuangzi to sit in the palace for the first time. In case of any accident, it''s very easy..."

    "Lost the child?"

    "Say,

    pi.

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head. Obviously, she couldn''t believe this fact. She looked at the abdomen covered by her hands with complicated eyes. After a long time, mianxing took out a pill from her sleeve and motioned Jiang Luoyu to take it quickly. Just as Jiang Luoyu lowered her head to take the medicine, a voice with some exploration and curiosity began to ring.

    "Dare to ask, you are Is the emperor in Chaoyun

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the sound, she turned back to her body with some difficulty. She raised her eyes and saw the person coming. Her eyes moved slightly, but her face showed doubts: "are you?"

    The visitor is wearing a goose yellow dress. The color is like a woman''s, but the style is a man''s? What''s the trouble? Is this the only way to take the medicine? "

    When sleeping star heard the speech, she immediately turned her heart. She didn''t have to watch Jiang Luoyu''s face change at this time. She lied and said, "Your Royal Highness, our inner monarch is not in good health and has some hidden diseases. Unexpectedly, she broke out at the entrance of the palace. This is what happened -"

    JIANG Luoyu nodded with a smile, but her face was still pale: "don''t bother your royal highness, it''s nothing What''s important "

    nanjingpiao looks at the master and the servant singing together, because she is young and doesn''t see any flaws. She just tilts her head innocently and says with some worries:" OK, OK, when is it? I''ll go to see my mother''s concubine and father''s emperor. I''ll find an imperial doctor for you, and then inform your husband to come! "

    Jiang Luoyu turned to leave before he had finished his words. He glanced at Wu Ya Le Ze and Wu Ya Yi, who was not far away. He knew that the emperor could never let the emperor know. Once the emperor knew something, he could not hide it. If the imperial doctor diagnosed that he was sitting in the palace, he would not only have more hidden dangers. He wanted to tell muronghao about it after returning to Murong mansion r>

    as for the people in the palace, nanjingpiao is the only female doubles where Qin imperial concubine lives. He has been in contact with several times in his previous life. He is indeed a kind-hearted and innocent woman''s doubles, which is quite different from that unpredictable Qin Fei.

    What''s more, the mother''s concubine who always depends on nanjingjin is not good after all. Although muronghao and nanjingjin are friendly, they are not as good as that. They might as well be careful and trust nanjingjin once, so they immediately catch his sleeve.

    "Wait, your highness! It''s not an important disease. Now I''ve recovered a lot. I think I''ll be all right if I find a place to have a rest. But please, your highness, let''s find a place to rest after the banquet is over. "

    After all, nanjingpiao didn''t have enough experience. She was coaxed back by Jiang Luoyu, nodded and sat down again. After a while, the ministers began to offer birthday gifts. After the birthday ceremony, the emperor took the ministers to the hall, and the concubines invited the wives to the back garden. Jiang Luoyu watched nanjingpiao go quickly to find a place for herself to rest. She stood in the same place and whispered to the people around her He said.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t disturb your royal highness and your uncle, in case they are worried. Mianxing, Zhaomin''s side He was surrounded by some people from the military department. He was probably talking about the people of eastern Xinjiang. Don''t tell him about it now. When he gets back to his house, he drinks the medicine and the situation stabilizes. "

    Mianxing seemed to know the reason why he didn''t tell muronghao at this time. He steadied the master''s arm and bent his eyebrows and eyes with a smile: "Nei Jun says that it''s good to be

    "

    Seeing that he understood his mind, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but draw up the corner of his lips, but his eyes turned to the scene in the imperial garden not far away. He looked a little trance, as if he had seen through something in front of him and saw a scene that he had not seen before.

    He didn''t think of it, but he was already in the palace in a short period of one and a half months after his marriage.

    Although there is no lack of that person who is obsessed with himself and refuses to give up even if he is forced to do so for several times, he can only say that

    Yes - so fast.

    If that person knew at this time, he would be as happy as a child.

    When he thought about this, he felt that his stomach began to ache again. Mianxing held him fast. Yihao saw a few steps in the corridor. Nanjing was waving to the opposite side. Mianxing immediately supported Jiang Luoyu, whose face was pale again, to follow him.

    An hour later, the banquet was over. The emperor went back to the back palace to have a rest. The inner wives left in accordance with their rank. The outer wives went out with the husband who left the palace. After a while, there were not many women left inside and outside the palace. Nanjingpiao slipped into a small side hall without a plaque and saw Jiang Luoyu inside Blink eyes to see themselves, as if a lot of spirit."My husband has a rest here for a while. It seems that I''m much better now. I''m relieved that I''m still floating. By the way, a letter was sent from the court just now, saying that general Murong and other ministers of the military department will be summoned by his Majesty tonight and will have important orders. They may not leave the palace until late at night. The inner king is a living woman and can''t stay in the palace for too long. The banquet is over, and the emperor can leave now. "

    Jiang Luoyu smelled the speech and gently moved her fingers over the tea cup. She bowed with a smile and said, "thank you for your plan for Jingyu." Nanjing Piao watched him bow down and stopped him. He looked pure, waved his hand and said with a smile: "you don''t need to thank the hall. You are the cousin of this hall. I should take care of my cousin. Your attendants have just gone to cook medicine. I''m sure the emperor will drink the medicine right away, and then I''ll be better. I''ll be at ease when I go back to this hall. What''s more, my husband is a Gemini, and I''m also a Gemini. I know that it''s not easy to take care of Gemini, so I don''t have to worry about the rest. "

    Jiang Luoyu saw that his words were sincere, his eyes were bright and there was no shadow. For a moment, he felt much better and did not thank him again. Yihaomianxing came in with the medicine. After Jiang Luoyu took the medicine, he helped him out of the gate of the side hall and walked towards the gate of the palace. Only nanjingpiao was left to watch him go far away. His eyes twinkled Shrewd.

    "Mr. nei, how do you feel at this time?"

    Out of the gate of the palace, Jiang Luoyu sat alone in the carriage, playing with a piece of white jade Ruyi flute with her fingers. She was lying in the car with a smile on her face. There was no pain on her face. She said in a soft voice: "after drinking the medicine, it''s better, but I still have some abdominal pain. It doesn''t matter, but I''m afraid it''s going to take some time."

    When sleeping star heard the words, he got up and went into the carriage. He knelt down and beat Jiang Luoyu''s legs. He said in a low voice: "the inner King sat in the palace when he was first married. His body is not good. If he doesn''t sit in the Palace this time, it will be very difficult for him to sit in the palace next time. He is also a big loss to his body. Now he can only keep it slowly and can''t be disturbed and bumped."

    Jiang Luoyu listened to his words and knew what he wanted to say. She shook her head helplessly: "I know. Tomorrow I''ll give the Imperial Academy a discount, so that your majesty can temporarily exempt me from my official post, so that in the future, when the offspring can take care of the body, then restart the narration?

    It seems that I have no relationship with this court. When he was in takong, he didn''t have any fame, and he had the right of taboo of the emperor, so he had to give up being an official. Who would have thought that it would be difficult for him to become a Jinshi in the Dajin examination. Although he became a female doubles, after all, he went to the Imperial Academy and worked as an editor. After all, he sat in the palace again. In the end, he wanted to live with the man -

    , but he would not go if he didn''t go at this time There''s always a way.

    When mianxing heard the master''s promise, he was relieved. Then he seemed to think of something and asked again: "in this way, the inner King''s body will be nursed by his subordinates every day in the house, and my subordinates will be at ease. By the way, when my subordinates were in the mansion, I prepared the pills for you in advance. I have already taken two pills. Is it effective? The sadness has been lessened? "

    Jiang Luoyu placidly patted his hand and said with a soft smile, "it''s much better. Don''t worry."

    The sleeping star looked at him with a little worry, but didn''t say anything more. He just whispered, "thank you very much today. If it wasn''t for his help, the emperor would not have to rest."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded with a smile and remembered the innocent appearance of nanjingpiao. He rubbed the Ruyi flute in his palm. Just as he was about to close his eyes and meditate, Jiang Luoyu heard the people around him asking.

    "But Mr. nei, there is something wrong with mianxing. Why did you not let your subordinates go down to tell the princess that something happened to you today

    "There is a reason why I asked you to do this. Although Bai had taken in her mother''s concubine and had family feelings for her, they were all chessmen in your Majesty''s hands. Why don''t Zhao Min and I not? I am grateful for Bai''s kindness to his mother and concubine. I am grateful for her love for her husband and her wife. What''s more, I can''t give them more suspicion and danger in front of the emperor. "

    Before the words fell, he raised his head a little, and his eyes fell far away from one side of the car curtain, revealing the bottomless darkness, and his voice was more calm.

    "What''s more, after all, I was born in the royal family of gold. After all, his majesty thought about the old love of his mother and concubine, and then he married Zhaomin. If I cared too much about Bai''s feelings and went too close to Bai''s, his Majesty would not only feel that Bai''s and Murong''s were in danger of alliance, but would also be wary of me, so he deliberately alienated."

    The art of the emperor is balance.

    Now the Wuya family is very powerful. The emperor, with his special status as the emperor, allowed the Bai family and Murong family to form an alliance to fight against the Wuya family. According to his guess, if the uya family collapsed soon, the Murong and Bai families would be exposed immediately. The emperor would clean up the Bai family with one hand and the Murong family with the other hand, which was quite easy ¡£

    It''s very simple to clean up the Bai family. The Bai family is different from other aristocratic families. They don''t take in a small aristocratic family at will. Their influence in the imperial court is not complicated. As long as a few useful generals are found, they can take the place of the Bai family. As for the Murong family, it is easier for them to take over the position of the Bai family.If you can''t deal with Huang zhaopan, it''s a good move to deal with him.

    The emperor''s house has no true feelings, even if each other has paid their lives for each other?

    Between many princes and queens, why not make use of each other, so that the continuation of the generation?

    Jiang Luoyu thought so. Her fingers caressed her still aching abdomen. She suddenly felt a faint weariness. As soon as she was ready to drop her eyes for a short rest, she felt that the carriage she was sitting on suddenly stopped suddenly. The carriage shook violently for several times, and a rustling sound sounded as if something was approaching this side.

    Jiang Luoyu noticed that she was not right. She was already half kneeling in the carriage after a quick turn of her drowsiness. Then, there was a jingling sound outside the carriage, followed by the driver in front of the carriage. It was as if the coachman had fallen off the carriage and the guards around the carriage were on guard.

    Sleeping star also heard such a sound, watching Jiang Luoyu quickly put on his cape and soft armor in the carriage. He took out a long sword from the seat of the carriage and blew the Ruyi flute that he had been playing with. Then he drew out two daggers from his boots and checked the situation around.

    Jiang Luoyu clenched the sword in her hand, lowered her voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 294

    When mianxing turned around and saw Jiang Luoyu get out of the carriage and raise his hand to help him, there were many arrows shooting towards this side. Jiang Luoyu took a sword flower with a cold look, and the jingling sound rang. More than ten arrows shot into the soft soil near his feet, and his ear heard the slightly nervous words of mianxing.

    "No, sir We are surrounded

    Even before she left the carriage, Jiang Luoyu had a premonition in her heart. At this time, she not only looked up at the dark sky, but also looked around at the place where the carriage stopped. Her eyes gradually deepened. Her long sword in her hand was raised to protect her body. After her eyes wandered, she was not surprised to find that, at some time, the carriage had been covered with different clothes surround.

    Those with strange clothes in their hands were holding crossbows in their left hands and a long curved moon knife in their right hands. After seeing Jiang Luoyu get off the carriage, the bows and crossbows in those people''s hands were collected, and they fought with the guards on the side of the carriage with machetes. Those people were not afraid of life and death, and their martial arts skills were very strange. In a short time, there were many casualties among Murong''s guards It''s going to be in front of Jiang Luoyu.

    At such an urgent time, Jiang Luoyu, standing in front of the carriage, still looked calm, her eyes twinkled in the moonlight, her wrist turned and she lowered her sword. It was obvious that she was going to take a hand: "look at the clothes and clothes, they are the eastern Xinjiang dead men we have been looking for."

    Sleeping star raised his Double Daggers in his hand. He was surprised when he heard the words. He could not help but get close to the master behind him. His heart was so anxious that he could not say: "that What should I do? When I came to the banquet a few days ago, I was only passing through the path inside the inner city and the palace. But we could pass through it in less than half a cup of tea. There are not many people sent by Hanjiang Pavilion. But who knows these people will come at this time, and you are... "

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and raised her hand to signal that the men and horses of Hanjiang Pavilion did not need to ambush any more, forming an arc that quickly blocked those dead men in eastern Xinjiang. Unfortunately, those dead men in eastern Xinjiang were not afraid to die. Obviously, they had to take him as hostages. After a while, even if the people in Hanjiang Pavilion were better at martial arts, they had to retreat.

    Mianxing finally retreats from the surrounding circle outside. Looking at Jiang Luoyu standing in the center, she looks at Jiang Luoyu, who is standing in the center and ponders. She feels that Jiang Luoyu slaps him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, this path is remote, but after all, it''s on the main road of the inner city and the imperial palace. Now we''ll send out a signal immediately. As long as we stick to a stick of incense, Zhaomin will see the news We''ll be here immediately after the No

    "Yes, my Lord."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her head and looked again at the dark sky, the smell of blood and the dark and strange looking alien people in front of her. She ran over their crossbows and frowned: "I don''t know how they knew we would pass through here."

    before his voice fell, the sleeping star screamed, and the bloody dagger was in his hand Pointed to not far away, I do not know when a figure appeared: "inner gentleman, you see that person!"

    The moonlight gradually emerged from the dark clouds, illuminating the man''s Crimson dress and the faint patterns on the hem. Jiang Luoyu clenched the hilt of his sword, as if he finally recognized who the man was. After a sneer, he suddenly clenched the sword in his hand and bent down slightly.

    "Phoenix tail feather That''s why Wu Ya''s family was implicated in the death of the eastern frontier. Once the emperor knew about it, the whole family of the Wuya family would be accused of conspiring against the emperor. Except for the queen, the whole family would be killed. "

    Sleeping star is fighting together in the Hanjiang Pavilion. His eyes subconsciously sweep the carriage in the guard center. His eyes shrink and he shouts: "be careful, inner gentleman!"

    Just as the light of the knife flashed in the moonlight, Murong Hao, who was far away from the palace of China and foreign countries, stood up and looked at the Milky light pouring into the window. As his slender fingers clenched slowly, he heard some timid words behind him.

    "General Chaoyun?"

    Hearing the voice of the maiden, Murong Hao pursed his lips and turned around. After seeing him, he passed by the red faced maiden. Before he could walk out of the corner, he saw Nan Jingjin face to face. When he saw him, he frowned and glanced at the emperors who were not far away. After they left, they were still discussing the affairs of eastern Xinjiang Ministers.

    "What''s wrong with you? I''ve been distracted since I was discussing things

    "Nothing, just feel a little flustered..." The man in Xuanyi finally stopped, and her eyes followed nanjingjin to the shadowy figures in the brightly lit side hall not far away. Nanjingjin looked at him and was ready to turn around and walk towards the corridor. Subconsciously, he wanted to hold him and stop him from walking around impatiently. But before he started, muronghao''s whole body was frozen and looked up in disbelief Outside the palace wall, murmured.

    "The sound is - the flute?"

    voice, as like as two peas, he took out a ruby flute like a Jiang Luo jade, and then gathered it on his lips, blowing his face, and his face was getting cold and cold. He no longer looked at the southern Jing Jin. He turned around and walked outside. He walked in the darkness and was very quick. He lost his tracks in the blink of an eye, leaving only the voice of his cold and sinker."The Ruyi flute is Chen Hua''s He''s in trouble. Tell your lords that I''m going to leave first and leave for me. "

    Nanjingjin was stunned by his sudden departure. She wanted to reach out and stop her. But when she heard that it was related to nanjingyu, his face changed and he quickly stepped up to chase people. Although he didn''t catch up with him for a short time, he saw his figure and immediately raised his voice and asked, "Hello, Murong, what''s going on?"

    Murong Hao kept walking. He just looked back as he walked. His eyes were like a whirlpool full of blood. The maids and eunuchs on both sides of the road saw him go out like this. They were scared to look down and let him pass by like the wind.

    "It''s the dead men of the eastern frontier."

    "What are you talking about?" Nanjingjin didn''t expect to get such an answer. When she wanted to rush people, she felt that it was not right to go back and run back. She saw that she was going to inform the ministers who were still deliberating in the house.

    Half of the time has passed, half of the people who came to protect Jiang Luoyu in Hanjiang pavilion have already lost half of them. Lianjiang Luoyu has done it himself many times. Although she is not injured, her cloak and clothes have been soaked with blood. Mianxing comes back and stands in front of the carriage, and her look is more and more flustered as time goes on.

    Fortunately, there seemed to be very few dead men left in the eastern Xinjiang. Some of them were seriously injured. After a while, they were killed by the people in the Hanjiang Pavilion. The bloody path regained its tranquility. Those left in the Hanjiang Pavilion immediately sat down and began to heal. At the same time, they took the pills they carried with them.

    "How are you, sir? Are you ok? "

    "I''m ok It''s just Jiang Luoyu''s face was pale, but her face was still calm. Her eyes wandered around the mountains around her. She had a wry smile on her lips, but there was no despair in her eyes. She just felt helpless. "Even if those dead men in eastern Xinjiang died, Wu Ya''s family would not give up. I can already hear their footsteps, sleeping stars..."

    "My subordinates are here."

    "Hanjiang pavilion has suffered heavy casualties this time. I have taken enough medicine. Now, you don''t need so many medicines here. You divide the medicine on your body and give them all. If the injury is better, we will support it a little longer."

    Mian Xing took out all the healing medicine from his sleeve and pursed his lips to the people sitting around the carriage. He could not help but shed tears at the same time. At present, this situation has become more and more ominous. Thinking of Jiang Luoyu''s years of hard work here, he couldn''t help crying and choked his voice.

    "Yes, my Lord."

    Compared with him, Jiang Luoyu''s face was calm to horror, but she stood still, her fingers clenched the dark red hilt, and whispered as she worked.

    "Zhaomin will come when she hears Ruyi flute, but we don''t know if we can support Banzhu incense under Wu Ya''s death soldier this time. If there is any accident or discord, they will not kill me immediately. Instead, they will threaten Zhaomin with me as a chip in their hands. You can run away and join Zhaomin before us. It depends on you whether you can save me It is. "

    As soon as mianxing heard Jiang Luoyu''s words, he let himself leave immediately. He immediately changed his face, knelt down at Jiang Luoyu''s feet, shook his head desperately and retorted, "no, but you are not ordinary now, you can''t -"

    he said

 Chapter 295

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t look at him any more, but suddenly he roared: "my life is in your hands. Don''t go now!"

    Mianxing wiped the tears on his face and took a look at the darkness that was gradually encircling him. Finally, he ran up to the top of the carriage with his teeth clenched. His Double Daggers were changed into silver needles. He exhausted his poison and skill. Finally, he broke through the encirclement and staggered towards the direction of the imperial palace. Wu Yayi, who was pressing down the array, saw his figure and let him go The others quickly forced the others out of the carriage.

    This time, because there was a big gap between the two sides, Wu Ya''s death warrior was very strong and fearless. He was even more desperate than the dead in eastern Xinjiang. After a while, he killed all the remaining people in Hanjiang Pavilion. He caught Jiang Luoyu, who had no expression on his face, and pushed him in front of Wu Yayi. One of the men in Black said something to Wu Yayi''s ear, but Wu Yayi gave him a cold look.

    "When are you still thinking about these dirty things?! Their reinforcements will arrive soon. Only the dead will not speak, leaving a royal emperor. In case of anything, don''t you want to die? "

    The man in black, who had opened his mouth before, saw that he was angry and immediately did not dare to say, "yes, master."

    When he got up straight, his voice was as cold as ice, with a strong sense of killing: "kill, do not leave alive!"

    "Yes! Jiang Luoyu looked at Wu Yayi standing not far away, and her lips pulled a smile. The pain in her abdomen became more and more intolerable. Her cold sweat ran down her temples. Her eyes began to blur, but she still watched the man in front of her drawing a knife from her waist and was about to chop herself.

    This time he was wrong. Wu Ya Shi set up a bureau with all his heart and effort. He endured a month of collusion with the dead men of eastern Xinjiang. He did not want to deal with Murong family at all, but for his own life.

    It''s a pity that this child and that People who didn''t catch up.

    His mind flashed that the man standing under the flower tree, beautiful face and clear smile, the bottom of his heart was like being twisted by a hand, but he could only drop his eyes and look at the long shadow on the ground. When he was just ready to meet the pain identical with the previous life, he suddenly felt a burst of darkness before his eyes, and then he did not know anything.

    Yu''er.

    In a pear blossom forest flying with snow-white petals, a tall and beautiful woman with a beautiful face stood beside the flower branches and was looking at him with a smile and a soft look beckoned to him.

    Yuer, come here.

    Jiang Luoyu stood not far away from her. At the moment when she saw her, she had a lot of complex feelings in her eyes. It was hard to erase the admiration and attachment.

    Mother and concubine?

    Pear petals falling in succession, flying in the air, with a faint fragrance.

    Do you know? She never wants you to be a doubles.

    Jiang Luoyu approached Bai Luobing, who had never moved. Before she could speak again, Bai Luobing said.

    If you want to be a woman''s doubles, you will marry into a rich family, and you will continue the blood of your husband. However, it is very difficult for Gemini to give birth to a son. Many aristocratic families do not want to marry Gemini as their proper wife. Even after they have married a noble woman as their side room, it is also because of this that Gemini sits in the palace to continue the blood of others, but what they give birth to is Your own bones and blood.

    Mother and concubine

    It''s hard to predict the pain of the birth of twins. The mother has never seen the birth of twins, and she doesn''t know how painful it will be. But you are the treasure of her mother''s heart. She only hopes that you can live peacefully all her life, and be treated as a treasure in the palm of all people who meet you, so as to properly protect and cherish your life.

    I know my mother''s concubine is for my good. I know that she loves me, but

    Her white and smooth fingers touched her cheek, as if she had been attached to her childhood. Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and grasped the hand. She heard the familiar voice echoing in her ears.

    You can escape this one. What about the next? What if there was an accident at the time of the birth? You can''t go back, and even the mother and princess can''t save you. Yu''er, there are too many pains in the world. You have already experienced it once. The most clear one is why you still have such a limit and why you are reluctant to let go?

    Listening to the sound in her ear, Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips. After a long time, she suddenly felt that her feet were suddenly suspended, and the whole person fell down. In front of her, there was a gentle face that her mother was gradually unable to see, but in the dark, another person could not see clearly. He could not help murmuring and opening his mouth.

    I''m sorry, mother.

    Because of that person, I can''t leave it in any way.

    When he opened his eyes again, the Milky moonlight spread down, and a figure stood not far away. His body was like a sea in blue and cloth, and the corpses of dead men in black were all around his feet. The person standing seemed to feel that he was awake, turned to his side and looked at him with complicated eyes. The moonlight illuminated the familiar facial contour, but his look was not the one he was familiar with.

    /??¡£

    It was Xiao Yun who arrived in time and saved his life.

    Seeing Xiao Yun walking slowly, Jiang Luoyu found that she had been helped onto the car at some time. She just wanted to get up from the soft couch on the car. However, she found that she was too weak to stand up. She could only support herself to sit up and lean against the remaining half of the carriage, watching the visitors step by step.Xiao Yun, Qin Fei''s first brother, nanjinglin''s father.

    But it has nothing to do with muronghao.

    Jiang Luoyu bowed over, lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Lord Xiao, I didn''t expect You saved my life. "

    "If you don''t respect me in your heart, you don''t have to salute me, but it''s all empty." Xiao Yun looked up and down at him and realized that although he was weak in strength, he was still in good spirits, so he nodded and stopped him from acting again. "I know the identity of Zhaomin, and I also know that I hate me very much. I will never forgive me in my life. However, I don''t want his forgiveness. I only save you for my guilt. You don''t have to tell Zhaomin or remember my good

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned for a moment. At first, he didn''t expect that he would know that muronghao was his and murongmin''s children, and he didn''t expect that he would say these things so directly. He had to lean back slowly and sit on the spot, not knowing what to say. Instead, Xiao Yun saw that he was silent, he took out a small white porcelain box from his sleeve and handed it to him.

    "This medicine is for healing. Take one."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that she was sitting in the palace. Her body was different from that of ordinary people. She did not know whether the medicine could be taken. She hesitated for a moment. Seeing him hesitating, Xiao Yun glanced up and down with complicated eyes. Her eyes stayed on his abdomen for a moment and sighed deeply: "don''t worry. I know some basic medical skills. After you take this medicine, you should be able to take it when the imperial doctor comes to cure you It''s saved. "

    Jiang Luoyu was shocked. Subconsciously, she looked at the porcelain box in her hand. She did not know how many thoughts she had. Then she took out the medicine from the box and took it. After a moment, she felt warm in her stomach and her powerlessness was eliminated. She took a long sigh of relief and raised her hand and said, "thank you very much."

    Xiao Yun nodded, but there was no look on his face. He looked at the palace wall hidden in the darkness. After taking a look at Jiang Luoyu at last, he suddenly said, "they are coming. I should go."

    His voice did not fall, his body became blurred and disappeared in front of Jiang Luoyu.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his disappearing figure, looked at the small box in his hand, and finally clenched his finger.

    Xiao Yun''s actions are very strange Why was he faster than muronghao to save him before those killers of uya family killed him? Even though he was wearing medicine for healing, he seemed to have expected that he would be injured. He came to save him in advance when he got the news

    Before she could sort out any clues in her mind, Jiang Luoyu saw a flash of light and shadow in front of her eyes, and mianxing appeared in front of her with tears streaming down her face. She raised her hand and grasped his finger, looked him up and down and asked, "how are you, Mr. Nei?"

    A dark figure followed the sleeping star faster. Jiang Luoyu could not help but hook the corner of his lips and wanted to show him a smile. However, as soon as the tight string in his head was loosened, he could not help but flood up with fatigue and tiredness, which made him close his eyes immediately.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Chen Hua Murong Haocai sat down beside him, raised his hand and held him. He felt Jiang Luoyu''s body slide down, his eyes closed, his fingers freezing cold. He looked flustered. He held the man up with his body low and called out, "Chen Hua!"

 Chapter 296

    The man in his arms didn''t answer him. He just fell asleep quietly. The calm on muronghao''s face had already disappeared. After hugging Jiang Luoyu, he stood up from the carriage and watched mianxing take a brand-new cloak to cover the comatose. When they saw that the matter had been solved, they lowered themselves and swept into the air again without any trace.

    The door of Murong''s mansion opened wide, and a horse stopped. The boy who had already come back to report the news saw Murong Hao come back with Jiang Luoyu in his arms. He immediately lowered himself as muronghao''s guide and stood not far away. He didn''t know why he had just come back, but he had been waiting for Murong Qi to see this. He then darkened his face, and immediately raised his hand to take a token and asked people to go into the palace to ask for a grand doctor.

    After a long time, muronghao wandered alone in the bedroom of Liyu garden with a frown on his brow. He felt cold that no one was allowed to enter the room. The layers of gauze curtains behind him had already fallen down. When sleeping star came in quickly, he carried a bowl of medicine. People standing in front of the bed for a long time saw this, and quickly opened the veil to help Jiang Luoyu, and raised his hand to take over the medicine bowl mouth to mouth Feed.

    After seeing the bottom of a bowl of medicine, the man in dark clothes lowered the man down and covered it with a thin quilt. The cold finger of the man held him. Then he began to ask about the specific process of sleeping star standing on one side. When mianxing saw that Jiang Luoyu had become such a man, he did not dare to hide anything, so he began to say it all in all.

    When it comes to sitting in the palace, muronghao''s whole face suddenly brightens. Some of them look back at mianxing in disbelief. After repeatedly confirming, he can''t help but feel happy. He lowers his body to kiss the forehead of the sleeping man. His beautiful face is soft and hard to hide. When he calms down, he hears sleeping star and then talks about the killing of the dead in eastern Xinjiang, including Wu Ya''s When he was making trouble, his face became more and more ugly.

    The night was getting dark. The imperial doctor came from the palace to examine Jiang Luoyu''s pulse. Murongqi, who came with him, knew that Jiang Luoyu had already sat in the palace. He was very happy to reward the servants of Liyu garden. After muronghao had sent him a few steps, he waved his hand and went back.

    The curly smoke spread out, the light fragrance immersed in the bed curtain, lying flat in the bed with some bloody thin lips moved, the fingers on the window edge also curved, sitting on the edge of the window has been looking at him, Murong Hao found, and quickly sat beside him, fingers brush his forehead hair.

    "You are awake."

    Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyes were half closed and half open. She seemed to have recovered a little strength. Her voice was vague and asked, "how long did I sleep?"

    "Don''t get up." Murong Hao saw that as soon as he woke up, he would sit up and put his arm around his shoulder. He lowered his head and touched his forehead. A little smile appeared on his lips. "You just sat in the palace. You should be careful."

    Jiang Luoyu was weak. At this time, she felt cold and moved involuntarily in his arms. Then she half closed her eyes and responded with a smile: "you know It''s sleeping star. I wanted to tell you myself, so as to see whether you are happy or not, and then decide whether to give birth to this child. I didn''t expect that you knew so quickly. How should I make up for it? "

    "If you want me to be here, it''s just a pity --" Murong Hao said, his face was not as embarrassed as before, but when he looked at Jiang Luoyu in his arms, there was something indescribable. According to the color of his eyes under the light, it was exciting and exciting

    "Fang Cai, the imperial doctor, came to tell me that because of the turbulence and shock, you were originally twins It''s a taboo to have sex, but it''s not easy to keep it this time. If you hadn''t taken some panacea in advance, it might not have been. So let''s be careful. "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect this result. She couldn''t help sighing: "in other words, there will be no chance in this month?

    ¡±

    "it''s true."

    As soon as the matter was discussed, Murong Hao took off a heavy burden, and clenched Jiang Luoyu''s hand. He whispered, "have a good rest. The sleeping star has told me all these things. The imperial doctor will definitely report to your majesty that you are sitting in the palace. Tomorrow, I will ask you to leave in front of your majesty. That is, you will stay in the Murong''s back house for the time being, and the secret owl has been fully protected If you live in this small courtyard, your Hanjiang pavilion has suffered a lot of losses this time. You''d better not argue with me. "

    "That''s the only way to do it now. Let''s take advantage of it."

    "If you feel annoyed, there are a few things you really want to trouble you, but you promised in advance."

    "It''s the housekeeper, the maid, and your cousin?"

    Murong Hao listened to him quickly. Although he looked tired, he was obviously in good spirits. He rubbed his forehead with a smile: "there is one more thing."

    Jiang Luoyu suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him with a strong smile in her eyes: "caught that miracle doctor?"

    "It''s not only for sacrificing younger brother, but also for your own health. If you are near the water, you will get the moon first."

    "Good."

    After all the instructions, Murong Hao was reluctant to let him lie down again. He stood up and asked him to lie down again. He lowered his voice and said, "sleep, I have to deal with my business for a while, and I''ll stay by your side."

    Just after Jiang Luoyu nodded and watched him lower to pull the bed account for himself and straightened up to deal with the official business on the desk, he slowly closed his eyes with a smile. At this time, the lights in the main room of Wu Ya''s family were bright, and the maids lowered themselves into brand-new candles. They did not dare to look directly at the two figures in the room, so they quickly withdrew."The emperor in Chaoyun is really lucky."

    It''s so dark, but Wu Yale still stays in the house of Wu Ya''s family. Obviously, no matter whether it''s the fourth Prince''s mansion or nanjinglin himself, he can''t have any taboo. He just mentions that Jiang Luoyu was ambushed by the dead men of eastern Xinjiang, but still alive. His voice is so cold that he can''t express his feelings.

    "This attack is not successful. It will be even more difficult to find such a good opportunity next time, let alone that Murong will protect Chaoyun neijun with iron bucket after the event. If Chaoyun neijun is more cautious and doesn''t go to the Imperial Academy in this period of time, it will be difficult for us to find an opportunity in a short time --"

    Wu Yayi is standing behind him He took the cloth news from a carrier pigeon''s leg, looked at it, and frowned and said, "it''s just come from there. The king of Chaoyun is sitting in the palace. Prime Minister Murong is very happy."

    "He''s in the palace so soon? It''s really different from the usual Gemini, but it''s a pity... " Wu Yale heard the word "sitting in the palace". His eyes were slightly in a trance, and then he recovered to calm. His voice was still cold and calm. "It seems that I expected that he would not go out of Murong''s house again in a short time, so we could not subdue him."

    When he talked about sitting in the palace, his voice seemed to be unstable. Wu Yayi understood the reason and sighed in a low voice. He comforted him: "don''t worry. Although the first child of the elder brother''s first marriage is not careful, he has always been very popular in the fourth Prince''s house. Besides, he is not very old. He must have a chance to have his own son..."

    "I know you don''t have to comfort me. I''m fine."

    Wu Yale seemed not to care. He raised his hand and waved to show that he didn''t need to talk about it. After turning his eyes, Wu Yale talked about the topic of

    just now. His face was hidden in the darkness outside the window, so he could not see clearly.

    "Now that I can''t move the emperor for the time being, I have to start thinking from his husband, Murong Hao. This muronghao suddenly appeared in the imperial capital three years ago, and then the child was thought to be lost by murongqi. But his father wrote to say that the eldest son of Murong family was indeed killed by the rebels. Did you ever think about it? "

    Wu Yayi was smart. His face suddenly changed and he thought of more things: "big brother means that there is something wrong with muronghao''s identity?"

    "Yes, this has been thought about for a long time. However, some people can''t tear their face to face with Murong. What''s more, what''s the character of murongqi? You should know that he finally found his own eldest son. It''s too late to protect his weaknesses. If there''s no evidence, no one can bear the madness of prime minister Murong."

    Hearing Wu Yale''s words with sarcasm, he seemed to be a little disdainful, but his words were full of solemnity. Wu Yayi pondered for a moment, but did not think of any better way. He raised his head and asked, "what should we do?"

    "Since he entered the imperial capital, muronghao has been famous for his face. Wuya originally wanted to bring Murong into the alliance. The first one to test was muronghao. At the beginning, I thought that such a beautiful man should be a romantic seed, so we can start our work. But your brother and I have tried everything. Who would have thought that the man was a Lu man, who could be regarded as a man with a heart of iron and a cruel heart. His mind is not that ordinary people can deal with. In fact, he and Chaoyun neijun are made for each other. "

    Wu Yale was silent for a long time. When he said this, he felt a sense of inexplicable admiration. Wu Yayi stood on his side and heard this. He could not help thinking that Nan Jinglin wanted to become his concubine when he first met Nan Jingyu. However, mu Ronghao and Nan Jingyu worked together to plan for him to become his concubine.

    "It was not easy for his sweetheart, Emperor Xihua, to show up. We felt that we could get in when there was a gap. However, we even lost duo''er and Yan''s younger brother. The husband was also plotted by the inner king, and muronghao was even more powerful. From these events, we can see that he muronghao is a special person. When the inner prince gives birth to his son and monopolizes the back house, he and muronghao''s means will be used We can''t even insert a needle into it

    Wu Yayi can''t tell his lonely back when he looks at his elder brother''s words. He thinks that Wu Yale and Nan Jinglin have been married for many years. Wu Yale has helped Nan Jinglin for many times before he can make Nan Jinglin stand out among many princes. However, the mutual benefit between them is so limited compared with mu Ronghao and Nan Jingyu I feel helpless.

 Chapter 297

    Wu Ya Yi knew that Wu Ya le was lonely at the moment. After a moment''s silence, he said, "what does the elder brother want to do? I''ll obey everything. Please tell me."

    Wu Yale is not a person who is immersed in the love between children and daughters. Originally, when Wu Ya Shi chose the successor of the next generation of family leader, if it was not Wu Yale, he withdrew first and gave his place to Wu Yayan. He was willing to marry Nan Jinglin as his wife to help Wu Ya''s family. Wu Yayan was absolutely unable to fight against him.

    "First of all, the identity of Murong Hao, and then I will investigate it. Even if there is no evidence that muronghao is not the eldest son of Murong Qi, you can immediately send someone to contact the man secretly and let him spread rumors in the streets and alleys of the capital city. It is said that the relationship between the two rooms of Murong''s lineage has not been very good. We might as well give them a push."

    Wu Ya Yi''s eyes flashed, and he immediately lowered his body and said, "big brother, you''ve got a good plan. I remember it."

    Wu Ya Le saw that he soon understood the meaning of his words, and nodded with a smile. Just as he was about to lower himself down, his voice was again ringing in his ear.

    "Another thing is that I heard that the inner gentleman of muronghao was cold and might die of blood when he gave birth to his son. I''d better send a valuable medicinal plant to supplement the inner gentleman. What do you say?"

    After saying this, he did not wait for the younger brother in front of him to raise his head and ask again. He slowly stepped forward and opened the door. He cast his eyes far away into the distant and deep night sky, and his lips showed a strange smile.

    After a few days, Jiang Luoyu realized that he was much better, so he no longer lay in bed to rest. Just a few days ago, muronghao had already resigned his job in the Imperial Academy for him. These days, he had already given him the token to dispatch the dark owl. After wandering around murongcheng''s place, he walked slowly towards the bamboo forest not far away, accompanied by sleeping stars and a group of maidens.

    Guarding outside a small house not far from the bamboo forest, several black bodyguards saw Jiang Luoyu coming slowly, and immediately bowed down to salute and said, "I''ve met you."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded with a smile and looked at the hut they were guarding: "where''s the doctor?"

    "Back to the emperor, the person is in the house, just caught two days, may not be honest, you must be careful."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and motioned for them to step down. She looked back at her sleeping star and said, "nothing. Please go down and let sleeping star accompany me in."

    Many bodyguards in black retreated slowly to both sides, leaving Jiang Luoyu and mianxing walking forward. Who knows, Jiang Luoyu and mianxing walked forward. However, Jiang Luoyu, who was walking in front of him, just lifted his hand and pushed open the door. A black shadow ran towards this side. The dagger in his hand flashed sharp silver light, and mianxing ran forward quickly. He grabbed the wrist of the visitor and yelled coldly.

    "How can you beat someone when you hear someone push the door? You don''t have to look at who''s hitting you? What if someone is hurt? "

    After patting the soil on his arm, he threw the dagger and sat down at the table. He seemed to know that he had no chance to do it again. His voice was filled with a faint anger: "I don''t care who I hurt! Who told you to keep me here? I''m going out! I won''t treat you people who hurt people at will, hum!

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu looked at a dirty little beggar who was sitting at the table. He looked up and down at him in surprise. His eyes flashed slightly, and then he suddenly said with a smile: "you doctor''s temperament is like a little child."

    "I don''t know. What''s your name, doctor?"

    Hearing this, the "miracle doctor" who looked like a little beggar cocked up his feet and didn''t look at him. His chin was so upturned that he could hardly see his eyes. As if he was still angry, he was inexplicably short of breath: "I Your last name is Qian. Your name won''t be given to you. "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him faintly for a moment, then sat down beside him without any guard, raised his hand and motioned for mianxing to pour tea for herself. Looking at the light green tea soup, the tea was stretched up and down. He didn''t even lift his eyelids. Suddenly, he stopped smiling: "you lie."

    Hearing this, the sleeping star with the teapot on one side did not move, but the little beggar sitting there was startled. After a long time, he looked at Jiang Luoyu''s calm and calm eyes, and his hair was also looked at by his eyes. He had to admit his words and gulong swallowed a mouthful of saliva How do you know I''m lying? My name is Qian. Why not? "

    "If I guess it''s right, you should be MI, and you''re from the MI family in Luoshui. I''m right?" Jiang Luoyu looked at his appearance carefully, as if to find something on his face. Seeing his eyes, the little beggar subconsciously raised his hand to cover his neck, but as soon as he raised his hand, he knew that he was in the air. He had to sigh and look at Jiang Luoyu.

    Jiang Luoyu took a sip of tea freely, gently put down the tea cup in his hand, and looked up at Mi Qianqian, a beggar like doctor in front of him. He was able to guess who this man was, thanks to the rumors he had collected in Dajin in his previous life, but he would never tell Mi Qianqian about it."Qian, homophonic money, must be the name of the doctor Qian, is from here."

    After MI Qianqian heard that he picked out his own identity, some dead pigs were not afraid of boiling water. They were more tired and lazy than before. The whole person was lying on the table like no bones. I would never yield to you: "since you know all about it, don''t let me go!"

    Jiang Luoyu gave a low smile and gently tapped the table in front of her and shook her head.

    "I just know, I won''t let you go. Don''t you know more about this? The MI family in Luoshui is said to be the eldest daughter of Nuwa of Fuxi and the descendant of Mi Fei. All the people of MI family in all ages studied medicine, and anyone who was caught up was a miracle doctor. However, the MI family was hard to find. Only when the son of the past dynasties came out to practice, he would conceal his identity and take his name as his surname. After training, he would never come back to the MI family again, but that''s the case He turned his head slightly and looked curiously at Mi Qianqian. His slender fingers stretched out on the table and were exposed to the sunlight, showing the luster of a beautiful jade: "but I didn''t think that Mi''s medical son was really a pair of sons like a fake."

    As he spoke, Jiang Luoyu stood up and came to him with great interest. Listening to his "bad intentions" in his ears, Jiang Luoyu immediately made Mi Qianqian stand up. One hand of the outsider and the other one grabbed his collar. A good woman faced the villain in appearance.

    "You What are you up to? You, you don''t come here! If you want to do anything to me, I really will not compromise even if I die. You don''t want me to cure my illness. Do you hear me? "

    Jiang Luoyu stood in the same place and didn''t speak for a long time. Instead, he was the sleeping star standing behind Jiang Luoyu. Suddenly, he was amused by his appearance. He covered his lips and retreated to the back. A moment later, Jiang Luoyu sighed and asked helplessly, "OK, if you don''t go, you will not go back. Then you are promised to cure the disease?"

    The little beggar stood there thinking over and over, but after all, his integrity was not comparable to his chastity. He knew that his arm could not twist his thigh, so he had to

    agree dejectedly. He looked at Jiang Luoyu with his teeth, and threatened with some lack of confidence.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hum! Medical treatment is the only way to cure the disease. It can stop me?! However, I heard that you are going to cure a difficult and miscellaneous disease. It sounds like it''s very serious. I''m not yet 15 years old. I just learned a little bit. If you can''t cure your patient, you can''t do anything to me... "

    Jiang Luoyu knew what he was worried about. He nodded without hesitation: "I can guarantee this point. Although Mr. MI is at ease, I also have some ugly things to say in front of me."

    As soon as the little beggar saw him talking, he could not help but shrink for a long time before he got up the courage to open his mouth What What''s more, it''s better to have a better understanding of it... "

    Jiang Luoyu raised his eyes, his eyes burning with deep coagulation, staring at him and saying.

    "If Mr. Mi had been able to cure my brother''s illness, he lied to us that he could not. My brother is weak and has been suffering from serious illness all the year round. If you threaten our brother or prescribe medicine at all, you will kill him. I''m afraid that Mr. Mi will not be able to get out of my Murong''s residence for the rest of his life. He doesn''t want to know how we will deal with Mr. MI, so he asks him to do it Think twice before you do anything. "

    Mi Qianqian keenly grasped a key point in this paragraph. He immediately felt bitter. Obviously, he was more determined than he had just looked. He seemed to know that he could not escape from here: "here Is this the capital of great gold? I am in Murong''s residence

    Jiang Luoyu nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "yes, Mr. MI, what do you want to ask?"

    The little beggar shivered: "no No.... "

    "Open the door, Mian Xing. You can accompany Mr. MI. You can help Mr. MI. Don''t let him slip away without seeing my brother."

    The sleeping star standing on one side looked at them with a smile for a long time. Hearing the speech, he immediately nodded. He quickly stepped forward and stood beside the little beggar. He quickly helped him, but his strength was very strong. He howled in pain and looked at him angrily. He didn''t think he was disobedient, but his smile became more and more profound.

    Jiang Luoyu went out of the yard and stood in front of the black guards who had just been guarding them. He watched them from a distance without saying anything to stop them. However, she suddenly began to whisper: "look at the yard of my brother. We have never seen Mi''s people. It''s not easy to catch them. We should be careful."

    "Yes, my Lord."

    After about half a column of incense, the little beggar finally couldn''t resist mianxing''s great strength and was dragged out. Standing not far away, Jiang Luoyu glanced up and down. At the moment, they grasped each other, and no one was allowed to let anyone. They turned around with a smile. As soon as they were about to walk towards the bamboo forest, they heard a discontented accent coming from behind.

    "Well, your attendants and the doorman call you" Nei Jun ", so you are also a Gemini

 Chapter 298

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t stop his pace, and her eyes wandered over the dense bamboo groves. Knowing that it was almost there, and knowing that the people behind him had something to say, he slowed down his pace and asked him to say, "yes."

    "Originally, I thought you were a man''s doubles, but I didn''t know it was just the appearance. I didn''t marry a man!"

    Mi Qianqian stood behind him, his mouth pouted high, and he could hang an oil bottle. But when he said this, he looked very serious. He looked indignantly at Jiang Luoyu''s Lavender back, as if he was going to make a hole in his body. He was as determined as if he was swearing.

    "I''m different from you! I''m determined to be the best man''s doubles ever! I will never commit myself to a man like you

    Before Mi Qianqian''s voice fell, Mian Xing felt bad. He subconsciously covered his mouth, but he didn''t cover it. When he heard this, it was obvious that he was sarcastic about Jiang Luoyu''s lack of backbone. His face was hard to see. He almost didn''t do it again. Mi Qianqian was right. You looked at Jiang Luoyu''s back when his voice dropped, and you looked up High look.

    "Oh?" I don''t know how long later, the man with his back to the two people finally turned around slowly and showed the corner of his lips. He didn''t have any reluctance or even a little angry smile. However, his words seemed to have a different meaning. His eyes made Mi Qianqian feel creepy again. "If you say that, Jingyu will wait and see."

    The voice fell in the bamboo forest and was soon carried away by a breeze, leaving only the rustling sound of bamboo leaves.

    In a boundless and dense green bamboo forest, a pure white figure is turning and moving. The bright sword light flashes through the fallen green and yellow leaves. The sword tip has an inch of silvery sword spirit. The person who uses the sword has black hair falling on his shoulder. He only uses an ordinary plain hair band to tie behind his head, showing a pale, thin but delicate face.

    The sword light makes a semicircle in the bamboo forest, and the magnificent sword spirit cuts off a bamboo forest. The man in white jumps up gently and beats on the bamboo branches flying with his toes. The soft sword in his hand is like a silver snake spitting out a message. In the middle of the air, the soft sword rises one after another with the light of the forest, but the beauty makes people feel cold.

    However, in the middle of a move, the man in white suddenly changed his face, as if he was weak in strength. He took off his sword and flew, and his thin fingers grasped the green bamboo on one side. Only then did he finally stand firm. His thin and delicate face was covered with beads of sweat, and his lips became blue and purple. A violent cough sounded in the open bamboo forest.

    Just outside the bamboo grove, the boy saw this situation. Although it was early summer, he was still in a panic and quickly stepped forward to put on a cloak for him. As if he was afraid of catching cold, a continuous clapping sound suddenly sounded in front of the man in white, including a voice with a smile but no lack of worry.

    "Jidi is a good sword dancer, but it''s just the body that matters. If your brother sees it, you''ll be punished again."

    Hearing the sound, the man in white raised his head in surprise and joy. Unexpectedly, he saw Jiang Luoyu walking towards this side with a smile on his pale face. He lowered his head and gasped for breath, as if he were much better. Then he began to say, "brother and sister-in-law came here. I was so focused that I didn''t find it."

    While he was talking, Jiang Luoyu had already walked up to him and looked at the sword which was inserted in the soil and fell before the dance was finished. Her eyes were a little dim, but she said with a smile to those boys: "what are you doing? Don''t take a chair to help you childe sit down, one by one, tired and lazy."

    Murong sacrifice was supported by the boy behind him. He covered the blanket and wiped the sweat. He was busy for a long time. Some helplessly looked at Jiang Luoyu standing in front of him. His eyes flashed over his abdomen. Suddenly, he said with a soft smile: "brother and sister-in-law, if you are accustomed to sacrifice, you can sit down by yourself. Now you are a big brother''s flesh and blood, If something goes wrong, I''m sure you can''t spare me. Please sit down quickly. "

    Jiang Luoyu noticed where his eyes were turning and the teasing in his eyes. He shook his head helplessly. He let the boy move to the chair and sat down: "you have good news here."

    After Murong Ji sat down, both his breath and his face improved a lot. Hearing his words and smiling, he said, "those boys dare not hide such a good thing from me. They all hope that I will be happy and my health will be better My brother and sister-in-law have come here for a long time. I don''t want to talk about these things. Now I have breakfast for less than an hour. My brother and sister-in-law are in charge of family affairs. I''m sure I have something to offer here. "

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and did not go around the circle. She pointed to the little beggar who was brought behind her and was still struggling: "you are not in good health. How can I bother you with other worldly affairs? I came to see you with this, sir, whom your elder brother finally invited

    But this time, before he finished speaking, Murong Ji seemed to know what he was going to say next. He suddenly put up his smile and interrupted his words: "brother and sister-in-law."Jiang Luoyu thought that he was worried in his heart. After smiling, he did not put it on his heart. He just asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s wrong, or do you think this gentleman''s medical skills are not good... "

    "No, brother and sister." Seeing that he wanted to go on, Murong immediately shook his head and showed a wry smile on his lips. The elder brother began to work for the sacrifice since he entered Murong''s family. Now his brother and sister-in-law are frightened, and they are not in good health for the first time. However, they are still busy about sacrificing things. The sacrifice really feels guilty to his brother and sister-in-law and elder brother. "

    "Brother Ji, you don''t have to worry, your brother and I..."

    "I know what brother and sister-in-law and brother-in-law mean. Although the sacrifice has been closed for the sake of the body, the elder brother and sister-in-law and brother go out to arrest people, just to cure the disease of the sacrifice. The sacrifice can guess one or two. I''m afraid it''s the gentleman who was caught by the eldest brother by shameful means for the sacrifice... "

    After all, he was pale and angry at the end of his life, as if he had a pale face in the sky.

    Standing not far away, the little beggar did not know when to stop struggling. His eyes flashed a confused color. He looked straight at Murong Ji, raised his head, and said to him with a very firm smile.

    "This gentleman, the disease of sacrifice is brought from the fetus. Over the years, the disease has become more and more serious, and even the imperial doctor can''t see it well. He is still young, and his medical skills must not be accomplished. If he can''t be cured, it doesn''t matter. He won''t say anything more, and he won''t think that he is not good at learning, but he just lives and dies."

    Seeing Mi Qianqian''s face was a little different, Mian Xing let him go to Murong Ji''s side and looked at him in a complicated way: "you Are you not afraid to die? "

    "Of course." Murong Ji watched him walk to his body. His thin lips were slightly raised. When his eyes were raised and exposed in the sun, they were beautiful dark brown, just like two solidified gems. "But if my death can not involve others and let everyone be free, I would like to die by myself."

    Jiang Luoyu rubbed her eyebrows. Obviously, she had guessed that she had been suffering for a long time. Murong Ji would have some ideas like this. For a while, she didn''t know how to persuade her, so she sighed deeply: "brother sacrifice..."

    Mi Qianqian narrowed his eyes, but he snorted coldly when he heard the speech. Suddenly, he grabbed Murong Ji''s wrist on the wheelchair, and his fingertips were firmly clasped on his pulse. Regardless of whether Murong Ji would use his internal power to throw him out, he said angrily: "you say that, I suddenly have some interest. I just want to see if you can cure your disease."

    Murong Ji was suddenly seized by him. He did not struggle, but shook his head helplessly. Obviously, it was not the first time to listen to this kind of words. However, when he saw the people and beggars dressed in the same way, he had a shallow smile. A moment later, he felt the strength of his wrist relaxed. When he was about to withdraw his hand, he heard a low voice of surprise: "eh? You... "

    Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting in front of him, was the quickest to react. He believed that there must be no Xu Shi under the name of MI family in Luoshui. When he heard the voice, he immediately responded: "what''s the problem?"

    The little beggar looked dignified. After he let go of the holding hand, he changed the other hand of Murong sacrifice. His eyes hesitated, as if he could see something. After hearing the words, he asked: "can you prepare the prescription for him?"

    Jiang Luoyu motioned to the sleeping star behind her and handed over a stack of medicine lists: "this is the prescription within ten years. If you still want to see it, I can adjust the medicine used after Ji Di''s birth - how, what can I see?"

    "What a pity." The little beggar let go of Murong Ji''s hand. After scanning the medicine list, he suddenly said, "if I met you two years ago, I''m not sure I can cure you completely. It''s just that you''re not lucky. Two years ago, I didn''t go out of my family, and my name was never heard of in Da Jin. If your brother didn''t know my skills, he wouldn''t take me to see you. "

 Chapter 299

    The beggar knew that Jiang Luoyu was very quick to respond, and he must have heard from his words. Since he had promised others to consult, he said what he had said just like that. Now, he naturally has no taboo about Murong sacrifice at this time. He holds the array of prescription eyes and looks at the words. Although the appearance is still light, he can see the fluctuating Murong sacrifice.

    "Yes, from these prescriptions, although the quack doctors you used to treat you were not cured, they have tried to prevent your illness from aggravating. However, in two years, you met a quack. Your illness was not so heavy. The quack doctor has consumed your energy and spirit in the past two years. Dare to ask if you feel that it is much better than before in the past two years, but now But suddenly I can''t do it? "

    Watching Murong sacrifice nodding slowly, the beggar rose straight up, raised his hand and patted the prescriptions on the table, nodding with a bamboo breast: "that''s right. I guess it is right."

    "Mr. MI, the sacrifice to his brother is his..."

    "So I said it was a pity." Mi Qianqian no longer went to see Jiang Luoyu at this time, but turned to Murong sacrifice. His face turned to be stern, and his eyes were fixed on every change of his face, as if to see what was like from there. "Hello, with my medical skills, I can not say that you will be safe for more than ten years. It is not allowed to go up."

    As soon as this came out, all the people in the bamboo forest were silent, and no one spoke first.

    "Ten years Ten years... "

    I don''t know how long, the little beggar suddenly has a bright eye, the eyes reflect Murong sacrifice pale and clean handsome face, and the lips corner again raised the light smile.

    "Now that''s the case, please ask Mr. Mi to worry."

    "Cough I haven''t finished, don''t worry about it. "

    He looked at it for a while, Rao was a beggar like a thick face, as if also unable to bear, put his hand behind the eyes, in the Murong sacrifice smile under the eyes, bow head if mosquitoes and flies mutter.

    "I said that ten years, it must be in the case of me staying here and keeping your brother in care. But I can stay here for at least two years at most. No more. Even if you don''t let me go out, Mi''s people will come out and look for it. I will not be in Emperor for a long time."

    Murong sacrifice is like a good and flowing one. It seems that he doesn''t really live for how long he can live in his heart. It is still a model of light clouds [br >

    like, it seems that he is just curious to ask the last sentence: "if there is no gentleman around, I don''t know how many years can the body under it last for several years?

    ¡±"With your present physical condition, I have been carefully nurtured for about two years, and five years will always support it. The rest will be earned by you But I said well first, I just do my best. When it comes, you will let me go, but you can''t pay for it! "

    Murong nodded, and accepted his conditions simply. When he heard them begin to talk, jiangluoyu, whose face became complicated and unpredictable, raised his hand and saluted, and said with a calm and relaxed voice: "brother and sister, please tell me something about Mr. mi..."

    Jiang Luoyu saw his calm and determined look at this time, and knew that he was determined. He still felt a little reluctant to hear words: "but only five years..."

    "Enough." Murong sacrifice hooked the lip corner, and the pale and handsome face showed a strange look. The smile at the corner of the lip appeared clear and trance. The beggar standing beside him saw the smile, and it seemed that his eyes were stuck. There was a kind of infatuation color in the bottom of his eyes, but he didn''t notice it.

    "I thought that this year was not going to last. Who knows that elder brother has come to such a doctor for the sacrifice, but there is such a mysterious medical skill that can make the sacrifice live for another five years Five years, enough to see the nephew who worships the future, enough to help brother stabilize Murong family, enough Maybe enough to forgive that man. "

    "But it''s not enough for you to find someone you love, let alone have everything that an ordinary person can have." Jiangluoyu took all the changes in the look of the two people in front of her eyes. Her dark eyes covered all the waves. His smile and his first arrival were worried and helpless. After a while, he still agreed to his words, and his face turned to MI Qian.

    "Well, since he has promised you, I will not be in trouble with you since this event is the Lord. You can rest assured."

    Hearing Jiang Luoyu should be, the beggar has been horizontal in the heart of the big stone clanging down, a long relief to pat their chest, very bold loudly speaking, but the eyes are still intentional and unintentional at the side of Murong sacrifice: "OK, this is a quick talk! I''ll be following you later! Right - what''s your name? "

    "The sacrifice in Murong is not bad. That sacrifice, I was not prepared to treat you so carefully. But it seems that your attitude is so good. I will forgive your brother and your sister-in-law a lot. I will treat you seriously. I found a place to eat and drink. The food in the four families in the hall should be good? "Murong Ji didn''t expect that his problem was this. He finally flashed a look of amazement on his face. A moment later, he burst out laughing. His bright smile startled a group of stopped birds, and his face was also filled with a little blood color. His handsome face became more and more warm and moving. All of a sudden, the little beggar standing beside him looked at him with almost good eyes.

    "Certainly, sir. Don''t worry."

    This scene was not far away Jiang Luoyu completely ingested the fundus of the eye, followed by a smile of understanding.

    After walking out of the bamboo forest, less than half a cup of tea, Jiang Luoyu''s face quickly became gloomy. Regardless of the stunned gaze of the sleeping star around her, she stopped in a dark corner on the corridor, and said in a cold voice, "where is the dark owl?"

    Before the words fell, the sleeping star standing beside him could only feel a flower in front of him. Two men in royal blue long clothes with Li bird pattern on their sleeves bent their heads and half knelt in front of him. Their movements were quick and silent, and their eyes flashed with amazement. He suddenly felt that these hidden owls in Murong''s clan were more capable than those trained by Hanjiang Pavilion Afraid!

    Just as he slowly lowered his head to cover up his surprise, Jiang Luoyu had already picked up the token to mobilize the dark owl, and unconsciously rubbed the Ruyi flute pinned on his waist and spoke coldly.

    "I will try to catch the folk doctor who has gone away yesterday, no matter where he is, even if he is in the Wuya mansion, who has been treating for his younger brother in recent years."

    Before the words fell, the two men immediately lowered themselves without asking the reason. Their bodies were like smoke and mist, and they were floating in front of them. Jiang Luoyu watched them disappear with cold eyes. Just as she put the keepsake back into her sleeve, she suddenly felt that the sleeping star around her was tight. Then she murmured, "who?"

    Jiang Luoyu turned around and looked along the sleeping star''s eyes. He only had time to see a piece of ice blue cape, and the rest was gone. He realized that the man was standing nearby, probably to see if he could command the secret owl''s action, or just to spy on him, which was probably an enemy or a friend.

    "Who is that? Have you ever seen that?"

    Sleeping star frowned, thought for a while, then lowered his body, opened his mouth and said: "back to the emperor, just when you told the dark owl, it seemed that the man was peeping over there. Because it was too far away, my subordinates could not see his face clearly, only saw his dress up."

    "Master or servant? Men or women? "

    "Looking at her appearance, she seems to be a servant in the shape of a Mammy."

    What does mammy look like?

    On hearing this description, Jiang Luoyu''s first thought flashed in her mind, that is, when she was still in Ta Long''s time, the wife''s mother next to Zhen''s family. She couldn''t help laughing at her lips. Instead, she stopped asking about sleeping stars. Instead, she waved her sleeve and went up the corridor where she was going. The dark light flashed in her dark eyes and finally disappeared into darkness.

    In the evening, the dinner is on the table. The servants and maids are cleaning up in the room. One or two brave maids are cleaning up and looking at the masters behind the screen. When they hear the two masters talking in a low voice, they can''t help but gather together. However, they are immediately found by the sleeping star who comes to deliver the tea. They stare hard and shake their hands , immediately let the cups and dishes issued a greater noise, attracted the sleeping star more and more cold stare.

    However, less than a few steps away from the bed, the two people playing chess were not affected by the chaos outside. When the person holding the sunspot heard the words just said by the opposite person, a trace of regret flashed on his beautiful face. The chess pieces in his hands fell from his fingertips and landed on the chessboard clanging.

    "This is my negligence. If it wasn''t for me, I would sacrifice him..."

    "Don''t blame yourself." Jiang Luoyu sighed and put down his white son. Instead of playing chess, he put his arm around his shoulder, gently removed the man''s hair crown with his fingers, and looked at him with a soothing smile. He recalled that he had just said something about Murong sacrifice and said softly.

    "Zhao Min, if you didn''t look for the miracle doctor at that time, Wu Ya Shi didn''t want to hurt you and let you get hooked. Your brother, under the treatment of the imperial doctor, would not have lived to meet Mr. MI, would he?"

    At that time, MI Qianyi said that two years ago, the folk doctor who invited muronghao to cure Murong Ji seemed to have cured him. In fact, he was hollowing out the body of Murong sacrifice. He already felt that something was wrong, and he immediately asked people to investigate the result It is not surprising that the folk doctor died shortly after leaving Murong mansion, and the person who started the attack was also related to Wu Ya family.

    There will be no other explanation for this except killing people.

    This is the result.

 Chapter 300

    After listening to this, Murong Hao seemed to be whirling around like Jiang Luoyu, and his anger flashed away. Obviously, he had secretly prepared for the post autumn account. After a long silence, he finally lowered his eyebrows and couldn''t suppress the sadness in his voice when he thought of his younger brother''s situation: "is it really only five years?"

    "I''m afraid it''s true. It''s only five years." Jiang Luoyu knew why he was so sorry in his heart. She raised her hand to hold on to his finger, and nodded her head firmly. "Seeing Mr. Mi''s look at that time didn''t seem to be lying."

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the effect of the consolation lost immediately. Murong Hao sighed a long time. In addition to regret, there were many more in his eyes, which were hard to understand: "it''s only a short five years. I''d like to sacrifice my younger brother..."

    "Zhaomin, don''t worry."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his face, but at the moment she slowly showed a smile. She lifted her hand and smoothed his hair behind her ears. She held his shoulder and whispered with her thin lips near his ear.

    "Today, I took Mr. Mi to Jidi''s place and found something very interesting. If the plan is well planned, Jidi will have no objection. It is impossible that Jidi will live longer, ten or twenty years, or even When he looks at his children and grows up to be the next head of the Murong family. "

    Hearing this, Murong Hao''s eyes finally brightened, and he raised his eyes to see his sweetheart in front of him: "Oh?"

    When it comes to serious matters, Jiang Luoyu doesn''t show off, but she looks relaxed. Thinking about what happened in Murong Festival today, she has a slow smile and a sly look: "do you know that there is something that will make one person die for another and be willing to accompany him all his life. Even if he has no noble family background and does not have a beautiful face, he will still let people at all costs To stop another person from passing by? "

    Hearing this, muronghao was stunned for a moment, then he began to ponder: "you mean..."

    Jiang Luoyu leaned close to his ear, muttered a few words in a low voice, then straightened up and sat down opposite him. He began to clean up the mess in front of him and asked with a smile: "I''m afraid How about it? "

    A moment later, the man in Xuanyi got out of the bed and grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s wrist. He lowered himself to kiss the back of his hand. He rubbed the delicate skin on his wrist with some joy and some relief. His tone was intimate and indulgent. He was not as cold as before. Instead, he was acting like a coquette. The smile on Jiang Luoyu''s lips became bigger and bigger.

    "My husband is really clever. I feel sorry for my husband."

    In the morning of the next day, Jiang Luoyu let the people behind him dress him. When Murong Hao came back from the imperial court and had breakfast together, he watched Murong Hao go back to the military department. Then he took sleeping star and went to Zhengyuan, ready to go alone to greet murongqi.

    As soon as he entered the gate of Zhengyuan, he saw two figures sitting one by one in the pavilion not far away. It was muronghao who was sitting behind him. Standing behind him was a middle-aged woman in ice blue robe, looking very old and dressed like a mother in charge. Seeing this woman, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed and she walked past with a smile, He bowed to murongqi and said "hello to my father."

    When murongqi saw him coming from afar, he had a smile on his face. Before he bent down, he raised his hand to show him that he didn''t have to salute: "get up quickly. After that, they don''t have to be polite."

    "It''s my father who is too polite. Jingyu is a younger generation, and my father is an elder. All these proprieties are due. How dare you go beyond the rules."

    "You''re just too disciplined." Murongqi looked at his gentle and calm appearance, and then thought of his etiquette. He felt very helpful and stroked his beard and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Unlike Hao''er, that child is really willing to disobey any rules. Now it seems that he can complement each other, but it is very harmonious and smooth. After you have a legitimate son, you can rest assured that you will be brought up as a father."

    Jiang Luoyu hung her head with a smile, as if she was a little embarrassed: "my father praised me wrongly, and Jingyu didn''t dare to be."

    Murongqi looked at him again, nodded with satisfaction, looked back at the woman standing behind her in the ice blue robe, and said in a low voice, "go and help me sit down."

    When the woman heard the order, she immediately whispered that she was coming towards Jiang Luoyu with gentle movements and slow intonation. Although her face was not beautiful, she was very gentle: "my husband is heavy. Please sit down quickly."

    Jiang Luoyu let her help herself to stand up. She looked at the woman who had come to help him. She asked curiously, "father, is this?"

    Murong Qi took up the tea cup and stopped for a moment, as if feeling with emotion: "this is the dowry mother beside Yuehua. She stayed in the mansion for a long time. After Yuehua left, she also left the mansion. A few days ago, because of something happened at home, she returned to Murong''s family and asked me to be a rude servant girl, but I didn''t promise to call her mother Han."

    "Yes, father." Jiang Luoyu knew that murongqi must have thought of the wife who gave birth to Murong''s eldest son and Murong sacrifice. After hearing the speech, he was silent for a moment. When murongqi bowed his head to drink tea, he asked again, "I don''t know that his father called mother Han today to..."

    "For you. When Yuehua was born twice, her father was not at her side. Mother Han was always waiting on Yuehua. You must be in a hurry when you sit in the palace for the first time, and you have to manage other household affairs. It''s not easy for you to sit in the palace for the first time. I''m afraid that you can''t be busy and hurt your body. What do you think of itWhen Jiang Luoyu heard such a reason, she could not help looking at mother Han, who was watching her nose, nose and heart. She knew that she could not be refuted. She simply agreed with a smile, but when she agreed, she glanced at the woman without any trace. Her smile on the corner of her lips was a little funny.

    "It''s good for my father to arrange this way. What''s more, mother Han has served his wife. Jingyu is young and married. She doesn''t know a lot of things, and there''s not enough people around. It''s better to have a trusted person to help her. Thank her father for her heart."

    After a long time, Jiang Luoyu walked out of murongqi and took mother Han back to Liyu garden. She told that mother Han would be the leader of the court. Only then did he drive the people out and sit on the stepping bed and set out to play chess with himself.

    However, when she was down, she might feel bored in the middle of the way. Maybe it was because she was tired of sitting in the palace. Jiang Luoyu did not feel her eyelids grow heavy and she didn''t ask anyone to wait on her. After a while, she fell asleep at the small table in front of her. She felt sore on the way to sleep. She looked at the sky outside the window, woke up and looked at her messy clothes, Finally, a voice was made to signal the people waiting outside to come in and wait on them.

    As soon as he called, he knew that his habitual sleeping star had not been answered, but mother Han, who was next to mianxing, first went into the door with her maid and maid, and bowed herself down to salute Jiang Luoyu. Then he went forward and arranged Jiang Luoyu''s messy clothes with two maids. Her movements were light and gentle, but she inadvertently opened Jiang Luoyu''s collar and revealed her white skin with traces Skin.

    Mother Han opened the neckline carelessly and looked subconsciously around, as if she was looking for something. A moment later, she finally found a small red stone in Jiang Luoyu''s heart. Her eyes flashed, and her hands closed Jiang Luoyu''s collar again without any trace. She pretended that she had done nothing for him and then tidied up her clothes.

    Jiang Luoyu should have found out that she had been doing something so secretly. However, she seemed to be sleepy and didn''t know anything clearly. When she finished finishing her clothes, she woke up a little. After raising her hand to signal them to step down, she sat on the edge of the desk and picked up a pen to practice writing. It took another half an hour to finish.

    As the sun gradually rose, muronghao came back from the military department. After having lunch together, they looked at Jiang Luoyu''s mental distress and motioned to sleep star to help her to rest. Mother Han immediately reported murongqi''s appointment in the morning. Muronghao nodded to indicate that she knew that she was going to walk towards the study.

    Looking at his disappearing back, mother Han''s eyes flickered. She thought of the red stone hanging on Jiang Luoyu''s neck in the daytime, but she didn''t say a word. She just bent down respectfully.

    In the evening of the next day, muronghao was still in his study, and Jiang Luoyu was sitting alone in the room reading a book. Mother Han was quietly ordering dinner outside the door. When Li Yu Garden was quiet and peaceful, sleeping stars hurried back from the front door of the garden. Her face was a little flustered and confused. Looking at the mother Han who was not guarding the door, she knocked quickly Knock on the closed gate, and then push the door in with Jiang Luoyu''s permission.

    "No, sir."

    Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on the imperial concubine''s couch, did not lift her head. She closed the book in her hand leisurely and freely. Then she opened her mouth and asked slowly, "what''s the matter?"

    "The news came from Hanjiang Pavilion. Today, I don''t know why or where I am. A rumor has suddenly spread in the imperial capital city." When sleeping star looked at himself, the master had already got up and put down the book. He raised his hand to show him to put on his inner shirt. In secret surprise, he quickly raised his hand and took down his inner shirt to put it on for him.

    "The rumor said The general is not the legitimate eldest son of Murong family. His real identity is actually the child born to murongmin, the first childe of that year, and a man... "

    Jiang Luoyu refused to comment. Her fingers brushed the Chenhua flowers on her clothes. She seemed to have expected the words of sleeping stars, but she was still smiling: "what do they say? I don''t believe it. "

    "After hearing this rumor, people in the imperial capital, especially those from big families, are now saying things like wild seeds. Zhao Min became famous and brave at the age of three armies. Needless to mention, he was a meritorious man. Many generals would be envious of his meritorious deeds. He married me, and he was very popular in the middle of the day. I''m afraid that he would have been suffered by numerous famous families The children are jealous

 Chapter 301

    After putting on his clothes, mianxing went back to the table, holding the ivory bone fan in both hands. Jiang Luoyu raised his hand to pick up the bone fan and knocked it in the palm of his hand. His voice seemed to sigh with regret, but he was not as panicked as mianxing, as if all this had been predicted.

    "Now it is suddenly revealed that he is not the legitimate eldest son of Murong family. Those people are worried that they can not find him. Naturally, it is full of wind and rain in a word."

    Mian Xing''s eyes looked at Jiang Luoyu and said this, but the expression on her face was inexplicable. When she raised her step to leave the house, she could not help but ask "Nei Jun, the rumor about the inner city and the outer city has become more and more far fetched. Not only do some people say that the general is actually Murong min''s and other people''s voice''s

    children, they can''t be surnamed Murong. Some people also say that the general is not a member of Murong family at all, and there is no Murong blood at all. How can you say that

    While they were talking, Jiang Luoyu had already stepped out of the door. Mother Han, who was waiting for her, immediately stepped forward and followed Jiang Luoyu without saying a word. She took a deep look at the sleeping star on the other side. Her eyes twinkled and she heard Jiang Luoyu''s low voice:

    "go and invite the general, and say that I have something to discuss with him."

    When mother Han heard the speech, she saw the sleeping star motionless. She immediately knew that she was telling herself to lower her body and prepare to carry her steps to the study. However, she did not know that her steps were still falling down the steps. From the second door, a servant girl came running quickly and stopped in front of Jiang Luoyu to salute.

    "My dear sir, the old master and my husband have arrived at the gate now. The master asked all the rooms to meet him."

    As soon as the old master and the old man came out, Jiang Luoyu''s face was finally dignified. Half a moment later, she gave a long sigh. She did not know what she was feeling. She raised her hand and waved, "I know. Go down."

    Before his voice fell, a dark figure appeared not far away. The man was standing under the lush flowers and trees. His eyebrows were more and more refined by the setting sun. According to the color of his eyes, he knew that there was no light. There was no smile on his face, but his eyes were very gentle: "grandfather and grandmother are coming, I''ll pick you up."

    Jiang Luoyu went down the steps, walked slowly to meet him, raised his hand and held his hand. As they walked toward the second door, they whispered: "you already know that, but you don''t want to tell me, but you won''t admit it until sleeping star gets the news, don''t you?"

    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you." Muronghao clenched his fingers, and his beautiful face blew his hair around his ears, blurring his unpredictable look at the moment. "Those things don''t matter."

    Jiang Luoyu sighed deliberately. When she looked at the person who was pursing her lips, she was helpless. However, her eyes were filled with worry. However, she could not hear her words: "what do you say? Who makes you my husband now?"

    When he got to the gate, muronghao saw murongqi and murongtao, Liu, and others who had arrived first. After pinching Jiang Luoyu''s fingertips in his sleeve, he walked quickly towards those people. Jiang Luoyu stopped at the same place and looked at his back away. Suddenly, he clenched the palm of nothing in this time and space and murmured in a low voice.

    "What should come will always come. It''s just a pity that my father''s painstaking efforts may be due to Zhao Min''s stubborn nature, which will eventually become empty."

    The sleeping star on one side heard him whispering to himself, but he didn''t hear him clearly. He couldn''t help asking, "what do you say, Mr. Nei?"

    Jiang Luoyu closed her eyes and opened her eyes again. She was calm.

    "Nothing. Let''s go."

    The crowd stood at the gate of the mansion according to their seniority. After standing there for a moment, Jiang Luoyu suddenly heard the sound of a wheelchair sliding behind her. She was startled and looked back. Unexpectedly, MI Qianqian, dressed as a little beggar, was still approaching, pushing the Murong sacrifice with a deep look.

    As soon as Murong Ji appeared, he was cleaned up in this month and suffered several heavy losses under Jiang Luoyu. Murong Cheng, who seemed a little timid, also followed him. On one side, she was serving Qiaoer, who was originally Miss Liu''s intimate servant girl. The whole person also shrank around Murong Cheng, showing extremely good obedience.

    Before Murong offered a word to Jiang Luoyu, the sound of the wheels of the carriage was getting closer and closer. Jiang Luoyu had no choice but to nod his head. Then she stood beside Murong Hao and bowed her head slightly to prepare to salute with him. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that he had already stepped out of the carriage and was the same as the old master and wife of Murong family when they met.

    After the salute, the two people walked into the main hall. The old master of Murong and the old lady sat down at the top of the table. Murongqi and murongtao took their seats on both sides. The rest of the younger generation left murongji''s wheelchair and didn''t get up. Even muronghao stood behind murongqi and did not speak. Only Jiang Luoyu, who had just sat in the palace, attracted the attention of the old lady and had not yet waited Murong Hao stood firm beside him, and was pulled by a mammoth figure beside the old lady and sat at the bottom of the table.

    Before Jiang Luoyu sat down for a moment, the old master of Murong''s family who was sitting on one side stood up and swept all the legitimate children and grandchildren in the house with sharp eyes. Finally, his eyes fell on murongqi''s face. His voice was hoarse and deep, with greater courage and authority than murongqi."I''m here today for what I''m here for. I think you know clearly."

    "What does Father mean by that?" Murong Qi was shocked when he heard the words. It seemed that he didn''t think that they were here for themselves. Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on the other side, was acutely aware that when he said this sentence, murongqi''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness and dispirited, and immediately became clear in his heart and covered his eyes more deeply.

    When Jiang Luoyu lowered his head, murongqi didn''t realize that his face had already been revealed. He stood up and arched his hands and said, "my son doesn''t know why his father came suddenly. He also asked his father and mother to show him."

    "You child, you are confused." With a sigh, the old man, who did not cover his majesty, sighed and walked slowly down the steps. Suddenly, he patted murongqi on the shoulder. His eyes twinkled with cold light, and his voice raised. "Do you really think that you can cover the sky with one hand and deceive the eyes of people all over the world?"

    When murongqi heard his father''s voice of almost questioning, he immediately knew that he could not hide it any more. He knelt down on the ground and sighed with a deep sigh. His voice was more like a struggle than a refutation: "father..."

    The person standing at the head of the court no longer gave him a chance to speak, but walked slowly to him with a deep sense of helplessness in his eyes. Obviously, he knew murongqi''s persistence, but did not know where his persistence came from. He motioned him to get up and speak again: "the rumors inside and outside the city can''t be unknown by the means of you, the prime minister."

    Murongqi stood up, but did not dare to raise his head: "the son is frightened, do not know the meaning of the father''s words, but also ask the father to have mercy on his son, and speak clearly."

    The old man sighed heavily. After looking at murongqi for a long time, he finally turned his eyes to another son: "you child, you are really dead. You are not willing to tell the truth Well, you are my legitimate eldest son. You have been gentle and obedient since childhood, and you have been in the high position of prime minister. Now Murong''s position has been attributed to you. I love my eldest son and I really can''t bear to force you, Tao''er. "

    Murongtao quickly stood up, for the old man''s special preference for murongqi, there was no trace of dissatisfaction on his face: "the son is here.

    ¡±

    the old man turned around and looked at mu Rongtao intensely. He even asked, "your brother is not willing to say anything. How about you? Are you going to continue to deceive us like your brother, or do you tell us the truth to make us know more clearly?

    ? Murongqi looked at his father and asked his brother. For a moment, murongqi''s face became hesitant. He stood by murongtao''s side and raised his hand and said, "report to father and mother, second brother, he doesn''t know anything, son..."

    Before he finished his words, the old man frowned slightly and looked straight at murongtao, who looked very honest. His lips were buzzing. As soon as he was ready to speak, Liu suddenly stepped forward, as if he didn''t see the stagnant atmosphere at the moment. He bowed to the old man and the old man and said with anxiety and timidity.

    "When I go back to my father and mother, the rumors inside and outside the city are actually heard by my daughter-in-law first. The master doesn''t know the details. Today, because the daughter-in-law wants such a big event, the father and mother must first know that Murong''s lineage still needs the father and mother to take charge of the overall situation, so that the daughter-in-law and the eldest brother can be at ease, and the daughter-in-law will send someone to invite her father and mother back..."

    Before Liu''s words had been finished, Jiang Luoyu noticed that the old lady beside her had already stood up. She quickly raised her hand and helped her. Then she went to Liu''s, and suddenly cried out in a cold voice.

    "Liu fenhuan! Do you think you are Tao''er''s wife, born in a family of noble status, but you are a common woman in the Miao area, so you have to bear with you all the time. When you see you do such a stupid thing, you just have to swallow your guts as if you don''t know anything about it? "

    Liu was in a state of uneasiness and secret joy. When Jiang Luoyu looked at the drink, she immediately changed her face. She fell on her knees in panic. Her fingers tightly tugged at her skirt. She argued intermittently: "mother, what does this mean? The daughter-in-law has never looked down on her mother. It''s her mother''s misunderstanding..."

    "The old man misunderstood?" With a crutch in his hand, the old man made a heavy meal on the ground. Looking down at Liu, who was kneeling on the ground, he snorted coldly, "I''m afraid it''s not so!"

    "Liu fenhuan, I''ll tell you as soon as I show up, no matter how noble your family is, it''s not my Murong family! My Murong clan is a big family of the past dynasty. It has been standing for thousands of years. Up to now, the patriarchal clan system is unbreakable. You are a little woman, but you are shameless. Do you think that what you do can be done without being aware of it? What a joke

 Chapter 302

    As soon as the old lady''s voice dropped, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed, and she knew that she should speak for the old lady. Yu Shifei made a subconscious guess and murmured: "what''s your aunt''s own thing, what''s wrong..."

    When the old lady heard the murmur that was enough for everyone in the house to hear, a glimmer of light flashed through her eyes. Her eyes swept over Jiang Luoyu and coldly fixed on Liu, who was still kneeling: "those rumors, do you think that if you secretly let the servants out, I can''t grasp you? If you want people to know, unless you can''t do it, do you still remember my admonition to you?

    As soon as the rumor was exposed, Jiang Luoyu on one side of the story frowned secretly. For this kind of thing that hurt the enemy a thousand times and lost a thousand, Liu''s family did it. With a helpless sigh in his heart, the old man beside him was even more indignant, and the look on his face was even more ugly.

    "Mother, please forgive me. My daughter-in-law just thinks that Hao''er''s identity is the top priority of my Murong family, but there must be no disharmony, so the daughter-in-law is just..."

    Without finishing this sentence, the old man who stood at the top of the line and had not been talking, finally shot his eyes like a sharp arrow to Liu''s kneeling on the ground. Every word was like a big stone falling on the ground. All the people on the scene were afraid to speak. Only Jiang Luoyu raised his head slightly at this time, and his eyes instantly looked at the words. After that, his face suddenly followed the ugly Murong Tao of Liu A strange smile appeared at the corner of his lips.

    "Even if Hao''er''s identity is wrong, then what?! Since he has been announced by Qi''er to be my eldest grandson of Murong family, no one can slander his identity. To slander his identity is to slander my Murong family for not having eyes! You don''t even know your own grandson. Are you going to make all Dajin''s aristocratic families laugh at us

    Liu''s various plans are for the position of the first born son. After listening to this, he was immediately stunned by lightning. After a long time, he thought of his present situation, and his face gradually showed a look of despair and humiliation. With hate eyes, he took a look at Jiang Luoyu beside the old lady, and then he kowtowed to resist the anger in his heart.

    "Mother, the mother is the daughter-in-law. It''s wrong. The daughter-in-law doesn''t know it will be like this..."

    The old lady hated that the crutches in her hands were so strong that she was furious in her voice. She had been the mistress of Murong family for many years, and her power was beyond description. Liu was so quiet that she did not dare to speak: "you stupid woman! Today, if you didn''t give birth to cheng''er, you might have sent out such rumors and let Hao''er and my Murong family be in the rumor. For the sake of unstable status, Tao''er must be separated from you! "

    "Not yet! When is it going to be? "

    Hearing the old lady''s angry tone, Liu''s body trembled for a moment. She tried to resist her fear and pleaded in a low voice: "father and mother, it''s the daughter-in-law who is wrong and short-sighted --"

    it seems that the old lady is really angry. She is just about to scold her, but the old owner who is not far away is no longer prepared to endure any more He waved his sleeve and said in a cold voice, "step back! If you talk more, you will no longer be my Murong''s daughter-in-law after cheng''er gets married! "

    Liu heard the old man''s cold drink. This time, she was really scared out of her wits. She didn''t care that her calculations were all in vain. She quickly raised her hand and grabbed the corner of the old lady''s sleeve. Regardless of the three or seven 21 times, she pleaded: "mother, you can''t stop me. I really didn''t mean to..."

    After a long time of pleading, the old lady''s face was still cold and not loose. Liu''s face was even more flustered. She turned to mu

    and walked on her knees in the direction of Rong Tao. She did not care that her son Murong Cheng was on the side with a look of fear in her shame. She sobbed and pleaded.

    "Master, I was wrong, but I didn''t do it for myself. I did it for master and cheng''er. I didn''t mean to do it. You have to forgive me and save me..."

    Looking at Liu''s embarrassed appearance, murongtao''s face was darkened several layers. In front of so many people, it was not good to shake her off at once. He could only suppress his stuffy teeth and say, "the words of mother and father are reasonable. You have done something wrong. Don''t you back down?"

    Hearing that he also refused to accept himself, Liu''s expression changed into fright, and he even pulled Murong Tao''s hand: "master, how can you say that? When rumors spread today, I let the boy hint at you. You didn''t stop me. I just let people go out and move. Why did you turn over and refuse to recognize me again? Master, master, you should keep my concubine Body! I still have a sincere son. I can''t be suspended! "

    As Liu''s voice grew louder and louder, the old lady and the old master''s faces became worse and worse. When Liu''s words were finally finished, murongtao looked ugly and did not look at anyone. Even murongqi looked shocked. Jiang Luoyu gave a low sneer and heard the roar of the old master like rolling thunder.

    "What? Are you and your husband and wife ready to take Hao''er down from the position of his eldest grandson and wait for his son to die carelessly because of his body. The big house has no legitimate son any more, so he will let the second room take the place of the first son? "Although the old master was old, his voice did not diminish. As soon as the roar was heard, all the people in the main hall of Murong kept silent for a moment. No one dared to say anything, including Liu, whose face was still frightened. He knelt down in his place and did not dare to speak. Only Murong Tao pondered for a moment. After a slight change in his face, he slowly knelt down on Liu''s body front.

    "Father, mother, please allow your son to speak..."

    Before the old master came, he never thought that his second son, who looked submissive, would have the idea of replacing the eldest son. At the moment, he was very angry and annoyed to see murongtao. He turned around and was unwilling to say more. On the contrary, the old lady saw the appearance of the second son. After all, it was the flesh that fell from her body. No matter how much she hated iron and steel, she still opened her mouth He looked ugly and couldn''t look at him directly. He clenched Jiang Luoyu''s wrist as he spoke. He was obviously very nervous.

    "You don''t have to say that again! You don''t need this stupid woman to say! Tao''er, just tell me, yes! Or not? "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the old lady''s tempting words in her ear. She looked at Murong Tao, who had not raised her head. The sneer from the corner of her lips was even more intense. Her fingers moved slightly in her sleeve. Finally, she lifted up and covered her husband''s hand, which was regarded as silent comfort. It seemed that she had already known how to choose.

    Since he married into the mansion, muronghao, the nominal uncle, has been hiding his talent and keeping a low profile. On the surface, he has allowed himself to win the right of housekeeper. In fact, he has been secretly looking for a handle that can make the long house fall. Now, the best handle has been grasped in his hand - that is, the identity of muronghao.

    Mu Ronghao''s identity is extremely sensitive. Even if Jiang Luoyu is not fully aware of all of them at the moment, he is also vaguely aware of the death of muronghao and Murong min, which involves the secrets of Xiao family and Murong family of Dajin royal family. Behind it, it seems that there is a black hand constantly stirring up all these things, and that is probably his enemy, the houzu Wuya family.

    Murong Tao just said, there are not a few words can deceive the past, if Murong Tao really want to be the eldest son of Dafang, now the best chance is at this time - Murong Hao''s status as the eldest son is crumbling, his second son''s illness is unknown, and there is no successor to inherit Murong''s.

    As Jiang Luoyu''s thoughts turned rapidly, Murong Tao had already slowly straightened up. This time, he finally raised his head and looked at the old lady in front of him with burning eyes, and his voice was firm and steady.

    "Tao''er went back to his mother. His wife was instructed by Tao''er to spread it out, because it was not a rumor. Although Hao''er was my Murong''s blood, he was not the eldest son of my eldest brother. Murong''s eldest grandson had died many years ago."

    in this case, he did not care about the people in the house who changed color when he landed Suddenly, with a sneer, he looked at murongqi, who had uncovered the truth, bowed his head and pondered over something. He forced himself to endure his real emotions. He did not show any special expression on his face, and then said.

    "According to Tao''s conjecture, the elder sister-in-law has been holding her breath for many years. If she had not known the news, she would not have left her seriously ill sacrificial son and left suddenly."

    The latter sentence is the most important one. As soon as he said this, Murong Ji was anxious to look at muronghao, as if he wanted to explain. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at murongqi who was confronting murongtao. At the same time, he heard murongqi with a little helpless voice: "second brother, you --"

    the truth years ago was revealed in an instant As if the scar had been torn alive, Murong Ji was not in good health. Mi Qianqian, who was standing beside him, felt that his face had changed. When he was about to speak, Murong Ji''s whole body became loose. He hung down his head in a daze and stopped looking at the situation in front of him, which made Mi Qianqian''s eyes even more worried.

    This change did not come into the eyes of the rest of the public at this time, because murongtao was still not finished, but with a look of victory: "if the father wants evidence, Tao has already found the evidence, but because of the big brother''s face and father''s suspicion, Tao is not willing to take it out to refute the elder brother''s face, but also hope his father can see clearly."

 Chapter 303

    After these words, Murong Tao finally bowed his head again and knelt down on the ground again. However, no matter the Liu family kneeling beside him, Murong Hao, murongqi and Jiang Luoyu standing beside him, and even the old master of Murong family standing in front of him, all knew that he had done this on purpose and had not wronged others at all.

    I don''t know how long later, the old master finally took a step and stood beside Murong Tao. His voice was deep, and he didn''t know whether he was happy or angry: "Tao''er, are you trying to tell us that your elder brother is fooling us?"

    "Tao Er didn''t think so." Murong Tao''s face is low. Others can''t see his look at the moment. However, anyone who hears his voice can hear the firm meaning. "Tao''er only hopes that the two elders can understand that Tao''er is not doing this for the sake of the fight between the big house and the second room, but for the sake of my Murong family''s shining gold. We should strictly abide by the patriarchal clan system, and don''t confuse blood vessels casually."

    Seeing that everything was developing in an uncertain direction, Jiang Luoyu raised his eyes and took a deep look at muronghao, who had been silent since he entered the door. In an instant, he seemed to see some decision in his glass colored eyes. He could not help but sigh silently and swallow what he wanted to say.

    He stopped talking, which did not mean that murongqi could keep silent. He managed to persuade muronghao to return to Dajin, and asked the dark owl to escort him back from Dalong. He also designed to turn muronghao into Murong''s legitimate eldest son. At the moment, muronghao had already become chaotang Liangdong. He saw that Murong''s prestige was greatly increased, and he also had a son to his twin brother who died He would never let go of such a thing.

    Thinking like this, he has already rushed to murongtao again, trying to explain it: "second brother, how can you say that! If you really find out the truth, you should know that haoerta -- "

    " a good move is to advance for retreat, Tao''er. "

    Just when murongqi tried to persuade murongtao, the old owner standing at the head suddenly put out an arm and blocked murongqi who was about to move forward. After a long sigh, he looked at the ground with complicated eyes, and looked silently as if murongtao was very clever. He lowered his voice and said one word at a time.

    "I have been wrong about you for so many years. I think you are different from your brothers. You are Qi''er''s second brother. You will assist him faithfully and never spy on the position of my legitimate eldest son of Murong family. How can you know You are really not an ordinary beast. You are the most hidden snake

    After the sigh, all the people still in the main hall were shocked. Only Jiang Luoyu was keenly aware that Murong Tao, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled for a moment. The old master of Murong''s family stepped slowly down the steps and turned his back to murongtao, who was lying on the ground. Suddenly, his face suddenly showed a look of anguish. He was a little incredulous, but he asked in despair.

    "Have you been waiting for this day all these years

    Kneeling on the ground, the man was still silent, not as to refute his words, but more like to acquiesce that his words were right. The old man closed his eyes, waved his sleeve robe, and roared.

    "Rebel, don''t get out!"

    Before the words fell, Murong Tao straightened up and looked deeply behind him. After hearing this, he realized the ambition of the second son and the determination to deal with the eldest son. In an instant, the old home owner, who was ten years old, stood up without any hesitation, and said in a cold voice to the frightened Liu.

    "Let''s go."

    Liu knew that there was no one else in the room that could accommodate her except murongtao. Hearing this, she stood up and quickly followed murongtao: "master..."

    This incident also scared Murong Cheng. He was a dandy. He didn''t know what to do. His face was covered with cold sweat. After a few steps behind his parents, he remembered that his grandfather was still standing beside him, shaking his hands and stumbling.

    "Zu Grandfather, cheng''er Cheng''er also retired with his father and mother... "

    The old man didn''t even open his eyes, but the anger in his voice became deeper.

    "Go away!"

    Jiang Luoyu watched Murong Tao''s family leave and head for the courtyard next to the main hall. It was obvious that after seeing through his intentions, Jiang Luoyu simply broke his heart and waited for the Murong family''s old master to make a decision on whether to remove them from the Murong family or forgive them temporarily. This scandal never happened in Murong family.

    But at the moment, Jiang Luoyu is very clear. Even if the master of Murong''s family chooses to forgive murongtao and let him perform meritorious deeds and then assist murongqi, in his opinion, the uncle''s ambition can not be offset. As long as muronghao is still the successor of Murong family, the uncle will play tricks in secret, regardless of Murong''s current situation in Dajin Fight.

    He couldn''t help but sigh, and sat down with the old lady who seemed to have broken her heart. Before he reached muronghao''s side, he saw a man in Xuanyi who was not far away kneeling on one knee, raised his hand and whispered, "grandfather and grandmother, please don''t be angry."The old man came back to himself and calmly motioned to him to get up. His eyes did not mean to blame him: "Hao''er, this matter is not your business, it is your stupid uncle''s fault, and the Murong family has been astringent for too long, and they are about to be forgotten! These arrogant and ignorant sons of aristocratic families dare to discuss my status as the legitimate eldest son of Murong clan! How dare you trample on my Murong''s face like this

    After saying this, the old man did not listen to Murong Hao''s words any more, so he walked toward the study outside the main hall. Seeing this, Murong Qi immediately turned to keep up with him. After Murong Tao''s incident, his eyes grew dim. Murong Hao stood up and looked at Jiang Luoyu not far away. He was puzzled.

    Knowing what he was thinking, Jiang Luoyu nodded to him with a smile and motioned him to let go.

    Seeing the figure of the man in Xuanyi''s back, Jiang Luoyu slowly shook his head when he followed the two figures in front of him to disappear in the main hall, and his fingers, which had been holding, were also relaxed.

    It''s not what he expected.

    In fact, when he entered Dajin for the first time, he knew that Murong Hao had been made the eldest son of Murong clan by Murong Qi. Murong family is not an ordinary family. Which one can inherit the status of the eldest son and become the prime minister?

    Even if muronghao is really the son born to murongmin and others, not the legitimate eldest son of murongqi, so what?

    If Murong clan has already recognized him as Murong''s legitimate eldest son, from now on, no matter what his identity is, the Murong family will not change his face because of his identity. Even if muronghao is really not murongqi''s own son, if Murong Hao really has the talent to become Murong''s legitimate eldest son and has Murong''s blood, he will certainly recognize Murong Hao as Murong''s The nature of the first born son, a great family, to pursue profits will never change.

    What really matters is never blood, but an honest and aboveboard reputation.

    After following the two men to the door of the study, he looked at his nominal grandfather, who actually pushed the door in. After that, muronghao had already thought about this joint thoroughly. Before murongqi could step out of the room, he said, "father.

    On this day, did you expect that you would let me promise to be the legitimate eldest son of Murong?

    Murongqi heard his voice, but seemed to know what he didn''t say. There was a wry smile on the corner of his lips. He waved his hand to show him to come in with him. He only sighed and did not return his head: "no need to say more. Your grandfather is still waiting inside. If you have anything to say, go in and talk about it."

    Muronghao watched murongqi''s fast disappearing figure. His drooping fingers slowly clenched. His face turned into a resolute one. Just as he was about to step up to the threshold, he suddenly heard a weak voice behind him, accompanied by a few coughing calls.

    "Big brother."

    Hearing this voice, muronghao knew who was coming. After pondering for a moment, he turned around and watched the man sitting in the wheelchair pushed by the little beggar. There was a rare wrinkle in his brow, and his voice was mixed with guilt. He said, "brother sacrifice, I don''t want to deceive you. There''s a reason I''m really not your biological brother. I can only be counted as your cousin... "

    "My elder brother treats me with sincerity and has taken good care of the sacrifice for three years. What''s the difference between my affection and that of my own brother?" Murong Ji came up to explain the matter to Murong Hao. He laughed heartily when he heard the speech. He waved his hand,

    "it''s just a dispute about fame. How can big brother be so rigid that it seems that even my younger brother doesn''t want to recognize it."

    From the words, we can see that Murong Ji didn''t care about his concealment. On the contrary, after knowing his own identity, he still loved his big brother. On muronghao''s expressionless face, a smile appeared suddenly, and he responded helplessly to his brother''s ridicule: "of course not."

    "It''s not good. I''m sure I can''t. in the future, elder brother, don''t say this to hurt the friendship between brother and brother."

    "You said so." Muronghao pondered for a moment. His eyes turned from darkness to clarity. When he raised his face, he saw Jiang Luoyu, who was slowly moving towards him. His face became softer and said in a soft voice, "well, since you have a conclusion in your heart, it''s me that I shouldn''t talk nonsense."

 Chapter 304

    Murong Ji was keenly aware of the change in muronghao''s expression. He knew that he had already understood his intention. He had a brighter smile. He took a look at the open study door behind him, nodded and urged, "brother, it''s good that you understand. Grandfather and father have already entered, and elder brother should go in quickly."

    Mi Qianqian pushes his wheelchair and looks at the complicated color on the bottom of his eyes after Murong Ji sees Murong Hao enter the door. He knows that what happened just now in the main hall does not have any impact on Murong sacrifice as it appears. However, as soon as Murong Ji wakes up, he immediately asks him to chase muronghao out. He doesn''t want to lose his loved ones, but this time when Murong Ji sees it, he sees it When muronghao was there, MI Qianqian could vaguely perceive that Murong Ji''s smile was not as straightforward as it had been at the beginning, but it brought a little shadow.

    After a short day with Murong Ji, MI Qianqian can already vaguely realize that although the Murong family has great power and wealth, there is no need to worry about food and clothing, but the people among them are not as deep as ordinary people. From muronghao''s painstaking efforts to catch him to come to see the doctor for his younger brother, MI Qianqian can see that Murong Ji and muronghao have a good relationship.

    But what happened in the hall just now, although Murong Ji didn''t seem to mind it very much, after all, his biological brother had already died. Murong Hao had known this, but he still concealed Murong sacrifice. In a short period of time, Murong Ji felt some indistinct discomfort in his heart. Mi Qianqian could detect this, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.

    And the words that I wanted to say "you are not in good health, you have been out for a long time, and now it''s time to go back". At this time, I couldn''t say it.

    After hesitating for a long time, MI Qianqian gritted his teeth. After all, he forced out a little voice with insufficient momentum. However, it was not the tone of questioning just now. Instead, it seemed that he was showing awkward concern: "you What''s the matter with you? "

    "I''m fine." Murong Ji, sitting in a wheelchair, didn''t notice that the people behind him were turning back and forth. After hearing the speech, he was stunned for a while, which gave him a long sigh of relief. Obviously, in a short period of time, he figured out some things again, "I just got some things in the corner - you don''t worry about me, I''m ok."

    As soon as his voice fell, there was a sound of footsteps behind him. Then Jiang Luoyu''s voice suddenly sounded, with a little worried: "Mr. MI, take Ji Di back with you. He is not in good health. These things should not be bothered by him. Brother Ji, you should take good care of it now. Otherwise, Zhao Min and I will not be at ease. "

    Murong Ji motioned Mi Qianqian to help him turn his wheelchair. Facing Jiang Luoyu who was walking in front of him, Murong Ji also showed a worried look on his face. What he said just now is true. No matter whether Murong Hao is close to him in the end, his brotherhood in the past three years is not a fraud. When he thinks of the words of his uncle mu Rongtao, Murong Ji can''t help worrying.

    "Brother and sister-in-law, but..."

    "Brother Ji, I know your mind and Zhaomin know it. Don''t worry." Jiang Luoyu patted him on the shoulder and looked firmly at Mi Qianqian behind him. His tone was firm and could not be questioned. "When the result is discussed, I will send someone to inform Jidi immediately. Now you can go back to the bamboo forest to have a rest. Mr. MI, please

    The elder brother''s sister-in-law''s speech, Mo Rong''s elder sister-in-law, had no choice but to push his brother-in-law''s memorial ceremony to Qianjiang''s room, but he was too weak to resist

    Jiang Luoyu nodded. After MI Qianqian left with Murong sacrifice, she motioned to the sleeping star beside her to leave with mother Han, who was always smiling. She raised her internal power and went to the window of the study. She listened to the three people in silence.

    Just at the moment when he stood still, only Murong Hao of the three people in the room slightly turned his head, took a look at the tiny shadow that could hardly be seen, turned his head back with the same complexion, and listened to the old man''s low sigh in front of him. There were layers of helplessness and regret between his eyebrows.

    "Today''s matter is Tao''er''s fault, but after all, the son is not the godfather''s fault, and I should take half of the responsibility - well, in the end, it''s going to break up. I haven''t closed my eyes and separated you, so that you don''t have to fight for those worldly things, hurt the friendship between brothers, and prevent some things from being spied and used by others. I''ll be at ease."

    When the old man said this, Jiang Luoyu outside the window and Murong Hao in the window were shocked at the same time. They knew that the old man wanted to make the second room of Murong''s long house separate early, so as to avoid more disputes. Murong Tao should also be able to put out his mind of seizing the position of the eldest son. However, the noble family''s high hall still can''t be separated. Otherwise, it is unfilial. This rule has always been regarded as a code of conduct ¡£

    Murong family is now happy because of his eldest son. If he suddenly doesn''t say anything, he will split up. If someone knows what Murong Tao has done, he will not be able to hide what he has done. Once the story of Uncle framing his nephew comes out, Murong Tao''s official position and reputation will be completely destroyed.

    But if he did, Murong Hao''s position as the first born son of Murong Hao would be stable, because no one would believe that Murong would let Murong give up a legitimate son who played an important role in the imperial court because of Murong min and the children born outside.Murong Hao knelt down, his black hair falling down his shoulder. He could not see his face clearly, but his voice was more determined. It seemed that he had already made a decision about it: "why is grandfather so?"

    Seeing him kneeling down and listening to him say so, the old man could not help but brighten his eyes. Then he raised his hand to stop murongqi''s words and asked himself, "Hao''er, what do you want to do?"

    Murong Hao knelt down on the ground. According to the sun, his eyes were covered with a beautiful smoky luster. The old man could not help but feel the emptiness in his heart. In this way, he completely inherited the appearance of his only Gemini murongmin. In fact, when he saw it at the first sight, he already had a guess in his heart.

    However, since murongqi gave him a reason, he felt most guilty about murongmin''s child, so he admitted the identity of muronghao with one eye closed. Unexpectedly, murongtao''s unwillingness made things evolve into the situation today. It turned out that murongmin''s own brother finally killed the child.

    Just as the old man couldn''t help sighing, muronghao''s voice was already ringing in the room. It was not only heard by two people in the room, but also passed into Jiang Luoyu''s ears outside the window.

    "My grandfather knew that Hao''er was not really the legitimate eldest son of Murong family. Instead of letting them hold on to this point and threatening me to refuse to let go, but also giving the Royal seat the opportunity to eliminate my Murong family''s rights, Hao''er should take this opportunity to leave Murong''s family and set up his own family. He also cut off those people''s minds and avoid the suspicion that my Murong family would seize power."

    Hearing this, the old man immediately understood the meaning of muronghao''s words, and his face changed immediately. He could not tell whether it contained helplessness or what other more complicated look was: "you want to Do you have your own door? "

    "Yes, Hao''er is still the son of my uncle in name, but the name of the eldest son can be given to the younger brother. On the one hand, it is good for the body of the sacrificial brother, and the uncle can concentrate on protecting the sacrificial younger brother. Besides, for my Murong spy, Hao''er has been demoted to Murong''s lineage, and he can help Murong cut off his peeping fingers in the dark. What''s your grandfather''s opinion? ¡±

    muronghao didn''t mention Murong Tao''s intention of plotting against himself and using his identity to win the lineage of his lineage. He only wanted to speak from the overall situation of Murong''s family, and the old man who did not know how to refute him was unable to speak. After a long time, he lowered his head and decided to disagree with muronghao''s words. However, when he saw the firm look of the man in Xuanyi, and The familiar delicate eyebrows and eyes sighed again, but obeyed the grandson in front of him.

    "It''s good that you set up your own house, but you have been wronged. At that time, I owed a lot to min''er. When you were young, Murong had to give up you. Now you come back for a few days, but you have to leave again because of these things. I really can''t bear it! "

    Muronghao took a look and listened to the conversation, but he didn''t speak. He seemed to have expected that he would leave Murong family. Knowing that he could not be dissuaded, murongqi pursed his lips and suddenly asked, "if grandfather really can''t bear it, Hao''er wants to ask his grandfather for advice."

    The old man''s expression coagulates, if has thought: "you want to ask, is that year min er''s death reason?"

    "And grandfather, please."

    "Min''er''s death It''s all my confusion The old man sighed heavily and looked darkly at Murong Hao, who raised his eyes. His fingers were gradually clenched under his sleeve robe. "Now that you have strength, I am not afraid to tell you. At the beginning, min''er was forced to die by my Murong family, Xiao''s family and the royal family. "

    As soon as he said this, Murong Hao''s whole body trembled. Even Jiang Luoyu, who was standing outside the window, could hardly cover up his tracks. Subconsciously, he murmured in a low voice: " What? "

 Chapter 305

    When it was dinner time, several people in the study had not finished talking, and the dinner was delayed.

    The news from Jiang Luoyu''s side has not come yet. Murong Ji sits alone in front of the bamboo house, staring at the dinner that has just been delivered by the maid in front of him. He has ebony chopsticks on his hand, and points his fingers on the stone table. Obviously, he is not calm and is thinking about some difficult things to choose.

    "Here you are."

    When he was drooping his head to meditate, a white and delicate hand suddenly placed in front of him. There was a black square stone in the palm. Murong Ji was stunned by this thing. He immediately looked up to see Mi Qianqian standing beside him, and he was hesitant to deliver the stone in his hand.

    Murong sacrifice quietly picked up the stone, looked at it, did not feel anything special, so modestly asked for advice: "what is this?"

    Mi Qianqian snorted and saw that he picked up his own stone, and his eyebrows moved a little. He could not see whether he was happy or not: "don''t forget the gift of meeting."

    Murong Ji weighed the stone in his hand, and his eyes flashed a puzzled look, but his eyes slowly softened: "when we met yesterday, you didn''t give me a gift. Today, something like this happened, but you gave it to me Is it comforting? "

    Mi Qianqian was stabbed by him, but he didn''t dare to admit it. At once, a trace of red appeared on MI Qianqian''s face. Unfortunately, he was dressed in the clothes of a little beggar, and his face was painted black and white. Otherwise, he would be immediately found out by Murong Ji, who was very keen, and retorted in a hard voice: "be sentimental! Of course Not so Don''t give it to me

    "Now that you have sent it out, how can I not?" Seeing Mi Qianqian say that he is going to take the stone, as if he is really going to take back the gift. Murong Ji grabs it in his palm as soon as he receives it. His fingertip rubs the edge of the stone secretly, and looks at him carefully.

    "It''s dark. I don''t know what it is, but maybe it has the ability to open up the earth. I have received a gift from my husband, so I dare not make a mistake. I''d like to hear from you in the future."

    Mi Qianqian looked at him and held on to it. He felt more comfortable. However, he still looked scornful and muttered Well, it''s smooth

    Murong Ji didn''t reply this time. He just looked at him smiling. A moment later, MI Qianqian couldn''t help it. He sat beside him and picked up ebony chopsticks. He looked as if he wanted to pick vegetables. But before the chopsticks touched the plate, they were frozen in place.

    "This is a medicine stone, which is good for your health - if you feel uncomfortable, you can put it in your mouth first. It has some similarities with Murong''s Wandu stone, but it is more powerful."

    Murong Ji, somewhat surprised, took out the stone again, rubbed it with his fingertips once more, and tried to say: "such a precious thing, sir, there is probably only this one."

    Hearing this, MI Qianqian faintly gave a sigh of gratitude, but his fingers unconsciously grasped the chopsticks and, regardless of the necessary etiquette of the aristocratic families, clattered the chopsticks dishes and porcelain bowls. Obviously, I was extremely upset at the moment.

    There is not only one piece, but this piece was specially left for him to defend himself before his mother sent him out of the family!

    Who knows how he gave such a precious thing to Murong sacrifice the day after he saw the man in front of him. There must be something wrong with his head Well, there must be something wrong. Tomorrow, he will immediately decoct his own medicine and try to cure his illness before he leaves!

    Mi Qianqian was annoyed with the vegetables, and looked at the black stone in Murong Ji''s hand with hatred. However, Murong Ji, who was sitting beside him, raised his head and raised his lips. His smile was as soft as the breeze: "thanks to the comfort of my husband, I feel much better now."

    Mi Qianqian didn''t expect that he suddenly said this sentence. The dish that was about to be put into his mouth shook and fell down along with his chopsticks. Murong Ji held his hand with a quick eye. At this time, he didn''t see any anxious appearance. Smiling and considerate, he picked up his own chopsticks and put the dishes that MI Qianqian wanted to eat into his small plate ¡£

    "Sir, please."

    The sky is getting dark, and lights are lit up in the whole inner city. Not far away, the king Jen palace in the Dajin palace is a vast darkness.

    In the sleeping Hall of Jingren palace, two figures were entangled on the huge dragon couch deep in the palace. Faint begging for mercy and low voice came. After a while, they gradually disappeared. A figure lifted the bed curtain and walked slowly down, put on his clothes and walked out of the bedroom hall. The eunuch who had been waiting for the original place had already felt it, and immediately stepped forward and handed a note.

    "News from Murong?"

    "Yes, your majesty." Wei Hai, the eunuch, looked at the emperor''s clothes and came out with a light joy. When a familiar smell came from the crack of the door, he immediately knew that the emperor could not help using it. He sighed in his heart. When the evil fate between the emperor and the queen was hard to solve, he calmly opened his mouth and answered.

    "The matter of general Murong has been found out. The man behind the scene was found out by the old master of Murong. He is the close uncle of general Chaoyun, Murong Shangshu. However, there is a secret report from the slave, which has already involved Wu Ya family."As soon as Wu Ya''s three characters appeared, the emperor''s face became worse. He shook the note in his hand, and his tone was somewhat gloomy: "at this time, Wu Yatuo is not in the capital of the emperor. Who is the person in charge of the affairs of the emperor?"

    "My highness, the fourth Prince''s concubine."

    "Obviously, she is the Royal daughter-in-law, but her hand is very long." When the emperor heard that it was Wu Ya Le Ze, he narrowed his eyes and said, "I think it is the fourth elder who is not good at discipline. Tomorrow I will remind him to control his family, so as not to cause any disaster. During this period of time, I thought that Xihua''s means would make them stop temporarily. However, it has become more and more excessive.

    ¡±

    in a word, Wu Yale would not return to his residence, and nanjinglin, the fourth prince, was going to have bad luck. The emperor turned around and prepared to go back to his bedroom. But before he had finished his step, he suddenly turned back to his body. His eyes were uncertain. The eunuch saw that the emperor was not coming in. After thinking about it for a while, he asked quietly.

    "Your Majesty, will you continue to close the Jingren palace?"

    "Keep closing." The emperor answered the matter without thinking, and it was obviously not negotiable. "Mi Xin San can only control the Queen''s daily night, but the day has lost its due effect. Now it is not the time to unseal Jingren palace."

    After saying this, he stood silent for a long time, as if suddenly made up his mind and raised his hand to the eunuch: "bring that thing."

    Although he had not heard the emperor say any specific name, the eunuch knew what the emperor wanted, and immediately his whole face changed. He knelt down on the ground and repeatedly said, "Your Majesty, please think twice! If the empress has an heir, your Majesty''s hard work for many years will be destroyed. After all, the empress is black... "

    When the emperor heard this, his face was covered with clouds and his words were filled with rage. The terrified eunuch stifled the next sentence: "I know it in my mind. There''s no need to be noisy!"

    "Damn it!"

    After yelling at Wei Hai, the emperor stroked his forehead, and the bottom of his eyes finally showed a tired look. Only after looking at something presented by Wei Hai Zhan''s trembling hands, did he finally slow down and drink coldly.

    "Step back! And

    "Yue"

    .

    The gate of the palace closed slowly again, and the eunuchs and maids got the emperor''s order and left Jingren palace for more than ten feet. Then they stopped and waited for the emperor''s call again.

    As soon as the gate closed, Nan Jinxu clenched the small box in his hand. As soon as he lifted his eyes to look at the Dragon bed behind the screen, he found that a figure was swabbing his shoes, and some of them were staggering towards this side. He frowned at once, and quickly went up to meet him and held him in his arms. Some of them were angry and asked, "you are not in good health. How did you get up?"

    "Ah Jin!"

    The visitor was hugged by him, and then he put his arms around his neck with a smile and called him. His face was not strange at all. His eyebrows and eyes were illuminated by the light, and his bare skin still had traces under his single clothes. However, he was extremely charming and bewildering, but he asked himself to close the Jingren palace and was indifferent to the emperor!

    "I thought you were gone. I wanted to chase you out."

    "I''m not going." Nanjinxu hugged him back to the bed, and his fingers brushed over the smiling eyebrows and eyes of the man. There was a kind of cautious treasure under his eyes, but more joy of being lost and recovered. At this time, it seemed that he was not the man above ten thousand people, but an ordinary man with some timidity and positive promise to the one who loves.

    "I have to plant peonies for you. How can I go?"

    Hearing this answer, Wu Yaqing''s smile deepened, and her eyes mistakenly saw the small box in his hand. Although she had been lingering for several times and felt uncomfortable, she did not care. She took the thing over and asked, "ah Jin, what is this?"

    The South brocade Xu smiles to look at him, the eye ground worry and the pain fleeting, turns into the light doting: "you guess?"

    Wu Yaqing shook her head with a smile. She didn''t want to guess, but she didn''t let go of the box. She just said, "tell me."

    The emperor saw that he was persistent in breaking the casserole and asked the end, but he still planned to hide it from him temporarily. He shook his head when he heard the speech. Instead of answering, he asked, "do you believe me, love son?"

    When Wu Ya''s expression appeared, he immediately stopped asking. Instead, he pretended to be angry and said, "if you ask again, I will be angry."

    "If you believe me, don''t ask." Nanjinxu hears the speech, and the smile on the corner of his lips is somewhat indescribable. He seems to have a deeper and deeper expectation. He raises his hand to open the box and reveals a round purple pill inside. He picks it up and sends it to Wuya''s lips and says it one word at a time.

    "Eat it - I want to have a child as good-looking as you."

    Wu Ya was stunned for a moment, and some couldn''t believe to look at the person sitting opposite him. After a long time, he slowly softened his eyes, lowered his head to hold the pill, and swallowed it very simply. At the moment when he swallowed the pill, nanjinxu''s eyes suddenly lit up, his fingers strengthened, and he hugged him. Then the Dragon Bed Tent trembled slightly to cover his vague response Sound.

    ¡®¡®¡ö¡­ "Good."

 Chapter 306

    The lamp of Jingren palace is no longer on, but the light of Liyu garden is bright at the moment.

    Hearing the sound of pushing the door and footsteps coming from the door, Jiang Luoyu, who was packing up his token and sword, raised his head, looked at the man who had stopped in front of the door and was looking at himself, and met him with a smile.

    "It''s over?"

    Murong Hao saw him go to his own body, but he could not help holding him in his arms. Half of his strength made him think of Jiang Luoyu. Different from the past, he quickly and flustered to release. His eyes were firm and gentle. His eyes swept through the room, and his lips had a knowing smile: "things have been cleaned up so much, or the emperor knows my mind best."

    Jiang Luoyu bowed her head and made a knot. She was pulled by him with a smile. She looked at him with fixed eyes and asked, "if the place to stay has not been determined, how about going to my emperor''s house?"

    Murong Hao held his hand tightly, as if he would run away when he let go. His eyes were extremely soft: "what you mean is that you want me to be a burden."

    "But not?"

    Murong Hao shook his head and hit the nail on the head: "I''m just afraid of You don''t want your son''s name to be Nan. "

    "It''s so cunning that I''ve been guessed out." Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that the reason was guessed by him. He immediately sighed a little uninteresting. He remembered that his original surname could not be restored. He didn''t want his child to be surnamed Nan, so he had to take Murong Hao as his surname. He felt depressed and poked the man''s face with his fingertips.

    "It''s better to get rid of your husband than to get rid of the unpopular imperial family."

    "Now is not the time." Muronghao grabbed his finger, pursed his thin lips, and the dark light of his eyes surged. His eyes were fixed on the smile of Jiang Luoyu''s lips. His voice was cold and sweet. As soon as they spoke, they knew each other''s thoughts, "you know, going down to the emperor''s mansion, it seems that we are afraid of them."

    "They?" Jiang Luoyu took back her hand to stop him from taking advantage of the other man. When he heard what the man had just said in his study, he looked dignified. "Are you talking about your ambitious uncle, or Wu Ya Shi, who can''t solve his hatred with me, or The king''s royal family

    Muronghao looked at him and said this. He turned around and ignored himself. Subconsciously, he thought he was angry. He immediately stood up and grabbed his shoulder. After a moment''s hesitation, he looked embarrassed and said in a low voice: "Chen Hua, I didn''t mean to hide it all the time I''m just scared when I hear it. "

    "I understand how you feel." Jiang Luoyu remembered the promise he had made to the emperor when he was unmarried. Knowing that he had made muronghao in trouble, Jiang Luoyu sighed to himself and then came back to himself. He stroked the man''s frown, but suddenly asked with a smile, "but I never listen to others tell the truth. What about you, Zhaomin?"

    As soon as he said this, Murong Hao''s eyes flashed. After a long time, he nodded slightly. All the expressions on his face slowly converged, and there was no trace.

    As soon as the conversation was over, one of them had been stuck on the window, and the ice blue shadow, unable to see whether it was a man or a woman, immediately moved backward and quickly disappeared into the darkness, as if it had never appeared before.

    Murong''s elder son, Murong Hao, was temporarily relegated to his lineage because of his identity. He was ready to leave the Murong mansion with his wife chaoyunneijun. After hearing this news, the other three families were shocked, especially Bai Yifan, who was facing the Murong family I came here to ask what happened to

    in the end.

    When Bai Yifan arrived, Jiang Luoyu, who had been prepared for a long time, was led in. Two cousins were separated by a Muggle in the room. Murong Hao talked for an hour. Bai Yifan turned out of Murong''s family and went back to Bai''s family. Bai gradually became quiet, as if waiting for something.

    At noon, muronghao and Jiang Luoyu finally packed up their bags. After hearing the news, they gathered around Murong''s residence and said goodbye to murongqi and others in front of the various kinds of men who were inquiring about the news. After getting on the carriage, the boy drove to another courtyard that muronghao had set up in the outer city, and soon left the inner city.

    As soon as he was out of the inner city, the carriage ran into nanjingjin, who was waiting on horseback. After hearing the news, he also came to explore the truth. The ninth Prince''s Royal Highness had met Bai Yiwan, the youngest daughter of Bai''s family, at the Wuya banquet that day, he was totally fascinated and wanted to marry someone else. However, Bai Yiwan was too young at the first age, and Bai Yiwan''s mind was still uncertain Nanjingjin, who is still in pursuit of bitterness, squats at the gate of the inner city for Bai''s carriage for three days. Waiting for it has become a habit.

    He has been running after Bai Yiwan for nearly a month, and there is no substantive progress. It is said that the relationship between Chaoyun neijun and Bai Yiwan was the best before he got married. Nan Jingjin estimated that he would go to find Zhaoyun neijun to tie him up. However, when Jiang Luoyu was in Murong Mansion, Murong Hao always prevaricated him with Jiang Luoyu''s bad health every time, and he was not good enough to break into Murong mansion.

    As soon as nanjingjin saw the carriage, she wanted to abandon her horse and get on the bus to talk to Jiang Luoyu. However, muronghao seemed to know the habits of his royal highness. Before nanjingjin lifted the curtain of the carriage, he kicked out and forced the ninth Prince down. Then he rode down with a face of ice, but he would not let him lift the curtain of the carriage.A toss down, the other courtyard are to the door, nanjingjin bit his teeth, hum whispered.

    "It''s time to get to the gate of another courtyard. It''s impossible for your husband not to get off the bus..."

    Muronghao glanced at him coldly and raised his hand to signal the people in the other courtyard to open the gate. Under the gaze of nanjingjin, who was about to cry and have no tears, Murong Hao carried out a small sedan for two and stopped beside the carriage. Obviously, he was waiting for Jiang Luoyu to get off the carriage and get into the house without giving him a chance.

    Nanjingjin watched Jiang Luoyu get out of the carriage and was carried into the mansion by a small sedan chair. She was stunned not to let nanjingjin get close to her. His highness, the ninth prince, felt greatly shocked and cried to the people around her: "I said that we are friends at all costs. How can you be so cruel..."

    As soon as this sentence was uttered, it was like an abandoned woman questioning the adulterer, which made Murong Hao''s face darken. The guard who heard this also turned around quietly and looked at muronghao and Nan Jingjin, who they were not familiar with. Some even began to guess whose Gemini nanjingjin was. Unexpectedly, the general started to confuse him Finally abandoned.

    I didn''t expect a sentence to form such a situation. This time nanjingjin was really "embarrassed". She drove her horse to the side and hid. She met Murong Hao''s even colder eyes, and coughed twice: "OK, OK, even if my sentence is a little wrong, don''t look at me with such eyes. My bone can''t stand your storm..."

    Finally, before the two strokes were said, Murong Hao Yuguang felt that the guards'' eyes were getting more and more strange. He immediately gnashed his teeth and growled in a low voice: "hall! Down

    "I''ll let you off. It''s really mean." Nan Jingjin''s body trembled, and she hastened to step back. She was afraid that she would be beaten if she didn''t pay attention. However, a small bamboo slip appeared in her hand and threw it at muronghao, "here, this is the news you want, but how can you ask me to inquire about that one All of a sudden, I can only get so much out of the secret files of the palace. You can do it yourself. "

    Muronghao knew that he had borrowed the name of muguifei, so he made such a small bamboo slip. Originally, there were not many records about the man. It was not easy to give so much to himself. However, when he remembered what had just happened, he did not feel any gratitude at all, so he raised his hand perfunctorily and said, "thank you very much."

    Nan Jingjin is absent-minded when he says thanks. When things are put away, they will change their faces. They are the same clothes in the border areas, and they have no less exchanges in the military camp. At that time, muronghao still left his hands, and they all beat their heads full of bags. Seeing that this time, it is provoking people to worry. Isn''t it a shame to fight now?

    The word "broken face" made the ninth Prince''s highness fight a cold war solidly. He didn''t dare to get close and run away.

    "Well, when it''s done, I''ll go back to find sister Wan''er."

    As the voice dropped, nanjingjin even disappeared. Murong Hao narrowed his eyes and snorted. If Jiang Luoyu had not entered the mansion, he would have beaten nanjingjin, who was always cheap, and pleaded guilty to the emperor. This was not the first time.

    Nan Jingjin has been getting along with him for the past three years. She never values her majesty of the heavenly family. However, after being beaten violently, she runs back to the imperial concubine Mu to complain. Then she pleads with the emperor and says that she is not good at learning. The parties don''t mind. Most of Murong''s subordinates are remonstrators. The more they fight, the better their friendship is. Murong Hao is always safe and sound.

    Another courtyard had already removed the original plaque and changed it into three big characters of the general''s office. Muronghao strode into the second gate. He saw Jiang Luoyu sitting at the stone table in front of the courtyard, smiling and making tea. He could not help but smile a little. Just as he was about to go, he heard a rush of footsteps behind him. A boy was running with a box Come here.

    "General, there is a servant like man outside to give a gift. He said that he congratulated the general and his wife on their move. The servant didn''t have time to stop the man from asking which house it was. The man had disappeared. There was only this gift box left. I don''t know what to do. Please have a look at it."

    When Murong Hao heard the speech, he was about to walk towards the gate of flowers. He turned around and took what was in the hand of the boy. After opening it, he looked inside and found that there was a red blood coral like herb with many roots. Just as he frowned, Jiang Luoyu''s voice came from behind.

    "Zhao Min?"

 Chapter 307

    Hearing his voice, Murong Hao immediately covered the box and quickly put it back into his sleeve. After he raised his hand to signal the boy who was delivering things to leave, he turned around and strode towards the man who had already made tea and was looking up at him with a smile.

    Jiang Luoyu became sleepy and tired because of sitting in the palace. He went to have a rest soon after lunch. Muronghao looked at his peaceful and sleeping cheek, brushed his fingers against his hair on the temples, stood up gently to put down the bed curtain, looked up at the beam in the room, and suddenly said in a deep voice.

    "This place is not as safe as Murong''s house. Protect the emperor strictly!"

    As soon as the words came out, a black smoke suddenly rose on the beam, which was mixed with a vague voice. In a flash, it disappeared again: "yes!"

    After saying this, Xuanyi opened the door and closed it carefully. His eyes swept over all the people waiting outside the garden. When he found that there was one missing person, his eyes suddenly flashed.

    "Somebody."

    After hearing Li Yu''s servant girl''s orders, most of them were in Shangyuan.

    "Find someone to call the sleeping star." Murong Hao stood on the steps, his fingers touched the box in his sleeve, and thought of the thing he saw in the box. According to the color of his eyes, he couldn''t see exactly how he looked. "Remember, you should call him secretly. Be careful not to disturb the emperor."

    "Yes, general."

    After a long time, in the study of the other courtyard, the man in Xuanyi stood quietly with his back to the table, and a sleeping star dressed in turquoise women''s doubles stood behind the desk, respectfully saluting.

    "Sleeping star met the general."

    Murong Hao turned to his side and pointed to the open box on his desk: "look at this."

    Mianxing went up to the table in surprise and looked at it open on the table. In the box, a bright red plant was full of roots, like a herb. After smelling the smell, he was surprised and asked, "this This is blood coral

    "Blood coral?" Murong Hao had never heard of such a thing. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "what is it?"

    Mian Xing put the blood coral back into the box. After hesitating for a moment, Mian Xing still opened his mouth and said, "general, you don''t know. Blood coral is a kind of rare medicinal material in gold. If it has the effect of Tonifying the body, the most suitable one is Gemini who has never sat in the palace, but this medicine This medicine... "

    "Tell the truth."

    Mianxing pursed his lips, and his eyes seemed to flash a ray of light. However, the man standing opposite him looked at the things in the box, but he didn''t notice: "yes, although this medicine is very tonic, it has another effect. If Gemini drinks the juice of the blood coral, he will never be able to sit in the palace again."

    Muronghao heard the four words "unable to sit in the palace". He already knew what it was. He nodded and closed the lid: "in this case, it''s useless to leave this thing with me."

    The sleeping star saw that after he closed the lid, he was ready to call for someone to come and deal with the blood coral. He could not help but stop saying, "general!"

    Muronghao originally wanted to call people, but he was so called to act. He looked at him faintly and hesitated at this time. He stopped sleeping star who did not speak. According to his eyes, he was hidden in the dark: "why hesitate, just say what you have to say." Sleeping star bit his teeth, raised his hand and said, "return to general, I dare you There is one thing, the inner king did not let his subordinates tell the general, but his subordinates saw this blood coral, and now I want to tell the general. "

    "Yes."

    Mian Xing took a deep breath, and finally didn''t hold back. He knelt down and said in general: "general, I''m afraid I don''t know. My inner gentleman is naturally weak and cold. If I haven''t married as a woman''s pair, I''ll take care of him for a year or two. But who knows that when he comes to Dajin, he marries the general and sits in the palace within a few months. This is very bad for his body The constitution of the palace is deficient and cold, and it is very likely to die of blood death at the birth of a child! "

    Muronghao looked dignified when he heard the front of him. He almost interrupted his words several times in the middle. When he heard the last sentence, his expression was completely frozen. According to the flash of his eyes, an unbelievable look flashed in his eyes, and murmured: "I can''t believe it I beg your pardon?

    Mianxing bit his teeth and knew that he could no longer conceal the pulse he had given to Jiang Luoyu before his big marriage. He could only tell the truth: "please forgive me, general. Mianxing''s medical skills are poor. Even though he has been mending the body for the emperor, I don''t know whether he can keep both the big and the small at the same time when he gives birth to his children. But now with this blood coral, his subordinates already have several It''s a good idea. "

    Murong Hao stood behind the desk, his beautiful and delicate eyebrows were half bright and half dark, and they were like ghosts: "what do you mean? Say it clearly

    "The general does not know that this blood coral is a kind of golden medicine, which is very beneficial to Gemini. If you are not a Gemini, taking blood coral is the best medicine for warming and tonifying. If the emperor has not been in the palace, his subordinates dare not give him this medicine casually, because Because if you take this medicine when you are sitting in the palace, although you will not be able to sit in the palace in the future, it will be very difficult to give birth to an offspring again... "Before he had finished his words, he couldn''t speak any more. However, Xuanyi people seemed to fully understand his meaning. The breath that had been set in

    was suddenly released, and there was an indescribable gloom in his voice: "but his appearance of blood collapse will be much better, won''t it?

    "

    sleepless star is actually after Jiang Luo Yu''s big marriage. Then it gradually comes to mind that there was a very similar physique with the jiangluo jade in the original Tai Long GUI gate. Finally, when he was sitting in the palace, he drank blood coral, and gave birth to his son after he had given birth to a child. After that, though he was not clear about what happened in jiangluo Yu''s previous life, he knew that he would never agree to take blood coral with the character of Jiang Luo Yu. ¡£

    "General, I have been with you for many years. Although I don''t know him very well, I know very well. I would rather die than drink blood coral. I have no other way. I can''t buy blood coral under my eyes. If I didn''t have one in my hand today, I would never have said these words Of... "

    There was a long silence. Mianxing bowed his head and knelt on the ground. His fingers were tightly clenched in his hands until he heard Murong Hao''s very low and low voice again, as if suddenly saturated with tired voice: "no more Is there another way? "

    "I hope you will forgive me for being stupid."

    Mianxing''s heart was cold, and he didn''t know what to do. He banged his forehead on the ground and waited for muronghao''s reply in front of him. However, he knew that there was no hope in his heart. But when he was waiting for about half a cup of tea, he could not bear to lift his head, but muronghao''s voice rang again.

    "Take it." This time, with the sound of a box, the sleeping star hurriedly took over and looked at the man behind the table. However, the black cloth was across his side and disappeared into the deeper darkness. "If he blames me one day, or if he doesn''t forgive me all my life, I''d rather have no children all my life, nor let him die. ¡±

    when mianxing heard this sentence, his throat seemed to be blocked. After a long time, he finally bent over to the black figure, hugged the box in his hand, got up and ran to the door.

    When sleeping star put away the things in the box and walked quickly towards his own yard, behind the bed curtain in the bedroom of the main room, the person who had been sleeping for a long time finally opened his eyes, sat up and called for mother Han waiting outside the door to come in. After getting dressed, she sat on the Luohan couch to drink tea, until she saw that he was fully awake and ready to pick up the book to read, he immediately went to the front Walking Ceremony.

    "Inner gentleman, there is something I want to discuss with you."

    Jiang Luoyu''s book cover was turned over and closed again. Her eyes were clear and indifferent. She looked at the people in front of her. She said with a smile: "don''t be polite, Mammy. You''ve worked hard to take care of Jingyu. You can say what you have to say."

    "Yes, my Lord." Mother Han listened to his consent, and her posture became more humble. Her face was so low that she could not see her face. She clasped her hands around her waist and looked very cramped. She whispered.

    "I haven''t been in charge of the affairs of a court for many years since my first mistress left. So many years ago, I''m old. I can''t do as much as I can because I have too many chores. But after I sit in the palace, I spend most of my time taking care of my husband. The general has moved to another courtyard. I''ve done a lot of chores If you don''t come here, I hope you will allow me to find a helper in the garden to help me with my work. "

    "It''s a small matter, Mammy. Don''t worry about it." What she said was quite reasonable. Jiang Luoyu was not good at rejecting her casually. When she heard mammy Han say that someone would come to help her, the glare of her eyes flashed and disappeared quickly. On the surface, she did not move the gentle appearance at all. She asked in a soft voice, "I don''t know who mammy is looking for?"

    That is to say yes, mother Han turned to her side, and immediately raised her hand and called, "come in."

    It seems that there is a servant girl standing outside all the time. When she hears the voice of mother Han inside, she immediately responds softly: "yes, Mammy"

    hearing this voice, Jiang Luoyu is stunned for a moment and feels familiar. When the servant girl pushes the door in, his eyes are neutral and he has a bit of irony and unspeakable insidious intention, but it is perfectly hidden Even the nearest mother Han did not see her.

    "I''ve seen you, Dongmei I''ve met you. "

 Chapter 308

    Dongmei seems to be frightened by the last thing. Even if she is recommended by mother Han, she is still timid. She dare not look up when she stands in front of Jiang Luoyu. She doesn''t think that her chosen person is still good outside. How can she get into the door like this? She looks at Jiang Luoyu with a light look, and her eyes flash with doubt.

    Jiang Luoyu took a sip of the froth in the tea cup, lowered her head and gently sipped the newly made flower tea: "is this winter plum that mammy is looking for?"

    Mother Han is still puzzled. She hesitates for a moment when she hears the speech. However, she still answers it: "report back to the emperor, that''s the man."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes swept over mother Han in front of her. After a moment''s silence, Jiang Luoyu said with a smile: "well, if I don''t promote her, I''ll brush the face of Mammy. Dongmei, from today on, you don''t have to be a coarse and solid servant girl, but you should be a second-class servant girl in the yard, He should also kneel down to thank him, and the mother Han standing in front of him was the same.

    "Thank you, ma''am."

    After serving Jiang Luoyu with tea and snacks, Mammy Han respectfully picked up the tray and went down. As soon as she went out, she saw that she was coming towards this side. Her face was a little trance and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Her hair was a little disordered, but she didn''t realize the sleeping star. She immediately stepped up to meet her.

    "The sleeping star Gemini is coming, and the inner king is awake. At this time, he is painting in it and will not let anyone go in and disturb him."

    "Thank you, Mammy." Sleeping star immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and his fingers clenched the herb hidden in his sleeve. When he saw the figure behind her, he immediately recognized who it was, but he was somewhat surprised and said, "eh? Mother Han, how can you bring a servant girl with you

    Mother Han looked at her back, and her eyes were a little strange: "Gemini didn''t know something. Just now the old slave reported to the inner master. There was a lack of people around the old slave. Dongmei is a good-looking child with quick hands and feet. It''s a pity to be a rude servant girl. The old slave asked her to follow the old slave to do something, and the emperor has agreed."

    When it comes to good-looking words, Dongmei does not know when she has already lowered her head deeply. Mammy Han is so smiling that she can''t even see her eyes. Looking at the sleeping star, she raises her hand absentmindedly and says, "so it is. Congratulations to Mammy."

    "Sleeping star Gemini said where words, or to thank the emperor is." When mother Han saw that he looked strange, she tried to inquire, but she held back. After a while, she turned to her maid behind her, showing that she didn''t know why this beautiful and agile Dongmei, like a big girl, could become a rude servant girl.

    "However, there is a saying that I don''t know whether to ask..."

    Sleeping star listen to her tone, and then look at Dongmei, you know what she wants to ask. He knows what Dongmei has done, and his lips show a strange smile: "Mammy, please tell me."

    Mother Han, seeing the smile on his lips, seemed to be even more puzzled. She quickly asked, "after the emperor promoted Dongmei, she looked strange. But what''s wrong with Dongmei? Or what did the old slave do wrong?"

    "Mammy didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t worry."

    "Then why..."

    Seeing that he couldn''t perfunctorily and could not say it, he thought of the scalding medicinal materials hidden in his sleeve. He immediately wanted to leave here quickly, so he raised his hand and said with a smile: "it''s time for Nei Jun to take medicine. I''m going to cook medicine for Nei Jun, so I won''t accompany Mammy. I''ll say goodbye."

    "Sleeping star Gemini!" Mother Han''s eyes looked at his back, and finally realized that his face seemed to have something wrong. She murmured, "how could you be so in a hurry..."

    The fact that Murong''s eldest son set up his own family is not surprising to be widely spread in the imperial capital. However, the other courtyard where Murong Hao is located is closely guarded, and there are more secret owls in the dark. The other courtyard is in the outer city. Every time Murong Hao leaves the mansion, people often look at it curiously, and even point out some gossips, but it doesn''t make a big fuss.

    After another two months, the situation gradually subsided. Muronghao''s other courtyard was not surrounded by so many people. Jiang Luoyu finally settled down and was sitting on the imperial concubine''s couch by the window. Looking at the silk and silk antiques that the emperor had just given him and a set of exquisite long-life locks, a familiar scream came out of the door.

    "Hello, I said you don''t pull me away, I''m very sad, do you know?"

    Hearing this sound, Jiang Luoyu looked back, and her lips began to smile. She put down her things with a smile, and motioned the maid in front of her to take the things away temporarily. She got up to meet her. Before her feet crossed the threshold, her eyes touched muronghao''s helpless eyes, and mi Qianqian, who was still dressed as a little beggar by his collar.

    When their eyes met, MI Qianqian was still struggling with perseverance, trying to get rid of Murong Hao''s hand. His face turned red with anger: "I said you dragged me away without saying a word. Don''t you know to explain to your brother? What if he wakes up and sees me missing? Ah! "

    Mi Qianqian is really shocked. Murong Hao is not in the house for the past two months. Murong Ji is in a bad mood and in a bad mood. He has spent the past two months trying to recuperate Murong Ji. Only then did he see a little improvement. Who knows that when he was resting, MI Qianqian was making medicine to prepare the medicine for the man in the afternoon. He felt that he was fainting before his eyes and woke up again Having arrived here, I saw Murong Hao''s face, which is beautiful but icy.In fact, it''s not so good-looking In his opinion, Murong sacrifice is better

    When Mi Qianqian Youyuan was thinking about it, Murong Hao''s impatient voice came to his ear: "no way."

    ¡°¡­¡­ What? "

    Murong Hao breathed out a long breath, and Mi Qianqian suddenly shrank his neck: "I won''t, I left a message for him." Mi Qianqian was stunned and knew that he was explaining to him. However, he could not accept such an explanation, not to mention that he was still dragged forward by a "ferocious God" by his collar: "you left a message. How come I didn''t hear what happened Hello

    ! Why are you dragging my clothes again? This dress is not strong. If you always pull it, you will tear it off. What should I do then!

    ¡±

    muronghao was so impatient that he frowned: "noisy."

    Mi Qianqian Qi''s seven tips make smoke: "do you dare to suspect..."

    This time, before he finished speaking, he was already stuck in the acupoint, leaving only two eyes rolling around. Jiang Luoyu looked at muronghao with a look of disgust. He was eager to throw him out of his hand immediately. Mi Qianqian was still struggling with grinning teeth. He felt that there would be no good result for the two people to get along with each other, so she walked up slowly and said with a smile.

    "Well, he was asked by you to come to see me, not tied by you to see me. If you treat other people like this, you should be careful that he secretly makes a stumbling block on me."

    Jiang Luoyu''s words hit the nail on the head. After a moment''s hesitation, muronghao released Mi Qianqian. Jiang Luoyu saw that he looked gloomy. For a while, he didn''t know the reason. Subconsciously, he thought Murong Ji was seriously ill again, so he tentatively held his finger. Muronghao felt his movement and shook his head slightly. The light of his eyes eased down.

    It''s not just that Murong sacrifice is over.

    Jiang Luoyu turned around and couldn''t help smiling at Mi Qianqian, who was unable to speak with her bulging cheeks. She also looked at the cold faced people around her. She knew muronghao''s stubborn character. When she was just helpless to speak, she heard the man''s low voice: "I''ll go to the study to read the files, and I''ll be with you in a moment."

    "Since I want to go to the study to read the files, I don''t have to hurry back. I''m fine. I''m not a woman. You don''t have to take time to accompany me. That''s right." Speaking of this, Jiang Luoyu took something out of his sleeve, handed it to him, and said with a smile, "I''ve written a memorial these days. I''ll give it to you when I go to court tomorrow. You can give it to my general uncle. By the way, I''ll tell my brother-in-law that he will be married tomorrow."

    Muronghao took a deep look at him. There seemed to be something deep and deep hidden at the bottom of his eyes. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but want to open his mouth again. Just as he was about to go forward and ask, Xuanyi man suddenly took a step back, staggered his inquiring eyes and whispered, "OK."

    Before the words fell, he turned around and prepared to leave, leaving only Jiang Luoyu''s extremely complicated eyes.

    Since moving to another hospital, Jiang Luoyu has vaguely felt that something is wrong. In the past two months, he has been completely stabilized in the palace. Although mianxing didn''t say anything, he guessed that he should be able to have sex. Thinking about Mu Ronghao''s sticky strength when he was newly married, Jiang Luoyu had a headache. He said that he couldn''t beat him in the fight. After several days of thinking, he didn''t come up with the idea However, in the past two months, apart from sleeping with him, Murong Hao was not as good as he was in the prefecture government. He was puzzled by the honesty he had never seen for so many years. However, Jiang Luoyu always turned his back on him or did something else when they were together in the daytime At that time, I noticed the fixed gaze.

    He was familiar with his burning eyes.

 Chapter 309

    But every time he looked back and wanted to look at him, the man would immediately stagger his eyes and not look at him, as if nothing had happened. The man was like a mug gourd, and he didn''t respond to how he beat around the bush. In the past two months, Jiang Luoyu was approaching the critical point of annoyance for the first time in his life.

    After watching the figure of the man disappear gradually, the helpless man sighed and solved Mi Qianqian''s dumb acupoint. Unexpectedly, a high pitched voice was heard: "Hello, Hello, your husband and wife are really a couple! One tied me out without waiting for me to speak, the other said I made a stumbling block before I was diagnosed and treated by me. What do you mean

    "I''m sorry, Mr. MI. It''s Zhaomin''s recklessness not to see you for two months, and I made a slip of the tongue." Jiang Luoyu sits down beside him. Although he is not in a good mood at this time, he still smiles and comforts him. "Jingyu is here to make amends to Mr. MI. What Mr. Mi wants to eat will be prepared for Mr. Mi today. After he has been examined for pulse, he immediately sends Mi to give birth to his younger brother, which will certainly not worry him."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, that''s about it. " Seeing the sleeping star put on the cushion for pulse diagnosis, MI Qianqian accepted his consolation dejectedly. Knowing that if he didn''t feel pulse, he would not only be unable to eat a meal, but also could not think of going back. So he bit his teeth and settled down and raised his hand to signal, "hand out."

    Mi Qianqian feels her pulse with concentration and calmness, but the sleeping star standing behind Jiang Luoyu is a little uneasy. Even mammy Han, who is not far away, has noticed it. After observing for a while, she chooses to be silent. Seeing Jiang Luoyu change her hand, MI Qianqian, sitting opposite him, nods in a short time, indicating that it is OK.

    "Have you eaten anything tonic lately?"

    "A tonic?" Unexpectedly, Jiang Luoyu was a little stunned. After thinking for a moment, Jiang Luoyu hesitated and replied, "recently, I have only drunk some medicine juice made by sleeping star. I have also read the prescription. There is no ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and other things in it. Because of my body, these things dare not eat more. How can they be a great tonic?"

    After listening to the speech, MI Qianqian pondered for a moment, and then looked at him with some strange eyes. Jiang Luoyu looked like he didn''t know anything about it. He looked a little dignified: "but from the pulse, you did take some tonic recently. In my opinion, it could be medicine or something like that. The amount you drink is just right, and it''s very beneficial to your body But

    Speaking of this, MI Qianqian hesitated. Jiang Luoyu''s heart sank immediately: "but what?"

    "It''s just the kind of tonic you take. According to my guess, it should not be the common ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum, etc., but something like blood coral that is specially for the benefit of Gemini."

    It''s not the first time that I heard these three words. Except for the first time, there was no such a shock.

    Almost when Jiang Luoyu heard these three words, he saw the figure of the man in Xuanyi who had just left. His fingers clenched in his sleeve suddenly, and then dropped down. His fingertips were empty and could not hold anything. His expression also began to gradually become trance. He could not even see the hesitation of the people in front of him at this time.

    Who would have thought that he paid his heart to that man, but got such a result again.

    The last time I was cheated was not counted, but this time I was cheated again.

    But unexpectedly, this time, the resentment did not come again. He was betrayed twice in the same place. He was sitting in the palace, and he had no strength to hate again. What he left behind was endless tiredness.

    "Blood coral?"

    Br > if you don''t know how much blood you can eat, it''s just that you can''t eat so much blood

    Since she knew that she had eaten blood coral, Jiang Luoyu''s voice was floating. How could she not reach the real place? Her look changed suddenly. Mi Qianqian felt cold at the bottom of her heart and shrank strangely. When listening to him, she was even more shrinking: "my recent medicine is made by sleeping star. Who will have the chance to give me the medicine of blood coral?"

    "I know why you are worried. Do you think you can''t sit in the palace in the future?"

    What do you mean?

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard this, she immediately felt less tired. Her mind flashed, as if she had grasped some important clues, and her eyes immediately condensed.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not as bad as you think. Your original body is weak and cold Thanks to the person who gave you the blood coral, you can think that such herbs can cure your deficiency cold, so your body is not serious now. If you let the cold accumulate into a lot of trouble, you know it. "

    As soon as Mi Qianqian talks about this strange herb, she raises her eyebrows and looks a little excited. Blood coral is not a complete poison for Gemini. Although it will make Gemini lose the opportunity to sit in the palace, if used well in yidang time, it can save Gemini''s life."But speaking of the effectiveness of blood corals Fortunately, you are sitting in the palace now. Your constitution is not the same as that of Gemini. Eating blood coral now will only make it difficult for you to sit in the palace in the future. It is not as serious as not eating in the palace. Instead, your body will be much better than before, and the deficiency cold is less than before. "

    After listening to these words, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes froze, and some of them looked at his fingers with disbelief. From these words, he could already see the intention of the figure. However, he followed him with boundless rage, which was much stronger than before. His tone was half doubt and half desolate: "so The cold in my body is not enough to make my birth dangerous? "

    "After taking blood coral, it''s not serious. There may be some dangers in the process of production, but as long as you take good care of this period of time, the danger is not big, and the ordinary Gemini can survive smoothly

    Mi Qianqian''s pulse diagnosis is not a problem, which makes him happy a lot. At least, he doesn''t have to worry about it. His mouth is like pouring beans.

    "It''s really a good thing that you eat blood coral now. Although it''s hard for you to sit in the palace after this time, you will have a lot less risk of blood death in the future. Don''t say, if it''s really a bloody death, I''m not sure I can save you and your child. What''s more, you''re still a pair of twins. If there''s no legitimate son, there will always be one. As long as they are not two legitimate daughters, you and general Murong will not worry about successors. "

    After listening to MI Qianqian''s analysis, Jiang Luoyu''s anger was burning fiercer, but she was more gentle and kind. When she caught a word in her mind, she was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously asked, "what did you just say?"

    "I''m not sure I''ll get it back..." Mi Qianqian didn''t know that he wanted to repeat that sentence himself. Subconsciously, he repeated the last sentence in half before he reflected it. He arched his hand and said with a smile, "Oh, I see. You have heard it correctly. It has been three months. The pulse is very clear. There are two. I can''t make a wrong diagnosis. You are a pair of rare twins when you first sit in the palace. Congratulations

    After sending Mi Qianqian away, Jiang Luoyu sat alone on a stone bench to taste tea, until a dark shadow fell quietly in the middle of the courtyard, listening to the orders of the master in front of him.

    A picture of red coral was handed over, mingled with Jiang Luoyu''s cold voice.

    "Go to the decocting pharmacy to see if there are roots of this herb left. If so, bring it back to me."

    Black shadow knelt on one knee and whispered, "yes, inner king."

    There was no light in the bedroom. Jiang Luoyu sat quietly in the dark, holding the tea cup in her hand without saying a word. Her fingertips touched the edge of the tea cup, but it was completely cold.

    After a long time, the shadow finally fell down again and raised something in both hands.

    "Unexpectedly There is such a thing. "

    A faint sigh sounded, words can not hear joy and anger, but kneeling shadow feel cold in the heart hard to express.

    "Call the sleeping star to see me."

    Mianxing, who is in the side room, has been feeling a little bad since Mi Qianqian came here. A moment later, when he saw the shadow, his heart suddenly sank endlessly. The pestle he had been holding smashed down with a bang. He dropped his head and was taken to the front of the main room. As soon as he entered the door and saw the figure in the dark, he fell on his knees.

    "Nei Jun...."

    In the dark, the celadon tea cup was gently put down, clanging as if it hit his heart.

    "Do you know what you did wrong?"

    Mianxing has never heard Jiang Luoyu so cold, without a trace of fluctuating sound. She is so scared that she can''t even speak. After a moment, she thinks of her original intention, and her fingers tightly grip her sleeve corner. She says in a very difficult way: "I hope you can forgive me. Mianxing knows that you are wrong Among them, there is a secret. I hope you will listen to the sleeping star! "

    Jiang Luoyu snorted and patted her fingers on the table. Her eyes were sharp and frightening in the dark: "if you hadn''t followed me for so many years and you betrayed me, now your head should not grow there. Do you know that?! I''ll spare your life, but I''ll tell you soon! "

    This sentence completely broke the fluke in Mian Xing''s heart. He suddenly collapsed on the ground and finally supported himself. He began to tell the story intermittently.

 Chapter 310

    After the diagnosis, MI Qianqian didn''t see that Jiang Luoyu looked wrong. So he waited for muronghao to send him back. However, after waiting and waiting, he still didn''t wait. He ate all the snacks. He couldn''t bear it. He stood up and asked the maid to see him. The maid knew that he was a noble guest of the Lord of the family, so she didn''t dare to neglect him and take him with him immediately ¡£

    After half a cup of tea, MI Qianqian saw Jiang Luoyu walking towards the other side. After asking the maid, he knew that Jiang Luoyu was also going to the study to find muronghao. He could not help but step forward to catch up with him. However, he did not give him a chance to catch up with Jiang Luoyu. Although his face was smiling, his heart was cool.

    No matter how slow a person is, he gradually feels wrong at this time. Mi Qianqian murmurs a few times in the bottom of his heart, and finally slows down his pace. He watches Jiang Luoyu walk quickly into muronghao''s study.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Xuanyi, who was writing a file with his head down, trembled. As soon as his eyes closed, he raised his hand and put down his pen.

    "Come in."

    The man who pushed the door was the one who was expected. Unexpectedly, he walked to his side with a smile and a very light step. His words were soft with a trial: "I''m still looking at the files. Why don''t you have a rest these days?"

    Muronghao felt a trace of bitterness in his heart. He raised his head and fixed his gaze at his face. When the man spoke, he had already had an ominous premonition, but he still looked serious and said one word at a time: "there are so many things in the military department these days. I''m sorry.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu hung down his head, picked up the tea cup in his hand, and glanced at the patterns on it. It seemed that he was absent-minded and seemed to be peeping at the people beside him. His fingers flitted over the green tea cup. After a while, he finally breathed a long sigh of relief, and his voice was gentle as if he didn''t want to disturb something: "I didn''t want to ask, but I can''t help it."

    Muronghao stood up. According to the sun, his eyes flashed with dim light: "what''s the matter Let''s go.

    ¡±

    the moment he saw his eyes, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help being in a trance for a moment. Her fingers subconsciously lifted up and wanted to touch the crystal like eyes. But before he raised his hand, his words spewed out from his lips: "blood coral, is it the medicine you secretly gave me to sleep star?"

    Muronghao''s slender fingers trembled, and slowly clenched them in his sleeve. He felt the familiar breath pouring into his nose. The tenderness of his fingertips moved on the contour of his eyebrows. He could not help pursing his lips. He breathed a sigh of nostalgia, but he still responded faintly

    That''s right. "

    The words did not fall, Jiang Luoyu''s hand instantly pulled back, dark eyes deep secluded can not see the mood: "why not lie to me?"

    "I can''t fool you." In the eyes of the silent Luo Yu, the one who wants to open his eyes slowly but does not want to open his eyes.

    "I don''t want to lie to you."

    Jiang Luoyu snorted with a smile. The gentle and soft smile on the corner of her lips was completely turned into sarcasm and coldness: "why don''t you tell me

    ?,,

    muronghao put down his hand and wanted to escape from such a look and look, but he could not move his step:" you

    won''t agree. "

    "If you know I won''t agree, why do you still make up your own mind?" Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were fierce, and her fingers tightened his neckline. Unexpectedly, he was still silent and refused to speak. His anger flared up even more fiercely. He no longer suppressed his voice, "Murong Zhaomin! Speak

    The man in Xuanyi didn''t look up at him. His lips hummed for a long time, then he lowered his voice and murmured: "I don''t want to explain anything It''s just that if I had another choice, I would still do it. "

    Just now Jiang Luoyu''s big drink, all the maids and double attendants outside knew that there was something wrong inside, and they were afraid to go forward. Only Mi Qianqian, who had been aware of something wrong since then, frowned. When he heard that Jiang Luoyu and muronghao''s voices were wrong, he immediately wanted to come forward to fight. Who knew that the door had just been opened secretly, he heard a low roar in front of him.

    "Step back!"

    This sound immediately scared Mi Qianqian, shivering and retreating, and immediately ran to the corridor outside to avoid being affected.

    "Tell me, why make your own decisions?" After MI Qianqian was scared away, the two people in the room still looked cold and cold. Jiang Luoyu looked at the people in front of him coldly, with a look that muronghao had never seen before. "Do you think that after I married you as a girl''s doubles, I have become so weak that I can''t resist you Murong family, or do you know when your heart has fed the dog?"

    "I won''t explain."

    Muronghao seemed to be stabbed by this sentence. His fingers trembled and held the table beside him. His eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of darkness. When he looked deeply, he would find that it was a loneliness and pity that was hard to resolve. When Jiang Luoyu touched this kind of vision, he was like a basin of cold water poured from his head, and his anger was completely extinguished into ashes."No regrets."

    During the two people''s talking, the sky slowly overcast, a dark cloud turned over and moved to the front, and soon there were dripping raindrops. The summer day was like a child''s face. The light rain lingered for less than a moment, and it gradually became a pouring rain. The sound of clattering covered all the silence in the world.

    The door of the study was suddenly pushed open. All of them held their breath and did not dare to speak. Only Mi Qianqian unconsciously widened his eyes and looked at the figure gradually coming out of the door. When he found out that it was Jiang Luoyu, he was just trying to walk out of the corridor with an umbrella. When he wanted to open his mouth, muronghao, with a strange look, followed Jiang Luoyu.

    Mi Qianqian originally wanted to meet him, but he saw them standing in the middle of the yard without an umbrella. The heavy rain falling over their heads drenched their clothes and long hair. Jiang Luoyu stood with his back to muronghao, as if he had forgotten himself. Standing in the rain, a smile appeared on the corner of his lips, but it seemed that he had something in his hand Things, just because from some far away and hidden in the sleeve hem, so some can not see clearly.

    "Zhaomin."

    The purple gold long tassel was wet, Jiang Luoyu slowly raised his head, let the cold rain wet his cheek, the blood color on his lips had long lost, a very illusory beauty surged from it, and then disappeared in the continuous rain. His tone was very calm, and seemed to see through something indifferent.

    "Remember what I said on my wedding night?"

    Murong Hao stood behind him, his eyes fixed on his back. He picked up the corner of his lips, but his expression didn''t look like a smile. His voice was hoarse and firm. There was no trace of regret in his voice.

    "I''m sorry."

    His thin pale lips opened and closed, and the sound of rain almost overshadowed his voice.

    "I betrayed you - do it."

    The sound of the rain is getting louder and louder. A golden arc rises from the purple sleeve, infiltrating the rain and reaches the other person''s chest.

    It was a sharp dagger with a pure gold sheath.

    The scabbard, which was mixed with gems of various colors, fell again in the rain, splashing a small puddle.

    The sharp tip of the knife slowly reached the Xuanyi, and the dark red blood rolled down along the blade ridge like a broken thread bead and spread in the puddle at the foot. It soon turned into a thin thread and disappeared in an instant. The bright blade twinkled with silver light in the wind and rain, which was extremely sharp and painful.

    The golden sword fell into the rain with a clang sound. The hand holding the handle fell slowly. The lavender clothes fluttered in the wind and rain. It was not grasped by the other hand, and disappeared in the long and boundless dark corridor.

    Mi Qianqian looked at the man in Xuanyi who had stayed in the same place and bent his head over his chest. When the dark red blood fell down one after another along the fingers, he felt that it was not good. He took a few steps forward, took out the golden sore medicine from his sleeve, and took a look at the gold dagger that landed on the ground. His other hand had already taken a pill It''s on his lips.

    Muronghao didn''t take care of the pill on his lips. He just covered his chest and slowly lowered himself. His bloody fingers clenched the pure gold dagger and returned it to the scabbard. After that, he pinned the dagger to his waist. The blood still gushed from his chest, and soon the ground beside his feet was dyed red with blood.

    "General!"

 Chapter 311

    Seeing the man in Xuanyi say goodbye to the gold dagger, he closed his eyes and fell paralyzed. Mi Qianqian''s face was a little dignified. He immediately asked someone to move him in so that he could treat himself. However, his eyes unconsciously looked towards the direction Jiang Luoyu left. He could see that on the road where Jiang Luoyu left off, there were drops of blood coagulating on the steps.

    As soon as he walked out of the corridor, the sleeping star with panic in his face met him. It was obvious that he had got some news. Seeing Jiang Luoyu come out with wet and pale face, he immediately grasped the master''s arm, felt his pulse and called in a low voice: "how are you, Mr. Nei?"

    Just as he helped Jiang Luoyu, the man in the lavender clothes seemed to be unable to hold on. The whole person was sliding down and his steps were staggering. However, there was no fluctuation in his dark eyes, but there was still a thick darkness: "nothing wrong After a while, mianxing raised his head and took out the pills from his sleeve in a panic. He said in a loud voice, "Mr. nei, you have a severe fetal movement. Take this quickly."

    Jiang Luoyu endured the pain, lowered her head and gasped heavily. After a few breaths, her eyes slowly focused, and her body also stood straight. A trace of determination flashed in her eyes. It was obvious that she did not want to stay in another hospital for a moment. She lowered her voice and said intermittently, "sleeping star Go to Go to Baifu... "

    Mianxing looked at him supporting him to talk to himself. In fact, he was already very sad and wanted to rest. Thinking about his pulse, he immediately shook his head and tried to stop him: "your situation is extremely dangerous now. The other courtyard is far away from the White House. If you take a carriage, you will definitely suffer from turbulence. Even if you are angry with the general, it is not now that you want to go to the White House!"

    Before the words fell, they and the maids with umbrellas behind them had already walked out of the pavilion. The wind and rain almost came from the pavement, but the maid carrying the umbrella was just as good. Jiang Luoyu, who was walking in front of him, suddenly breathed, was sad, gloomy, angry and complicated, mixed with the sharp pain in his body. He immediately fell to the ground, lowered his face and closed his eyes.

    The sound in my ears is getting farther and farther away.

    "My Lord! My husband

    A moment later, after watching several double servants change clothes for muronghao, they lower themselves to take away the blood coat and bandage the wound. After that, MI Qianqian lifts his hand from the unconscious man''s wrist and goes to the window to take a look at the raindrops that form the sky outside. He thinks of the blood drops on the stone steps just now.

    As for muronghao, who always uses force to capture him, he is a Gemini like him at the moment. As he once said, he was speechless and could only save Jiang Luoyu, who was sacrificed by Murong, which is more worthy of his heart''s help.

    "Though the gold dagger was sharp, the wound on his chest was not fatal." After pondering for a moment, MI Qianqian sighed and met the eyes of the maids and bodyguards in the room. He looked at the man lying on the bed in a complicated way, and said in a low voice, "but he has shed a lot of blood. Maybe he has some trouble. Now let him rest for a while. I will stay here for a while to see him."

    Dong Mei, who was originally a second-class servant girl under mother Han, should have left with Jiang Luoyu at this time. She looked at the maids who should have bowed her head around her. When she first looked up, she found that MI Qianqian had not returned to muronghao''s bedside, but picked up the oil paper umbrella by the door. It seemed that she was going somewhere.

    Dong Mei has been a servant girl around the old lady for many years. Even because of the scandal, she has no change in her arrogant and insolent nature. She has the cheek to stay here because of Murong Hao. She managed to climb to the second-class maid position for muronghao. There must be no mistake at this time. Seeing that muronghao is seriously injured, she is worried and does not know what to do. She is watching the miracle doctor Mi Qianqian leaving, She didn''t hold back her temper immediately, and called out in a strong voice.

    "Master doctor, aren''t you treating the general Where is this going? "

    Mi Qianqian didn''t expect that a servant girl would dare to stop herself at this time and frown. He was not very good-natured, but he had been more polite since he left Luoshui for several years. He tried to keep a gentle tone when he spoke: "your inner gentleman is also injured. I''m going to see him."

    Dongmei didn''t understand that he was holding back. Hearing the words, she stepped forward. Her eyes were a little high. She took a look at Mi Qianqian''s face, which was covered by the beggar''s costume. She thought that the country bumpkin had never seen the market. What''s more, if something happened to Jiang Luoyu and was cured, the palace would be more stable?

    What do you want to give birth to her son?

    Her vicious thoughts flashed in the bottom of her heart, and her tone became more and more disdainful. She walked slowly towards Mi Qianqian, reminding her of her kindness as she walked.

    "But this miracle doctor, our general is the master of other courtyards. Please don''t make mistakes..."

    As she said this, she had already come to MI Qianqian. Obviously, she wanted to block Mi Qianqian''s way and not let him go. Mi Qianqian got angry and glared at her and said, "no one can stop me except your master. Do you want to have a try?"

    Dong Mei didn''t expect that he would turn over his face when he said that he would turn over his face. However, the maid in the room didn''t expect that this would happen. A double servant who had been working with muronghao didn''t expect this to happen. However, she just stood in silence, watching Dongmei''s face turn red. Her fingers trembled and pointed to MI Qianqian: "you!"Seeing that she was still bossy, MI Qianqian was angry and said with a sneer, "if you don''t give way, you can''t itch, or you can''t hurt, or something strange appears on your face, I won''t pay attention to it."

    Dongmei didn''t expect that he would threaten himself. Subconsciously, she wanted to be stubborn. But when she was about to take that step, she finally digested his words in her mind. The whole person''s face turned white and she didn''t dare to stop Mi Qianqian any more. She watched him walk out of the room slowly with an umbrella, and his face turned blue and red.

    All the servant girls present were intelligent. They were not as tall as Dongmei, the second-class servant girl. When she saw her ugliness, she did not dare to make a sound. She just stood quietly and looked down at them. She saw no one to make her angry. As soon as she was about to pick out a little girl to find fault, a rush of footsteps came.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Dongmei didn''t dare to move for a moment. She was forced to shrink her hands and stand by the door. Looking at mother Han''s cold face, she first winked at herself, and then assigned the maid in the room to cook medicine. Those who stayed in the room continued to wait, and all the servants left.

    Dongmei told the servant girl below, but she knew that she had to be respectful to mother Han. When she finished serving, she stood beside her bed holding her breath and waiting. However, the medicine juice that she should bring for half an hour didn''t arrive. Mother Han frowned and wanted to urge her. Dongmei immediately said that she had taken the job.

    As soon as she got to the door of the pharmacy, she did not wait to step in, but she heard a low voice coming from inside. Her heart moved. She immediately stepped forward to the window, pushed the window open a little, bit her lips and listened.

    In the pharmacy, there are two little maids, one of whom is young and gentle in appearance. It seems that she has been in the Murong family for several years, while the other is a little younger and has a gorgeous appearance. She may be a new servant girl. When

    , her head is slightly raised and her eyes are mixed with jealousy and desire.

    "Just now the emperor stabbed the general. That''s seven crimes. Even if you are a noble wife, you can get rid of him as long as you give him a letter of divorce, and then no one will stop us from being concubines."

    The old servant girl shaking her head, as if she didn''t take her words to heart. She stirred her fingers and stopped for a moment. Then she lowered her voice and scolded, "little girl, what are you thinking about? The general is still sick now. That''s what you want..."

    The servant girl was arrogant, probably because she thought she had a beautiful face. According to common sense, the noble childe had a lot of wives and concubines. She was born in an ordinary poor family and had no family background. However, she was fascinated when she saw muronghao''s heroism for the first time. Later, she tried every means to go to muronghao, but she never succeeded Of course, I blame Jiang Luoyu for everything.

    "Sister, don''t make fun of me. Even if I don''t think so, won''t other people think so? To say that the inner gentleman is too jealous. He was a Gemini, not a woman. He should have a side room. If he didn''t help his concubines, there would always be a room. Who would have thought that the emperor would not stay for the general regardless of his status. If he hadn''t been in the palace for the first time, and the Murong family didn''t have a proper mistress, one of us would have given it to the general. That''s the practice of the powerful families. "

 Chapter 312

    "Well, you are now under the eyes of the inner gentleman, so don''t say that."

    Seeing the little servant girl talking, her eyebrows became sharper and sharper, and her voice was getting louder and louder. She quickly covered the medicine jar and shook her head while filtering the medicine juice. Although she seemed to have been moved by the words of the young servant girl for a moment, she was still rational after all. She shook her head and advised in a low voice.

    "Besides, don''t you see the scene just now? The inner gentleman stabbed the general with a gold dagger, and the general didn''t resist at all. He was obedient to him. Even if he was hurt, he would not be separated from him. His identity is so noble. We little slaves are so humble that they can''t even reach a corner of his sleeve. How can we cross the emperor and become the concubine of the general? "

    "Well, it''s just our maids'' wishful thinking. People like the general are immortal..."

    When the servant girl heard about this, she didn''t know where she was, but she didn''t know when Dongmei was outside the window. When she heard what they were talking about, her eyes began to grow green with jealousy and madness. This time, she stopped listening. Instead of listening, she walked quickly to the pharmacy and knocked open the door.

    "What are you talking about?! Is the medicine ready?

    They didn''t expect that when they were talking, someone would suddenly open the door, and both of them turned pale with fright. In particular, the little servant girl who seemed ambitious had known Dongmei when she was a rough servant girl. She always knew that she was so small that she hated other people''s gossiping. She could not help shaking: "sister Dongmei!"

    The elder servant girl was more calm. She picked up the medicine bowl which had just poured out of her hand and offered it up: "sister Dongmei, the medicine has been cooked.

    ¡±

    to their surprise, Dongmei was obviously absent-minded when she came in this time. However, she lowered her body to take the medicine after she was kind. When the two maids thought she had heard nothing and breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly turned around with a cold look in her eyes: "next time, let me find you chewing your tongue on your back, don''t blame me for not being affectionate £¡¡±

    Seeing Dongmei carrying the tray away quickly, the two servant girls just heaved a breath again and relaxed gradually.

    After half a cup of tea, mother Han instructs a pair of waiters to come in and support muronghao. She lowers herself and feeds a spoonful of dark medicine juice into it. Dongmei stares at the tray on her hand. When she is about to turn around and leave, she is suddenly stopped by a voice behind her: "Dongmei."

    Dongmei hurriedly turned around and bowed her head and said, "what''s your order, mammy?"

    Mother Han''s eyes flashed with satisfaction when she saw her so respectful. She raised her hand and motioned her to follow her out of the door. Then she opened her mouth as if she were a little careless. She said, "I''m going to serve you. You are my servant girl. Just stay here to take care of the general."

    A big pie from heaven hit his head, and Dongmei was stunned at first. Then he thought that there was no bigger servant girl here after mother Han left. Jiang Luoyu was determined to fight with muronghao. In a short time, he was half of the master here. He was overjoyed at the bottom of his heart and couldn''t cover his face.

    "Yes, my servant."

    Mother Han''s eyes twinkled at her expression, as if from her eyes to see some kind of plot that can be vicious, but did not care, just slightly hook the lip corner, suddenly stretched out a finger to raise her chin, looked at her unable to hide the ecstasy of some twisted face, cold with irony.

    "Dongmei, this is a chance I give you. You should serve the general well. If you make any mistakes in the future, you have to apologize with

    death, you know? "

    Dongmei looked at the man in front of her, and her gentle face was restored after the expression. She knew that what the mother said was true. She could not help shivering when she thought of her experience of returning to the mansion. Her ecstasy was covered up by fear. She hung down her head and said, "Dongmei knows. Please rest assured."

    In front of the carved window behind the continuous rain, a long white finger slowly stretched out of the eaves. In the palm of his hand, he picked up a small drop of rain, and then retracted into the room again. The rain collector fixed his head and gazed for a moment before allowing it to fall down his fingertips. His pale face was much better than before because he had taken medicine after resting for a while.

    Mi Qianqian is sitting on a table not far from the bed, writing a prescription, but her eyebrows are still wringing and can''t be released. She quickly writes the prescription for recuperation while she doesn''t raise her head to instruct the people in front of her.

    "If you are going to raise for another two days, you will be able to withstand the turbulence. However, in the next two months, you should avoid excessive emotional fluctuation, otherwise you may be in danger. You are the first time to sit in the palace. I don''t know what problems happened in one month. However, after two months of raising, you probably have a better breath. Who knows it is again."

    After saying this, even he couldn''t help sighing. He took a look at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on the bed covered with a thin quilt. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His eyes fell on his stomach unconsciously, and his voice was almost earnest "I should not ask what''s going on. If you still want this pair of children, don''t try too hard or be too sad, but in this case, it''s good for you to leave temporarily."Hearing this, the man who had been drooping his head finally raised his head. He could not see clearly what was rotating in the dark eyes. However, there was a slight radian in the corner of his lips. He suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I am not sad."

    Mi Qianqian is still holding the brush and writing hard. After listening to the words, MI Qianqian subconsciously wants to comfort him. However, he did not expect such a sentence. The brush in his hand stopped suddenly. He looked at the bed not far away, but he just caught the light smile. His heart suddenly jumped: "what?"

    However, the smile was only for a moment, followed by the same face as just now. Jiang Luoyu slowly turned her face and looked out of the window in silence at the fine rain curtain. For a long time, he did not say a word. However, MI Qianqian thought that he would not say a word again, but shook his head and continued to write the prescription. Suddenly, the person in front of the window sighed.

    The words mixed in the sigh, light as if never appeared.

    "I just Some worries... "

    Because Mi Qianqian left with him, two days later, Bai Yifan, who received a letter yesterday, came to the gate of the mansion. After knowing the reason, he was helpless to come to meet him. Jiang Luoyu only took a few maid servants who were close to him and drove slowly out of muronghao''s other courtyard and headed for the inner city.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu left, Murong Hao was still in a coma, causing a commotion in other hospitals. Until the evening meal, there was no driving force to stop. When people were in a panic, it was obvious that after Jiang Luoyu left, he immediately dressed up Dongmei. At this time, he was walking slowly from the pharmacy, looking around at the quiet corridor, and from the sleeve when he saw that there was no one In took out a package of powder, low body dumping in the dark juice.

    She stirred it with a silver spoon to make sure that no one could see that it was mixed with other things. Then Dongmei straightened up and straightened herself up. With a strange blush on her face, she quickly stepped to the door of the house. The maid on both sides immediately opened the door for her. A petite looking double waiter came forward and saluted her with some timidity.

    "Sister Dongmei."

    Dongmei glanced at him. His face was not cold and warm, but his face was very kind. He was stunned. Before he died, he saw Dongmei sitting on the bed with the medicine in his hand, lowered his head to blow the medicine juice, and whispered: "the medicine is ready. You can help the general to feed the medicine."

    The pair of attendants did not dare to disobey him. They sat down and tried to help muronghao, who was still in a coma. But when he accidentally touched muronghao''s forehead, his face changed slightly and he called out, "sister Dongmei, it''s not good!"

    Dongmei had already blown a mouthful of medicine juice, and was just about to feed muronghao. She had a ghost in her heart. After hearing this, she could not help frowning: "what''s the matter?"

    The double attendants were anxious and did not dare to be slighted. They quickly replied, "sister, the general seems to have some fever. What can I do about it?

    ? Dongmei''s very secret look moved when muronghao was hot. Her eyes flashed, but she didn''t let the two attendants in front of her notice. Instead, she also showed anxiety and pretended that she was thinking about countermeasures quickly He stood up and walked a few steps and asked, "what about the doctor? Have you left yet? "

    The double attendants didn''t see through her tricks. They thought she was really trying to figure out a way to deal with it. Hearing this, they were too anxious to know what to do: "the master doctor left with the emperor in the morning. We slaves couldn''t stop him. We had to let the doctor leave with him. Now the general suddenly began to have a fever. What can we do?"

 Chapter 313

    Dongmei pretended to think for a while. It seemed that she suddenly had a flash of light. She grabbed Xiaoshuang''s arm and said, "as soon as the emperor left, most of the bodyguards and maids in the mansion were less than half, and there were not many maids proficient in pharmacology. What do you think of it

    "But sister, it''s late at night now. The inner city must have been closed What can I do? "

    Dongmei shook her head, and her lips were bitten by her lower teeth. On the contrary, she looked pitiful and beautiful: "the general''s life is very important. You should immediately ask all the people in the mansion, except the guards, to go out to the doctor. I''ll stay here to take care of the general.

    ¡±

    Xiaoshuang''s waiter was shocked by her beauty. After a while, she came back to her senses. She was so red faced that she lowered her head. While running out, she said, "sister, I''m going to send for someone now!"

    Dongmei was afraid that he would not leave now. He would not be able to finish his plan for a while. She stood in the room and urged her to go quickly

    Looking after the double attendants for a while, she ran out of sight. Dong Mei looked at the two half opened and half opened doors. Her lips showed a strange smile. She leaned over and lowered her head. Her slender jade finger glided over muronghao''s pale and beautiful face. Her eyes were full of color. She began to untie her knots slowly and spoke in a vicious low voice.

    "Hum, nandizi, you have always looked down on me as a servant girl. You never want others to share the general with you, but I will not let you do it! I had put something in this medicine. It''s no wonder that the general has a fever at this time. If God helps me, don''t be reconciled! "

    After that, she had already taken off her blouse and easily pulled away her clothes, revealing her snow-white shoulders. She knelt down on the side of the bed and wanted to bend down. Her eyes were shining with a vicious light and murmured, "after today, the general will not only belong to you..."

    Just as she was about to get close to muronghao, and the little double waiter was gathering hands to go back and tell Dongmei that she would go out with those people to find a doctor. Jiang Luoyu, who had just settled down in the inner city, raised her hand and tightened her cloak, and walked slowly to the window where the rain stopped.

    Mother Han came into the door and put down her tea cup. Her eyes wandered around. She saw Jiang Luoyu wearing a cloak. She seemed to be standing in front of the window thoughtfully, with a slight eyebrow, but she walked up quickly with a smile. She advised, "Mr. nei, it has been drizzling for several days. The weather is a little cold. You should not always stand by the window, be careful of your body."

    Jiang Luoyu smelled the speech and looked back at her, which seemed to be full of deep meaning, and seemed to have nothing.

    "Thank you, Mammy."

    Mother Han was a little uncomfortable by his eyes. Naihe Jiang Luoyu was the master. She couldn''t say anything. Her eyes turned away from her dissatisfaction. Her smile deepened. She took something out of her arms and handed it to her: "by the way, Nei Jun, the old slave knows that you are not feeling well recently. I don''t know whether it works or not. Please have a look ¡£¡±

    When Yiqiao was talking to each other, mianxing just pushed the door and entered. Seeing what was on mother Han''s hand, she immediately blocked Jiang Luoyu. Facing mother Han with a smile, she raised her hand to take over the things in her palm and said with a smile, "Mammy, the embroidery on the sachet is so exquisite that mianxing also likes it very much. I wonder if you can let mianxing have a look first?"

    Looking at Jiang Luoyu, there was another sleeping star standing in the way. Mother Han''s face suddenly changed. She went to see Jiang Luoyu''s look behind the sleeping star, but she was just on the corner of her lips. She felt as if she had been hit by something in the head. After a while, she lowered her head and then showed a smile: "sleeping star Gemini, please."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to smile rather than smile. Mianxing was pretending to be a gentle smile. After sniffing it, a faint light flashed under her eyes. However, she clenched the sachet handed over by mammy Han and said with a smile, "the fragrance is really good. The colors and colors match the clothes of the Emperor today. I''ll hang them for you."

    Watching the sleeping star turn around, she nodded to herself gently, indicating that there was no big problem. Jiang Luoyu''s lip angle became deeper. She raised her hand and let mianxing hang the sachet on her waist. After looking at it for a while, she said with a smile to mammy Han, "it''s really beautiful. Mammy has taken a lot of trouble."

    As soon as mammy Han left, mianxing closed the door of the house, lowered herself to take off the sachet that Jiang Luoyu had just hung, and reported in a low voice. "As like as two peas in the sachet, the old mammy probably didn''t know what the Gemini was like. The drugs that worked for women were not obstructed by Gemini, but in a short period of time, the men would be able to put a pair of identical fragrance to the inner king."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes and looked at the sleeping star taking the sachet back into her sleeve. When she was about to leave, she suddenly opened her mouth and called, "sleeping star."

    To leave the person did not expect the master will call himself back, smell speech immediately quickly walked back: "in."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes and could not see clearly: "I only ask one question. Are you loyal to Hanjiang pavilion

    "I''ll report back to you." Hearing this question, mianxing immediately fell down on his knees, and his pretty face completely lowered. "My subordinates have been around you for many years. I grew up in Hanjiang Pavilion. My parents, brothers and sisters are all dead men in the pavilion. If you say that mianxing died in the loyal pavilion or his highness, since the blood Shanhu, I think you have not believed in mianxing any more The sleeping star can guarantee that if your highness no longer believes in your subordinates, you can immediately lead your neck and kill them! ""That would be fine." Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment. She nodded slowly and turned to see him. Her eyes were dim. "Sleeping star, it''s better to say a lot of things late than early. If you never say it, how can anyone understand your suffering? You should know that betrayal is the best thing not to have it once, but you have already had it once... "

    Kneeling on the ground, the man bowed his head and knocked down heavily, and his voice was dull: "sleep star, obey the instruction of the emperor."

    When the two people in the room stood and knelt down and stopped talking, a circle of bright blood splashed on the screen in front of the bedroom of the main house. A bright dagger stabbed a servant girl in bright red, and a stream of unstoppable blood trickled down her skirt.

    The servant girl''s beautiful eyes were so big that she couldn''t see the original charming on her face, but she was full of unbelievable looks. She seemed to want to speak, but the blood splashed quickly took away her strength. Her white face was suddenly gray. When she fell back, she touched the screen and fell down with it.

    Until her fingers finally fell down, completely stopped breathing, struggling to support their own body, take back the dagger that hand to gasp for a breath, pale as paper face on the glass clap color of the eye is amazing, thin lips holding a very ironic smile, whispered intermittently.

    "You think I''m so sick Can''t I kill you? "

    After hearing the voice, he thought something was going on inside the house. When he heard the voice, he immediately ran to the door and pushed the door. The two servant girls who opened the door to check the room came in. However, Dong Mei''s eyes, which were not closed in his eyes, were frightened out of his voice and cried out. Even muronghao, who was lying on the bed and had already woken up, didn''t find it.

    As the two of them cried out, more maids and double attendants were attracted, and the double attendants who had just gone out to report the news also called together

    and did not care about other things. They immediately knelt on the ground pale and trembled.

    There is a dagger between Dongmei''s chest and abdomen. Her eyes are wide open. It seems that she didn''t expect that she would end up like this. Her clothes are in a mess because of her failed strategy. The double waiters and maidens outside the door can see why. The maids who had some thoughts because of Jiang Luoyu''s departure were scared to death and even started to cry Weeping.

    Although Murong Hao, who had just come to his senses, was still weak. It took him a long time to get up straight. His words were so light that he could not hear them clearly. At this time, no one dared to forget what had just happened. The weak but clear voice seemed to be fixed in their hearts. Only a maid kneeling at the end raised her head slightly without any trace, and then quickly dropped down.

    There is only one word in the room.

    "I have a bad heart The crime should be punished! "

 Chapter 314

    In muronghao''s other courtyard, a storm that can''t be explained in the end is brewing with the death of Dongmei. However, Jiang Luoyu, who is far away from the white mansion, seems to feel at this moment, and looks away from the lotus pond in front of the house and looks in that direction.

    Half a month later, Jiang Luoyu, who had been sleeping very uneasily all night, stood in the courtyard pavilion where Bai Fu lived before he left the cabinet. He raised his hand under the eaves to catch the rain and looked around. The servants who were ready to bury themselves in the ground to make tea in winter looked pale. When they were ready to walk back to the corridor, the sleeping star''s hasty steps came from behind ¡£

    "Mr. nei, here comes Mr. Bai!"

    Jiang Luoyu turned to her side. If she saw a white shadow approaching her, she immediately said, "please come in."

    When the white shadow came near, Jiang Luoyu found that it was not Bai Yifan in his imagination, but Bai Yichen, Bai Yifan''s brother. Seeing him, he ran over in a hurry. His eyes were staring at him, and he walked around impatiently, saying anxiously, "cousin, the event is not good."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his fiery appearance. She raised her eyebrows, poured a cup of tea and handed it to him: "what''s the matter?,

    ? Bai Yichen only took a perfunctory sip of tea, and was still burning his buttocks:" your husband He, he made a big mistake! He killed a servant girl

    Jiang Luoyu hears the speech, and does not take it seriously: "a servant girl only, then how?"

    Seeing that he didn''t put it in his heart, Bai Yichen knew what he wanted with his toes. He could not help but scratch the bun on his head, which made him a little confused. Then he said helplessly: "yes, if an ordinary family son is a servant girl who has signed a death contract, there is nothing wrong with it. Even if it is ten thousand steps away, it is a servant girl of a family background, as long as it is signed By virtue of the Murong family''s influence, you don''t have to lift your eyelids to erase this human life, but But your husband really can pick and kill people

    Even though it was wrong to hear so many hypotheses, Jiang Luoyu did not move. Instead, he raised his hand and motioned him to drink tea to moisten his mouth. He said, "do you mean there is something wrong with that servant girl?"

    "There is more than a problem! It''s a big problem! "

    "Why did the servant girl die?" Facing Bai Yichen''s eyes, which are obviously bad things, Jiang Luoyu finally sat down slowly and looked at the distant yard. His tone was light as if he was floating. Bai Yichen got goose bumps after hearing him.

    "He is not addicted to killing, and he has always restrained himself. He was stabbed and seriously injured by me. He should not kill people after I leave. What''s the last reason to say that he killed people without any reason?"

    His voice dropped for a moment. He had been grasping his hair. Without hearing the reason clearly, he ran to tell Jiang Luoyu''s Bai Yichen. He was also puzzled. Just as he was about to skip the topic, another similar voice line snatched in front of him and said, "this principle

    you can be proud of it."

    Until hearing this voice, Jiang Luoyu stood up and bowed to the visitor: "I''ve met cousin Yifan."

    "Don''t you want to know what happened to muronghao? I can tell you now. "

    Bai Yifan waved his hand into the pavilion and gave his umbrella to the maid beside him. He patted the water vapor on his sleeve and looked sarcastic. However, his words were bland. He opened his mouth to the rain curtain. He didn''t know who the irony was right -

    "that''s because a maid who knows nothing about life and death doesn''t have much after you leave For a long time, due to the fact that Murong Hao was seriously injured and feverish, he sent out all the other servant girls in the house, tore off his clothes, and wanted to be his concubine. Who knows that Murong Hao was conscious at that time and killed the following servant girls with a knife, which caused such a big disaster. Now, your husband The Lord has been put into prison, but not executed. "

    Bai Yichen didn''t recognize the mistake in his elder brother''s words. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly felt that what muronghao had done this time was really to his taste. He immediately changed his fiery attitude and praised muronghao in front of Jiang Luoyu.

    "Yes, I am surprised, too! The emperor''s cousin is not what I said. After this incident, if muronghao can come out of the prison alive, you must become the first Gemini of the imperial capital. No one can be more powerful than your husband. In order not to let you feel aggrieved, he killed those who seduced him directly! Ha ha ha

    On the contrary, he has always been gentle and calm. He has always appreciated Murong Hao''s Bai Yifan. Hearing this, he glanced at his younger brother and snorted coldly, "is that funny?"

    Bai Yichen was stuck by his words. He coughed twice. He felt that his head was not good at turning. He couldn''t think of anything else: "cough, big brother That... "

    Bai Yifan looked at his look, but shook his head. When his eyes turned to Jiang Luoyu, the cunning color just flashed by.

    "Although it''s really reckless to do this, I still want to say that after the incident, Bai''s mind can be relieved to let you go back. You are in this situation now. No matter how angry you are in your heart, you are already a woman''s doubles and married into Murong''s family. You will not be like Wu Yaze At present, Murong Hao is in a critical situation. Both Murong family and Bai family are in a dilemma. You need both emotion and courtesyEver since he heard what the elder brother said in front of him, he also agreed with himself. Bai Yichen knew that he had been cheated and was extremely unconvinced. He pretended to blow his beard and stare at him until Bai Yifan looked at him a little annoyed. Then he withdrew his eyes and listened to them honestly.

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a while, and already understood the meaning of his words. It was Bai Yifan who brought Bai''s view on this matter, that is to help Murong family and muronghao first, and put aside the gratitude and resentment between himself and muronghao. What''s more, if this matter is carried out, it will benefit Jiang Luoyu, and the best thing is to do it in a short time No one will try to release people to muronghao''s side at will - only one will die.

    "At least I want to return to Murong?"

    Bai Yifan nodded, knowing that his intelligent cousin had already seen the favorable side, and decided not to be stubborn with muronghao: "my father is right, you really can understand it."

    In fact, Jiang Luoyu didn''t want to be stubborn, but she didn''t need to explain. She nodded her head coldly. She saw that the two people in front of her were relieved because of his agreement. She busily added: "yes, but before returning to Murong family, I still want to do one thing, and ask Yi Fan''s cousin and two uncles to help me."

    Bai Yifan looked at the change in his eyes and responded very quickly: "would you like to --"

    listening to their conversation, Bai Yichen could not help but look puzzled. Instead, Jiang Luoyu nodded: "cousin is smart, you have a good guess."

    "To say that he was unintentional, he was intentional, that he was angry, and that he was sentimental." A moment later, Bai Yifan took his younger brother out of the pavilion. He took a look at Jiang Luoyu who was still standing on the steps and watched them go away. He shook his head in bewilderment, "I can''t understand it. It''s better for them to make trouble by themselves. We outsiders should not worry about it."

    It is getting late and far away from the houses. The prison is made of green stones. The two doors made of bronze gradually appear cold and dark blue in the moonlight.

    A carriage with white Hibiscus family emblem slowly stopped in front of the prison door. The young man in white turned over and dismounted and went to the side of the carriage. After a man covered with black hat, he whispered a few words to him, and then quickly walked to the two guards who were guarding the prison door. He showed the token in his sleeve and handed over a bag of silver.

    Less than half a column of incense time later, the man in white escorted the man in black hat to the prison where the felony was held. After a worried look at him, he still sighed slightly, took the torch off the wall and gave it to the man beside him. He watched the man grasp the torch and walk slowly towards the dark corridor.

    The footstep was light and steady, and soon stopped at the corner.

    Although the prisoners in the prison are still in the dark, some of them are still in the prison.

    The man in a black hat finally stopped in front of a cell. The jailer who had been following him quickly opened the door of the cell and carefully took the torch in his hand. After watching the man enter the prison, he quietly withdrew from the prison with the lock on the outside.

    Hearing the footsteps of the jailer leaving, the man under the hat suddenly sighed. He raised his hand and took off his hood covering his face, revealing his white face. The golden tassel fell down with his movement, and the golden silk swayed and flourished in the dark and almost opaque room.

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at the cell and finally stayed on the bed not far away from her. Even if she heard the sound of footsteps, she just lay on her side on the inside of the bed, silent and motionless. Her eyebrows wrinkled a little. Then she walked slowly, leaned down against him and sat down with a low voice.

    "I didn''t want to come It''s better to come and see you. "

 Chapter 315

    Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief and patted him on the shoulder. The voice was low, but there was no anger.

    "I don''t care about you for the time being, but you have the courage to ignore me?

    When his hand touched the thin cloth, he suddenly felt something wrong. He turned around and turned over the lying man in Xuanyi. He immediately found that the man was in a coma, and his eyes suddenly filled with anger and anxiety. He patted his cheek with his fingers and called in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Zhaomin, Zhaomin? "

    I do not know how to call a few times, lying on the bed of talent frown, eyelids slowly earned a move, in the see holding their own people, the corner of the lip with a little trailing smile, patted his fingers comfort way.

    "I''m fine Don''t worry... "

    When Jiang Luoyu heard him speak, she no longer wanted to pay attention to him. She quickly opened the clothes on muronghao''s chest. Unexpectedly, she saw that the inner garment had already been stained with dark red blood. At this time, it was almost dry. However, transparent yellow pus flowed out. Her skin was extremely hot, and her anger was deeper. She wanted to leave her hands at that time.

    "You were injured half a month ago. Why are you not well now? It''s beginning to fester It''s so hot. It''s damp and cold here. It''s been in prison for several days. You don''t take out that thing. Do you really want to die here? "

    Because of the heavy injury, he also spread the event of killing Dongmei, a "civilian girl". Mu Ronghao was also in a coma. His memory of being held into the cell was not clear. Wen Yan shook his head slowly. When he saw a layer of flame like anger on Jiang Luoyu''s face, he raised his hand and drew out a piece of paper with red seal from the brick on one side.

    Jiang Luoyu watched him pass the paper to her hand, and her fingers fell down with no strength. She couldn''t help biting her lips. She just heard the man''s increasingly weak voice and murmured: "I''ve been I am waiting for you. Several times When you don''t come, I''ll sit here and look at the moon outside the window. This piece of paper I can''t make it look like that. "

    "At that time I thought If you really don''t forgive me I ate this piece of paper Never go out again... "

    The voice was getting smaller and louder. At last, she could hardly hear her voice. However, Jiang Luoyu could not help but feel a little stunned. She hugged the man in her arms and looked up at the high wall. There was only a piece of moon outside the small skylight that had been opened on the high wall. Since she knew that she had been given blood coral, her resentment had disappeared for some reason.

    After looking at it for a moment, he didn''t think it was right. When he looked down, he found that the man had fainted again. His face was as white as paper. He immediately felt wrong. He opened the man''s clothes again and looked carefully. His face suddenly sank endlessly. This time, he gritted his teeth.

    "Zhao Min! Zhao Min? If I delay for a few more days, you will lose your life! You... "

    After he opened his clothes and looked at Jiang Luoyu carefully, he found that the wound on the man''s chest was bigger and deeper than that on his own. It was obvious that after Dongmei was killed after he left the other hospital, muronghao made up his own mind and gave himself a knife in the same place. It was obvious that Jiang Luoyu delayed for a few days, and muronghao would be silent Xie die in prison

    Rao is Jiang Luoyu, but he did not expect that he would be so bold. For a moment, he did not know whether he was worried, helpless or angry, and cried out to the prison door.

    "Somebody

    "Nei Jun!" As soon as the voice fell, a black figure came down. It was the sleeping star who followed him in. Seeing him approaching, Jiang Luoyu immediately motioned him to come and have a pulse, "general, is this?"

    Looking at mianxing, Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief. After mianxing felt her pulse, she frowned and quickly took out the pill from her sleeve. Jiang Luoyu sank in her heart and let muronghao lie flat on the bed. She said, "mianxing, you can watch him here. When the jailer comes, I''ll go into the palace to find uncle Huang. I''ll come back in an hour Come on

    "Yes, my Lord."

    Sleeping star whispered, looking at Jiang Luoyu''s back, and looking at muronghao, who was obviously uncertain about his life or death, he shook his head helplessly.

    On the evening of that day, nanjingyu, the emperor of Chaoyun, went into the palace after visiting the prison. He asked to meet the emperor in front of the Yangxin hall to tell the details of the murder of his husband, muronghao. After half a cup of tea, nanjingyu presented a contract of death signed between her maid Dongmei and Murong''s house.

    After checking the death contract, the emperor announced that muronghao, who was imprisoned in prison, was released. Then he personally wrote a plaque and gave it to general muronghao of Chaoyun.

    Three days later, when he got out of his cell, he immediately moved to the emperor''s residence nearby. After being treated by several imperial doctors, muronghao finally came to his senses.

    Jiang Luoyu stood by his bed and saw that he woke up and wanted to hook his lips to show a smile. However, because he remembered what he had done, he only told him the story lightly. He was about to get up and leave. However, he was held by his sleeve and dragged back slowly. They held each other again and whispered for a while. Muronghao stroked the long hair of the man in his arms with a look He asked curiously."What plaque did your majesty give you just now?"

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and looked directly at the ruins. She finally showed a smile: "I went to Yangxin hall to report those things. Uncle Huang immediately let you go. Then he asked me to change the emperor''s house into the general''s office. He wrote down a plaque and asked me to hang it in front of the gate of the general''s house. You want to know what the emperor''s uncle mentioned Words? "

    Murong Hao saw that he suddenly showed a smile, but he still nodded slowly.

    Jiang Luoyu forbeared and forbeared, but he didn''t, and the smile spread out at the same time.

    "Those four words are -- regard the king as his life."

    On hearing these four words, muronghao''s look suddenly congealed. But looking at Jiang Luoyu''s happy smile, he could not help shaking his head helplessly. He hugged the man in his arms and was silent and did not know what to say.

    Regarding the monarch as his life, is it to regard the emperor''s order as his life or his own internal monarch as his life.

    The emperor''s plaque made a double enigma. In addition to Wu Ya''s family, who still refused to give up, all the aristocratic families who talked about it turned into a knowing smile.

    When Jiang Luoyu had laughed enough and fell silent on his shoulder, Murong Hao lowered his head, rubbed the skin of the man''s forehead with his cheek. His voice was hoarse and his voice was low. It seemed that he remembered what happened in the study before he was in prison: "at that time, I really thought that you would never forgive me."

    Hearing his words, Jiang Luoyu stood up and looked at the pale, beautiful and inexpressible person with complicated eyes. There was no lack of bitterness in his words: "I''m not soft enough for you yet?"

    Murong Hao recognized the bitterness in his words. For a moment, he did not know what it was like. He hugged the man again, closed his eyes and murmured in a low voice: "I know Since then, when we met on the hillside behind the sheriff''s mansion and you didn''t know me, you still jumped into the river to save me, I knew You won''t leave me alone

    "For such a long time, today I know that you are really a magic star, as long as you can''t shake off people." Jiang Luoyu wanted to slap him with hate. However, muronghao''s wound was still not good. He couldn''t get rid of it. He waved his hands, but he had no choice but to put it down. His fingers gradually moved down and landed on his abdomen. Thinking of the worst result, his forehead leaped wildly with a sigh.

    "What can I do if these two are just like you in the future?"

    Murong Hao gave a low smile and lowered his head to kiss his lips. The bed curtain was blown around by the wind outside the window, and his dark hair was also raised.

    After a while, the more passionate people finally realized that something was wrong. According to the color of their eyes, they clenched their sweetheart''s shoulder and looked him up and down in disbelief: "wait, what did you say just now?"

    Jiang Luoyu took a glance at herself for nearly four months, but looked like her stomach of five or six months. She snorted coldly: "you really didn''t hear me clearly. Do you want me to say it again?"

    Murong Hao didn''t speak. He just frowned and looked at him with some hesitation. According to the color of his eyes, Jiang Luoyu saw his look and raised his hand to caress the broken hair on his temples. Some helplessly asked, "I''ve been cheated to eat blood coral. At this time, I''m still worried?"

    Listening to his question, muronghao''s expression was quick to calm down. After taking a deep look at him, he said one word at a time: "I once made a promise. The worst thing is to fulfill it. I have nothing to fear."

    The man said it seriously. Jiang Luoyu blinked. Then he remembered the situation when he knelt in front of him in the imperial garden in spring and handed over the blood stained gold dagger with both hands. He was happy and sad at the bottom of his heart. After a long time, he said slowly: "you are really Don''t worry. Even if it''s not for you, I''ll survive. If I don''t think about such a thing, it''s hard to beat me? "

    This time, without waiting for his voice to fall, the whole person was held in his arms again. At first, it was OK to bear two people on the broad and luxurious couch. Only later, the carved bed trembled uncontrollably. One white arm grabbed the jujube colored bed column on one side, but was immediately pulled back by the other hand.

 Chapter 316

    More than ten days later, muronghao''s illness has almost recovered.

    He was very good at martial arts and had genuine Qi in his body. What''s more, he only suffered some skin injuries. During his stay in the general''s residence, he was able to get out of bed and walk quickly. He spent more than ten days searching for help The ninth prince was finally met by the people in the general''s mansion.

    After a cup of tea, he let off some bitterness in his pursuit of Bai Yiwan, and how his extremely difficult sons and daughters, regardless of his identity, almost joined hands to make fun of him, and then tossed and tossed again and again. As he was dying, he could hardly see his sweetheart, but he was kicked out by his future father-in-law, Murong Hao, sitting opposite him, was still a monk, and didn''t even raise his eyebrows.

    Nan Jingjin is one of the few people who still know something about the inside story. Although Murong Hao is distracted, the soft light spreads in his eyes. Obviously, he is immersed in some unspeakable artistic conception. His teeth itch and his sharp words come out of his mouth.

    "I said, Murong Hao, your inner gentleman is too good to speak. You have done such a thing, almost stabbing people''s heart! Your inner gentleman actually finally forgave you, and now he is still obediently staying in Murong''s house to take care of your family affairs. Do you mean to make me, a lonely man, envy, envy and hate!

    In the end, nanjingjin was in a miserable situation again. She wanted to look up to the sky and say that muronghao could pretend: "ah, it''s mainly because your bitter meat plan

    is too good. Who can be more cruel than you, saying that life and death are decided by people, and they really want to die! Can your husband not be soft hearted? I''ve convinced you. "

    As soon as this sentence came out, the tea cup on Xuanyi''s hand gently knocked and repeated in a low voice: "bitter meat plan."

    Nanjing Jin acid are almost bubbling: "how, also want to show off with me?"

    "It''s hard to decide who can use it." To the surprise of his Highness the ninth prince, muronghao still did not lift his head. After drinking the last sip of tea in the cup, he lowered his body and placed the tea cup on the small table beside him. In his words, there was a lot of helplessness in his words, "if you don''t care, you will die hard, and it''s no use."

    As soon as he looked up, he saw that nanjingjin felt a piece of paper from somewhere. He bowed his head and wrote quickly. The man in Xuanyi frowned fiercely. At once, he felt that he was talking with a duck. After patting the lower part of the table, he got up and raised his hand to signal to someone to see the guest off. From a distance, Nan Jingjin, who had been pulled up in half of the dictation, yelled behind him.

    "It''s not easy to listen to the instructions of general Murong. I''ll write down these two words Why are you going in the middle of the conversation?! Don''t arrest me, you should go and catch Murong! "

    Nanjingjin is finally sent away. Muronghao strides towards the house. His pace is fast and steady. After a while, he comes to the front door of the main room. Jiang Luoyu is painting a vine stretching into the house on a table table not far away. He looks relaxed as he looks.

    Murong Hao walked slowly over, without saying anything. He just stood by him quietly and looked at him. After he had finished his painting, he folded his waist with a smile and said in a low voice.

    "Your Majesty has called me to the headquarters, and I will be back in a moment."

    Jiang Luoyu''s pen stopped a little, drew a section of dark vine, and said with a smile, "the injury is not complete, your majesty will use you, but you are really determined not to let you rest."

    Murong Hao rubbed the jade like skin on his cheek with a pleasant look on his face. Holding his finger on the man''s wrist, they drew another piece of vine together. Then they slowly took it back and rubbed it gently: "it''s said that it''s still something in the eastern Xinjiang. I''ll go back for a long time. Don''t worry."

    Jiang Luoyu frowned imperceptibly when he heard that it was the eastern Xinjiang incident again. Instead, he stopped his pen, as if he wanted to say something to the people behind him. After hesitating for a while, he slowed down his expression and ordered in a low voice: "don''t ride a horse. Go in a carriage. Be careful of the wound."

    "I see."

    When the two people in the room finished talking about business and began to get sticky again, there was a knock outside the door, followed by the sound of sleeping stars.

    "Inner king, general."

    Jiang Luoyu responded with a smile, threw the evil hand from her waist, straightened her clothes, and walked quickly to the door, opened the door, and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    The sleeping star bowed down to the two people in the room. He looked strange when he spoke: "inner king, there are Murong''s people asking to see you outside."

    "Murong people?" Jiang Luoyu was stunned when she heard the speech. She did not expect that it was the answer. She looked back at muronghao, who was also full of doubts and did not speak. Her words were filled with curiosity, "who is it?"

    "Hui Nei Jun, it is Mr. Cheng and his concubines are said to have come to visit the emperor and the general on behalf of the Lord

    "I''m afraid it''s the second uncle''s intention that these people come here." As soon as he heard who was coming, the man in Xuanyi strode forward to jiangluo''s jade body, and a cold light flashed through his eyes. "I went back to them and said that I had gone to the military department. Only the emperor was not good to see the guests.¡±

    "it''s like I can''t see people." Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and kneaded his temple. He breathed out a helpless breath. He raised his leg and kicked him. "How can you still love to make your own decisions?"

    Murong Hao saw that boot was about to kick over. He quickly hid from the other side, and his face also showed a helpless color: "I just sent those people for you."

    Since the bloody coral incident, Jiang Luoyu has been in a state of anger for only an hour. Seeing the two people fighting again, she still doesn''t forget to kick and hide from others like a child. Sleeping star covers her lips and retreats to one side. Her smiling eyebrows are bent, but her ears stand up to listen to the conversation there.

    Jiang Luoyu snorted coldly. Obviously, she was not satisfied with his explanation just now, and then she raised her leg and kicked him: "I''m overbearing. It''s clear that you are the bully."

    Murong Hao shook his head. Although he looked distressed, his lips were smiling. This time he took the foot on his lower leg, but he still stood firmly in place: "take revenge."

    "Well, you can give a reason for everything! This is a genuine General of Chaoyun. Don''t change someone after entering the prison. How can you be so eloquent now! Let me pinch my cheek to see if it''s true

    Seeing the man forced up, Murong Hao retreated again and again, and finally retreated to the imperial concubine''s couch. He felt that his eyes were dark and he felt a pain in his face before he could stop him. He was really shaken by Jiang Luoyu''s fingers, as if he had a human skin mask on his face that needed to be pulled off.

    General Chaoyun, who was always serious and icy in the imperial court, did not dare to say nonsense at this time. Otherwise, Jiang Luoyu would not be able to stand the mischievous behavior of Jiang Luoyu

    "That''s funny. It''s true." Jiang Luoyu nodded with satisfaction when he saw that he was still clever. General Murong''s face felt so good that he didn''t want to let go for a long time. After half a cup of tea, Jiang Luoyu straightened up and finally raised his hand mercifully to show him to leave.

    "Is it not that the Ministry of war and your majesty have called you for something? Now the front door is blocked by Mr. Cheng. The aggrieved general can only go through the back door. "

    When muronghao was pinched half a cup of tea by him, the skin on his cheek was soaked with rouge. It seemed that it was a bit beautiful to eat. Jiang Luoyu was a bit excited to see him. Muronghao was numb by the way he looked at his back. He immediately staggered his eyes and gave a dry cough: "I will be back soon."

    Jiang Luoyu said with a smile, "go quickly."

    After muronghao left, Jiang Luoyu withdrew her eyes and turned to the sleeping star standing outside the door. Sleeping star noticed the master''s eyes, immediately stopped smiling and asked in a low voice what had happened.

    "Mr. nei, the honest young master, they..."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the words, she had to pick her eyebrows: "let them come in. If the second uncle is outside, we are afraid of being bullied by our elders, and we are afraid that he will harm us again, so we will not open the door. However, honest childe, who has always been known as weak in the imperial capital, as well as those common twins, will be deceived by the big and the small if they are not allowed in. I will never do such a thing."

    After listening to his words, mianxing was a little worried. After hesitating for a moment, mianxing said, "kenaijun, honest childe is not only the name of weakness, but also lust in the imperial capital Now the general is not in the mansion. If you go to receive them by yourself, you will be told how much gossip you will have. "

    "Since it''s gossip, let them talk about it, I''m not afraid of it. Besides, I''m not an ordinary women''s doubles. If everyone wants to avoid suspicion, it''s not that everyone in trouble can''t go out, let alone go to the court and become an official." Jiang Luoyu didn''t care. Her smile was faint. After she looked at the people beside her, her voice seemed to contain something, "and if you don''t let them in, I''ll have nothing to do, don''t you?"

    Sleeping star hears speech, some doubts raised his head, shook his head: "the inner king is calculating, subordinates don''t understand."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he had deep doubts in his eyes. Instead, he shook his head with a smile: "well, since you are against it, after you lead them in, don''t come here. It''s better to avoid suspicion. Take the sincere childe and those commoners to the reception hall. When the general comes back, let him pay. Remember that the tea and fruit must be ready, but don''t let them have the opportunity to complain and trouble. ¡±

    hearing such a command, Mian Xing lowered his body and should be: "obey the orders of the emperor."

 Chapter 317

    Jiang Luoyu watched the figure of sleeping star. As soon as she left the door, her eyes flashed and she saw a piece of ice blue corner of her dress. Next to her was the figure of mother Han from far to near. Jiang Luoyu immediately winked at the sleeping star, who was bowing her head, and motioned that he should leave soon. Mianxing noticed this look and nodded in secret.

    Mother Han came quickly. She thought she had time to stop the sleeping star who was going to leave. But she didn''t know that the sleeping star went very fast and disappeared in a short time. All she wanted to say was that she couldn''t say what she wanted to say. She could only walk a few steps to Jiang Luoyu and pretended to wake up after bowing.

    "Nei Jun, Mr. Cheng and the couple of concubines, just let sleeping stars and Gemini lead them to the reception hall. I''ll see you when the general comes back. I''m afraid it''s not good."

    "What''s wrong with mammy Jiang Luoyu just said that he didn''t care about mianxing. At the moment, because of different people, she was completely changed. However, mother Han didn''t know that, "if they were the same family and surname as me, even if they were Nanshi''s grandsons and nobles, I would still be polite when I went to see him. But Cheng Gongzi is the cousin of the husband. If there is no husband accompanying him, she will not know, I don''t have to go to see you, Mammy should know that. "

    "What Nei Jun said is It''s the old slave who has violated it. " Having said that, Mammy Han also knew that Jiang Luoyu was determined and couldn''t persuade her any more. She secretly regretted that she was late, but she still showed concern. She asked tentatively, "I don''t know when the general will come back?"

    Jiang Luoyu walked back to the table and poured herself a cup of tea. Blowing the mist on it, Jiang Luoyu asked with a smile: "mammy is worried. Sincere childe, they will never leave until they see me and my husband?"

    The cold mother hears speech first is a Leng, then immediately reacts to come over, hangs down the head to go: "oneself is such."

    "Mammy thinks too much. The husband is just going out to do something. He will come back soon. It''s not rude for me to go out and meet again."

    The tea cup was placed on the table, and with a soft sound, she immediately let mammy Han hang her head, and nono should be: "it''s still the week that you want to be."

    Just as Jiang Luoyu returned to the table to draw against the branches climbing into the carved window, the sleeping star had already crossed the second gate and arrived at the outer gate of the general''s residence. He politely saluted several people who had come and led them to the reception hall in the front yard, and said with a smile what Jiang Luoyu had just said.

    Murong Cheng had already been taught by Jiang Luoyu when he was in Murong''s residence. He did not dare to act rashly and nodded his head. After hearing this, he did not say anything. Instead, a common couple standing behind him looked dissatisfied. He frowned and asked, "what, let''s wait here?"

    "Some young masters are looking forward to Haihan. It''s very unfortunate that you have come. The general is just out of the house. It''s not polite for you to come alone. If you want to wait, you can wait here for the general to come back. The master will surely come to see you. If you can''t wait, I can send some princes out of the general''s house immediately, and the slave will report to you that you have come It''s something. "

    Listening to mianxing''s saying that they should leave, the common couple immediately stopped talking. On the contrary, Murong Cheng was a little anxious and waved his hand in a hurry and said, "this can''t do! This time, I came to see the emperor for my father''s sake If I didn''t see them, I would not leave easily

    "If so, please wait here patiently." Sleeping star, no matter what people say in front of him, looks like a smile. Hearing the speech, he bowed down and motioned for the waiting maid and double attendants to come in. "Come on, give you some tea."

    "If you have nothing to do, I will leave first."

    When the sleeping star was about to turn around and leave, a voice suddenly rang out from behind: "wait a minute!"

    Mian Xing turned around and looked at the man who was making a sound. He was surprised to find that he was the same as the common Shuang just now. He looked at Murong Cheng, who was silent. He flashed a sharp look at his eyes, but his face was full of lovely smile. He saluted and asked, "what else can I do for you?"

    That Shu Shuang stepped forward and clasped hands in front of sleeping star, very respectful, but the tone did not seem to be an ordinary common pair to tell. Listening carefully, it was more reasonable than the legitimate son Murong Cheng: "dare to ask this Gemini, are you the intimate double servant of the inner prince?"

    "You''re right. I''m a slave."

    "I hope you can tell your husband that Mr. Cheng has brought us here today to make amends for the mistake that my father did a few months ago. I also want to talk about a big event. I hope that this time the emperor and the general will appreciate it and talk about this matter with Mr. Cheng as soon as possible"

    hearing the word "wrong thing", Mian Xing''s eyebrows can''t help but pick, and his face does not move "This matter, the slave will tell the emperor, please rest assured to wait here."

    Seeing that he looked the same, he could not help but glance at the disappointment. However, he replied respectfully: "thank you, Gemini."

    "Oh?" After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu, who was reading on the bed of the imperial concubine, was leaning on the bed of the imperial concubine. When she heard the sleeping star carefully report what had happened in the room, she could not help but straighten up slightly. Her smile on the corner of her lips took on a mysterious color. "The common couple told you that they are here to make peace with the eldest son of Zhaomin and replace murongtao?"After saying this, he first thought for a moment, then shook his head and got up with the help of the people beside him: "sleeping star, tell me, how do you see it?"

    Mian Xing carefully watched her master stand up. She accidentally saw Jiang Luoyu''s bulging abdomen. She couldn''t help thinking that she was also a woman''s doubles player. She was afraid that she would have to go through it in the future. She turned red and said, "mianxing thinks it''s I can''t believe it. "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t notice that he was distracted. His other hand was habitually covered on his bulging abdomen. However, when he put his fingers on it, he felt his abdomen tremble. He could not help looking down. If he saw a small spot protruding on his bulging abdomen, he felt it was very funny. He stretched out his finger, poked it gently, raised his eyebrow and said with a smile.

    "Yes, it''s absolutely ridiculous. It''s also a pity that these people come here to see Zhao Min with great interest."

    The sleeping star was distracted, but he saw that his master was poking his own belly. He was startled. He finally came back to think of the business. He did not dare to look at it again. He asked softly, "in my opinion, do you want to drive them away? This is not good. After all, it was sent by the Lord Shangshu But since they didn''t come for it, what was their purpose? "

    "In my opinion, it is It should have something to do with you, but it''s a matter of uncertainty. " After poking for a while, the children in her abdomen probably felt that their father and mother didn''t love them enough, so they stopped moving immediately. Jiang Luoyu sighed a little regretfully, and a gentle feeling spread in her heart. After taking a deep breath, she looked back at the room and suddenly showed a sneer.

    "Well, it''s just a moment when we''re talking. How can we not see mother Han?"

    Sleeping star knows the meaning of his words, smell speech immediately help him to sit down again, ready to leave: "subordinate immediately look for."

    Looking at his back, Jiang Luoyu picked up the tea cup with a smile and took a sip of tea slowly. It seemed that she was not in a hurry, or she had known that the man had left. Her eyes gradually turned cold: "look for it slowly, come one by one, don''t miss any one, and don''t come back too soon."

    The sleeping star turned to him and said, "my Lord."

    After mianxing left, Jiang Luoyu waved back several servants and maids in front of the door, and went back to the imperial concubine''s couch to read a book. After a while, she heard a rush of footsteps. Then a figure of ice blue stepped into the door with a tray in her hand. Seeing herself, she was moving towards her own direction.

    "Mr. nei, here comes your ginseng tea."

    Hearing mammy Han''s voice, Jiang Luoyu raised her head and looked at her holding the blue and white medicine cup on the tray. Her eyes twinkled slightly. She could not help laughing and said: "I haven''t seen mammy just now, and I don''t know where mammy has gone. I''m afraid that I''ve been used to Mammy''s service recently. When I see Mammy''s absence, there will be snacks Flustered. Fortunately, Mammy is going to get ginseng tea, or I don''t know when to panic. "

    Mother Han didn''t doubt that he had him. She quickly confessed her guilt with low body. She looked a little frightened and frightened: "the inner gentleman praised me wrongly. "Old slave, old slave, terrified"

    before her voice dropped, she took the medicine cup from the tray and sent it to Jiang Luoyu. Her face was warm and her action was attentive, just like an ordinary mother showing herself in front of the master: "Nei Jun, this ginseng tea is made by the old slave. Please drink it quickly, or it will be cold in a short time."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, raised her hand to take the ginseng tea, and took a look at the light yellow soup. Her dark jade like eyes twinkled. She looked up as if she had a deep look at mammy Han. When she lowered her head a little uneasily, she drank half of it. The rest half was handed back and wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief in her sleeve The juice.

    "Mammy''s craftsmanship is still so good, especially today''s tea, it seems that there is a lingering fragrance in her mouth."

    Mother Han took the medicine cup, and a smile appeared on her face, but she seemed a little absent-minded. On the contrary, after Jiang Luoyu finished drinking, she got up from the imperial concubine''s bed, threw the book on one side of the table, and stretched out a little. Then, a trace of tiredness suddenly appeared in her eyebrows, which was vaguely against her eyebrows.

    "But after drinking the ginseng tea, I suddenly feel a little tired Anyway, Zhao Min can''t come back for a while. When he comes back, he will wake me up. Those people who are outside the living room can let them go if they want to go. They are not allowed to go into the back house. Mammy will give orders. "

 Chapter 318

    Luoyu stepped back from the bed clothes, and was not aware of the fact that he was half covered by the bed clothes, and did not notice that Luoyu had left the bed clothes for a few minutes.

    "Yes, old slave."

    As soon as mammy Han went out, she left the door ajar, her face changed completely, and her eyes became more and more satisfied. She glanced at the room as if she had fallen asleep. Jiang Luoyu, who had no idea of other things, quickly raised her hand and ordered all the maids in the garden to withdraw. She walked quickly towards the front yard.

    Because mother Han has been serving Jiang Luoyu for some time, everyone in the mansion knows that she is close to her husband. Seeing her rushing to the front yard, she does not stop her. All the servant girls passing by salute her one after another. After a while, she goes to the reception hall and looks down at the gentlemen who are waiting. As time goes by, she lowers herself with a smile A gift.

    "I''ve met you gentlemen."

    When Murong Cheng heard the voice, he glanced at her. After thinking for a long time, he did not think of who she was. He asked, "are you?"

    On hearing this, Mammy Han immediately turned to Murong Cheng and said in a respectful and low voice: "the old slave is the master of the inner prince. I came to see you because of your orders. The inner gentleman said that you have been waiting here for a long time. I''m afraid that you have been waiting for some time. But our general won''t be able to come back for a while, so let the old slave come and confess."

    After hearing this, Murong Cheng did not make any color. A common couple standing beside Murong Cheng immediately turned around. It was the man who was talking to sleeping star just now. At the moment, he looked a little ugly and began to test: "Mammy, does the inner Prince want to drive us away? "

    " this childe misunderstood, but the Emperor didn''t mean that. "

    Mother Han quickly waved her hand, and a softer smile appeared on her face. Even when the common couple asked questions just now, her eyes did not leave Murong Cheng. Obviously, she just wanted to see what Murong Cheng answered, regardless of other people.

    "Mr. Cheng, I mean The general is not in the house now. You are not good after all when you get married. The inner gentleman thinks of a compromise. Please go to discuss the matter by yourself. "

    As soon as he said this, all the people around murongcheng and he came to work with him looked dim. Most of them just sighed and didn''t speak. Instead, they quickly flashed to the other side. Only the commoner Shuang, who started to speak, flashed a little unwilling in his eyes, but also stepped back a few steps, pursed his lips and waited for his brother-in-law to speak.

    On the contrary, Murong Cheng was the slowest to reflect. When he heard the speech, his face showed a look of disbelief. However, he was mixed with a bit of fear when he looked closely. He pointed to his nose and said, "what? Please Ask me alone? "

    Mother Han''s nod should be: "yes, please come along with the old slave."

    When Murong Cheng heard this, the sweat on his head immediately came down. He could not forget that he had a lust for Xihua emperor and wanted to plot a plot against others, but he didn''t expect to be charmed. When he woke up, the ugly wife of the lame man who cut firewood in the mansion was sleeping together and convulsed for several days. His head was shaking like a rattle drum and he refused to go alone See Jiang Luoyu.

    "No, no, no Since it''s really inconvenient for me to meet you, I think I''d better not go. Besides, we''ve been waiting for a while. The elder brother will definitely come back before dark. We can wait a little longer. We don''t have to rush to see him. "

    Mammy Han only thought about her own cry. With the lust of the Murong family, even if Jiang Luoyu was a noble man and still sitting in the palace, she could not stop her. She must leave at once. Who knows that she refused so firmly, she left her head and even ignored her, which made her frown: "Mr. Cheng, you..."

    Seeing his appearance, not only was he dissatisfied with mammy Han, but also the Shushuang who spoke at the beginning: "Mr. Cheng, how can you say that? It was not easy for Meng Nei Jun to meet us. If it was not for our lack of status that we could not go there and tell us what our father had told us, why should we wait here all the time and not explain our father''s entrustment? "

    "Old six, don''t say such beautiful words. I know what kind of calculation you''ve made. It''s just that you, a common couple, want to show your ability in front of my father, and then rob me of his fame and credit?"

    After hearing this, Murong Cheng immediately put down his tea cup and put it in the sun. He picked up a peanut from his plate and threw it into his mouth. He didn''t have the upbringing of a gentleman of the aristocratic family at all. But his expression and vision were provocative. He almost looked at him with a sneer.

    "However, I don''t want to rob you of this matter. If you want to go now, you can go and let mammy lead the way to see that one. I will not stop you. But if something happens in the end, don''t blame me for not reminding you."

    What happened?

    After hearing this, the commoner gave a low hum and didn''t pay attention to it at all. On the contrary, after hearing this, Mammy Han''s fingers trembled a little, and took a deep look at Murong Cheng, as if to see something from him. He said with a smile, "what''s wrong? Mr. Cheng''s words are heavy, but he is going to see the emperor. How can something happen? "After all, Murong Cheng would not go, so mother Han had to step back and ask for the second place. She raised her hand to the common man and asked him to go first: "since this young master wants to see the emperor instead of Mr. Cheng, go with me, please.

    ¡±

    "Mammy, please."

    When they reached the road, Mammy Han bowed her head and collected the chill between her eyebrows and eyes. Instead, she asked the people beside her body with a smile. The tone was gentle and gentle: "I don''t know what''s the name of this childe?"

    After hearing her further questions, the woman immediately arched her hands and said, "no, I''m murongshu, but I don''t have any words."

    Mother Han''s eyes flashed, no words? Look at this common double already 20 years old, but have not a word, isn''t the position in the mansion very low?

    It''s better to be in a lower position, so it''s easier.

    Thinking of this, mother Han''s tone was even more gentle: "it''s master Shu, please."

    After a cup of tea, they finally stopped after passing two flower hanging doors. Mother Han bowed to murongshu and pointed to the last half opened door nearby with a smile and whispered: "the front is the residence of the inner king. The inner gentleman will meet you in the garden. Please go with me."

    Murong Shu looked along the direction she pointed, and suddenly showed a look of amazement on his face, and shook his head repeatedly: "this This is the backyard. Although I''m a Gemini, I''m also a man''s pair who has been crowned. Is it rude to go in like this... "

    "Don''t worry, young master Shu. It was ordered in advance by the emperor. It''s not my own opinion." Mother Han looked at the hesitation that appeared on his face and picked her eyebrows slightly, but she was still kind-hearted. "Please, Mr. Shu."

    Murong Shu looked at mother Han''s back. After hesitating for a long time, Murong Shu was still eager to do meritorious deeds. She followed her to the back garden. When she heard the footsteps behind her, she couldn''t help showing a smile on her lips. She turned to her side and walked into jiangluoyu''s resting courtyard. After looking around for a circle, she pretended to be surprised.

    "Why, there is no one in the garden? Mr. Shu, Nei Jun was waiting for someone to reply in the garden just now. Maybe he felt tired at this time. You should stand still and wait. I will go to have a look when I see you. If Nei Jun is waiting for you inside, I will call you into

    again. "

    Murong Shu heard that he was meeting in the yard, and his face immediately calmed down a lot. He said in a low voice, "thank you, Mammy."

    "You are welcome."

    Mother Han walked up the steps, gently pushed open half of the door, peeped at Jiang Luoyu, who was still not put down. Jiang Luoyu, who was only a figure of her back, turned back and half covered the room. She opened another door with a smile and raised her hand to stand outside. It was as if Murong Shu, who was a little nervous, came forward.

    "Mr. Shu, my husband is reading in the room. Please go in and discuss the matter."

    Hearing that he was about to go in, Murong Shu immediately became a little cramped. After a moment, he relaxed, pursed his lips, and walked towards the half opened door. He arched his hand to mammy Han, who was guarding the door Thank you, Mammy

    Mother Han bowed down with a smile, and watched Murong Shu go in. Her eyes flashed suddenly. She slowly closed the two doors behind him. She took out a copper lock from her sleeve and locked the door ring. A cold smile came from her lips.

    Murong Shu, who came into the door, didn''t notice all this. He just stepped into the threshold and bowed down to the table in front of him. He was very calm and said, "Murong Shu has met the inner gentleman. He is blessed."

    Murongshu didn''t hear a reply for a while. He didn''t dare to look up immediately. After waiting for a while, he didn''t wait for Jiang Luoyu to speak. Murong Shu couldn''t help but beat the drum a little. He slowly raised his head tentatively and lowered his voice as if he were afraid of disturbing people in the house.

    "Nei Jun?"

    After saying this, Murong Shu''s eyes had already looked at the round table in front of him and the desk table in front of the bookshelf not far away. He subconsciously thought that Jiang Luoyu was not in the room, so he stood up and looked around. Just as he was about to speak, he found that there was a figure on the bed not far away.

    Murong Shu frowned, subconsciously felt bad, but he still walked into the bed. But when he saw the man who was wearing an inner garment and seemed to be sleeping in bed, he was also a childe of a family. Almost instantly, he knew that he had been plotted. If he stayed in this room again, if anyone found out, he was the son of a big family He will be slandered for having an affair with Chaoyun neijun. Even if he jumps into the Yellow River, he will not be able to clean it up.

    "Ah, you..."

    He finally woke up and immediately turned around to run outside. As soon as he got to the door, he felt that it was wrong. He pushed it a few times and found that it could not be opened. He immediately knocked the door and yelled: "the door Why is the door locked?! Mammy, didn''t you say that my husband was waiting to discuss with me? How could How could you... "

    "I don''t have a grudge against you. Why do you want to hurt me so much! Let me out! Let me out

 Chapter 319

    Mother Han stood outside the door and heard his panic cry. She knew that the matter was half done. The louder his voice was, the more people would come, and her own strategy would become. Her eyes immediately showed a proud look. She looked at the door so far away and snorted coldly.

    "Now that you have come, it''s not so easy for you to leave. After a while, the general and the prime minister will go to the gate of the mansion together. When you see that the door is locked and there is another man''s voice in the room, after the water Agaricus in the room is gone, the passion fragrance will attack. When you really do something, you can''t even admit it! "

    After saying this, she did not pay attention to the still panicked cry inside, turned and walked quickly toward the outside of the garden, and soon disappeared completely.

    When her figure completely disappeared, a white hand suddenly lifted the purple gauze behind the bookshelf, revealing her fair and beautiful cheeks. In the thin and bright light, the Dark Jade eyes seemed like pearls, which could emit light. The thin lips bent slightly, but the voice was cold.

    "Stop yelling."

    "Who''s talking!" Murong Shu didn''t expect that he was shouting. A voice suddenly appeared on the side of his body. He immediately lost his soul. He leaned back against the door and looked at the bed not far away. He was surprised to find that the person on the bed had already been dressed. He did not know when he was looking at him with a smile. But after Murong Shu looked at him carefully, he found that the man was wearing the clothes of a double waiter!

    Jiang Luoyu stepped out of the bookshelf slowly, tightened her cloak and covered her bulging abdomen. After sitting down at the round table, she pretended to be the sleeping star that Jiang Luoyu had been lying on the bed. She gave a smile to Murong Shu and quickly walked to Jiang Luoyu and poured tea for him.

    Seeing this scene, all the stupid people reacted. Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s indifferent and beautiful face, murongshu was a little flustered. He wiped his sweat and came forward trembling. The original righteous words, such as Yan Zhen Ding and calm, had already disappeared, and even his words were scared and interrupted: "ah Inside My husband... "

    "I haven''t gone. Why are you flustered? Aren''t you brave? I dare to come to see me on behalf of brother Cheng. I''m not afraid that such a skinny body will be killed without any bones left. " Hearing his trembling voice, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and sipped her tea. Then she put down the tea cover with a smile. Her eyes shifted to murongshu''s face, piercing like a sharp knife.

    "I thought Murong Cheng was not smart, but today I saw that Murong Cheng escaped because he was not smart. Smart people always die quickly. What do you think of Murong young master?"

    When Murong Shu heard his words, he immediately began to sweat. He had no time to tell whether the words were funny or ironic. No matter whether they were the same generation or not, Murong Shu knelt down on the ground and begged for mercy: "Nei Jun, please forgive me! I don''t have the slightest intention of insulting my husband. I''m a good example to you

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at him faintly and said, "come on."

    No matter when Mammy was dressed in a low voice, she was not allowed to open the door

    "Order."

    The two men in blue retreated. Jiang Luoyu stood up and walked out with murongshu, who was trembling. This time, she was really standing outside the courtyard, drinking the tea and waiting for the dark owl to catch her. After less than half a column of incense, mother Han, dressed in ice

    blue robe, was really thrown at Jiang Luoyu''s feet by the two men in blue.

    Jiang Luoyu took another sip of tea, looked at her kneeling at her feet. At this time, she looked as if she knew what her result was. Then she looked at the wrapped packages thrown out of her feet. She picked her eyebrows with interest and asked with a smile, "mammy Han, do you want to finish the bad things and go away?"

    After saying this, he slightly lowered his head, and used the ivory bone fan in his hand to resist mother Han''s chin. He sighed slowly: "it''s a pity that this time is not easy."

    As soon as he said this, Mammy Han, who was kneeling on the ground, raised her head in disbelief. Her voice was hoarse. Obviously, the two men in blue put their dark hands on her. She looked at him in disbelief: "you No hit? When did you find out? "

    "At the beginning, you came to me and worked diligently as an internal servant, but unconsciously looked for all the evidences about Zhao Min''s identity, including from me, even when I was in contact with the dark owl, you tried your best to know what I was going to investigate, and wanted to get the first opportunity."

    JIANG Luoyu heard this, but he did not answer his question immediately, but picked his eyebrows Mao, unfolding the bone fan on his hand, said thoughtfully.

    "Later, you found the ten thousand poison stone I tied around my neck. From then on, you confirmed that Zhaomin was not my father''s son, but the child born by the first son. You put this information and evidence secretly in front of Liu. Liu was stupid. No matter who revealed the secret, he disclosed the information without authorization for the sake of the position of the eldest son."

    After saying this, he slowly stood up, bent down and looked at mother Han, who was kneeling on the ground, with a thoughtful look in his eyes: "but my first question is, you didn''t take my ten thousand poisons stone. What evidence do you use to make the couple believe that Zhao Min''s identity is false, and the real eldest son has already died?"Mother Han bowed her head and spat, with hatred in her eyes. Even if she was caught and forced to kneel on the ground, she was also stubborn and refused to tell the truth: "do you think I will tell you?"

    "In fact, I have already guessed one or two. Asking you is just to confirm it. I don''t need you to say it. You just need to listen to me - mianxing is the person who murongtao buried beside me."

    After hearing this, Mammy Han was shocked and looked up at him with disbelief: "do you know?"

    Jiang Luoyu gave a low smile. Her steps were light and slow. After walking around her for half a circle, she hung her head and said with a smile: "I know naturally, but what I know more is that murongtao is just a knife. You are the one who uses it."

    "Mianxing is an important chess piece in his hand that wants to capture Zhaomin''s position as the eldest son of Zhaomin, and makes Zhaomin''s successor have no legitimate son. Mu Rongtao is afraid that he can''t control him. After sending mianxing''s beloved to Murong aristocratic family in Hanjiang Pavilion, murongtao saw through his identity and kidnapped him, forcing mianxing, who was already around me at that time, to submit himself, in order to find a chance to harm me."

    Speaking of this, Jiang Luoyu can''t help but think of the night when he left the other hospital and went to the white mansion. He stood by the window, looked at the dark sky, listened to him kneel at his feet, and confessed to himself with tears in his sleeping star. Thinking of this, he sat down again slowly, his fingers gently touched on the stone table, and his eyes were far away and could not see his emotions.

    "You must also know that although murongtao did harm to me, he was also a member of Murong family and did not want to hurt my life. But it is this delicate relationship that you put a bloody coral in front of the sleeping star."

    Mother Han finally couldn''t help but feel unwilling at the bottom of her heart. After picking her teeth, she raised her head and asked, "you know from the beginning that we set up the bureau? Have you never been cheated from the beginning to the end? "

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head and said with a faint smile: "no, I didn''t know at the beginning that it was your design. I just thought it was not right. But later, I found that there was a key loophole in this bureau. If it wasn''t for that loophole, even if I knew that I was in the scheme, I would be hard to get rid of my hatred and take a cool look at your and murongtao''s plans. "

    "Loopholes? impossible! There is no loophole in this bureau! How could there be a loophole? "

    "This loophole is almost impossible for you to find out, otherwise I will be in bad luck now. Want to know what it is? " Looking at her frantic retort, Jiang Luoyu raised her head and took a look at the not strong sunlight at the moment. She raised her hand and motioned that mianxing would take murongshu, who had been listening here all the time. Mianxing lowered her body and walked to murongshu with a smile. They went back to the front yard one after the other.

    After watching Murong Shu leave, Jiang Luoyu slowly unfolds the folding fan and depicts the patterns on it with his fingertips. However, there is a bit of cold in the Dark Jade like eyes.

    "That is, neither you nor Murong Tao understand medical theory. This makes Zhaomin and mianxing find a gap. Zhaomin and mianxing plan together. He can''t watch me suffer, so he disobeys my will and asks me to drink blood coral secretly. After the incident, Zhaomin and I parted as you expected. At that time You must be very happy

 Chapter 320

    Mother Han knelt on the ground. Hearing the speech, she gradually lost her sense. It seemed that she refused to believe that Jiang Luoyu understood this was a bureau from the beginning. She also used this bureau to design her and the people behind her. Her eyes were a little red, but she tried to find the reasons for refutation. She lowered her head and vomited questions, and her voice became louder and louder.

    "Then, later, you suddenly made up, just because you knew it was a game? But then what, you in addition to the belly of this one, later also can''t give birth to a legitimate son! If this is a daughter, Murong''s direct long vein can''t accommodate you. If Murong Hao dotes on you like that, he will not be willing to leave with you, and finally you will both leave Murong family! "

    This time, without waiting for her to finish speaking, Jiang Luoyu suddenly closed her bone fan, raised her head and laughed in a low voice, with endless sarcasm in her smile. When she looked at mother Han, she also showed pity.

    When mammy Han heard this smile, she felt a chill coming up from behind, stopped her panic, and reluctantly asked, "what are you laughing at? Am I wrong? "

    "You are, of course, wrong, and very wrong."

    "Impossible, such a delicate plan, you also ate the blood coral, although you caught me, but then what? Even if you caught me, it was doomed!"

    "Forever? It''s a bit new. I''ve heard it for the first time, but now it''s more like describing you than me. Do you want to know why Zhaomin and I make up? Want to know why I''m so calm? I''ll make you understand. "

    After saying this for a period of time, Jiang Luoyu stretched out her arm and felt a little tired. But she knelt on the ground in front of her, staring at his cold mammy with red eyes. Her thin red lips lifted slightly, her eyes like black jade were not deep enough, and she looked at her word by word.

    "After knowing that, I was really angry, but not to the extent of hatred, because Zhao Min told me to eat blood coral, not to harm my future birth, but to save my life. He is a desperate samurao. He works carefully, but he doesn''t leave a way for himself. But I don''t have so much life to accompany him, so I have to cherish some and be less angry. "

    This paragraph is more like a confession to muronghao, but it is completely ironic to say it to mother Han.

    "The scene in which you stabbed muronghao in the garden was specially performed by you for everyone, wasn''t it?"

    "You''re not too stupid." As she spoke, Jiang Luoyu was distracted and leaned her head on the stone table. There were two men in blue standing behind him. He also had martial arts skills, and mother Han was also tied up. She was not afraid of being trapped by animals. She said as if she was going to sleep. Only her eyelids glided through a trace of light.

    "Now, I don''t have to hide it from you. In my study, Zhao Min and I argued for a long time, but I didn''t get angry enough to lose my mind. Since I had already realized that it was wrong and the form was good for me, it''s better to temporarily suppress the time for me to settle accounts with him and calculate the account between you and me first."

    Mother Han was not reconciled at this time, but also had to admit that she was indeed a poor one. Some of her hatred lowered her head and said, "after that, there will be a later lead the snake out of the cave?"

    "Do you think that with the blood coral, even if sleeping star betrayed me, it should not stay with me. In this way, I will lose a person who can see pharmacology, and I will be teased by some of your tricks. After that, there will be no reconciliation between me and Zhaomin. As a person who can''t give birth to Murong''s legitimate son, I will be abandoned by Murong family, just like you said In the end, even Zhao Min couldn''t do it, right? "

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips. She still looked like she was sleeping, but her words were very clear. It seemed that she was trying to untie mammy Han''s plans to those who were not there.

    "But what you can''t imagine is that mianxing didn''t leave. On the contrary, he was more loyal to me and admitted that he was murongtao''s chess piece. So when you didn''t pay attention, I mobilized the dark owl and the people in the Hanjiang Pavilion, with the help of his highness Bai and the ninth prince. Finally, he secretly rescued the man controlled by murongtao."

    When mammy Han heard this, she suddenly turned pale. She raised her head and moved her body. She asked, "you mean, not long after entering the white mansion, your double servants will no longer be subject to anyone?"

    "Yes. When you were plotting against me in the white mansion, Dongmei also started to Zhaomin at the same time. This is what you gave before you left. As a general, Zhao Min has excellent martial arts skills. However, she has suffered from such a heavy injury and mixed with emotional distress. She has been in a coma and is reasonable. If she has any huagongsan and other things, she can only be controlled by others even after she wakes up. The appearance of a Tong Fang is just reasonable. "

    Jiang Luoyu laughed and changed her hand as she spoke. It was obvious that this paragraph or the people in the words made him happy, and even the tone of his words was much softer.

    "Who knows you''ve done a lot of calculations. You didn''t think that Zhaomin was not seriously injured. What''s more, Dongmei was so eager for success that she didn''t even prepare for huagongsan. But you must have been so sure at that time. As long as Dongmei''s clothes were messy and Zhaomin were together in a short time, you would be able to rely on shangzhaomin. It''s not just because Zhaomin is ill Let me have a guess. Was it not as early as in the Yunxiang garden that Dongmei had already been destroyed by the irrational nanjinglin of Qi? "Speaking of this, he stopped a little, opened his eyebrows and eyes, and suddenly looked at the corridor not far away. Unexpectedly, he saw a black corner hidden behind the pillars. He could not help but smile and his voice grew louder "You plan on Zhaomin. As long as Dongmei''s clothes are not neat, you can depend on him. Even if someone examines Dongmei, he will think that Zhaomin broke Dongmei''s body, not anyone else."

    "Now that you have all guessed, why say more?"

    Listening to mother Han''s words, Jiang Luoyu didn''t care. She was staring at the black corner of her dress, and a smile appeared in her eyes.

    "Zhao Min got such a disgrace, and by the way, he killed my family by the way. It can be said that we can''t help but applaud Zhao Min for his wonderful serial killing moves. Before that, I have to clarify one thing. He killed Dongmei and went to prison. He almost died of illness. It was his own bitter plan, not my favorite one. "

    As soon as he said this, Jiang Luoyu did not expect to find that the corner of her dress moved and her smile deepened. She did not want to look at it any more. Instead, she finally came to a conclusion.

    "Finally, seeing Zhao Min come back safe and sound, I''m really surprised that you are so confused that I''m going to splash dirty water. However, I didn''t expect that Mr. Cheng was also a character who was bitten by a snake for ten years. You only brought back a commoner who was unable to make a good use of. It was even more difficult to steal chicken than to eat rice. It''s really not like the secret chess that they worked so hard to bury in Murong clan. ¡±

    Mother Han turned her head and clenched her teeth: "hum!"

    Although Jiang Luoyu looked gloomy, her eyes were filled with a hope that was not easy to be noticed. The banter on her lips was deeper. After a pause, she broke the last fluke in her heart.

    "They must be the uya family."

    Who knows that this time his voice has just dropped, but it is not only mother Han who kneels on the ground, but also a familiar voice on the corridor not far away.

    "What?"

    When Jiang Luoyu heard the sound, her drowsy look was swept away. Supported by sleeping stars behind her, Jiang Luoyu stood up and saluted murongqi, who had come to visit the two of them in the general''s Mansion: "Jingyu has met my father."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu saw a black sleeve with gold stripes. She couldn''t help but show a little narrow smile. She looked up to see the person who helped her up. She saw a slightly resentful look in the deep eyes of the man. She slowly softened her breath and held the man''s hand: "back."

    Murong Hao looked at him up and down, and he could see that he was concerned: "nothing?"

    Jiang Luoyu patted the back of his hand with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ve been prepared for it."

    Without waiting for their low voices to fall down completely, they frowned and gazed on their knees. When they saw murongqi, they suddenly seemed to have no strength and shrank into a group of shivering mother Han. In their voices, there were some doubts that had not been explained: "Nei Jun, just now I heard you say, mother Han, is Wu Ya''s Secret chess? But she... "

    Jiang Luoyu nodded to muronghao and turned to murongqi. It seemed that he had known that he would ask this question. He immediately told the sleeping star behind him: "Father knows that mother Han has served his mother for so many years, and she didn''t leave until her mother passed away. She can be regarded as a loyal mother. Since her father didn''t believe it, Jingyu had already prepared something. Please have a look at it. "

 Chapter 321

    Mianxing got the order and immediately went back to the house. Within half a cup of tea, he took out a tray. On the tray, there was a phoenix jade pendant with fire red color. Under the jade pendant, there were more than a dozen letters that had been opened. The last signature of the letterhead was Wuya. Murongqi looked at these things, and his face suddenly took anger and knew: "is this?"

    Seeing that murongqi seemed to have guessed something, Jiang Luoyu said without hesitation: "yes, this is the evidence that mother Han secretly had an affair with Wu ya when she was waiting on her mother. At that time, you never doubted why Murong''s house was closely guarded, but the eldest son was robbed by uya''s rebels? "

    "What''s more, Jingyu found the medical girl who had delivered her mother, but was surprised to find something. That''s the midwife who gave birth to her mother and sacrificed her younger brother. She was a woman who pretended to be a woman of traditional Chinese medicine in the palace. More importantly, she was the woman who murdered her brother two years ago, the so-called "folk doctor"

    Speaking of this, Jiang Luoyu only felt that she was holding her hand tighter. At the same time, she remembered Murong Ji''s appearance of being sick and weak, and she had been separated from Murong Qi for more than ten years. At the bottom of her heart, she didn''t know whether she was pitying or sighing. When facing mother Han, she turned into anger and killing intention.

    "To cheat the father, the Murong family, and then the second son, the hand of Wu Ya is too long!"

    Compared with Jiang Luoyu, murongqi, who had just learned the truth, was more angry. His face, which had always been unchallenged, was full of hatred. He grabbed mother Han, who was kneeling on the ground. After taking a deep breath, he immediately calmed down, staring at the people in front of him and whispered, "this matter matters, my Lord."

    Jiang Luoyu said in a low voice, "father, please tell me."

    "I want to take this man away. My father is still in Murong house. I will tell the truth now. I will never let my Murong people suffer any injustice! I''m sorry. I''ll wait for the news. " Murong Qi pondered for a moment and threw the man in his hand to Murong Hao, who seemed unwilling to see her again. He said, "Hao''er, go with your father."

    Murong Hao and Jiang Luoyu looked at each other and nodded: "yes, father."

    Murongqi and muronghao took mother Han and mianxing to the ancestral home, leaving Jiang Luoyu alone to wait in the house. When the Murong family master knew all the reasons, he was so upset and couldn''t believe it. After Murong Tao asked about it, murongtao unexpectedly admitted it, and never argued for himself again. It seems that after the move was discovered, there was no more existence Lucky.

    The old master of Murong hesitated again and again, glancing over his second son in front of him, and then turning his eyes to kneeling behind Murong Tao. The look of this matter has become numb. It seems that Murong Cheng, who has no response to this matter, is fixed on the despondent Liu family. After a long sigh, he finally makes a decision.

    "After this, your father and your mother can''t forgive you. Hao''er should return to the family after being wronged. As for your second room, I have announced in front of the clan that you are no longer the legitimate branch of Murong family. Take your own son and wife and go back to the former residence of Langya, the ancestral house of Murong."

    "Uncle has been demoted as a branch. You return to the center of Murong family and become the legitimate eldest son of Murong family. Do you know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing?"

    When it was dark, Murong Hao finally returned to the general''s office with sleeping star and the news. Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment after hearing the result of this incident. He raised his hand and put a chopstick in the dish beside him. He frowned slightly and asked in a low voice.

    Muronghao was silent for a long time, put down his ebony inlaid silver chopsticks, raised his hand and held his finger in a low voice.

    "Here, I can''t give up - I''m sorry, I promised you..."

    "No, I made a mistake." Jiang Luoyu shook his head, and the color of loss between her eyebrows and eyes flashed by, turning into another kind of comfort. Her backhand also took his hand and said in a deep voice, "although there are many obstacles in becoming the center of the aristocratic family, they are not necessarily all bad things, are they?"

    "Father said, let''s wait until grandfather leaves and move back." Murong Hao looked at him with soft eyes. However, every time he talked about the word "birthday", his eyes still flashed a deep sadness, but he could not see it on the surface. "But I think it''s better to wait until you give birth to the child and then move there. Do you think?"

    Jiang Luoyu always knew his worry. Although he knew that muronghao was the only legitimate son who inherited Murong''s lineage in addition to the sick Murong sacrifice, he should go back to the government immediately to consolidate his position. However, he was not willing to say anything more about it, so he laughed and said, "do as you say."

    After dinner, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and let the people behind her take off her blouse. She seemed to suddenly think of an important thing. She lowered her head and whispered, "Zhaomin."

    Murong Hao hugged him from behind, and gently answered. His breath vomited in his ear, which made him get goose bumps, but he couldn''t resist.

    "Tomorrow, I want to see mammy Han again. You can get her to the general''s house for the time being."Hearing this, Murong Hao''s hand slightly loosened. After staring at him for a moment, he finally nodded. Without asking him what he wanted to do, he whispered, "I''ll arrange for you."

    At noon the next day, after Murong Hao came back from the military department, the dark owl brought back the mother Han who had been held in Murong''s house. After a night, the woodcutter was haggard several times and was in a state of confusion. She even had slapping marks on her face and limped.

    Jiang Luoyu walked in under the respectful gaze of the two nursing mothers. After sitting down on the only chair, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand to signal the two nursing mothers to step down. She looked at the handcuffs and shackles and shrunk into a group of people who could not see clearly. She lowered her voice and said, "Mammy, after a day, you are all right."

    "If you Having seen through my scheme, Murong decided to put me to death immediately, and came to see me at this time. Did he not want to know something about uya from my mouth? "

    I don''t know how long later, the talent shrank into a group and slowly unfolded. He was not afraid of Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting in the dark in front of him. Although his voice was not enough in the medium term, he was still very calm. It seemed that he had expected that there would be such a scene today. His voice was filled with resentment and fear that was hard to hide, and the ending was a little sad and proud.

    "Don''t give up. I''d rather die than die unless I tell you that I can change my life. But for a large family like Murong, I killed their two legitimate sons. Now that they find out the truth, they can''t spare my life, so you can''t get any news from me."

    Jiang Luoyu moved her body, and her eyes like black jade fell down. When her voice echoed in the dark, it was like a secret that could not be said: "mammy Han, today I can promise that if you really know the news I want to know, I will spare your life, just see if you are willing to cooperate with me."

    On hearing this, the man who was not far away shrunk for a moment. Suddenly, the light of hope came out of his eyes. After a moment, he disappeared completely. Only the people in front of him sneered: "don''t daydream. How can Murong..."

    This time, without waiting for her to finish speaking, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand, took out a token from her sleeve, grasped the swaying tassel on it, and asked in a cold voice, "do you know this token?"

    Seeing the token, the man on the ground seemed to be stabbed. He immediately took a few steps to Jiang Luoyu''s feet. He raised his hand in disbelief as if he wanted to touch the token, but in the end he did not touch it. His fingers fell down, but his eyes flashed with light: "this is The token to control the owl? "

    "Just know." In the dark, Jiang Luoyu took up her token, and her voice became more and more uncertain. "Now, can you say it?" "If I say everything, you really Will you really spare my life? "

    The man in the dark didn''t know why, but he suddenly hummed and laughed: "as far as I know, you and that fake" miracle doctor "seem to have a daughter. Originally you married her to that lecherous wuyayan. Later, after wuyayan died, in order to let you continue to work hard, Wuya let your daughter live with you temporarily. Later, your daughter disappeared."

    Mother Han seemed to have no idea why he suddenly mentioned it, but she quickly lowered her head and retracted her trembling fingers back into her sleeve. Her eyes were evasive and looked at the other side: "that So what? "

    "Since your daughter''s life or death is unknown, your husband is dead again, you are worthless and have been injured like this. Don''t forget to threaten me that I don''t want me to get what I want. You don''t look like a person afraid of death. Why do you run away in a hurry after planning and then force me to help you escape from life, as if you are afraid of death?"

    In the dark sounded the slow voice, but as if in an instant pierced mother Han''s mind, the people lying on the ground began to tremble slightly, but still refused to yield: "what are you talking about, I don''t understand!"

 Chapter 322

    "I don''t understand. I don''t need your mouth."

    Jiang Luoyu put up her arms as if she were tired, but her voice was still not urgent or slow. She seemed not to care whether mammy Han would finally give in and tell the news he wanted. She was calm as if she was telling a common extreme story.

    "You may be lucky enough to think that I haven''t found anything, so I''ll tell you something. A few days ago, before you and your husband came to the imperial capital, the son of a butcher in your hometown married a little widow and became a sideroom. Although the little widow doesn''t look like your daughter, she looks like 10% no matter how she looks or how she works. After that, I don''t need to say more about it. "

    "The inner gentleman is intelligent, and he is a master of his skills."

    The house was silent for a long time, and finally heard an old sigh. Mother Han knelt down at the foot of Jiang Luoyu, knowing that Jiang Luoyu already knew everything at the moment, she said with a look of pleading.

    "To this day, my husband should know that these things were ordered by Wu Ya Shi. It was the old slave who was obsessed with money and money. When it was too late to make a big mistake, it was too late to make mistakes again and again. Now the old slave is dying, but the old slave''s daughter is still young. The old slave thinks about her daughter and wants to live on, so he is willing to listen to the emperor There is no compliance! "

    Looking at mother Han''s softness, Jiang Luoyu yawned and looked drowsy, but her eyes were sharp as a knife edge: "I can spare your life, but I don''t know whether Wu Ya Shi will spare your life. If you still want to live, I can make the decision for Zhaomin. As a price, you should tell me the truth of one thing

    "Nei Jun What do you want to know? "

    After her voice dropped, she thought she could get an answer immediately, but there was a long silence.

    When mother Han couldn''t bear the doubts in her heart, she wanted to raise her head to look at the people in front of her. When she was thinking about something, the person sitting in the chair suddenly made a sound, lit the fire fold in her hand, and slowly stood up to light an oil lamp in the room. Her dark jade like eyes flashed like flames.

    "At that time, the first son of Murong family, Zhaomin''s biological father, committed suicide by drinking dove wine in the house. Do you know what happened?"

    When Jiang Luoyu didn''t ask, mother Han actually had a premonition. Since Jiang Luoyu could find out that she had secretly hurt her eldest son and second son at her wife''s side, she should know her position in the government at that time, and whether she was the confidant of Mrs. murongqi, and she was not qualified to know some secret matters of Murong family.

    "The emperor is really wondering about this. Over the years, although master min is still well-known outside the Murong family, his name is forbidden in the Murong family. Although the old master and the master are kind to the general at this time, they do not want to talk about the events of that year. The Murong family had already declared that young master min died of a sudden illness, but there were many hidden secrets. There were not many people known at that time except a few masters. "

    Facing the light in front of her, Jiang Luoyu seemed to have exposed her back to mammy Han without any precaution. However, the people kneeling on the ground knew that, even if the people before them believed in their own appearance, in the darkness which was still not fully illuminated, there were still people guarding Jiang Luoyu, and they had no chance.

    If the heart is lucky enough to dare to start, it will never be able to open mouth.

    Even when the light was on, the man turned his back to her, but she bent down more and showed her obedience.

    "The old slave Yiqiao, because of his wife''s sake, is one of the insiders of Murong min''s affair, which is the secret of the forbidden words in Murong''s mansion. At that time, as the wife''s legitimate daughter, she had just married into the mansion, and I was her maid. The next year, when the wife was pregnant, master min, who had never lived in the mansion, was arrested suddenly because of one incident My wife couldn''t bear to ask me for information because of her special status. I overheard the conversation between the two masters and the master. "

    "What did they say?"

    Such an obvious question, the man on the ground stopped for a moment, and gave a wrong answer: "the inner prince should be very clear about Murong''s position in the gold industry. Even though it has declined a lot now, it is not as prosperous as Wuya''s, but it is still the top civil official. The emperor needs Murong''s support when he first ascends the great treasure. However, the emperor should know what kind of support is best ¡£¡±

    Jiang Luoyu knew this, but Wen Yan turned slowly and asked in a low voice: "they want to marry the only Gemini of Murong family to the emperor?"

    "Yes, in those years, except for the present master, the prime minister refused to hand over master min to the emperor, but both the master and the Shangshu agreed. In order to keep the Murong family prosperous, every generation of Murong always sacrificed one of his legitimate daughters or his two. It wasn''t a big deal - but at that time, they could only think about it, but they didn''t dare to do it. "

    In the dark, the standing man stepped forward and frowned slightly: "dare not?"

    "The reason why I dare not is because of the present general Murong."

    Jiang Luoyu held her breath. The light in her dark jade eyes twinkled. She immediately guessed what had happened in that year: "do you mean that when Zhaomin''s mother and father were captured back, he gave birth to Zhaomin?"Mother Han nodded and added: "more accurately, on the night when master min was arrested, his yard was completely blocked. His wife had been searching for information for several days, but she was not allowed to enter. Only after a month, did she accompany the master to see him. Although she only said a few words outside, anyone could hear the cry of a baby in the locked door.

    JIANG Luoyu clenched her fingers and closed her eyes in disbelief. The words were mixed with sighs: "so, it was in the night when Zhaomin''s mother and father were captured, that Zhaomin was born?"

    "What you said is very true."

    "Go on." A moment later, he seemed to suddenly think of something important. He turned to his side and looked at him intensely, "tell me. Do you know who Zhaomin''s father is? "

    "Speaking of this, the old slave is not sure." The man lying on the ground did not move, his look was not clear, but his voice was suspicious. "But I can guess one or two, it should be Xiao Yun, the present Duke of protecting the state."

    Listening to her guess the truth, Jiang Luoyu''s expression changed a few times in an instant. Regardless of her own body, she squatted down to face mammy Han''s drooping eyes and asked in a cold voice, "how can you guess this?! You can guess. What about the rest of the city? "

    When mother Han heard what he said, a helpless smile escaped from the corner of her lips. Slowly, she said, "you don''t have to be nervous. The old slave has such a conjecture because she knows that the general is indeed the child born by young master min, and Wu Ya''s is quick to eliminate the general. Only then can she guess that the general''s father is this person. There are many reasons for that."

    Listening to her, Jiang Luoyu vaguely felt that he was thinking too much. Now muronghao''s identity has been ironed out. Wu Ya''s scheme failed but he made a fool of himself. Even if muronghao is really the son of Murong min, even if there is evidence, no one will believe it any more. What''s more, he has no evidence and is just guessing like mother Han, which is not enough to fear ¡£

    "Yes."

    "Yes, in Licheng, the capital of the golden emperor, Bai Luobing, the youngest daughter of Bai''s mother, who was admired by many people, was a good friend. Many people admired their manners. Some people even spread rumors that Bai Luobing was the confidant of Prince min. The real identity of the mother of the inner Prince is Princess Rou jia chang. If the young master min married her at that time, he would have escaped the fate of marrying into the royal family. But who knows that at the best time of their friendship, two other princes of famous families appeared. "

    Speaking of this, she can''t help but pause for a moment, as if to leave Jiang Luoyu reaction and shock time: "those two childs, one is Wu Ya Tuo, Wu Ya Shi''s legitimate eldest son, the other is Xiao Yun''s legitimate eldest son."

    After this, Jiang Luoyu was silent for a long time, and then asked again, "what happened later?"

    "What happened later was beyond everyone''s expectation."

    At the bottom of Jiang Luoyu''s heart, a trace of ominous premonition suddenly arose: "is it because Zhaomin''s mother and father and Xiao Yun?"

    "Is that right or not

    "Yes or no?"

    "After the four of them met, I don''t know whether Mr. min fell in love with Xiao Yun''s old slave, but the eldest son of Xiao''s family was known to all at that time, and it was his mother who fell in love with him!"

 Chapter 323

    As soon as he said this, it was like a thunder in a sunny day. Jiang Luoyu suddenly grasped the oil lamp on one side. However, because of the wind brought by his sleeve swing, the oil lamp was suddenly completely extinguished. In the dark, only words he could not believe were left: " what? impossible! How could he... "

    Mother Han fell on the ground and heard Jiang Luoyu''s low voice, but her words were still steady as before to prove that what she said was true and there was no cheating.

    "Huinei Jun, the son of Wu Ya was young and mature and pretended to be in love with his mother because he knew that his mother was Princess roujia. However, she had to obstruct the power of Wu Ya family. In order to get rid of Wu Ya''s people, he had to have a good relationship with Xiao Yun. As a result, Xiao Yun fell in love with Princess roujia, who was once a saint If you don''t believe me, you can ask the people in the palace to prove that the old slave has not lied. "

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips. She felt a mess in her heart for a moment. Thinking of the worst result, the two children in her abdomen also joined in the fun and began to kick their legs violently. Jiang Luoyu felt a palpitation. She helped the pillar to stand still and retorted in a low voice.

    "No way, mother is not that kind of person! If she knew about master min and Xiao Yun, she would not interfere in it. She must have kept her head down and never saw Jiang Luoyu''s terrible look. She still told her story calmly.

    "You are right. Princess jou Chia is not that kind of person. Although I don''t know what Princess roujia thought at that time, she refused Xiao''s request, but she was forced to be the imperial concubine by Wu Ya''s family. Twenty years later, there was no news. At that time, master min didn''t know what kind of means he used. When she was captured back to Murong clan, she gave birth to her own son. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu calmed down and frowned slightly, and guessed what: "the mother is missing. The reason is no longer. The emperor can''t spare Murong''s only legitimate twin. It must be that when master min was arrested, the emperor passed on the will to ask for master min?"

    "It''s true that the emperor wanted to take master min, but after many years, it seemed like an unintentional move. There were even rumors in the palace that it was because he was angry with the queen that he respected the emperor''s advice. Only then did he say anything later. A few years later, when the news of his death came, the emperor even gave Murong a pension, not to mention blaming the Murong family."

    Kneeling on the ground, the man said at a critical moment and lowered his head: "although I don''t know the true or false of this matter, at that time, such a request seemed to be grasped by Wu Ya''s family. By virtue of his relationship with the queen, he made several threatening hints. This really made Murong''s hands and feet flustered. At that time, master min was no longer innocent. He had given birth to one earlier Children. "

    "How can a Gemini, who is no longer innocent, marry into the palace?" Jiang Luoyu slowly straightened up, walked slowly to the chair, slowly sat down again, and finally slowly began to ask, "that is to say Zhao Min''s mother and father Are you really forced to die by these people? "

    "Yes or no."

    Feeling Jiang Luoyu sitting back again, Mammy Han raised her head. Her eyes were bright in the dark.

    "Please don''t be impatient. I haven''t finished talking about the old man''s words. After the birth of master min, he has been locked up in the yard. The owner of the house objected to the secret execution of master min and his child. He also persuaded the old master, but the master refused to let go of his words, so he was in a deadlock and could not deal with it."

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed and her fingers began to clench on the handle of the chair.

    "But he shut up his younger brother and his newborn child for several years. Neither his wife nor the master could bear it. On a stormy night, the owner secretly bribed the old master who was guarding the door. The old master also opened one eye and closed one eye and released master min and his child. Both wanted to let master min escape from Murong''s family and avoid such a tragic death. ¡±

    "who knows that young master min didn''t escape far away with his baby in his arms, but he was blocked by Xiao who heard the news."

    "Xiao?" Suddenly hearing these two words, Jiang Luoyu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, vaguely aware of the terrible truth afterwards, and her tone also became a little gloomy, "why?"

    "Huinei Jun, Xiao Yun, Xiao''s eldest son, was a famous general who was not brave enough by thousands of people in Dajin. For the sake of the future and reputation of the legitimate eldest son, and more importantly, for the cooperation with Wu Ya''s family, the Xiao family should never have an illegitimate son whose name is not right and whose name is not smooth, let alone that illegitimate son, or he will become the natural son of the emperor''s concubine, Prince min. But the whereabouts of young master min was not discovered by the Xiao family, but was told by Wu Ya family to warn and admonish him. "

    "I see."

    To mother Han''s surprise, Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting in front of her, didn''t feel angry and laughed, but her tone became more and more gloomy and horrible. She was like a beast that ate people. After smelling a strong and sweet smell of blood, she finally showed her claws and teeth in the dark.

    "Well, after murongmin committed suicide, those who have been pursuing Zhaomin to Dalong include not only Xiao''s but also Wuya''s?"

    Mother Han shook her head gently, and the helpless color flashed over her eyes: "this matter, the old slave is not clear, all I know is these.""Although what you have done is not a word of thanks, but after all, you told me this, solved my great doubts, and gave me a reassurance." Jiang Luoyu, holding the handle of the chair, stood up slowly. Her eyes were cold, but her tone was softer than that when she had just entered the door.

    "Thank you for telling me that. I will release you and promise to let you out of the city alive. As for whether you can survive to see your daughter, it depends on your own ability."

    Mother Han was stunned at first, and then kowtowed with ecstasy. She didn''t know when Jiang Luoyu turned around and left the house. She just kept murmuring.

    "Thank you for not killing me!"

    A few days later, one morning, Jiang Luoyu watched muronghao leave the mansion. She sat alone in the arbor on the veranda to taste tea. A soft footstep sounded in her ear.

    "Inner king."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to feel something in his heart and looked back at him: "what''s the matter?"

    Sleeping star looked at him and said in a low voice: "today, on the moat river, I found a female corpse. Looking at her dress and dressing up, she seems to be mother Han who was released by her husband a few days ago and returned home from her old age What''s more, it was the butcher''s family in that small town. The night before we found mother Han dead in the moat, the house caught fire in her sleep. The people inside None of them escaped. "

    "She didn''t hide after all." Hearing the news, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and looked at the ripples of tea in her cup. Her eyes were slightly solidified. "After all, there are still many people who are smarter than her. It can''t be blamed that she is not smart, but her life is not hard enough."

    After saying this, there was a moment''s silence in the pavilion.

    Mianxing stood behind him, silent and waiting for Jiang Luoyu''s orders.

    "Well." I don''t know how long, he finally put down the teacup, light purple sleeves swept over the stone table, white fingertips immersed in the sunlight into the pavilion, his tone was floating, "just put these lives on our account."

    Uya.

    When it was getting late, the man in dark who had been busy for a day came from the gate of hanging flowers. When he looked up, he saw Jiang Luoyu sleeping in the courtyard, with a thick cushion on the rocking chair and a small table beside it. On the table was a copper pot with water. The sleeping star was smiling quietly and lowering his head to add water to the tea cup beside him. It was a peaceful scene.

    He walked slowly to the rocking chair, raised his hand to stop the sleeping star, motioned him to retreat, and then sat down beside Jiang Luoyu''s body. His slender fingers touched his cheek and brushed his broken hair blown by the wind in his ear.

    "Zhaomin."

    Xuanyi man noticed that his voice was not fuzzy, and he did not fall asleep, so he answered with a low voice: "eh?"

    Jiang Luoyu slowly opened her eyes and stood up to stare at him. Her dark jade like eyes had a light blue color, but her smile had no trace. Her eyes fell on her abdomen and asked thoughtfully, "what should I do if these two children are boys?"

    Xuanyi people think of these recent things, immediately know the meaning of his words, can not help but slightly frown: "you mean, the first son of the throne?"

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu leaned back on the rocking chair with her eyes fixed on her finger and the dark owl token in her sleeve. "Although twins have always been the first born twins, they are the legitimate eldest son of Murong family. Both father and uncle are still fighting. I am afraid that if they are of the same age and birth, they will end up in the end..."

    Muronghao was extremely clever. He knew the meaning of his words in an instant. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly stood up straight, surrounded him, and lowered his voice and asked, "are you afraid that one of us will poison his younger brother because of his position as the eldest son?"

 Chapter 324

    Jiang Luoyu half opened her eyes and sighed. She could not see where she was looking. "Since ancient times, money and silk have moved people''s hearts. What''s more, with power, money and silk are easily available. We should know that although the difference between the first and second sons is one word, in a century old family, the difference is more than ten million."

    Murong Hao lowered his body and fixed his eyes on him: "you have no confidence in the two children raised by you."

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu finally showed a little smile. She raised her hand and pinched his cheek. She said in a low voice: "children''s provocation is useless to me."

    After saying this, he slowly raised his head, gently brushed his long black hair, and sighed in a low voice: "well, the destiny is determined by the day, but by the people."

    At this point, he seemed to have something to say, but after a moment''s silence, he swallowed them again.

    No one can predict the road ahead. After the robbery, there will not be any more robberies. Where should Murong family go and how is its relationship with the royal family? If Murong min''s death was to be revealed one day, what changes would it have on Murong clan and the royal family?

    Up to now, these are unknown numbers

    He was meditating, but he heard a whisper in his ear.

    "Why don''t you talk?"

    Jiang Luoyu shook his head with a smile, and her dark eyes closed slightly: "maybe I think too much It''s still unknown whether it''s a man or a woman or a Gemini. Not everyone likes the position of power. There are so many variables... "

    "Don''t worry. After hearing the voice murmuring in his ear, he finally took a long sigh of relief, lifted up the corner of his lips and looked up. His eyes turned from muronghao in front of him to the figure standing not far away from where he was pouring tea. He said with a smile, "yes, it''s not me that should worry about now, but sleeping star."

    As soon as the words were spoken, mianxing, who was standing not far away, turned around and walked up to them with a soft smile. As if they didn''t know what they were talking about, they asked in surprise, "what''s the matter with the emperor calling mianxing?"

    Jiang Luoyu was held up by the man in Xuanyi beside her. Her fingers held the man''s hand slightly, and then she stood up and patted him. With a look of teasing in her eyes, she said, "it''s nothing important. It''s just that you''re going to get married in half a month. How can you still serve me? I don''t want to prepare my own things, or embroider a dowry or something... "

    When Mian Xing heard this, he thought of the man who had been rescued a long time ago and met after the end of the affair a few days ago. He also remembered the separation of the two people for many years. When he heard this, he already had a look of love and joy in his eyes, but he still looked calm and crafty.

    "Look at what Nei Jun said. It seems that when he got married, he used to embroider her dowry like a woman, or prepare some rouge powder to use when returning home? Sleeping stars don''t listen to the emperor

    Jiang Luoyu was unable to laugh or cry. She raised her hand and slapped him on the shoulder with a bone fan: "it''s more and more bold. Can you arrange me, too?"

    "Spare your life, my Lord!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with quick movements. Hearing this, she immediately ran away from him and looked at them with a smile. She shook her head helplessly and said to the people beside her: "you see, it''s hard to tease the newly married, but the newly married don''t appreciate it. Even I don''t like to listen to my words. I''m really upset. I don''t know what to do."

    Today, muronghao is also out of the ordinary. This time, he is not silent. His face is still cold and has ripples: "how can you worry about this?"

    "How do you know I won''t worry about this?"

    Hearing his retort quickly, Murong Hao clenched his finger and suddenly raised his head to close his smile.

    "Come in."

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu looked out of his eyes. He happened to see two servants in the green clothes of the lake coming towards this side. She frowned suspiciously, as if she had guessed something, but she was not sure for a moment: "these two are..."

    Murong Hao took a look at the sleeping stars in the distance, looked at the two people who came near, and said in a low voice, "peony, imperial sword."

    As they spoke, the two men had already come to Jiang Luoyu. Although their faces were not very beautiful, they were also pretty and charming. When they walked, they looked like they had martial arts foundation. Jiang Luoyu saw his eyes on sleeping stars and knew that muronghao was afraid that he was short of manpower. So he transferred someone from himself to serve him, and looked at them with a smile as they bowed down.

    "Peony (Feijian), I''ve met the emperor!"

    "The sword of peony princess is a maid and a double servant. You are also well prepared. Did you choose the name? I can''t see that you have such a beautiful mind. "

    After hearing this, muronghao shook his head slowly, with a deep smile in his eyes.

    He shook his head, but Jiang Luoyu was more curious: "not you? Who is that? "

    The words did not fall, a continuous cough suddenly sounded, a figure lingered behind the green back of the two lakes, and slowly came over It''s me. "

    Looking at the familiar beggar''s clothes, Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips and suppressed her smile. She took an interesting look at muronghao, who was helpless. Just as she was about to say something, her eyes were touching Mi Qianqian''s back. When she followed another person not far away, she first froze a little, and her eyebrows brightened up."Brother Ji, we have seen each other for a long time. Why are you two free today to come to the general''s house? "

    After MI Qianqian, he was accompanied by Murong Hao''s younger brother, Murong Ji. Although his face was still pale and bloodless, his look was much better than before. Now he didn''t have to walk around in a wheelchair, but he could walk on his feet. Looking at Jiang Luoyu, he immediately bowed his hand and said with a smile.

    "I''ve met my brother and sister-in-law. It''s like this: when my brother came back today, I visited my father, and my father called me to accompany him. After finishing the business, he thought that Mr. Mi should also come to see his brother and sister-in-law, but Mr. Mi would not come until he had to hold the sacrifice, which would disturb his brother and sister-in-law."

    "It''s OK. I don''t have to worry about it." Hearing the word "father" mentioned in his mouth, Jiang Luoyu looked back at Murong Hao and remembered that murongqi and Murong sacrifice had finally opened their hearts since this incident. Although they were not very close to each other, they did not quite reject each other. They could not help but smile knowingly, "however, you look much better. It seems that Mr. MI is really taking care of him."

    Mi Qianqian was forced to blush a little by Jiang Luoyu''s words and his slightly restricted eyes. Subconsciously, he looked at Murong sacrifice beside his body. His eyes seemed to have expectations, but he seemed to have some feelings. However, Murong Ji didn''t realize the deep meaning of Jiang Luoyu''s words. He simply thought that he was praising Mi Qianqian''s medical skills Echoed.

    "My brother and sister-in-law are right. If it wasn''t for Mr. MI, how could he walk on the ground as usual in the present sacrifice? I remember all these merits in my heart. When my husband wants to leave in the future, Murong will report to Mr. Mi one by one."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard this, she felt bad. Before she could speak, MI Qianqian''s face suddenly changed. After biting her lip, she suddenly stepped back and stepped out of the small circle of the four. She clenched her fingers and whispered, "Murong, hum! What''s so great about Murong? Who wants Murong to repay it? "

    Before the words fell, he had already turned to the door of hanging flowers. His eyes were drooping and he could not see his face clearly. He just walked in a hurry and disappeared after a while.

    Jiang Luoyu watched him leave. The helpless color at the bottom of her eyes deepened. She frowned a little, as if she had noticed something, but she was not sure. At the moment, muronghao, with a dignified look, moved her eyes to the confused Murong sacrifice. She could not help sighing.

    "This Why is it that Mr. Mi suddenly gets angry before waiting to say a word or two? "

    "I don''t know about it." Hearing Murong Ji''s puzzled tone, Jiang Luoyu remembered Mi Qianqian''s look when he just left, and his fearless appearance when he first came to Murong mansion. For a moment, he did not know what he felt. However, he still smiles and "reminds" Murong sacrifice, "but brother Ji, when you just came here, you made a rude remark to annoy Mr. Mi?"

 Chapter 325

    When he asked this casually, Murong Ji really tried to think for a moment. He was so smart and brilliant that when he met Mi Qianqian, he seemed to be completely lost in a moment. After thinking for a long time, he still didn''t think of it. He had to shake his head helplessly and look at the back of the man''s leaving: "brother and sister-in-law, sacrifice injustice, there is no such thing..."

    Jiang Luoyu had feelings in his heart, but when he saw Murong Ji''s reply, he kept staring at Mi Qianqian''s direction of leaving. He immediately moved and patted him on the shoulder with half encouragement. He said, "no matter whether there is such a thing or not, in theory, Mr. MI is our Murong''s guest. According to the situation, a doctor can save a life as a second parent, even if MI is the first It''s not your words that annoy you. Brother Ji should catch up with him and say a few words to relieve Mr. Mi''s anger. "

    Hearing this, Murong immediately felt reasonable. He nodded and bowed his hand and said, "brother and sister-in-law are right. I will go now!" Looking at Murong Ji''s "awakening", Jiang Luoyu immediately ran after MI Qianqian in the direction of leaving. After a look at the people beside her, she couldn''t tell whether it was funny or sighing for a moment. However, she still told her to walk slowly. If something happened, not only me and your elder brother should worry, but also Mr. Mi would be worried

    If those words are just a little strange, this is the hint of "naked". Murong Ji, who was about to walk to the gate of Chuihua, immediately stopped his steps. There was a flash of streamer in his eyes, and his voice was so low that he could hardly hear it clearly Brother and sister-in-law That''s right. "

    Watching Murong sacrifice disappear outside the door of the hanging flower. Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and stroked her chin. With satisfaction in her eyes, she was ready to turn around and sit down. Before he could move a step, the people standing beside him suddenly caught him, and his eyes were a little complicated.

    "Do you mean to mislead Jidi by saying that

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a complex and dignified look, and then frowned slightly. She did not know why he was upset. However, she still did not forget to tease him about what he had just done: "that''s not true. This is deliberately misleading Mr. MI."

    Murong Hao was silent for a moment. He looked directly into his eyes, raised his hand and motioned for several people around them to step down. Then he suddenly said, "brother Ji, it must be different from what you think. He Probably in my heart. "

    "Does he understand?" Jiang Luoyu knew what he was saying, but he was even more astonished because he knew what he was saying. He immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Murong Haoding gazed at him for a moment. After a long time, he suddenly sighed and asked, "in Murong clan, whether it''s the mother father, or the father, or the younger brother Even uncles, they are introverted people, but they are really not smart, they have to find their own difficult road? Do you really have no grudge against this world? Don''t you really understand? "

    His words flowed slowly through his ears. The more Jiang Luoyu listened, the more dignified he looked. After thinking for a moment, he probably understood the meaning of Xuanyi people''s words: "you mean, brother sacrifice is not that you don''t understand, but all the time Pretending that he didn''t understand Mi Qianqian''s affection?,

    muronghao nodded, and his eyes became more and more profound: "brother Ji had outstanding talent since childhood, but he had to hide in the inner courtyard because he was weak and seriously ill. Now it''s not easy to have a person who affects his mind, but also because he doesn''t want to hinder that person, so he pretends to be deaf and dumb. If my guess is right, the deeper his feelings are hidden, the more he has already moved his heart. "

    "If so, it would be my fault." Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath and frowned. As he spoke, he could not help worrying. "If after two years, when they had to leave, Mr. MI was reluctant to leave, but he refused to hold Mr. Mi to pretend to be merciless. What should we do?"

    After hearing the speech, Xuanyi man was silent for a long time. He raised his hand and poured a cup of hot tea for him. Then he comforted him in a soft voice: "when the ship comes to the bridge, it will be straight. There will be a solution in two years."

    Just as Jiang Luoyu nodded and picked up the cup of hot tea, MI Qianqian had already run into the garden outside the gate of several hanging flowers. After entering the mansion, muronghao had arranged for the guest room of the general''s mansion. Just as he was about to push the door, he heard the voice of the man''s voice. He was shocked and turned to take a look. He saw that Murong sacrifice was pale I can''t catch up with the cheekbones, because I can''t catch up with the cheekbones.

    Mi Qianqian looked at him coming. He wanted to push the door open. He could see the abnormal red color. He looked up in frustration, turned to the man and stammered: "you What are you doing here? You still run so fast I''m not afraid. I fell down and hit something... "

    Listening to what he had just heard once, Murong Ji''s eyes flashed a soft light, but his face was still confused. He replied directly: "brother and sister-in-law are really right

    Mi Qianqian was a little bit pleased because he came to pursue him. But he said this. Originally, his face was covered with dark clouds:" your brother and sister-in-law? He asked you to come after me

    "Brother and sister-in-law, of course."

    After Murong Ji answered without thinking at the moment, he immediately saw Mi Qianqian''s look more and more gloomy. He unconsciously showed a trace of gloom on his face. Subconsciously, he bowed his head and coughed twice, which made him smile again."When my brother and sister-in-law saw Mr. Mi angry, he also thought that he could never be slighted. This is why he came to pursue Mr. MI. Besides, the body of the sacrifice is much better than before, and his body is full of true Qi. He won''t bump into him as he said. Mr. MI can rest assured."

    Mi Qianqian didn''t get along with him for a day or two. Knowing his tone of voice was tantamount to showing weakness. His cold heart softened again, and he decided not to see him again. He just bowed his head and murmured: "I was caught by your brother to save you, and I met you such a fool. I''ve been in bad luck all my life..."

    "Mr. MI, what do you say?"

    "Nothing." Seeing Murong Ji come up because he didn''t hear him clearly, MI Qianqian, though depressed in his heart, could see his pale but handsome face. His face suddenly turned red. He immediately raised his hand and gave him a push. Looking around, he said, "you are not in good health. You can only stand for one hour a day. Now the time is coming. Don''t you want to practice sword? Are you still practicing? "

    Murong Ji could see that his words were wrong, but he still pretended to be reminded by him. He clenched the sword hanging around his waist, turned and walked towards the garden. As he walked, he raised his voice and said, "naturally, I want to practice. Thank you for reminding me. I will go now!"

    Mi Qianqian didn''t want him to practice the sword. It was just an excuse. However, he didn''t agree with him. He said everything and left. At this time, he was annoyed and worried about the man''s body. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "you are a fool! Wood bumps! Hum

    It was dark, but the lights were still bright in the main garden of the general''s mansion.

    Jiang Luoyu was taking over the handkerchief of Paeonia lactiflora. She lowered her head and covered her face with a hot one. She felt that her waist was tight, and the whole person had been hugged. She took off the towel on her face and asked in a low voice, "the lights have been turned off for the younger brother."

    "Don''t worry. It''s been let to see. It''s all out. They''re all resting."

    Murong Hao was lying in his ear and rubbing his nose against his ear. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help itching. When he wanted to kick him, he noticed that the man slowly raised his head and lowered his voice to talk about business.

    "It''s too late. Recently, because your majesty wants to conquer the eastern Xinjiang, I may be able to come back very late in a few days. You are not the same as you used to be. Don''t wait for me to sleep when you are tired, eh?"

    Jiang Luoyu has not been to the court for a long time. After hearing this, her eyes flashed in secret. She turned back to face him and slowly enunciated, "you just said, conquer the eastern Xinjiang?"

    Murong Hao didn''t know what he meant by his question. He didn''t ask him. He just nodded: "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, swept past him, went to the desk, and looked at the files that muronghao had brought back from the Ministry of war, and one of them was full of names: "conquering the eastern frontier If your majesty wants to do this, you should transfer most of the generals in the imperial court. You are in such a hurry. It seems that your majesty will not stay in the imperial capital this time, but will send you to go. I am right? "

    Hearing this, muronghao almost immediately guessed the meaning of his words. He quickly stepped forward and grasped his finger. According to the color of his eyes, because of his anxiety, he was covered with a layer of mist, which was even more impressive under the light: "you can rest assured that your Majesty''s words at the time of marriage will not be easily overturned. What''s more, you still I''m not going to leave. "

    "No Jiang Luoyu held his hand with his backhand. After pondering for a moment, he slowly shook his head, looked at him firmly, and said, "you want to go."

    "Why?"

 Chapter 326

    "I naturally hope you stay."

    Jiang Luoyu looks up, and fixed to stare at him for a moment, finally raises his hand, and passes the beautiful eyebrows of the man. The words are like sighs, but they are more like deep helplessness.

    "Murong, who has the highest authority, may have a infatuated first son, or a first son who only married one wife in his life, but at the cost of his own, his deeds and achievements can hold down all the gossip people. And there is another reason you can''t refute - I know you never forget that your father''s Revenge has not yet been reported. "

    Speaking of the words "mother father", muronghao''s face really changed and changed, but his eyes still stare at Jiang Luoyu. Although he has already known that the person''s words are right, he still subconsciously wants to refute: "but you..."

    Jiang Luoyu sipped her lips, walked to him, held his hand for a moment, and then told him in a low voice.

    "I have seen the topographic map of the East Xinjiang, and you have captured the king of the East Xinjiang alive. This time, in order to destroy the East Xinjiang, there must be not only one general but also the Bai Zhong people. They all care about me and will not let you catch up with it There are still half a year, and I will return to Murong mansion after you leave. If you are worried, I will go back with my brother. There is Mr. MI, a doctor in the mansion. You can''t worry about it. "

    Muronghao listened to him, and knew that before the people in front of him began to persuade, he had already prepared everything. His eyes were not let go of the fear and worry. He hugged the man in his arms: "the Dark Lord is beside you."

    "No, the Dark Lord must follow you to the battlefield."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have known that he would say that, Wen Yan moved his cheek, his fingers clasped on the man''s shoulder, and his voice was cut.

    "No refutation is allowed. There is no room for discussion on this matter. I don''t want you to be in the battlefield, and you are secretly calculated by the uya group. You should be careful outside alone - and before you go out, not only those I said just now, I have a very important thing to entrust to you now. "

    Hearing that he was not in his voice, Murong Hao wanted to open his mouth, but he thought about it but closed his eyes, and his voice was dull: "what is it?"

    After a long time of mutual support, Jiang Luoyu slowly raised his head from his arms, and his voice was determined to be one word: "before the March, you and Bai Shi will find an opportunity to remonstrate Yi in front of the emperor, select wuyai as your deputy general, and take him to the battlefield together. Thus, Wuya will not do anything to you in the open. As for the later things, I have arranged for a long time. You only need to protect yourself, and I will wait for you to make contributions. "

    Xuanyi man bowed his head and kissed his lips, and his fingers were tightly entangled. His voice was in love with the way.

    "I know."

    The next morning, in front of the general''s house.

    Murong sacrifice stood in front of two carriages, arched his hand and left muronghao, who stood in front of the mansion. After turning around and leaving with the uncertain Mi Qian, Jiang Luoyu, dressed in white cloak, stood in place, still meeting each other everyday, with a light smile at the lips.

    Murong Haoding looked at him for a long time. His fingers seemed to want to be lifted and touched the warm cheek of the man, but he didn''t lift it to half. However, he was held in his hand and quietly jammed something.

    The white Cape was lifted by the wind, and the purple tassel under it swept by, and then completely covered by the curtain. The carriage slowly passed by the general mansion and headed towards the inner city. The Xuanyi man looked at the back of the two carriages. Only after the trace was completely gone, he turned back to the government and changed the official robe.

    In the early days of that day, muronghao, the son-in-law of the army of the general of the general of the army of Chaoyun, invited the army to fight the East Xinjiang. The emperor then took it as the forward general, the second son of uya as the deputy general, and the general of Wuwei Bai Luoning as the commander, and his brother, bailov, as the deputy commander, and the army would be promoted within three days and march out to the eastern Xinjiang country in the north of the great Jin East.

    After the next Dynasty, the four Imperial Palace in the outer city, in the study of nanjinglin.

    The decoration luxury is filled with antique books in the study, an has sat on the Taishi chair for a long time, has not been on the four Prince nanjinglin, at this time heard this news, is laughing happily, the eyes flashing with the evil light: "ha ha ha, it is really good news, it is not far away to see that I reported the Revenge of the emperor of West China!"

    The counselor who told the news heard the news, and immediately went up to the front and asked in the flash of his eyes, "what is your best plan for your highness

    ?",,

    nanjinglin has a good color, puts down the book in his hand, and stands up and blinks: "what is the matter in the East Xinjiang, you can hear?"

    The counselor shook his head and was confused at the bottom of his eyes. It seems that he didn''t understand. What is the inevitable connection between the East Xinjiang affair and the emperor of West China? Why was his highness so excited after his highness knew this, even his face was slightly distorted: "Your Highness''s intention is

    think yes?"

    "You are stupid to say you are! Is it Bai and Murong who have taken refuge in the West China emperors? In the East Xinjiang, a large number of troops should be sent to the East. Bai family is a military general. There are few people in the government. Although only one son-in-law has been sent in the past, the rest of them must send most of them. "

    Nanjinglin left his mouth, but his eyes were bright. Obviously, he had a good plan for the situation. He thought that he had a good plan, which would make the person who gave himself shame worse."In the Xiao family, regardless of Xiao Yun''s lineage, Xiao Yu, the general of Zuo Weiwei, will definitely send him to the Dalang border. There will not be much left of the four families except Wu Ya''s and Murong''s officials."

    Hearing this, the counselor nodded his head, and then seemed to think of something else. He tried to open his mouth and said, "but your highness, after all, the emperor of Xihua has become the emperor of Chaoyun. What''s more, his majesty has always strictly protected the generals and family members who are fighting abroad, not to mention that this inner king is still a relative cousin of his highness."

    Nanjinglin snorted and swaggered to the counselor. He looked at him and sneered at him and said, "what you said is true. But he is just an emperor and compared with this hall. Who do you think the father and the emperor will favor?"

    "Your Highness..."

    "This time, muronghao has to go. Jiang Luoyu can''t do anything without his own support! Last time, he just wanted him to be the concubine of this hall. He actually designed the hall together with the bastard muronghao. This time, even if muronghao is in the Murong mansion, we can go to the door and let him sacrifice himself! "

    After saying this, Nan Jinglin''s eyes flashed a crazy look. He immediately stepped forward and stood beside the counselor. He whispered in his ear. The light of the Counselor''s eyes flickered. At first, he was extremely surprised. It seemed that he could not believe that nanjinglin had such a plan. But when Nan Jinglin stood up and looked down at him from above, he quickly lowered himself The head should be answered.

    "Your Highness, I admire you! Where do you want to go down, your highness... "

    Hearing that he had just returned from Wuya''s family a few days ago, he had been closed door for several days, and even his Ji concubine had refused to pay his respects. Nan Jinglin''s face flashed with disgust --

    originally he married such a scheming Gemini, and Wu Ya''s power was so powerful that he could not allow himself to be instructed. How could he not have a son for so many years, let alone later come out In the case of Wu Yaduo, he couldn''t raise his head among his imperial brothers. Now when he thought of the three words of Wu Ya Shi, he thought there was a fire in his heart. He was so evil that he would die!

    "Now when I see him, I think of that disgusting crazy woman! You are not allowed to report to him. If you divulge a little news, the temple will cut your tongue! "

    Hearing this, the counsellor immediately fell down on his knees in panic. He had some doubts on his face. He did not know why the people in front of him were like this, but his eyes showed a cold light. He repeatedly begged for mercy: "Your Highness! It''s my fault. I dare not! "

    When Nan Jinglin heard the panic of the counselor kneeling at his feet, he could not help humming. He remembered how depressed he had been at home for so many years. Every time he married a concubine, he even had to look at Wu ya Leze''s mood. A trace of unspeakable hatred flashed through his eyes, and he clenched his fingers and murmured in a low voice.

    "Hum, I don''t believe it. Without the advice of the twins, will Chengdu accomplish nothing in this lifetime? However, it is such a small matter that this hall will succeed as soon as possible! This hall is the eldest son of my father''s emperor. No one can play with it at will

    Hearing this, the counsellor immediately replied, "Your Highness said..."

    "You must do what you have just ordered without any mistakes."

    When the counsellor whispered, there was a sudden knock on the door by the maid Dudu, and there was a low voice of report: "Your Highness, concubine Xiao asked to see you."

    Nanjinglin glanced at the people in front of her, and answered to her own people outside the door, indicating that she didn''t have to guard the room any more. She looked at her counselor and immediately turned around and prepared to step back. She raised her hand to straighten her clothes and sat back in the chair. She raised her eyebrows and said, "is it Ruyun? Let her in. "

    Before the words fell, as soon as the closed door opened, a beautiful woman, dressed in complicated palace clothes and with colored glass beads on her head, came into the room. Her eyebrows were gorgeous and her face was smiling. She was carrying a little smoke on the tray, which was obviously new. The counselor knew who was in front of her and did not dare to take a step forward, but her fingers were imperceptible in her sleeve Under the cover of the robe, he bowed slowly.

    "I''ve seen concubine Xiao."

 Chapter 327

    Seeing that the man in front of her bowed down, the beautiful woman quickly copied out one hand. She blinked as if she were flattered. She raised her hand and made a gesture of virtual support. Her two sleeves touched each other, and her face was full of laughter. "Your Majesty is your Highness''s counselor, which is much better than us. Please don''t salute to my concubine. I can''t bear it."

    Nanjinglin looks at the concubine Xiao in front of the door. Although she is of noble birth, she is modest and courteous to her counselor. For a while, she is quite pleased with Wu Ya Yue, who often looks at him with a cold face. She immediately raises her hand and signals the beautiful woman to come to her side. After embracing her, she raises her chin and laughs.

    "Why can''t you stand it? Ru Yun in this hall is my Royal Highness''s treasure. It''s much better than other people. It''s not as annoying as the Gemini. "

    Xiao''s side imperial concubine heard this, and immediately felt a burst of shame on her face. She patted nanjinglin lightly and said angrily, "Your Highness, how can you speak ill of sister Wuya behind your back for no reason? Still use such words to deceive my body! Your highness is really dishonest. I''m going to tell my sister. "

    "Good Ruyun, this hall knows you won''t, only you are the most toward this hall..."

    "Your Highness hates it!"

    There was a low laugh in the room. After a while, the maids outside seemed to hear the sound inside, as if they had been used to it. They bowed out of the corridor and stood in the far away garden waiting for the two masters to give orders again. At this time, the counselor who had already stepped out of the door quietly disappeared.

    Three days later, the army was in the early morning outside the imperial capital. Jiang Luoyu went with murongqi to see muronghao and other people off. Until the man in silver armor turned around and led the army to disappear completely, Jiang Luoyu was just about to return to the carriage, but he was acutely aware of the malicious and strange eyes.

    He turned his head and squinted His Dark Jade eyes to the place where the eyes came from.

    It was his lips with a sly smile, and his eyes seemed to contain the four princes with boundless contempt.

    Nanjinglin.

    In the evening of that day, Li Yu Yuan, Murong mansion, was in the main room.

    Peony, dressed in a long green dress, walked in from the outside. Looking at Jiang Luoyu, who was lying on the side of the imperial concubine''s couch, she immediately raised her hand and motioned to all the attendants in the room to go down. She bowed down and reported in a low voice: "inner King, there''s something wrong with the fourth Prince today."

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, her eyes immediately opened and her eyes swept her: "since the news is available, how can you express this expression?

    ¡±

    peony pursed her lips, but she knew that her hesitant face was not right to report the news. However, the news she got today is too important. Even if it is uncertain whether it is true or not, she must first report it to Jiang Luoyu. So she still said, "dear internal gentleman, this news This news is not from the secret owl. "

    "Oh?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed, and she sat up. Peony did not dare to neglect her. She immediately handed the things to her hands: "this news is strange. It is actually the most important counselor under the fourth Prince''s highness, which has been leaked to us secretly."

    After taking a rest for a while, Jiang Luoyu''s bun is a little loose, and her expression is quite sleepy. However, the sharp color in her eyes makes the peony unable to ignore: "let us know It''s interesting. It seems that even if he is the most important person under the fourth prince, he must not be a member of the fourth prince, but a member of his family

    "I guess that if the news was not a trap, it would be that the palace of his highness was unstable."

    "Trap? The news doesn''t look like Is the house unstable? "

    Looking at the news, Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment. Her eyes were changing. The whole person was fully awake. She stood up with her imperial concubine''s couch. Her eyes turned to muronghao''s commonly used desk and eyebrows raised slightly.

    "It''s not like a cat or a dog that can make the counselor loyal. But if I''m unlucky, the imperial concubine can''t ask for anything now. It''s the side concubine The fourth Prince''s Royal Highness has three side concubines, two of them are attached to Wu Ya''s fancy clothes, and the remaining one is Xiao Ruyun, the legitimate daughter of Duke Huguo. Is it her? "

    Peony was acutely aware of the meaning of Jiang Luoyu''s words, and immediately whispered it should be: "I am clear, I will let the dark owl continue to investigate, please rest assured."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded slightly, but her eyebrows showed a bit of anger with her words: "the fourth Prince is so arrogant and arrogant that suddenly Wen Zhaomin and Bai are absent. It''s impossible if he doesn''t fight back. It''s just that he doesn''t give up. He actually wants to make trouble in Murong''s house. If he can succeed, Murong''s face will be in the big cities I''ve lost everything in my family. After hearing the words, peony felt anxious and asked subconsciously, "can you have a way to deal with it?"

    Jiang Luoyu twisted her fingers and unexpectedly did not answer. Instead, she slowly turned around and looked at the maid behind her. The expression in her eyebrows and eyes was hidden: "peony.""There you are

    Jiang Luoyu looked down in front of her, as if she didn''t understand what she had done wrong. The master suddenly changed her face as a servant girl. He slowly shook his head, and his bone fan gently knocked on the table, and said in a deep voice, "the first thing you need to learn about doing things around me is not to talk too much."

    As soon as the words were spoken, his face suddenly changed. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "maid If you know your mistake, please forgive me

    Looking at the maid''s panic look, Jiang Luoyu, standing in her original place, frowned a little, and felt a little helpless. Because mianxing had been with her for several years, and she was getting married as a female pair, her sweetheart had been rescued. During this period, mianxing was preparing to get married, and she could only come back to serve him after three days of marriage For a period of time, peony and imperial sword came to serve.

    Although these two maids do respect themselves and are smart enough, they sometimes seem to be too clever. Their duties are insufficient and they are young and need to be adjusted.

    But it''s better than nothing.

    After a long time, Jiang Luoyu glanced at her and sat down with a faint voice of warning: "you should be reduced to a second-class servant girl until the general comes back. Remember this lesson yourself."

    Hearing this, the maid in green immediately felt grateful. Knowing that Jiang Luoyu had saved her face in front of muronghao, she just gave her a slight punishment. She quickly replied, "thank you for your forgiveness and Paeonia orders."

    "You and the imperial sword are both in charge of intelligence among the secret owls."

    This time peony is more cautious, soft voice should say: "yes, inner king."

    "Well, you can go to Mr. Mi first. I have one more thing to tell you." Jiang Luoyu sat in the same place and thought about the piece of

    carving. Finally, a smile appeared on the corner of her lips and her eyes were burning. "I will give you a bottle of medicine tomorrow. You don''t need to know what the bottle of medicine is for. Just give it to the person who disclosed the information to us, and then you don''t have to worry about it."

    "Peony, please."

    A few days later, the medicine bottle was handed to the fourth Prince''s mansion.

    Xiao side imperial concubine sits on the Luohan couch on the side, looking at the doctor who invited him to check the medicine in the vial. She stroked her beard with a dignified and strange face. She immediately stood up and asked with strange light: "excuse me, sir, what is the use of the pills in this bottle?"

    The doctor was invited by Xiao''s family to work for Xiao''s concubine. After hearing this, he immediately covered the vial and handed it back to Xiao''s side. His eyes were strangely colored and said, "lady huibian, this medicine is very strange. It''s a prescription I haven''t seen before. But I can see that this unknown prescription is used to help pregnant women."

    "Help with pregnancy?" Hear unexpectedly is such medicine, Xiao side imperial concubine instantly Mou son one bright, "probability geometry?"

    After pondering for a moment, the old man finally nodded his head in confirmation: "huiniang, about 60% to 70%, and there is no harm to the fetus and the mother''s body. This pharmaceutical man is really good at it!"

    Xiao side imperial concubine hears speech, hand from not from clench bottle.

    She is a woman. After so many years, she should be pregnant better than Wu Yale. However, when she first entered the government, Wu Yale forced her to drink the contraceptive pills as his wife. Because of Wu Ya''s power, Nan Jinglin refused to uphold justice for her. After drinking for several years, she could not get pregnant again. Wu Yale put her heart down Although she was still favored, she was no longer paid attention to.

    But what a shame it was to her. She hated uyaleze deeply, and she also hated the man who was ignorant and cowardly, but thought that he was above the others!

    After so many years, she didn''t want to bear that man''s child again, but it doesn''t mean that others would not. With this bottle of medicine, she really wanted to see. When someone was pregnant again in the back house, or even when many people were pregnant together, Nan Jinglin was happy and panicked, and Wu Yale''s terrible and pitiful look!

    "It''s such a big gift. I don''t want to have another person competing for favor in this mansion. It would be better if I could get help from outside the mansion. I heard that the inner king also made sister Wuya eat shriveled. It''s really a wonderful person."

    Having said this, she seemed to think of something. She stood up and put the medicine bottle back in her sleeve. After walking around the house for several times, she suddenly raised her head under the candlelight, and her beautiful face could not see clearly in the dark: "in this case, as a reward, I might as well help him again, so as to cut off his Royal Highness''s mind."

 Chapter 328

    In the early autumn of the imperial capital city, the daytime is still very lively.

    In the capital of the golden emperor, both men and women can study the four books and five classics in private schools. The men''s and women''s great defenses don''t pay much attention to them. After school, a few teenagers and men''s pairs, who looked like students, walked out of the school and joined the girls'' families in the yard next door. As they walked together in a noisy manner, several girls and Gemini couldn''t help talking in a low voice.

    One of the girls said about the new Rouge powder, but suddenly mentioned something, with a look of disgust in her eyes: "by the way, did you hear that the fourth Prince is going to take Xihua emperor as his concubine!"

    The woman who stood beside her frowned and thought about it and asked, "emperor Xihua? Xihua emperor is not the one who has married general Zhaowu

    The teenagers who were not far away also heard their conversation from a distance, so they approached and listened with bated breath.

    "Yes, yes, it''s like we just got married in spring. My parents and I went to see it together! When they were standing together, they were a perfect match

    "That''s right. I saw that they were very well matched when they were standing together. I heard that general Zhaowu was very fond of Xihua emperor because he married Xihua emperor and was promoted to an official post. They were not willing to accept the side room and aggrieve him. Therefore, the fourth prince could not separate them and coveted the emperor''s beauty, so he wanted to rob him."

    Hearing this, all the girls couldn''t help being surprised. On the contrary, the girls were calmer. They asked the girl who started to talk and said:

    "forcibly? Will the general of Zhaowu yield? "

    The girl who began to talk shook her head and replied, "you are stupid! Listen to my mother, did not the general go to the eastern frontier? Now the general is not in the capital city. Naturally, these princes and grandchildren have great power. The inner king said that he was an emperor, but his identity was worse than that. He was just the cousin of the fourth prince. If the fourth Prince really wanted to rob him, the emperor would prefer his own son in the end. "

    As soon as this paragraph was said, the rest of the girls and women''s pairs began to talk about it, and there was a look of injustice between their eyebrows: "isn''t the general going to leave with the emperor? It was forced. "

    "Who dares not to let the emperor and the royal family want them..."

    "That''s right. I''m sorry for the emperor and the general. The general is still on the March."

    Looking at the uneven color of their cheeks, a pair of women waved, looked around for four weeks, and whispered, "OK, don''t say it. If it spreads to the palace, we will really not be able to annoy these people!"

    When the girls heard the words, they looked at each other and turned to a topic. However, several teenagers who had been listening to them sighed. One of them sighed and sighed: "it''s really the trend of the world is declining. People''s hearts are not old. If such a thing is true, will not all the people in the world be cold to the royal family?"

    The teenager standing behind him gave him a push and said in a deep voice: "all right, don''t talk nonsense. Those girls are more knowledgeable than you. If you gossip about it, you will die!"

    On hearing this, the male doubles on the other side suddenly turned his head. He was the oldest of these teenagers, and his identity was above all the teenagers. His eyes were dignified and he said, "you really don''t understand! Such gossips, even the girl in the boudoir are clear, how can we finally cover it up! Surely it will be known by the people in the court! "

    As soon as this word was spoken, everyone was silent. After a long time, they all agreed and nodded.

    A few days later, the gossips of these girls, as the man Shuang said, quickly spread throughout the imperial capital city. After hearing this, the middle ministers of the imperial court did not dare to mention it in front of the royal family. In a few days, the rumors even became more and more intense, and a few days later, they still alarmed several emperors and nobles.

    One day after the court, the palace inner city, Yangxin palace.

    "Your Majesty, your Highness the ninth Prince is waiting in the outer hall at this time."

    Wei Hai, the eunuch, stood on the edge of the table and reported in a low voice to the emperor who was correcting the memorial.

    When the emperor heard the speech, he did not even lift his head, but showed a little smile, as if he knew what nanjingjin was for. He wrote the dragon and snake and asked with a smile: "Oh? Jin''er is here again today, or is she arguing to go to the frontier? If these words remain, I will not see him. "

    When the eunuch heard the speech, he thought of what nanjingjin had told him just now. For a moment, he felt that the sweat on his forehead was coming down. Seeing the emperor''s eyes, he didn''t dare to slow down. He said in a worried way: "back to the emperor, your Highness the ninth prince, today, it seems that it''s not about going to the frontier. I''ll listen to It is said that his highness, the ninth prince, has come to seek justice for the emperor of Chaoyun. "

    On hearing this, the emperor''s face suddenly coagulated, and his pen stopped. Unexpectedly, it was for emperor Chaoyun. Subconsciously, he thought that something might have happened to Jiang Luoyu. He repeatedly asked, "for justice for Chaoyun neijun? What''s going on? "

    "I''m not sure about the details, but recently there have been gossips in the palace. I don''t think it''s true, and I don''t take it seriously. Who knows, there''s such gossip outside the palace. Maybe his Highness the ninth Prince listened to the gossip outside the palace, so he was anxious to go into the palace to seek justice from the Emperor...""What kind of gossip is so fierce? And about Chao Yun Nei Jun? " The emperor took a deep breath and felt that the situation was not what he thought. He frowned for a moment, but didn''t worry. He saw Nan Jingjin and asked clearly. His eyes were sharp and he forced the eunuch in front of him in purple robe, and his tone was solemn and solemn.

    "Tell me about it, and I''ll take a look at it."

    "My Lord, it''s all servants'' fault. I should report it to your majesty as soon as possible!" Wei Hai bit his teeth. Knowing that the ninth prince was admonishing him, sooner or later, he knelt down and kowtowed again and again. His face was in panic. "I deserve to die for my crime! This rumor is about your highness. I don''t dare to talk about right and wrong lightly! "

    The emperor frowned and looked at Wei Hai''s panic stricken appearance. He did not even ask him any more. Instead, he raised his voice and said, "Chuanjiu Prince

    !,,

    in a short time, Nan Jingjin quickly walked into the palace in his son''s robe. Without looking at Wei Hai kneeling on the ground, he bowed down and knelt down, raising his voice:" long live, long live, long live, son and minister, see your father and Emperor! "

    The emperor was about to ask questions, but he saw nanjingjin raise his head in an instant. His face was a little anxious. He said, "father, please make decisions for the general Chaoyun who is still in the front line and the emperor in Chaoyun!"

    "Tell me what the rumors are."

    Nan Jingjin took out an unsealed letter paper from her sleeve and handed it out with the bright yellow fold: "back to my father, that rumor The son minister boldly thought that the rumor was not completely rumor! The son minister has written all the details of this matter into the fold, and also sent a letter to ask general Chaoyun. Please have a look at it! "

    Wei Hai, kneeling beside him, looked at the emperor''s look a little frightening. Regardless of whether his legs were shaking or not, Wei Hai immediately stood up and quickly stepped forward. After taking over the fold and letter paper from nanjingjin''s hand, he presented it to the emperor. When the emperor finished reading the fold and then scanned the contents of the letter, his look suddenly became very ugly, and he folded his hands Son and letter paper unexpectedly together toward kneeling on the ground south Jing Jin body to throw!

    "Ridiculous, just ridiculous!"

    Nanjingjin was shaken by the sound of folding son landing, and her face flashed a look of fear. However, after sipping her lips, she still lowered her head to report in a loud voice: "father, everything written in the fold is not made up by the children, but heard by the children themselves. I hope the father and the emperor can learn from them!"

    Yangxin hall, because of this sentence, instantly become the needle can be heard.

    I don''t know how long it took the emperor to clap the Dragon case and roared, "come on

    The emperor''s angry voice remembered that the two little eunuchs in the outer room immediately pushed the door open, knelt down on both sides of the door, and respectfully replied, "the servant is here."

    "Call the fourth prince into the palace! I want to see him at once

    When the emperor crossed the Dragon case, the bright yellow embroidered dragon boots stepped on the bright yellow Memorial. The bright green finger on the thumb was full of fear, pointing to those scattered letters on the ground. The smile on the corner of his lips was frightening, and he didn''t dare to disobey

    at all.

    "I would like to ask him about the rumors in the capital of the emperor! What''s the matter with him and his daughter in Yun Xiang Garden? "

    In the evening of that day, the fourth prince was admonished and somehow offended the emperor. After being beaten 20 big boards in the palace, he was fined a salary for four years and his rank was lowered one level. The ninth Prince is a verbal collision, also hit 20 big boards, but there is no other disposal.

    Compared with the discussion among the court and the people at that time, whether the two princes were allowed to abide by the law because of the Xihua emperor''s affairs. The fourth Prince''s house and the ninth Prince''s house began to close their doors together after their respective masters returned to the palace. No one knows what happened in the Yangxin Palace on that day.

    As soon as the incident happened, murongqi, the only elder in Murong mansion who stayed in the mansion, did not agree, but asked Jiang Luoyu to go to his study and exhort him. Then he went back to Liyu garden to have a rest. He did not mention the truth or falseness of the story. Even Bai Yiwan passed a letter to him by flying pigeons. Bai''s family was calm and motionless ¡£

    Back in Li Yu Yuan, it was already dark.

    Jiang Luoyu leaned on the soft couch, letting peony squat and knead her legs, and her imperial sword stood behind her to hammer her shoulders. The sleeping star, who had finally come to serve, was bowing her head and pricking the flesh with a silver swab and feeding it to the master on the couch.

    "Although the words of folk people are crude, they do not cover up their essence. In addition to the singing and singing of his Highness the ninth prince, nanjinglin is afraid that he was punished to think about his faults in the mansion. He is also ignorant of his salary for four years. What is the matter? Xiao is really a good talent. I still underestimate her. She is worthy of being the legitimate daughter of the Xiao family. "

 Chapter 329

    The three people in the house are all people who know the truth, and they all nod their heads when they hear the peony which has just been lowered. Wen Yan''s eyes are more intimate to Jiang Luoyu, kneading and listening to Jiang Luoyu''s low exclamation.

    "This is a way to treat people. By the way, by the hand of the ninth prince, I was actually hit by this matter. There is no trace of any penetration. She knew that even after this, the fourth prince would hate and poison me when he knew the truth, but he couldn''t do anything to me, because as long as he showed a little horse''s feet, today''s affairs would be mentioned again, and the emperor''s anger would be poured out completely. At that time, it would not be such a light result. "

    After hearing this, mianxing wiped Jiang Luoyu''s lips with a veil, and asked with some worried color: "the inner gentleman does this, and it really doesn''t need to worry about the fourth prince. This is good, but the lady Wuya..."

    Jiang Luoyu took over his handkerchief and motioned that the sword of concubine Paeonia would not need to be struck again. She turned to her side and lay down on the inside of the bed. With a smile on her lips, she stopped talking. She was obviously sleepy. Mianxing understood his habit and immediately lowered her body to cover the quilt for him. She put down the bed curtain of the shark bead bed, turned off the lamp, lit the tranquilizer incense, and took the two people behind her Back out.

    When there is no one else in the room, only when the curling smoke is whirling in the moonlight, the eyes with deep chill will suddenly fully light up in the dark.

    "He is totally different from that fool. He will never be confused about what is going on. However, it is good for him. He can think that he knows nothing. In this way, he is really a very difficult opponent..."

    While thinking about this, Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes, raised her white fingers, gently touched the ten thousand poison stone hanging in front of her chest, slowly clenched it, and asked in silence.

    Isn''t it, Zhao Min?

    Under the same bright moon, in the barracks thousands of miles away, the whistling north wind blows over the exposed rocks and raises the black long hair behind his brain with silver armour and wine pot in his hand. According to the color of his eyes, he radiates the light of the moon. If he looks at it, he is dazzled and bewildered.

    Bai Yichen goes out with his father. At this time, he is sitting behind him. After drinking a mouthful of strong liquor, he can''t help but cast his eyes on muronghao''s back. He can''t help but talk to him.

    "I said, general Chaoyun, you''ve been sitting here for two hours, and you haven''t been able to do anything about your heroism. Your cousin will not have any problems in Murong''s house, and we haven''t been out for a long time. If you worry about it now, if you can''t catch up with my cousin, don''t you have to hurry back Can''t you die? "

    The people sitting not far in front of him heard the words, and the wine pot in his hand hit the bluestone with a crash. The twinkling eyes of the photographed color were half closed and murmured in a low voice: "it won''t be that time."

    Having said this, he suddenly jumped off the bluestone and walked back to the Chinese army tent where the discussion was going. He walked quickly and steadily, and immediately left Bai Yichen, who was still drinking, in the same place.

    The next morning, the imperial city did not usher in the light of the sun, but a piece of dark clouds pressed over, and soon there were drips of rain.

    In contrast to the four princes'' mansion, Nan Jinglin is alone and furious, and Wu Ya Le, who stands opposite him, has no expression. Concubine Xiao is comforted by her heartache, the concubines are trembling, or the nine princes'' mansion is full of Murong, who is listening to their counselors saying that they are in full swing and getting out of the whirlpool In the mansion, it is the real peace.

    Under the drizzling rain, Jiang Luoyu was sitting in the pavilion of the cloister, watching the tea art of the imperial sword in front of her. Just when she heard the tea fragrance praise from her nose, she saw a green bamboo umbrella slowly moving towards this side. The person under the umbrella was extremely graceful, and almost had the illusion of seeing that person in an instant.

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and raised a smile at the corner of her lips. After letting the man approach, she raised her hand to face her.

    "Jidi is here. Sit down."

    Naturally, under the care of MI Qianqian, the visitor has been much better. Now he can walk out every day. Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s words, he smiles slightly, showing a smile that makes Jiang Luoyu feel a little disappointed. Then he lowers himself to take the fragrant tea from Fei Jian''s hands, and sits down in the opposite direction to him.

    "I''m sorry to disturb my brother and sister-in-law."

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu recovered from that similar smile. For a while, she did not know whether she was feeling or helpless. She shook her head and said with a smile: "there is nothing to be bothered about. Without your brother talking to me, I really feel a bit bored these days. Although you are weak, you have to walk around more. You can come to me from time to time to talk with me, or to play chess with you. It''s also a good pastime. Just don''t forget to bring Mr. MI with you. "

    Murong sacrifice is as good as a stream. His pale face is stained with a little blood color, and his eyes are bright and dark. It looks very moving: "since brother and sister-in-law have said so, they have been bothering me a lot these days."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him for a long time. He felt that the more he looked, the more he looked, the more he could not help feeling. He was so sure that he would fall in love with Murong Ji within 1000 years. However, he fell in love with the man in front of him. Although murongji and muronghao are cousins, they are different in age and experience, but if compared with attracting others, they are really no loser.Murong Ji looked at and said this, Jiang Luoyu''s expression can be regarded as a myriad of changes, can not help but frown in doubt, but before he asked, he noticed that the people in front of him came back to God, again showed a little kind smile to him, raised his voice and ordered: "come on, put on the board."

    Fei Jian and Shaoyao both stood behind the master. One of them whispered immediately. He took out a low chessboard from the box on one side, and placed it with the black and white chess of jade carving on their sides. Jiang Luoyu glanced at the chess piece and laughed at the guest''s airway.

    "If you are a guest, take the sunspot first."

    Murong Ji looked at the sunspot pushed towards him, as if he thought of something in a moment. Without hesitating for a moment, Murong refused with a smile: "it''s better for brother and sister-in-law to hold the sunspot first and sacrifice the white one." He was so straightforward that Jiang Luoyu was puzzled and asked curiously:

    "why is this?"

    "I dare not hide it from my brother and sister-in-law." After hearing this, Murong Ji coughed twice. It didn''t seem to be explaining it. Looking at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on the opposite side, he was embarrassed and said with a smile, "brother and sister-in-law have already told him to sacrifice when he and his sister-in-law have not been married. He and his sister-in-law are not good at playing chess, and have specially instructed them to sacrifice. What should be done if they want to play chess with him in the future..."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that this was the reason. First, she couldn''t help being stunned. Then she shook her head in tears and laughter, and murmured in a low voice It''s a lot of work. "

    Murong Ji coughed twice more, and was more embarrassed It''s not like that

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, but in his words there was no choice but to: "sacrifice my brother!"

    Murong sacrifice quickly raised his hand, slightly apologetic and said with a smile: "it''s the sacrifice that offends. Don''t blame me, brother and sister-in-law."

    Less than half an hour after a game of chess, Jiang Luoyu reluctantly put down her white son and shook her head at Murong Ji. Murong Ji looked at the chess pieces he had occupied most of the country. At first, he was embarrassed with a smile, then picked up the tea cup and drank the chewing tea. Suddenly, he hesitated on his face. After a moment, he suddenly looked dignified, He said to Jiang Luoyu.

    "Brother and sister-in-law, I don''t know whether to ask or not."

    Seeing that he looked dignified and hesitant, Jiang Luoyu thought that it should be an important thing, so he raised his hand and motioned to the peony and imperial sword beside him to leave first, and then his voice sank down: "all of you, please step down."

    "Yue"

    pi.

    When the two of them were ten feet away and could not hear the conversation in the pavilion, Jiang Luoyu put down her tea cup, looked at Murong sacrifice in front of her, and said with a light smile, "if you have anything to say, just say it."

    Murong Ji nodded and did not hide his mind. Then he looked inquisitive and said, "a few days ago, I heard that the fourth prince was in the imperial capital I don''t know if those rumors are true? "

    However, Jiang Luoyu did not expect that Murong sacrifice, who had been weak all the time, was also aware of the news in the inner courtyard. She thought that it was probably that the rumors made by Xiao side imperial concubine were really too far fetched among the people. Then the news came in. She was helpless and asked, "the news about the sacrifice of younger brother is very smart. According to Jidi? "

    Before the words fell, Murong Ji, who was sitting opposite him, hesitated for a moment. He immediately stood up and bowed his hands to him, as if it was not enough. When he was ready to lower himself with remorse, he was immediately aware that something was wrong. Jiang Luoyu seized his arm, which prevented him from kneeling.

    "Brother and sister-in-law, brother plead guilty!"

    "Why do you suddenly confess? Don''t kneel on me. Get up and talk

    Aware that the strength of his arm can not be disobeyed, Jiang Luoyu also has a look of disapproval. Murong Ji hesitated and stood up slowly. This time, he lowered his head and refused to look at him. Then he lowered his voice and said with shame.

    "Because The younger brother didn''t tell his brother and sister-in-law in advance. Before the elder brother left, he assigned some of the secret owls to his younger brother, asking him to protect his brother and sister-in-law from being hurt. However, my brother used these people privately. He knew that the brother and sister-in-law wanted to deal with the fourth Prince''s side concubine together. Then he tried to test the brother and sister-in-law. He was ashamed and then confessed. "

 Chapter 330

    Jiang Luoyu shook his head in disapproval. He thought it was a big event, but he just spied on the little things he had done. Muronghao must have handed a secret owl to Murong Ji. He was also his younger brother who had gradually improved in his examination. He secretly asked him to protect himself. At the bottom of his heart, there was an indescribable throb.

    When he calmed down, he looked at Murong Ji with a smile and shook his head: "brother Ji didn''t do harm to me. He was just worried about me. What''s wrong with him? But he said this to me suddenly today. But he has different opinions about the fourth Prince''s affairs with his brother and sister-in-law?"

    "Brother and sister-in-law can''t do as well as younger brother." Murong Ji pursed his lips. After thinking for a moment, he finally made up his mind and said to Jiang Luo Yu with a dignified look, "although my younger brother has been ill for many years, he can also understand the truth that wildfires can''t burn out and spring breeze blows again. I think it''s more clear to my brother and sister-in-law."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, her eyes flashed with joy. Then she raised her hand and patted Murong Ji on the shoulder. She turned to look at the falling rain and said in a low voice, "what I said was what I thought before I entered the imperial capital, but now, I have put down such an idea for the time being."

    "And why?"

    The rain fell from the eaves and fell in the white palm, forming a pool of rain, bright and cold, but it was better to hold their people kissing: "because in this great golden emperor capital, I met an unprecedented opponent - his scheming is incomparable, cold-blooded and merciless, anything can be used as a chess piece, almost no weakness can be attacked However, does he really have any weakness?,

    the man''s biggest weakness is nanjinglin, the fourth prince.

    In order to let that man die willingly, nanjinglin can''t disappear from the imperial capital so quickly in a short time. His value is very great. If you expect it well, he is the gold dagger that can kill the person with one knife. It is much better than any other strategy, and the heavenly clothes are seamless and leave no trace.

    "It''s better to solve the problems in other people''s homes. Is that the truth?" he said

    Murong Ji listened to his words, but he lowered his head slightly. After thinking for a long time, he woke up. His fingers in his sleeve slowly clenched, and his eyes flashed with light. He tentatively asked, "the man mentioned by brother and sister-in-law can solve the fourth prince, but Wu Ya Le Ze

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu nodded, with a deeper smile on her lips, and her fingers inclined downward. She allowed the rain to fall from her palm and sink into the ground. She did not know any trace of it any more. Her voice was uncertain. "The so-called success and failure are the same. What made the fourth Prince out of the crowd was Wu Ya Le Ze. Then the one who could kill him and never be born again is also Wu ya Music.

    ¡±

    Murong Ji thought for a moment and felt that it was very reasonable. He nodded with a smile, then threw his original mind away and turned to think about other things. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he asked, "brother and sister-in-law, the elder brother asked Wu Yayi to be his deputy general, but he should be transferred out temporarily so that we can deal with that person?"

    Jiang Luoyu turned around and sat down at the table with him again. He said with a smile, "it''s really smart to offer sacrifices to younger brother. It''s easy to understand. After the incident in eastern Xinjiang, Wu Yayi will certainly be promoted and paid for his military achievements in this war. Can you remember who he was originally

    Murong Ji heard the speech and pondered for a moment: "if what I remember is good, it should be The position of the fifth grade school captain

    "Two or three levels in a row?"

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu''s voice dropped, Murong Ji''s eyes brightened and Murong murmured: "two levels are the four grade generals, and the third level is from the third grade Zhaowu It''s the official position of elder brother before! Brother and sister-in-law, I understand! These two positions are to stay at the border

    , or to guard on one side! If there is no war after the eastern Xinjiang, then uyayi will not return in a few years! Brother and sister-in-law!

    ¡±

    after Murong Ji''s figure gradually disappeared, Jiang Luoyu stood up and heard the sound of the two men cleaning up their tea cups behind the peony concubine sword. The child in her abdomen suddenly hit him hard, as if knowing that he was not in a calm mood at the moment.

    After a moment, he could not help but take a long breath, but his eyes never turned away from the rain falling from the corridor. After a moment, he regained his mind, and finally slowly extended his hand to meet the dripping water again. However, his dark jade eyes gradually moved a little ripples -

    I don''t know what happened to the man at this time?

    On the high hillside, the commander-in-chief of Wuwei was flying fiercely in the wind. Bai Luoning, the general of Wuwei, stood in the city which belonged to the eastern Xinjiang, but had already belonged to them a few days ago. His eyes first looked at the troops under the city, which had been ready to go. Then he looked at Wu Yayi, who looked gloomy in front of the army, and Bai Yichen, who was hanging around him.

    After looking at the two men for a moment, baronin finally turned his eyes to the distant place where he saw the army of Dajin, and the troops guarding the city were scattered. Although the general stood on the wall and looked at him from afar, his face and expression were full of deep fear. He could not help but smile at the corners of his lips, and raised his hand to signal the gate to open.

    Two black iron gates opened slowly, and a horse suddenly flew out of the city. The scarlet cloak was completely lifted up by the wind, and the golden family emblem of Li birds was shining in the sun. Even the soldiers who made way for the horse showed their fervent admiration after seeing the man passing by.The man was like a mountain on a horse. He was covered with snow-white silver armor and blood beads. His face was hidden under the armor. His silver spear was shining and fierce. His evil spirit poured down like a tide. His clothes were dark and black. It was impossible to see whether there was any blood stains. Only the glass colored eyes which originally contained fog turned to dark brown because of the strong and murderous spirit.

    Bai Luoning saw that the man arrived at the guard. Although Wu Yayi on one side was not reconciled, he urged the horse to take a step backward. He bent down to hold the long sword. Bai Yichen on the other side flashed the hot light in his eyes when he appeared. He also held the red tassel in his hand and bent down on his horse to follow the passers-by to rush into the array.

    Seeing this, baronin nodded his head with satisfaction. When his eyes fell on the opposite enemy array, he was more likely to get it. He grasped the red flag in his hand and waved at the silver armour general in the triangle formation. He looked extremely satisfied and watched the silver light flash at the head of the array, and rushed out first!

    Since the army arrived in the eastern Xinjiang, they had already been sent to three cities within a few days. If the rear grain and supplies were not too slow, their march would have been faster! If we can attack the city at such a speed all the time, within three months, there will be another 300000 reinforcements in the rear, and the small country in eastern Xinjiang will surely be defeated!

    With the flag falling, it was the voice of Marshal baronin.

    "Siege --"

    a rustle of sound sounded out of the window, a piece of crystal white snow fell from the sky, landed safely on the clean branches, and also landed on the corner of the garden, which had been floating on the rice like buds of the Chimonanthus praecox.

    Even with such a small sound, people who were sleeping in front of the heater inside the room were still called up. However, when the two people outside heard the movement in the room, they immediately looked at each other with a smile, lowered their bodies and pushed open the door together. After Wanfu, who was struggling to get up in bed, Wanfu came forward one after another, and one of them sat up to help the person on the bed The other presented it with washing water and hot cloth towel.

    After taking off the hot towel on her face, Jiang Luoyu, dressed in thick clothes and supported by the imperial sword on one side, finally let out a long breath in the warm room. However, she still felt that she was not breathing well. She just raised her hand to hammer her chest, but her finger touched her bulging stomach and her eyebrows wrinkled.

    The imperial sword has been waiting on him for some time. Seeing that the master''s eyes are falling there, she knows that Jiang Luoyu is worried about her stomach again. She purses her lips and says with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Mi didn''t come to see him yesterday. He said that he should give birth to two young princes in more than ten days? Now the inner gentleman is sad. If you see the young masters in a dozen days, you will not be sad. "

    On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu shook her head helplessly, raised her hand to indicate that no one was needed to help her. Her eyes swept over the sword which had not been moved for months. She felt deeply that if she did not move again, she would forget all her martial arts. She could not help but sigh in a low voice: "you are all sweet. Don''t say anything nice. I don''t know what will happen in the future. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Before his sighing had fallen completely, a report came out of the door: "Mr. MI, inner gentleman."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows and glanced at the sky outside the window. She looked a little surprised: "why is it so early today? Ask him to come in "

    before his words fell, one foot suddenly kicked into the door. Mi Qianqian, dressed as a beggar, came in with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 331

    "Is it still early? The sun''s on your ass, okay? What you have done is too incompetent! The baby will be born soon. During this period, it is not only the prime minister Murong who protects you from your invitation, but there is no one in charge of the yard where the sacrifice is held! Yesterday, for your meal, we delayed our meal for half an hour! That''s too much! "

    "And this? That''s not for me Hearing his complaint, Jiang Luoyu immediately picked up the corner of his lips and asked, "who made the meal yesterday? Why do you neglect Jidi and Mr. Mi? "

    "Back to the emperor, this is not our fault. I hope you can learn from it." Peony was the first to react. After bowing to him, he said in a low voice, "Mr. Mi only said that the meal was half an hour late, but why didn''t he say why it was half an hour late?"

    After listening to this, Jiang Luoyu showed a little guilty looking Mi Qianqian and asked with a smile, "I''m curious about that. Why?"

    "What I don''t know is that the man who made the meal yesterday had already sent it to him. It was because Mr. Mi suddenly wanted to use the same food as Mr. Nei Jun, and the dining room made another one, which delayed half an hour."

    "If so, it is not the fault of the dining room." Peony''s look is serious, and Mi Qianqian''s expression is embarrassed. Obviously, peony didn''t tell a lie, but Mi Qianqian had to rake it upside down. Jiang Luoyu raised his forehead and side face, and asked with interest, "Mr. Mi?,

    Mi Qianqian coughed twice. His actions and expressions were very similar to Murong Ji, but he didn''t notice it. He pointed his finger at him After Jiang Luoyu''s death, Shaoyao and Fei Jian yelled: "cough Why don''t you get something? I''m going to feel your master''s pulse. "

    The peony committee looked at Jiang Luoyu wrongly and moved his body: "yes, Mr. MI."

    After half a cup of tea, MI Qianqian took his finger off his white wrist. His eyes became more dignified. While he got up and wrote something, he said in a low voice: "the pulse is stable. It''s no different from yesterday. After all, you sit in the palace. It''s a rare twin. I think it''s similar to a woman, that is..."

    After listening to his words, she stopped writing, as if it was difficult to export the words later. Jiang Luoyu did not take it seriously. She just shook her head with a smile and added, "the date of birth will be earlier than predicted?"

    "Not bad."

    Seeing Mi Qianqian nodding, the peony and imperial sword standing on both sides were shocked. When they looked at each other, they felt a little more flustered. Only Jiang Luoyu looked the most calm, as if he had expected it for a long time. Suddenly, there was silence in the room, until a familiar voice suddenly broke the stagnation in the room --

    "Nei Jun, Nei Jun, there is news!"

    Seeing the steady sleeping star running in, Jiang Luoyu picked up her eyebrows and did not go to see him. She began to laugh and say, "what news can you be so happy about? Let me guess Is it not your husband who went abroad and bought you some good things?

    ¡±

    mianxing married the man he liked one month after Murong Hao left. After three dynasties, he returned to work as a Gemini. Now he still works for Hanjiang Pavilion. He is the oldest and highest position in Li Yu Yuan. He would not disturb Jiang Luoyu if it was not important.

    Today, because of the news from Hanjiang Pavilion, Japan quickly came to report to Jiang Luoyu. Who knew that his master would say this

    words, which made him feel helpless and stopped his pace.

    "Mr. nei, you are joking with my subordinates again. I don''t want to talk about them any more!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him angry, but his face was covered with a layer of joy. Her eyes were shining and she looked at herself. Unconsciously, her heart tightened. Her hand holding the tea cup couldn''t help shaking. She seemed to have some premonition, but after a long time, she began to ask, "yes About Zhao Min? "

    Sleeping star see him look nervous, know oneself master son wait for this news for a long time, then immediately nodded, should way.

    "Yes! The emperor knows that the war report of the past few days was sent to the palace just now, but it is a great success! Your majesty has announced in the court that the general will be rewarded. All the royal families in eastern Xinjiang have been captured by our big gold! The general is now on his way back. It is estimated that if there are only a few riders, he will arrive in three days after the night! "

    "All night, three days? It''s not a good thing he''s in such a hurry. " After listening to the last sentence, apparently relieved, Jiang Luoyu frowned a little, turned her eyes to her round and bulging stomach, and said helplessly, "if these two children are really anxious, they must be born before Zhaomin comes back. I''m afraid they can''t make it. If they don''t rush out, then it''s OK to slow down. Be careful what happens when they''re too tired, The two masters in the mansion fell ill at the same time, but it''s troublesome. "

    As soon as this topic came out, even the sleeping star felt a little uneasy. Subconsciously, he comforted him: "Nei Jun Two little masters should I don''t think I''m in such a hurry... "

    Jiang Luoyu did not hold such an idea. Although she was worried in her eyebrows and eyes, she still had a smile on her lips: "who knows? It''s unpredictable

    When it was dark and fell asleep, the outside of Liyu garden was completely covered with snow. Jiang Luoyu wore a thick cloak and went out to have a look. Because she was sleepy, she was advised to go back by peony and imperial concubine sword. When the braziers in the room were put on, the sleeping star outside quietly cleaned up his things and put out the light.Jiang Luoyu lay down for a while, covered with a warm quilt, but she couldn''t sleep. So she looked through the bed curtains and looked at the not very dark sky outside the window. She felt that there was something strange between her chest and abdomen, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable, so she frowned and didn''t call anyone. Instead, she closed her eyes again.

    This time, but very quickly into a dark.

    When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was standing in the snow white, surrounded by blooming red plum flowers. The outline of the yard was not clear, but he knew that it must be somewhere in Murong mansion. Snowflakes fell from the sky and fell between his palms and brows. Although it was very cold, he was happy in his heart.

    He fixed on looking at the scene in front of him, clearly aware that he was in a dream, but suddenly felt that the scenery at the moment was so moving that he could not see as much as he could. He subconsciously raised his hand to grasp the collar of his cape and wanted to get closer to it and see more clearly.

    But before he took that step, there was a burst of silver bell like laughter in his ear. He just felt that he was in front of him. A lovely child with a White Mink shirt and a bun wrapped with beads came out from behind the red plum tree. He showed a bright and beautiful smile to himself and waved happily.

    Mother and father, I''m here. Come and catch me!

    Children?

    Jiang Luoyu listened to the child calling her mother and father. She saw that the child looked like her own. Subconsciously, she felt that it was her own child. Just as she was about to step forward and hold the child''s hand, she felt that her lower leg was held by another small hand, and a baby voice of milk and milk was also heard on his side.

    Mother and father, you don''t want to accompany your second brother. Isn''t it good to stay?

    The other kid?

    When he heard the voice on his side, he immediately responded. When he looked down, his eyes were fixed on the small face with big palms.

    This child, this child

    he stared as like as two peas at his feet. His fingers trembled and he wanted to caress his cheeks which were cold and red, and the same delicate eyebrows that he had never seen before. When he tried to hold him in his arms, he felt that he was suddenly pushed back by a force, and his pain in his stomach was extremely difficult to restrain.

    He bent down in pain, but his eyes widened and he wanted to reach out his hand to hold the child. But this time, before he touched the child''s wrist, he saw that everything in front of him turned into a handful of white smoke, which disappeared in front of his eyes. Only the two small voices could be heard, getting farther and farther away -

    mother father -

    mother Father -

    suddenly, Jiang Luoyu opened her eyes in the darkness. She felt as if she had been beaten by water. Her whole body was hot and cold. She was sweating. She gasped and stroked her painful abdomen. She tried to resist her desire to roll and struggle. She grabbed the window edge, and her veins burst out. Her dark jade like eyes whirled with endless pain and began to speak intermittently.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sleeping star... "

 Chapter 332

    The sleeping star who was outside had been worried about what he said today, but he didn''t sleep very well. When he heard Jiang Luoyu''s intermittent calls, he opened his eyes a little confused. Then he immediately sprang up. He put on his clothes and lit a candle and ran towards the bed. When he saw Jiang Luoyu''s situation, he opened his eyes wide and said, "my Lord! ¡±

    "what''s the matter with you, sir?"

    Jiang Luoyu felt that the pain in her abdomen was getting worse and worse, and her fingers were shaking badly. Her eyes were blurred because of the sweat. She bit her lips tightly. After enduring this time, she grasped the finger of the person in front of her and murmured: "look at

    , m ¡ö ",

    the people kneeling beside the couch felt bad when they saw his appearance. They wanted to check Jiang Luoyu''s pulse, but they were caught by him. They were anxious. They knew that this was not a moment. They immediately called out:" no, peony! Imperial sword

    Due to the coming of the day, all the people in the garden were very nervous. After a few shouts, the lights outside lit up. Peony and imperial sword rushed in, looking at Jiang Luoyu who was lying on the bed trying to struggle, but still holding the window pillar with twisted eyebrows and eyes, and the sleeping star who could not be freed by his fingers, their hearts suddenly sank.

    "My Lord! Sleeping star Gemini, what''s going on? Why did you sweat so much all of a sudden

    Mianxing didn''t have time to explain. She pulled the imperial sword down and grasped Jiang Luoyu''s wrist. She felt his pulse immediately. She lowered her body and touched her huge abdomen. She opened the quilt and looked at it. Then she said in a low voice: "the abdomen is as hard as a drum, and the pain is not too long. At this time, you may want to..."

    Since Jiang Luoyu had that dream, she knew that the two children couldn''t wait. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he was happy or sad. He could hardly bear the pain. However, it was totally different from the feeling of being forced to die in his previous life. It seemed that he could see the new light in front of him, so that he could accumulate strength again and again, so that he could not completely immerse himself in the darkness.

    "I know You and You and Princess sword stay Peony Peony goes to sacrifice brother''s place It''s called... "

    Peony got words, immediately got up and ran out: "maid knows, immediately call Mr. Mi to come!"

    In Murong mansion, the lights were bright because of Jiang Luoyu''s sudden attack. Then there was a commotion. Several hundred miles away from the capital of the golden emperor, muronghao and others, who started two days earlier than the letter, had already rested in an inn in a small town. Even though it was late at night, Xuanyi people still did not sleep, but sat at the door of the Inn and watched the falling snow Flower, let the wind whistling past blow his dark cloak, murmured in a low voice.

    As if in the cloister of the prince''s mansion, the man in Xuanyi couldn''t help squinting his eyes, and his lips showed a smile like ice and snow. But within a short time, his eyes, which were still slightly happy, suddenly flashed. He felt a palpitation, which immediately changed his whole face.

    Because Murong Hao was sitting on the stone steps outside the inn, because of the cold weather, all the people who had been drinking inside could see his every move. A moment later, Murong Hao''s expression changed, and the people inside could see clearly that they were wrong. Bai Yichen narrowed his eyes and ran out quickly. After taking a look at the scene outside, he sighed: "general, it''s snowing more and more The bigger the world is, the more beautiful it is. "

    Before his voice fell, the man in Xuanyi standing beside him was still silent. He just strode towards the stable, making Bai Yichen, who was just about to raise his hand, stand in the same place. Although he immediately guessed muronghao''s intention to leave and knew that he could not stop him, he still tried to dissuade him.

    "Ah? General, what are you doing? Didn''t they all stop? It''s still a day''s journey to get to the imperial capital. Even if you''re going to rush back all night and the horse can stand it, you can''t enter the imperial capital until early morning. "

    "I know." When his voice dropped, the man in Xuanyi had already found his own horse. After pulling the horse''s rein and turning over, he was ready to go to the town''s layman. His voice was calm and mixed with unnatural panic. "I''m a little uneasy. Even if you say, I''ll go back immediately!"

    Seeing his anxious appearance, Bai Yichen subconsciously stepped forward and stopped his horse. As soon as he started to say a word, he saw Murong Hao''s calm face, deflected his horse''s head, and flew away from him. Bai Yichen was stunned. He could only stretch out his hand and yell: "Hello, general, wait a minute!"

    In response, Bai Yichen raised his sleeve to block him. However, he choked in one or two snowflakes. He coughed so much that he could hardly breathe. When he looked at the direction muronghao was leaving, where could there be half a shadow?

    Seeing such a situation, Bai Yichen really turned his eyes to the sky and murmured helplessly.

    "I really left. What''s the matter? I remember the news I received yesterday. My brother-in-law has half a month to go. How can he be so anxious? If I marry a mother-in-law or a Gemini in the future, I won''t be as worthless as the general, but it''s just a birth. What''s so urgent about... "When Bai Yichen was left in his place, he began to beat his chest and feet. He wanted to come out earlier to stop Murong Hao. It was not so dark in winter. When he had just finished drinking, he had to lead a horse to chase people. An hour had passed in Murong mansion. The servant girls and double waiters in Liyu garden ran around and took things in an orderly manner. However, the courtyard was very good be quiet.

    Murongqi had been worried for a few days. Jiang Luoyu asked his boy to come to bed every night before he went to sleep. If he had an attack, he would immediately invite someone to invite him to come. However, he had just put down his book and was ready to go to sleep. He was the head of the Murong family and the most powerful person in the Murong family Li Yu Yuan, ordered by his master, soon returned to its former appearance and became orderly. He moved to the outer corridor to wait.

    "What''s going on inside?"

    "Back prime minister, the inner Prince suddenly broke out in the middle of the night. Ordinary twins or women can''t give birth so soon. They must wait until tomorrow morning. Don''t worry. It''s so cold outside. Please go to the hall and have a rest for a while and wait for the news."

    Shaoyao was sent to call Mr. Mi early. As a result, MI Qianqian grabs things and opens the door to prepare to go. Murong Festival, which is next to MI Qianqian''s house, has already dressed. He also pushes the door open to go with MI Qian. Mi Qianqian doesn''t want him not to go with him. So they quickly follow Shaoyao to Li Yuyuan. Later Mi Qianqian takes him alone The silver needle and medicine box went in, Murong sacrifice and Murong Qi came to the same place in the garden.

    At this time, the sky was dark, it was winter, and it was snowing. After a while, a sharp north wind blew over. Peony was the highest servant girl left outside. Looking at murongqi, she frowned because of the cold. Murong Ji had some blue lips, but she still looked down at the ground. Obviously, she was very worried. She could not help but persuade her.

    "Young master Ji, you are not in good health, and you can''t stand for a long time like the prime minister. If you wait until the inner King recovers his mind and knows that you are like this, you will certainly scold us servants for not doing their best. Please go into the hall and sit down and wait!"

    After saying this, she seemed to be afraid of Murong Ji''s refutation, and added a timid voice.

    "No matter how worried you are, you should believe that Mr. MI is!"

    Murong Jixin knew that he couldn''t help. After listening to her advice, he sighed and thought that if he or his father fell down, there might be a big trouble in the house. He took a deep look at the warm outer hall not far away, and went to murongqi and whispered a few words of advice.

    Murongqi saw the second son come to the front, but he didn''t expect to persuade himself to go to the outer hall. He was just about to say something, but he heard his son''s reason. He also nodded, and his face softened down and said to him: -- OK, let''s go. "

    They moved to the outer hall to wait, but they were still worried about Jiang Luoyu''s situation. However, after nearly one night, when the sky had turned a little white, there was no sound of pain in Liyu garden. However, the two people sitting in the hall were more anxious. Murong Ji, who was younger, was not at ease. He stood up to ease the tension in the hall, Did not wait to lift step, but suddenly heard a burst of rapid running sound, peony slightly embarrassed body appeared outside the hall,.

    "Prime minister, sacrifice to young master!"

    When Murong Ji heard the sound of Paeonia lactiflora, he was shocked immediately. Looking back, he found that her hair was wet and her clothes were stained with water. It was obvious that she had been standing in the yard for a long time. At this time, he must have come to report the news when he had news. He immediately stepped forward and asked, "what''s the matter? But there is news from brother and sister-in-law. What''s the situation? "

    The peony was caught by him. He could hardly speak because of the rush of running and the breath was so short that he could hardly speak. After a moment, he slowed down a little and shook his head again and again, but with a happy look on his face, he said, "no, it''s not the emperor, it''s the general From the secret owl, the general is back from the border! At this time, we are close to the imperial capital and will enter the city soon

 Chapter 333

    Murong Ji didn''t expect such good news. His face was full of joy, and his anxiety and nervousness faded a lot. Looking at his father, who was also smiling at his seat, he asked, "great. As long as the elder brother comes back, the brother and sister-in-law will be at ease. Has this news been told to the brother and sister-in-law?"

    Peony smell speech, repeatedly nodded: "sleeping star Gemini has gone, also please prime minister and sacrifice childe rest assured."

    After grinding for a night, Jiang Luoyu only felt that her strength had disappeared, and the imperial sword was still low. She wiped the sweat drops for him. However, how to wipe it, he still felt a blur in front of him, and the pain that could not be ignored in his abdomen continued. At this time, he felt a little sleepy. The hand with blue veins on the edge of the window had already been released Pain has no strength, will be in the mouth of the cork plug spit out, then the big mouth panting.

    Just as he was about to sink into the dark, ready to take a rest and gather some strength to clean up the two magic stars in his belly, suddenly came the sound of opening the door, and a familiar voice with excited shouts.

    As he struggled to pull his body out of the darkness and fully understood what the cry meant, the color of joy that surged in his heart was faster than the intermittent words.

    "Zhao Min To come back Is it? "

    The sleeping star kneeling beside the bed immediately nodded. He clenched Jiang Luoyu''s finger with excitement on his face. He said in a continuous voice: "yes, Mr. nei, it is estimated that the general will be able to arrive in the inner city without a single stick of incense!"

    Hearing what he said for sure, Jiang Luoyu opened her eyes like a black jade. Her pale lips showed a trace of smile, but her eyebrows and eyes were slowly twisted. It was obvious that another batch of pain was about to invade again. But even so, he did not care about the shaking caused by the pain, nor did he care about Mi Qianqian, who was sitting at the foot of the bed with a silver needle, suddenly lit up A very low opening.

    "I didn''t expect I didn''t see He''s in the capital Running horses It looks like... "

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu seemed to have been caught by the great darkness. Her slender body bent up, and finally a twisted hiss came out from her throat. Her fingers, which had no strength, took on the internal force. In an instant, she opened the sleeping star''s fingers and locked them into the bed again. Her nails were split and blood was dripping down.

    When the man in Xuanyi arrived at the imperial capital, the sky was already full of light. He rushed into the inner city of Murong house without stopping. When he turned over and dismounted, he felt that the palpitations in his heart could not be suppressed. He even ignored the door that had been opened when he heard that he was going back to the imperial capital. He flew into the Murong mansion a little bit, and fell outside the Liyu garden a few times Waiting here, after seeing him, the peony with happy color on his face.

    "See general!"

    When he arrived at the gate, there was no sound in the garden. However, the servant girls who came in and out made Xuanyi people even more frightened. He immediately understood what was going on now. He did not care whether he was the maid he had sent to serve Jiang Luoyu. He looked sharp and whispered, "what''s the matter with you?"

    Peony was born as a secret owl. He caught hold of his collar. Although he was a little panicked, he didn''t lose his head. Knowing that the master looked at the man as if he was a life, he didn''t dare to neglect him. He said, "general Hui, my husband has been attacked since yesterday, but I haven''t yet General!,

    before he finished speaking, muronghao couldn''t listen. He turned and threw away her collar and walked toward the garden. Peony was stunned for a moment. Then he found that muronghao had not stopped after entering the garden, but went straight to Jiang Luoyu''s house. He was shocked. He was ready to bite his teeth and run up to stop one or two, but he heard the news not far away The Murong sacrifice of the first to walk toward the people in Xuanyi

    then she breathed out a low breath.

    But before he could spit it out, he was startled by muronghao''s action.

    "Big brother!"

    When Murong Ji saw Murong Hao, he was just about to take a few steps to grab his wrist and persuade him not to worry. When Jiang Luoyu was ok, he found that Murong Hao didn''t even look at him. He walked by his side in a wrong way. Suddenly, he was stunned. Then he woke up, but watched his disappearing figure and murmured in a low voice.

    "I thought my father and I were worried enough, but I didn''t expect that the eldest brother was the most anxious. If there were thousands of people in the future..."

    Speaking of the last sentence, Murong Ji''s face suddenly changed, as if he knew that he had touched something that could not be said. His pale face was as white as snow in the rising sun. After a long time, he suddenly gave a bitter smile, looked up at the blue sky and sighed softly.

    "I think it''s impossible to do anything like this."

    Muronghao strides into the inner courtyard with a calm face, which has already caused a riot among the servant girls and his double servants. No matter how many people in front of him obstruct him, he keeps silent and drives away with a pair of sleeves. When he hears a twisted scream, his face suddenly changes and pushes open the door. As soon as his anxious foot steps into the threshold, the loud cry of a baby suddenly rings in his ear ¡£

    Hearing this sound, he was stunned at the spot, staring at the huge mountain and river embroidered screen in the room. The figure behind the layers of shadows, according to the color of his eyes, surged bright and bright.The faint smell of blood spread in the room, and the man in Xuanyi slowly closed the door and walked towards the shadow figure behind the screen step by step. Before his step had fully passed the screen curtain, he heard the sound of more than just now, which seemed to be a little weak cry, and then the joyful report of sleeping stars.

    "Mr. nei, the first one is a little childe, and the last one is a little Gemini. The two little masters are sound in limbs and cry loudly. There is nothing wrong with them. Please rest assured. "

    Hearing this, Murong Hao saw that figure in the bed moved, as if he had reached out his hand to touch the two swaddling clothes. Then he slowly fell down again. His voice gave a few words with a strange hoarse voice. Sleeping star, holding two children, came out of the screen curtain with his two children in his arms. As soon as he was startled, he bowed down and saluted.

    "Yes, general."

    Murong haolue nodded his head and glanced at the two children in his arms. According to the color of his eyes, he waved for a moment, but immediately passed by him to look at the gauze curtain. After hearing the sound, he opened his eyes again. His eyes were gentle with deep weariness. At this time, the man who was breathing steadily lowered his body and stroked his pale cheek and asked softly, "Chen Hua, how are you?"

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and felt tired. However, seeing muronghao suddenly made his mood much easier. She even had the strength to say in a low voice: "I''m ok It''s you who are very dusty, and your eyes are full of bloodstains. You''ve been driving for a long time Go and have a bath, take a breath and come back again... "

    "General Murong has just come back. Don''t disturb my husband. Just as he said, go to have a bath and rest." After a busy night, MI Qianqian, who has been busy all night, is picking up the silver needles. Hearing this, he looks back at mu Ronghao. He yawns and says, "Nei Jun has been struggling all night. He has lost too much blood. Now he needs a rest."

    Seeing that his face was tired and there was still a bloody smell in the room, the man in Xuanyi felt a strange and bulging feeling in his heart when he read about the two children who had just been taken out, but he didn''t know how to express it. He could only bend down to kiss the man''s bloodless lip, and after a little bit of rubbing, he whispered.

    "Sleep well and come in a moment."

    Jiang Luoyu moved his body and gave a low reply. As soon as he closed his eyes, he sank into the dark. Obviously, he was very tired and fell asleep. Muronghao saw that he was asleep, but he didn''t want to leave. Instead, he fixed his gaze on him for a long time, then lowered his head and dropped a string of light kisses on his cheek. Then he lowered himself to cover his quilt and looked at Mi, who had just packed up his things Thousands of people.

    After all, it was Gemini, not a woman, who had only slept for four hours. When it was getting late, Jiang Luoyu woke up and focused her eyes slowly in the dark room. She moved to the dark figure sitting by the window and the two swaddling clothes in his arms. Her lips showed a faint smile.

    Murong Hao''s holding the baby was stiff. It was obviously the first time for him to hold the baby. He looked around hesitantly, as if he wanted to let the sleeping star standing on one side take over. However, he met Jiang Luoyu''s smiling eyes. According to the color of his eyes, he put the child carefully in his arms and helped him to sit up. His voice was almost private.

    "I''ve been fed by the nurse. I''m sleeping."

    Jiang Luoyu was encircled by him. She felt that her whole body was still sore and weak. She thought that she would be raised for a period of time. She could not help sighing and shaking her head, but her eyes moved slightly when she touched the child in her arms. A special joy and love flooded into her heart. Suddenly, she felt that the matter was not so bad. Instead, it seemed like a good thing.

    Seeing the peony also lowered her body, put another child into his arms, and retreated with a smile, Jiang Luoyu looked at the two children, although their faces were similar, but they were obviously different. She murmured in a low voice: "holding your own child for the first time It''s strange... "

    Murong Hao seemed to have suffered from the two children. He frowned at the news, but he didn''t dare to reach out to touch them. Instead, he hugged Jiang Luoyu and asked in a low voice, "why?"

 Chapter 334

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head with a smile, and his eyes were soft colors that she had never seen before. She pursed her lips and said, "I always feel that these two children are so strange. They are the same as I have never seen before. When they are held, they seem to grow together with flesh and blood. Looking at their faces, they look at themselves or you..."

    Seeing him staring at the two children, he only woke up and looked at himself. Murong Hao snorted. His beautiful face seemed to be covered with frost, but he was more tolerant and breathless. His arm was slowly tightened, and he didn''t want to be angry and looked like a little bit. "Don''t look at me, look at me."

    "And made the children sexually, and they saw jokes." Jiang Luoyu heard that, it was very helpless, I don''t know whether it was time to kick him up or exhort him with good voice. When he looked at the children in his arms, he became more hopeful and gentle. "Only when they grow up, I will tell them what you do!"

    After a few days, Jiang Luoyu felt that she had been much better. He walked around like before without the constant dissuasion of several people in the sleeping star. He was only greatly hurt. Mi Qianqian kept one eye open and closed his eyes when he walked in the house. But if he had the mind to go out, MI Shen doctor''s face was like the night before the storm came. He had to stop Jiang Luoyu several times.

    Murong''s first grandson was born. The old lady and the master who lived in the outer city came to see that the children were unwilling to go for several days. The son and the son in the SOHO Murong mansion were small and many, and they lived in the house.

    Since muronghao came back, the snow still fell for several days. The silver dress outside the mansion was beautiful. The house was warm and warm. At night, he was accompanied by his beloved. Xuanyi people couldn''t keep their ice faces these days. When alone in and out of the hall, nanjingjin met her several times to see the look on his face, which was a twisted face, but he didn''t laugh only.

    Before the full moon, Bai Yifan and his wife Mu came to visit jiangluoyu. However, because the weather was hard to walk, they would go back early. After a while, Jiang Luoyu just picked up the tea and drank it. The sleeping star beside him brought a baby.

    He smiled and just prepared to look up and see, and heard the sound of pushing the door in his ear. Looking back, muronghao, in black, came back. After looking at his eyes, he smiled softly in his eyes.

    "After today''s next Dynasty, his majesty declared that I went to the imperial study."

    Jiangluoyu saw him take off the Cape and strided, took away his sleep from the sleeping star''s hand, and cried his mouth and puffed bubbles. After a few days, he had taken off the red monkey like a pair of red monkeys. The skin was gradually white, and his eyebrows were like the eldest son of muronghao. He could not help but extend his hand to poke the soft cheek of the child, and ripples began to ripple on the bottom of his heart.

    "You''re rewarded?"

    Murong Haoyang raised his chin. Jiang Luoyu turned around and saw a tray on the hand of the imperial concubine sword. On the tray were various gold and silver ornaments, from bracelets to gold locks, and safety buckle gold bowls and gold chopsticks. They were all children''s sizes. They heard the low voice of the man in her ear.

    "For them."

    "It''s very delicate." The nun''s fingers brushed a gold lock. Jiangluoyu looked back at Murong Hao''s child in his arms. His eyes moved to sleep in the cradle. He wanted to be a weak child with his twin brother. He walked gently. "But the child has a golden lock from her grandmother. This royal gift is for the little Gemini."

    After all, he carefully lowered himself, put the gold lock in his hand on the sleeping child, and when he got up, he saw muronghao also lowered himself. He put his child in his arms in the cradle. The two children seemed to know the existence of each other. Even if they were in sleep, they moved their hands and feet, and put their cheeks together to cry for a big sleep.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at their sleeping posture with great interest, and he did not forget to step back and leave the cradle, and picked up his tea cup again, and asked in a low voice.

    "You have been back for several days. I heard that the boss has been pushing the manager to win the work. He doesn''t accept the reward. The second tells my uncle that he should not hold a celebration banquet at this time. He turns around me every day when he comes back every day. But I don''t know if you have been idle for such a long time. Do you want to have the two names of the child

    Hearing the name, muronghao''s face was almost white and black in a moment, black and green, and after several colors changed, he returned to normal. He rubbed the temple with his hands and said, "trouble."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t hear people say such a slant, giving her children a name is also troublesome, but shook his head, eyes turned to the two children in the cradle, finally fixed on the delicate eldest son with a gentle smile on the lips, and lowered the voice a word.

    "This child Born when you enter the door, and our first son, born in Murong family, it is destined to bear the responsibility of

    after all hopes of Murong family, it is hard to hope that this life will be loved by you and me Instead, it is called murongli "

    muronghao hears words, and he has been chanting for a long time, nodding and looking at the people by the body, but he has a little curiosity:" you often look at him these days, and it seems that he is very fond of. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard words, can not help but a little dazzled for a moment, looking at the child''s sleeping face, and looking back at the handsome face of the person on the side of his body. After a moment, he found that he was eating flying vinegar again. The eyes were full of cunning color, joking: "listen to peony, you don''t like him, but like it as if it were my Gemini, isn''t it?"Murong Hao hooked the corner of his lips, and his smile seemed to melt the ice and snow: "he looks like you."

    Seeing his smile, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but start to be in a trance. After a long time, she shook her head. Although she didn''t believe her words, she looked more gentle: "they are twins. Although their looks are different, they are not so bad. How do you see that twins are like me, but my son is not like me?"

    In spite of this, Jiang Luoyu is also very clear about why she prefers her eldest son.

    The twin brothers are very similar in appearance when they sleep together. However, if we look at them separately, the eldest son looks very much like muronghao, and the second son is more similar to himself. This is a very strange thing.

    After looking at the two children for a while, Jiang Luoyu finally withdrew her eyes from looking at her eldest son, and then fell on her again. Suddenly, her expression became more complicated: "I really didn''t think of it."

    Murong Hao heard him suddenly say such a sentence, his face showed a puzzled look: "what?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked back at him, raised her finger and held his wrist. Although she was smiling, she seemed to be worried. Her eyes, like black jade, kept turning and tossing, never stopped, and her voice was almost inaudible: "there will be a Gemini among these two children."

    Gemini with his face and identity.

    But with him and Zhaomin, his fate must not be repeated in his own children.

    As she thought about it, Jiang Luoyu slowly stepped forward again, lowered her body to look at the two children in the cradle, fingered the soft black hair on their cheeks, and the smile on the corners of her lips faded away, and her expression gradually became more serious.

    Child, I hope you will not be like me in this life. You will walk in the boundless darkness, walk hard, no one will promise you, but you will be betrayed by the people until you are born again

    "Zhaomin."

    Murong Hao saw that he looked very unusual. He frowned a little and immediately clenched his hand with his backhand: "eh?"

    Jiang Luoyu, aware of his silent consolation, dropped her eyes and thought for a moment. Suddenly, she said softly, "this child is named Chang."

    Muronghao knew that this time he was talking about changshuang. Hearing this, he immediately responded: "yongri?"

    "Forever."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and repeated in a low voice, as if firmly determined, saying the two words.

    I wish you a warm and peaceful life for the sun that never sets.

    After half a cup of tea, the two children woke up under the eyes of their husbands and husbands. After playing with their parents for a while, they began to cry with their shriveled mouth. They were obviously hungry again. Muronghao wrapped up the children and gave them to mianxing and Shaoyao. After they were carried to the nurse''s place, Fei Jian knocked on the door and bowed to them.

    A message came from the palace Jingren palace is closed and lifted by your Majesty''s order! "

    It has been more than a year since Jingren palace was closed down. Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu was a little surprised. Her heart leaped and asked, "Oh? Why? "

    The imperial concubine sword stepped forward and said in a low voice, "I heard that it was because Because recently, the empress''s wife was always uncomfortable, but she kept it from her maids. Later, when she couldn''t hide it, the maid secretly reported to her majesty. Her Majesty went to Jingren palace in person to call for the imperial doctor. She finally diagnosed that... "

    "Just say it."

    "Yes The doctors diagnosed that the empress had been sick because she was already in the palace. After hearing the news, his Majesty was overjoyed and relieved the closure of Jingren palace. Now the palace is in a state of jubilation. However, his majesty does not allow the imperial concubines to go to the Queen''s place to celebrate their happiness, and no one is allowed to enter or leave the Queen''s palace at will. It seems that the empress is still banned. "

    "Empress, now pregnant?" After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu bowed her head and pondered, but she saw a slight change in muronghao''s face. She turned her head and asked, "what''s the matter, her face is so dignified?"

    After hearing his question, muronghao was silent for a long time. Finally, he looked back at him. After a long time, he uttered a startling remark: "Queen You should never be able to sit in the palace again. "

    Jiang Luoyu was horrified and startled, and her eyes were fixed: "what''s the matter?"

    Muronghao obviously heard about the past in murongqi. After he hesitated and waved back the imperial sword in front of him, he began to speak in a low voice.

    "Because at the beginning, the common queen was not willing to enter the palace. I heard that he was not treated by his own family in Wuya''s family. He wanted to stay with a civilian woman for life, but when he wanted to elope with that woman, he was bewildered by Wu Ya''s means and sent to the palace. After being favored by his majesty, he became the queen and immediately sat down in the palace."

    Jiang Luoyu was shocked by this sentence. She immediately remembered that when she entered the palace, the empress and the emperor were facing each other in a strange and seemingly tolerant atmosphere. She thought about countless possibilities in her mind, and then she asked, "what about after?"

    When muronghao talked about this, he was also calm. He obviously hated the Wuya people: "after that, the Wuya people were even more disgusted with the Wuya peopleThe two children of the former queen, fearing that the queen would harm the eldest and fourth princes after she gave birth to her legitimate son, took the liberty to murder the son of the common double queen. As a result, the child died prematurely at seven months, and was a Gemini. "

    Jiang Luoyu listened and subconsciously looked at the cradle not far away from her body. She was frightened when she heard that. If she really lost her newborn child, what kind of taste would it be? She thought of the cold in her heart, and her eyes narrowed like "what a vicious heart."

    "The cruelty of Wu Ya''s family is more than that. After the child died, the empress resented her unwillingness to help Wu Ya''s family. They went to another woman, hoping that her Majesty would abolish the queen. In order not to embarrass her majesty, the queen took blood coral herself, and from then on she took refuge in the Buddha Hall and left the harem."

    Why do you still sit in the palace after taking the blood coral?

    If Jiang Luoyu said that it was hatred just now, now she has endless doubts. She stands up and walks in the room for a few times, but she still does not understand her meaning. She thinks about the complicated relationship between the empress and the emperor Wuya. Suddenly, she has a flash of light in her head. She no longer thinks about why the queen can sit in the palace. Instead, she thinks of the reaction that may occur to the fourth Prince''s house after the queen suddenly sits in the palace.

    "My uncle, the emperor, is really very clever."

    After turning her mind, Jiang Luoyu suddenly sighed and clenched her ivory bone fan.

    "After so many years, he has been reluctant to deal with Wu Ya''s family. I''m afraid it''s because of the queen that he thought about how to make the queen sit in the palace, but no one has any powerful means to deal with Wu Ya''s family. After I returned and married you, I took the power of Murong''s Bai family to cut Wu Ya''s legitimate son and daughter, which was equivalent to cutting Wu Ya''s arm. At this time, the queen sat down again The palace, the former dynasty and the back Palace are connected as a line. Your majesty is afraid that it will not be able to bear it. He may have to deal with Wu Ya''s family. "

    Muronghao heard the speech, but his face changed slightly. He got up and grabbed his wrist. He seemed to know what he wanted to do. He immediately said something to stop him: "Chen Hua, you..."

    This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, Jiang Luoyu shook his head very slowly. Looking at his eyes, she raised her lips, her face was firm, and she said, "some things, if you want to hide, you can''t hide. What''s more, we can only do it, because it''s not only his wish, but also our wish - isn''t it?"

    For my dead father and wife, for the hatred between you and your mother and father, for the protection that can never stop.

    Muronghao pursed his lips and could not refute him any more. He had to hold him tightly with his hand. His fingers were almost embedded in his shoulder, but he did not say anything to dissuade him.

    "Quietly pass me the sign to your majesty."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered his eyes in his arms to cover the cold light. His eyes seemed to be covered with ice. When he looked deeply, he found that it was a fiery flame that was hard to hide. The flame was black, like the red lotus fire burning in hell. In a flash, everything would be destroyed.

    "I must see the queen in two days today and tomorrow."

    step by step

 Chapter 335

    Just after the lunar new year, the jubilation in Dajin has not completely disappeared, and the weather has not yet warmed. The Murong mansion in the inner city has already been decorated with lanterns. The servants and servants are running in the palace in a hurry, with trays in their hands. Some of them carry fruits and vegetables, and some are Papi pots and other utensils.

    The reason why it is so lively today is the day banquet of two young masters in Murong mansion.

    The housekeeper stood in front of the door all the time, smiling at all the masters. He suddenly felt that he had been slapped heavily on the back. Then he turned his face. Subconsciously, he wanted to look back and see that the servant was so bold. When he turned around, he saw a man with beautiful appearance, luxurious clothes and golden dragon patterns, but his expression was quite envious.

    Seeing that it was the ancestor, the housekeeper''s face, which he had intended to curse, turned into a flattering smile: "Your Highness, the ninth prince, is here. The general is waiting inside. Please hurry up!"

    Nanjingjin looked at the housekeeper in front of her with a flattering look, and pretended to be helpless. She said in a low voice with hints: "he can''t wait for me. Maybe he doesn''t want me to come. Unfortunately, today, we brought some good things to the two young nephews. He can''t shut the door of this hall!"

    Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something proud, and then said with joy: "furthermore, this hall is going to marry Miss Bai this winter. In terms of sentiment, we are both cousins and good friends of your general. You can''t fool this hall. You must lead this hall directly to your general. Do you know that! ¡±

    the housekeeper looked at him with a terrible look in his eyes, but on his face was a kind smile. He secretly scolded him. He was really an unstable master, but immediately raised his voice: "yes, yes, yes, how dare we violate the words of your highness, come on!"

    "Steward, the little one is here."

    Seeing that he was still excited by his little son, he immediately ran to wait for dispatch as soon as he heard the voice. The manager nodded with satisfaction, and quickly lowered himself to him, muttering to him, "this is your Highness the ninth prince. Be careful and take your highness to see the general."

    On hearing that it was the ninth Prince''s son, the youngest son in charge dressed up by the boy was shining in front of his eyes. He knew that this was an opportunity for his father to please the princes and nobles. The chicken nodded like a peck of rice. He looked around respectfully and said to Nan Jingjin, who was still looking around. He didn''t know what idea he was thinking. "Yes, your highness, please."

    When nanjingjin gave a grace, she carried her chin and followed him into the Murong mansion and walked directly to the hall where muronghao was. At this time, in the Liyu garden behind the second gate, a gentle and pleasant voice came: "cousin, chui''er and Chang''er are so cute, especially Chang''er looks like a cousin!"

    Jiang Luoyu, sitting in front of the stone table in the garden, heard the words. Her tea cup stopped for a moment. Her eyes flashed over the child''s face held by Bai Yiwan. The radian of her lips was deeper, but she did not reply. Instead, she listened to Bai Yiwan and then faced him with a sly exclamation: "but if you are a cousin, you must like to hang Er more."

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu was a little surprised, but a moment later, he saw the sleeping star holding it in his arms. After three months, he had opened his facial features, but his facial features became more and more delicate, just like the man''s murongshu. After a moment, he shook his head helplessly and said in a low voice: "what a clever ghost"

    after that, he looked at Bai Yiwan''s more and more proud smile, and his heart felt a little anxious Narrowly, she fixed her eyes on Bai Yiwan for a moment. Then she met her puzzled look and suddenly said with a smile: "if I remember correctly, it will be your good time to wait until winter. If I go back from Murong house today, I will not be able to come out before marriage, right?"

    The daughter''s family suddenly heard that marriage would be shy, not to mention the most timid Bai Yiwan in the White House: "cousin..."

    Thinking of Bai Yiwan''s marriage, the love at first sight between nanjingjin and Bai Yiwan, and the nine Prince''s incessant struggle, which was even cited as a funny thing in the imperial capital city, Jiang Luoyu pinched Murong Chang''s tender face in her arms with a smile, and her movements were extremely close.

    "The ninth Prince''s highness is of high moral character and good looks. He has military merits and gentle temperament. He is good friends with Zhaomin. In the future, even if he doesn''t get to the throne, there will always be a prince. You are the gentlest one in Bai''s family. Although you are a few years younger than your highness, you must get along well after marriage. Don''t worry too much."

    Bai Yiwan listened to his advice and knew that this was the right thing to do, so she nodded slowly. The imperial concubine Jianyi walked quickly into the corridor and bowed to Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting at the stone table. Bai Yiwan reported that "it''s time for the hundred day banquet of the two little masters."

    "It''s time to have a feast."

    Jiang Luoyu did not hesitate. Hearing the speech, Jiang Luoyu immediately stood up and took a look at Murong Chui, who was sleeping in the arms of sleeping stars. Although he was awake in his arms, he was very quiet. He stretched out his arm toward him, as if to let him hold him. He shook his head helplessly. He moved his arm and returned to his original position. He whispered to him that he wanted to return the child, but Jiang Luoyu was late Don''t stretch out his hand late, some doubt Bai Yiwan said.

    "If you like Chang''er, I''ll lend it to you for the time being. Although I''ve become a woman''s doubles, I can''t hold my own baby. I''m as stiff as Zhao Min every time. I''ll probably be much better when she grows up."When Bai Yiwan heard this reason, she immediately grinned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that in her eyes, Jiang Luoyu, who is almost omnipotent, would not hold her child. She said in a soft voice, "what my cousin said is, then I will hold my little nephew."

    Seeing that Bai Yiwan was holding her firmly, Murong Chang in her arms was unexpectedly honest. Jiang Luoyu nodded her head with satisfaction, reached out and tucked in the thin quilt. Then she turned around, clenched the ivory bone fan in her hand, and whispered, "let''s go"

    A few steps later, Jiang Luoyu saw Murong haoxuan There was a figure standing on the railing with a smile on his face.

    Seeing the man, Jiang Luoyu was shocked. She turned back and looked at Bai Yiwan who was following her. Unexpectedly, she saw a little more blush on her face. She took Murong Chang for two steps and walked back to the Chuihua gate. She shook her head shyly at Jiang Luoyu, indicating that she was not in the past.

    Jiang Luoyu knew that although there was no strict defense between men and women in Dajin, it was just like he and muronghao. If they met before they got married, they could not avoid some rumors. So he nodded to her, lifted his hand over the sleeping child in the sleeping star''s hand, and walked back to the corridor with a soft light in his eyes: "Zhaomin."

    When muronghao heard his voice, he immediately turned back. According to the color of his eyes, it was like a reflection. The water surface was wavy and beautiful. When he saw the child in his arms, he raised his hand and touched the soft cheek, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    The people standing by muronghao''s side saw Jiang Luoyu with her child. They felt a lot of goose bumps on her back. In her heart, she was envious and envious. She took a few steps to peep at the child in Jiang Luoyu''s arms, and dryly showed that she was still there: "Nei Jun, long time no see."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard his voice, she gave murongshu in her arms to the sleeping star behind her. She said in a low voice with a smile: "Jingyu, see your Highness the prince."

    "You don''t have to be polite. This is my little nephew."

    Nine Prince nanjingjin looked at him and took care of himself. He immediately looked straight and ran to the sleeping star. He peeped at the sleeping murongshu. Then he looked at muronghao and Jiang Luoyu for a long time. Finally, he breathed out a sigh of despondency and pointed to muronghao.

    "It looks like you. Although I don''t think you are as handsome as this hall, who makes the women of the world love men like you? Ah, now, with the heroism of the emperor, I''m afraid that after this little nephew in this hall, he will be a beautiful man who has done harm to the imperial capital and robbed the limelight. "

    The ninth Prince''s highness beat his chest and feet and accused the people in front of him. He didn''t notice that after hearing this, Xuanyi people also couldn''t help frowning. He wanted to beat the people in front of him to fly out with one punch. However, because Jiang Luoyu was still watching, Nan Jingjin didn''t feel that the atmosphere was not right at all. After thinking for a while, he was in great pain It seems that he has finally made up his mind and stares at his husband and husband in front of him and says in a deep voice.

    "Oh! It''s all your fault! If you have Muxu, you can worship your daughter like this

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she asked the people around her with her eyes. After getting muronghao''s usual helpless eyes, she was in a bit of a tearful mood. She secretly did not expect that the prince was a man out of tune, and other matters and feelings were just as well. Can this be the case?

    "Your Highness is so kind, Jingyu is not Dare or forget, worship the son to join the army together, Jingyu is very honored, very happy, but the matter of children''s daughter''s marriage, I''m afraid it can''t be forced. You can see that your highness and my cousin, Zhao Min and I met and fell in love with each other. Although the children taught by his highness must be as good as his highness, most things in the world can''t be predicted. Your highness is better not to be too persistent. "

 Chapter 336

    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Luoyu refuted the words with a cold look. The wise fourth Prince''s highness finally felt as if there was something wrong. After a while, he finally gave up the wonderful idea and confirmed Jiang Luoyu''s words.

    "There''s some truth in what you say."

    Murong Hao was listening to them. His face sank a long time ago. According to the color of his eyes, he gazed at nanjingjin in front of him. His lips showed a slightly provocative smile. He raised his hand and held Jiang Luoyu''s wrist. In a low voice, "Your Highness, don''t you think it''s too early to say this?"

    Nanjingjin looked at his proud expression. For a moment, she hated her teeth and couldn''t help saying bitterly: "hum, it''s not early at all. This hall will be married in winter. If my beloved wife, like this cousin of the inner monarch of this hall, is pregnant as soon as she enters the house, she will be only one year away from your children at most. Whether it is marriage or brothers, it is absolutely bad Not much. "

    "Your Highness said so, but there is something wrong with that."

    I didn''t expect nanjingjin would suddenly say such a thing. Jiang Luoyu frowned slightly when she thought of Bai Yiwan''s age and her weak body: "as far as Jingyu knows, my cousin is weaker than ordinary women. After marriage, she should be nursed for two years to give birth to her son-in-law. However, if Her Highness''s words are passed back to her cousin''s ears, then if she is one of them If you can''t get pregnant for a while, you may feel uneasy. It''s not your highness. If it damages your body... "

    In fact, nanjingjin didn''t take this time to heart. He knew that Bai Yiwan and himself were both young. He didn''t want her to have a baby after she entered the door. Just now, it was just a provocative language. After hearing this, she knew that Jiang Luoyu was worried. Nanjingjin also calmed down and nodded: "this is very true, it''s menglang in this hall."

    "Jingyu dare not, but his highness is broad-minded and doesn''t think that Jingyu has any bad thoughts." Jiang Luoyu subconsciously glanced at the flower hanging gate not far away, and said with a smile, "excuse Jingyu''s words, your highness is a contender for the crown prince. He is on the cusp of the storm. Because he is young and married late, his wife and son are all the most important things. Just looking at the fourth Prince''s highness can be a warning. Your highness should understand it very well, You have to be careful everywhere to be sure. " "Thank you for reminding me."

    Jiang Luoyu leaned over, glanced at Xuanyi man, and then chuckled:

    "the banquet has begun. Although I really want to stay in the front yard with you, my father and younger brother are all in the front yard to help you. It''s no good if there is no one in the back garden. I''d better go to Houyuan to see the women who live in the front yard."

    Murong Hao raised his hand to collect his cape. It was just early spring, and the weather had not yet fully recovered. Jiang Luoyu did not care much about her body. If she had been well nursed for so many years, how would the bleeding coral happen?

    "if you are tired, you don''t have to show up."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to be able to see the sadness in his eyes. He raised his hand and clenched his finger. He said in a low voice, "I''m ok. I''m just afraid that chui''er and Chang''er are tired. Especially Chang''er is weak. Yesterday''s fever has not completely subsided. I''m afraid it''s going to get hot again. I''m afraid it''ll get hot again. I''ll go to see Mr. Rumi first."

    "Excuse me, your highness."

    Looking at in front of two people Lang love Lang Yi, South Jing Jin feel their teeth are going to fall: "inner gentleman please help yourself."

    Jiang Luoyu turned around and walked towards the door of hanging flowers. As soon as he got to the door, he saw a white figure. He was startled at the bottom of his heart and said with a gentle smile on his face. He looked down at the white shadow who was thinking about something and said in a low voice:

    "wan''er-o"

    Bai Yiwan heard his voice, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly raised his head , her face is not as good as Jiang Luoyu thought:

    "cousin."

    Seeing her ugly face, Jiang Luoyu sighed in a low voice. She raised her hand to follow the broken hair in her ear. Her words were full of helplessness: "did you listen to this all the time?"

    At the mention of this matter, Bai Yiwan, who has always been gentle in temperament, looks a little confused. Her two small hands are uneasily mixed together, and her voice is almost inaudible: "sorry, cousin, Wan''er didn''t mean to I just heard his voice. I wanted to go, but I still couldn''t go... "

    Jiang Luoyu wanted to persuade her, but she didn''t know how to persuade her. After all, they were totally different. Everything after their rebirth, they had already deviated from what they had originally imagined. They met that person, and even gave birth to a son who fused their blood If I wanted to come back then, I must feel extremely incredible.

    Thinking of this, he gently sighed and took back his hand: "well, cousin, don''t embarrass you, you must forget those words, as long as you don''t put his words in mind, you know?"

    Bai Yiwan reluctantly picked up the corner of her lips. Obviously, she had not completely put it down, but she still whispered: "Wan''er

    I know, cousin, don''t worry."

    "Go, follow me to Houyuan." Jiang Luoyu knew all these things by herself. Without forcing her at this time, she took her to the path with a smile. "Since that aunt left in Murong mansion, I''m the only one who can handle the old lady''s affairs. I don''t want to focus on these things. Instead, I''m willing to go up with Zhaomin. Now there are more of these two Little devil star, I''m really busy every day. "Seeing that he didn''t mention it any more, Bai Yiwan''s face gradually eased over. Hearing the speech, he bowed his head and laughed. He even began to joke: "cousin, it seems that his face is ruddy, busy and comfortable. He has a wonderful life."

    Jiang Luoyu, however, did not change her look. She raised her eyebrows and whispered, "you are going to be married. I don''t care about you.

    ¡±

    Bai Yiwan had forgotten these things for the time being because of the incident just now. However, Jiang Luoyu mentioned it again, but she couldn''t help but blush and murmured, "cousin!"

    They were walking one after another. Bai Yiwan held Murong Chang for a while. If he really found that the child seemed to have some fever, Jiang Luoyu took it over and tried it. Frowning, he walked toward the yard of Murong sacrifice. But just as he stepped into the blue stone path leading to the back garden, a red figure suddenly appeared on the blue stone path with a beautiful and delicate face The two people, who were facing forward, showed a faint smile.

    "The first time we met, Ru Yun met the emperor."

    Suddenly, seeing this woman who had never seen before, she actually appeared on the path to and from the inner garden. Jiang Luoyu subconsciously frowned and hugged the child in her arms. However, when her eyes touched the woman''s face, she felt inexplicably that her heart leaped. She had already made a fantastic guess, but her face was full of doubts: "dare to ask..."

    Seeing this, the woman in red smiles and salutes him with a smile. No matter whether it is tolerance or posture, she is impeccable. Her voice is like a Oriole coming out of the valley. She lowers her body and says with a smile: "my body is the fourth Prince''s side concubine, Xiao''s Ruyun."

    Hearing that she was the side concubine of the fourth prince, Jiang Luoyu didn''t have time to say anything. Bai Yiwan, standing beside him, frowned and stood in front of Jiang Luoyu. Although her face was a little flustered, her voice was quite calm: "your fourth Prince''s house is a big face. Actually, it''s just a side concubine. Instead of the imperial concubine in the mansion, she came to see Chaoyun from the second grade Jun, this is not in line with the rules

    right away, concubine Xiao

    As soon as she said this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes changed. She looked at Bai Yiwan in front of her, and her eyes were warm. She knew that she was fighting for her own injustice, and she was afraid that she would be bullied at her exit. When she thought about this, she felt funny. She was a man''s doubles and was on the court. Even Wu Ya''s face was stripped of a layer of skin. Who can do to herself ?

    But when he saw Bai Yiwan, who had no blood relationship with him, but regarded himself as a brother by blood, he felt a little warm at the bottom of his heart and didn''t know what to say at this time.

    He did not speak, but Bai Yiwan, a delicate little girl, looked at her with a glance. This strange appearance surprised the woman in red in front of her. But after a moment, she reflected, and looked at Bai Yiwan with a smile, and then she began to guess in a low voice.

    "Isn''t this Miss Bai''s looking at her clothes? As far as Ru Yun knows, Bai Yijiao, Bai''s legitimate daughter, was married at the end of last autumn to Xiao Qiuyu, the Minister of rites, who broke away from Xiao''s family at the end of last autumn, but became a third grade official from the fifth grade in six years. Now she is a woman now. So this young lady must have been given a marriage by the imperial pen, and the ninth Prince''s concubine who has not passed through the door? "

    Bai Yiwan guessed his identity after listening to her three words and two words. He was frightened but refused to admit defeat. He bravely took a step forward: "so what? Do not know Xiao side imperial concubine has what admonition

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the two women''s tit for tat, and the woman in red was just fine. Her face was peaceful all the time, but Bai Yiwan couldn''t hold on. She quickly stepped up to Bai Yiwan, lowered her voice and said, "Wan''er, don''t be rude to concubine Xiao."

    Bai Yiwan has always been in Bai''s inner courtyard. Although she respects and loves this brother of different surname, she doesn''t know his temperament. After several times of getting along with each other, she always thinks that he is gentle and kind, and hardly quarrels with others. At this time, the side concubine, the fourth Prince''s son, who met in Houyuan at that time, obviously did not come with good intentions, and immediately worried her. Although she was not good at fighting with others, she was still stubborn Before the speech, after a few words already dare not say again, at this time suddenly heard behind the cousin mouth, she subconsciously thought bad, immediately whispered.

    "Cousin

 Chapter 337

    Jiang Luoyu knew what she was worried about. She shook her head with a smile, and suddenly handed the child in her arms to her. Bai Yiwan''s thought of refutation suddenly died out. She held the child carefully and looked at Jiang Luoyu with questioning eyes.

    "Sleeping star."

    Aware of her eyes, Jiang Luoyu shook his head with a smile and whispered to his subordinates.

    "Chang''er was a little feverish. He took Miss Bai to find Mr. MI in the yard where he sacrificed his younger brother. It doesn''t matter if he is not in the back garden now. You can go with chui''er in your arms, and I''ll find you in a moment, OK? "

    After saying this, he saw Bai Yiwan as if he had something to say, so he shook his head helplessly, held her shoulder in comfort, and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. I have something to talk about with the side imperial concubine. It won''t matter. You can rest assured. Chang''er is still hot. I can''t walk fast. Only Wan''er can make me trust him. "

    Bai Yiwan still wanted to refuse, but when he heard Jiang Luoyu''s words, he stopped talking. After a long time, he nodded his head solemnly and looked at them anxiously. Then he followed the sleeping star to the distance. Soon, he crossed the red dress woman and walked towards the bamboo grove. After a while, he disappeared.

    Seeing them disappear, Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes a little and looked straight at the woman with a beautiful face, but there was no shadow of Xiao Yun. She could not help thinking that since she was mu Ronghao''s half sister, since she did not look like Xiao Yun, she must be Wu Ya''s wife.

    When he thought this way, he couldn''t help being distracted. At this time, after Bai Yiwan left, the woman in red suddenly showed a bitter smile, but immediately bowed down again, with some envy and deep decadence in her voice.

    "Yu Xue, your Royal Highness''s twin child, is lovely. She cares about her sister and dotes on her. As for the indulgent husband, she doesn''t have to be so defensive against such a poor person as my concubine."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows when she heard the speech, but she put down her thinking about the appearance of the people in front of her.

    He has martial arts skills and is not afraid of plotting. What''s more, there are Murong''s Secret owls lurking around here. If he was plotted in the mansion, it would be his own fault. Now he just wants to know what the woman in front of him is.

    Just thinking about this, I heard the concubine Xiao side say: "but today is the hundred days of your Royal Highness''s twin children. I would like to congratulate the two young princes for their hundred days'' happiness, as well as the happiness of the emperor''s wife. Today, Ru Yun came to replace his royal highness and the imperial concubine Wu Ya''s family."

    Hearing such a sentence, Jiang Luoyu''s expression changed and her face became more interesting. She took a look at the woman in red and suddenly sneered: "Xiao''s face is so big."

    To his surprise, the woman in red standing not far away heard the words, but there was no dissatisfaction on her face. She suddenly said with a deep smile: "the prince''s Royal Highness is unable to come because of something in the house, while the empress of the imperial concubine has not seen us for a long time. She delivered the letter but no one paid attention to it. I was afraid that no one would come and look ugly to the emperor The son''s highness reported that he came to see the inner gentleman, but also hoped that the inner gentleman did not feel Ru Yun abrupt. "

    I didn''t expect that because of his bottle of medicine and the man in front of him, the fourth Prince''s mansion had become a mess in three months?

    It''s funny to think about it.

    Suddenly, hearing such news, Jiang Luoyu was not well. Instead, she nodded to the woman in red: "Your Royal Highness is very kind, but I think she must have come here first. I''m afraid it''s not just to explain the two sentences. Why is it that only the side concubine came in front of her?"

    "What you said is very true. Ru Yun came here today to ask him to help him and stir up the water more disorderly."

    "Oh? It''s better to be frank

    "Well, in this case, I will tell you. From the inner King''s entering Murong mansion, Ru Yun''s observation of what he did, and the reaction of Nawu Ya''s family, we know that there is a deep hatred between him and Wu Ya''s

    Jiang Luoyu heard this, and the bone fan in her hand slipped out of her sleeve and was quickly clenched by her fingers: "the side concubine means Want to get rid of uyaleze? "

    The woman in red nodded. When the people in front of her said those words, her eyes seemed to catch fire, but her expression became fierce and frightening. It was as if a beautiful woman with beautiful appearance became a ghost fork in hell in an instant. But in the next moment, she recovered the appearance of the smiling beauty just now, and said deftly, "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu clearly saw the change in her look, but she didn''t think it was right. Everyone would hate her, but she could really avenge her heart. There were only a few of them who could really revenge her: "concubine Xiao, you can always talk skillfully. She has to eradicate her mistress for no reason, but she can''t tolerate it. Shu Jingyu doesn''t know if what you''re saying is true or false, and it''s even more difficult to say whether you can help or not It''s up. "

    "The inner gentleman was careful, so that Ru Yun could rest assured - well, since the words had already been said here, Ru Yun simply said it clearly at one time. In the past three months, relying on a bottle of good medicine, Ru Yun successively made two beautiful sisters pregnant. Nawu Ya Shi didn''t know that it was my hands and feet. She thought it was the Royal Highness who secretly removed the medicine from the concubine''s room. Therefore, she was very angry. On the next day, one sister gave up her child, and the other sister woke up. Knowing that only his highness could protect her at that time, he ran to the Royal Highness''s study to mourn and plead. "Hearing that Xiao''s Secret stories about the fourth Prince''s mansion were told by Xiao in order to gain his trust, Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows with interest. However, the more her eyes stayed on the twisted face of the woman in red, his eyes became more strange and sighed. However, Xiao had been immersed in his own narration and did not notice his strange look at all.

    "Your Highness loved that sister very much. Now he knows that she is pregnant and takes great care of her. However, as soon as the younger sister of the front foot nestles in the arms of his highness, Wu Ya Shi of the back foot knows the news and makes a crime. He has to stab the pregnant concubine''s room with a sword, saying that she has violated the master''s mother. Neither his highness nor Wu Ya''s family will let anyone. Fortunately, that sister is very clever and takes a dagger The first thing to do is to wipe his neck. His highness immediately hated him to the bone. Wu Ya Shi saw that he could not kill his sister and his offspring could not be removed, so he began to threaten his highness. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu only felt funny, and her smile on the corner of her lips was not stingy and deeper: "is the imperial concubine Wu Ya''s family threatening the fourth Prince''s highness?"

    Seeing the smile on the corner of his lips, Xiao''s face showed a trace of sarcasm, but not to him, but to herself: "is the emperor laughing, such a ridiculous thing? If Ru Yun was not among them, he really wanted to laugh for three days and relieve my pain and resentment. Unfortunately, it was a farce. "

    as like as two peas in the heart of the river, he thought of the South Dragon, who was not to be missed by anyone, even his father''s father, and was killed by him. He thought of the South Jing Lin. Suddenly he felt that the two were really boring.

    "His highness suddenly became tough, and then he fell into a quarrel with Wu Ya''s family. In order to suppress Wu Ya''s confidant in the mansion, he supported his concubine and prepared to take his place. However, the inner prince should know that his highness could not fight against Wu Ya''s family, but he was still in a dying struggle."

    All these things were expected by him. Jiang Luoyu nodded after hearing the speech. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly opened her mouth and said with a smile: "concubine Xiao is very strange. It seems that she doesn''t care at all. I have heard many secrets of the four princes'' mansion."

    When Xiao heard the words, he did not agree with him. His face became more and more indifferent: "it is inevitable to pay some price if you want to ask for your help.

    ¡±

    JIANG Luoyu has to smile, and talking to smart people is to save energy: "the side concubine is smart, but she should also know that if it is only these costs, it is not enough."

    As soon as the words were said, Jiang Luoyu thought that concubine Xiao would immediately argue. However, it was suddenly quiet between them. After a long time, the woman in red suddenly chuckled and looked straight at Jiang Luoyu, as if she had already had a plan in mind. Her lips opened and she uttered some words.

    "If you think these are not enough, then what if you add the southern emperor''s help in the palace when the imperial concubine was sitting on the side of the palace, and my concubine and aunt will send someone to rescue the matter immediately after hearing the news?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, Jiang Luoyu, who had been standing opposite her, suddenly opened her eyes. She only felt that after being rescued by Xiao Yun at that time, the problem that had been bothering her in her chest was suddenly broken by the person in front of her. The bone fan in her hand trembled slightly, but no one could detect it.

    Nan Yun Piao and Qin Fei?

    I see!

    Xiao Yun went to save Zhao Min in time. Obviously, she knew the story and his identity. But she didn''t tell him a word. She didn''t want to thank Zhao Min for her kindness. But Xiao Fei was afraid she didn''t think so. Xiao''s tone revealed that she didn''t know that it was her father who saved her!

    How could he forget that, judging from the blood relationship alone, the concubine Xiao in front of him was still the half sister of Murong Hao!

 Chapter 338

    It''s just funny. Xiao Yun can''t think of it. His wife was married to the Xiao family because of her surname of Wuya. But her daughter hated him so much. The hatred and revenge in his eyes were almost the same as when he wanted Nan Jinglong''s life.

    After understanding these, Jiang Luoyu knew that this time he owed Xiao''s favor. This time, he must repay Xiao''s concubine, and said with a smile: "so, it''s enough to be kind. I don''t know what Xiao side imperial concubine wants this time? If the static jade strength can reach, must let the side imperial concubine obtain the fulfillment wish

    "You are welcome."

    The woman in red can get what she wants. The ferocity on her face disappears and turns into a gentle appearance at first sight. Turn the world upside down as like as two peas. "

    " Ru Yun did not embarrass the inner gentleman, he only wanted to give the medicine to Ru Yun at the beginning, and his wife was in the four Prince''s house for many years, but he had his own medicine. Unfortunately, although he had the ability to argue medicine, he had no identical pills. He had the chance to see the king in the morning and let him help each other. ¡±

    "how much do you want

    "Three bottles is enough."

    If you only need three bottles, it will be very easy for me to stay in the mansion.

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech and nodded her head and said, "if it''s the only way, it''s natural that it can''t be simpler. But Xiao''s wife is afraid that she will have to wait until the end of the banquet before she can get the pills smoothly. She just hopes that she won''t be anxious."

    Seeing his promise, the woman in red saw that the purpose of her trip had been achieved. The smile on her face was even more beautiful and gentle. She stepped forward to Jiang Luoyu and bowed her body again: "that''s natural. But Ru Yun is bold. There''s another thing you need help from your husband."

    "Side concubine, please go ahead."

    Seeing Jiang Luoyu''s eyes and eyebrows showing a puzzled color, Xiao''s red lips are slightly hooked, and her eyes have a cruel look: "can those medicines that I want to make, can you let the miracle doctor in the mansion add something that I didn''t have?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu had a guess in the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t show her face: "forgive Luoyu for being stupid and don''t understand the meaning of the side imperial concubine.

    ¡±

    the woman in red knew that he was packing, but because of the temporary cooperation between the two, she could not tell the truth: "the medicine originally made has a chance to conceive, and it will not hurt the mother and the child. I''m afraid it has been used to warm and tonic medicine. Please change one bottle of medicine to the medicine of tiger and wolf. The chance will increase a lot, and the mother will be unable to heal I don''t know if it is possible? "

    "The side imperial concubine''s request, static jade wrote down."

    "Thank you very much for your help. Ru Yun is very grateful to you for your help."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu, who wanted to leave, stopped and looked at the face with complicated eyes. The outline was similar to the face of her beloved. She thought of muronghao''s sister in front of her. She felt sorry and didn''t know: "side imperial concubine is polite. You and I help each other and benefit each other. I should thank side imperial concubine."

    After talking to Xiao side Fei, Jiang Luoyu thought about all the people who had just left. She walked quickly to the path outside the bamboo forest. Without two steps, she saw Bai Yiwan and other people''s bodies. In the yard not far away, MI Qianqian stood up with his back on his back. When he wrote Fang Zi on the stone table on one side, he immediately looked at the child, who was still hot and flushed, and asked in a low voice.

    "Mr. MI, how is Chang''er?"

    When Mi Qianqian heard his voice, he didn''t even raise his head. Obviously, he was concentrating on writing prescriptions and ignored him: "however, it''s easy for children to be weak and weak. It''s not a matter of taking care of them. I''ll boil the water with my prescription, let it cool down and bathe him, and then it''ll be OK after a while."

    "Thank you, Mr. MI." Hearing that it was not a serious illness, but just weak, Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief. Her eyes were burning and she looked at Mi Qianqian, who had stopped writing. Suddenly, she said, "there is one thing I need to ask Mr. Mi to help me."

    After hearing this, MI Qianqian, who lowered his head, finally pointed and raised his head very slowly. He has been in the mansion for more than a year, but he has gradually changed his beggar''s costume since a few months ago. Today, he is probably due to the banquet. Although it is not luxurious, it can be regarded as the long gown that the scholars of poor families often wear, showing a bright and beautiful appearance Beautiful face.

    If you look at a pair of men alone, such a face is really too beautiful. No wonder he always dressed up as a beggar when he was out to see a doctor, and his face was hidden under his broken hair.

    When Jiang Luoyu saw his appearance for the first time, he was stunned for a moment. Then he slowly came back to his mind. His eyes were full of amazing looks. On the contrary, MI Qianqian, standing opposite him, noticed his eyes. It seemed that he was afraid to look up. After a moment, he spoke in a low voice.

    "Yes, sir."

    They then entered the bamboo house with their two children in their arms. A moment later, Jiang Luoyu saw Bai Yiwan, who was still standing there with mianxing. Jiang Luoyu immediately met Bai Yiwan and hugged the child who had already fallen asleep in her arms. Due to today''s 100 day banquet, Murong Chang couldn''t go again, but murongshu couldn''t help holding it It''s rude.

    "Cousin, you''re here. Where''s Chang''er?"Looking at the sleeping son in his bosom, Jiang Luoyu frowned, but a smile appeared at the lips: "it''s OK, don''t worry"

    White nodded with a euphemism, and looked at the blue stone path behind him and asked, "what about that woman?"

    "I''ve been back to the hall."

    Seeing his voice falling, the white and euphemistic face appeared a relaxed tone of look, Jiang Luoyu on the contrary more worried.

    "Waner, please advise you that, whether it is Murong or Bai, although it is a family, you can not be caught in the face of some princes and their concubines. Especially, the newly married are the most popular people. You need to smile and welcome each other without any anger. The family is still the same. The royal family is honored and honored You know? "

    Bai Yiwan knew the interest, knew that Jiang Luoyu''s words were reasonable, and then nodded without refutation, and he should say, "cousin''s words, Wan''er is in mind."

    "Go, let''s take the hang''er."

    Several people just walked out of the bamboo garden where Murong sacrifice lived. They saw a little maid running in a hurry with her skirt. The servant girl saw some people standing in the bamboo forest. They almost ran around with a bright eye. Their face was as red as if they could not breathe, and cried.

    "Inner king, inner monarch!"

    The princess sword on the side of the river Luoyu looks like, and she helps the maid and asks, "what is wrong, flustered?"

    The servant girl quickly responded, and saw the color of eager joy. She looked down at Jiang Luoyu and said: "congratulations to neijun, congratulations to neijun! General, please go to the front yard. A duke in the palace came to the palace and said that his Majesty gave the emperor a holy decree and would like to reward the general and the inner monarch! "

    "A reward?" When the voice fell, people around him showed a happy color. Instead, Jiang Luoyu was the most calm. After listening to the words, he thought for a moment

    before squinting his eyes and murmuring, "I didn''t expect that there was no reward on the celebration banquet in the previous few days, but it was until this time."

    Bai Yiwan was very happy to hear the report from the maid. No matter how Jiang Luoyu reacted at this time, he smiled at the child in her arms and said, "cousin, come and see her nephew."

    "The emperor ordered to carry the goods by Fengtian.

    Today, muronghao, general of Aiqing Dynasty, is very thrifty and very polite. He is deeply impressed by my heart. He rewards two hundred gold, three jade Ruyi and 100 silk and satin. He is granted the second-class security. His inner monarch is promoted to secure the monarch in the country. The rank of the Emperor can be inherited and replaced!

    "I think so!"

    In the courtyard in the front yard of Murong mansion, all the guests had been invited out for a long time. Only Murong family knelt to answer the purpose. Muronghao and Jiang Luoyu knelt behind Murong Qi. Hearing such a canonization, they could not help but quietly looking at it. Then he bowed down and bowed down to answer: "thank you, my majesty, my grace, long live and long live!"

    "We congratulate you, and congratulations. Prime minister is also a good blessing, with the Hou ye such a loyal and filial son. " After the announcement of the public official, he immediately smiled, supported Murong Qi and handed the holy decree to muronghao, who had been walking forward. His eyes stopped on jiangluoyu behind him for a while, and the words seemed to be full of deep meaning.

    "In love with the son 100 days was sealed, this is the emperor city unique reward, we have seen the Lord and the king here." "The public justice has been praised, and children are not worthy." They knew that it was not the younger generation that should have said this time, so Jiang Luoyu smiled and hung his head, while muronghao still had no expression. Only Murong Qi, who had been smiling, stroked his beard, waved to the boy nearby and told him, "come on, go and get the happy money to give it to the Duke. Remember to add some more."

    "The prime minister is welcome. We are worthy of it."

    Seeing that the little boy served a small gold bag, no one knew that there was silver ticket on the face. He immediately smiled warmly. Murong saw that he raised his hand to pick up the brocade bag and put it into the hands of the xuanzhi Gonggong: "please, please, don''t be polite."

    "You are very kind, but we deserve it."

    The public was a little bit of greetings. The public official who had announced the purpose turned around slowly and left. The guests who had left temporarily heard the news and returned to the courtyard one by one. Although Jiang Luoyu was a male double, after all, there were many things in the garden in the future. He didn''t have to stay to see this scene. Muronghao gave the holy message to the housekeeper temporarily and took the steps to send it to jiangluoyu Back court.

    Two people walked side by side for a few steps, Jiang Luoyu slightly partial eyes, ears at the same time heard those around Murong Qi, mouth constantly spit out the compliment.

    "Prime minister Murong, your son is so young to seal the marquis. The inner Prince has given birth to his first son. The prince is really young and talented. He is much more powerful than the incompetent grandchildren in his old and decadent family. He is really admired."

    "Yes, although the son of the prime minister is not a minister, it is a wonderful thing if both the arts and the martial arts are both in the family!"

    "Cheng is reasonable, or the prime minister has a guide, today Murong can show his great plan!"

    Murong Qi was surrounded by the public, but there was no special joy or arrogance. Instead, it was still the same as the previous dynasties. At this time, Murong Qi could not see the truth: "you adults are wrong, and the old man is also worthy of it. This is Hao erI don''t have much to teach you. If you have anything else, please sit down and talk about it again. "

    Hearing these words and murongqi''s reply, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help squinting, looked at muronghao beside her, and said with a smile: "father is really smart. He not only made it clear to those ministers that he didn''t interfere in your affairs, but also reminded those adults that if they wanted to play with the Marquis of

    you, they should weigh up the power of his father, and secretly threatened Wu who was not good to you Ya Shi. "

    In the dark corridor, only half of Xuanyi''s face was bright, and the other half was hidden in the dark, which made it attractive and evil. When he heard the words, his thin lips raised an arc: "inner king."

    "Disgrace and shame"

    Before she could turn her head, Jiang Luoyu felt that her eyes were dark and her arm was already encircled by her waist. She fixed her gaze on her eyes, which were still bewildering in the dark. She could not help raising her hand and gently stroking those eyes. Her voice with inexplicable warmth echoed in her ear: "is it tasteless to think of these things at this time?"

    "Marquis What do you want to say

    "It''s all thanks to the emperor that he was able to seal the Marquis so quickly." He pulled the man to the dark corner, and the man in Xuanyi bowed his head and kissed his lips. His slender fingertips circled the broken hair falling from his temples. The warm and ambiguous color in his words became more and more intense. "I don''t know how to thank my wife tonight for my husband?"

    Feeling that the man was close at hand, Jiang Luoyu''s heart was moving, and her dark jade like eyes immediately rolled up the whirlpool, raised her hand to hold the man, and whispered in his ear, "isn''t the Marquis more aware of this than I am?"

 Chapter 339

    It was getting dark, and the lights were bright in the palace. The emperor Nan Jinxu was dressed in light gold clothes and wore only a green hairpin on his head. Although he was not young, he could hardly see his age in his beautiful and elegant face except for some gray temples. He stood alone in front of the bedroom Hall of Jingren palace, looking at the shadow in the window frame, There is indescribable stupidity in the eyes.

    Wei Hai, who has been serving the master since childhood, can''t help but think of the emperor''s hiding identity when she was just entering the palace. The emperor disguised himself as a palace servant and went to see the queen. The empress and he looked at each other through the window. The emperor and the queen at that time were really a couple of gods and fairies

    "Love son..."

    I don''t know how long after, the lights in the room have begun to shake unsteadily. People sitting in front of the window seem to feel something. They suddenly stand up and walk towards the bed. It seems that when they are ready to rest, the emperor who has been standing outside the window suddenly opens his mouth. His voice is soft and bitter.

    "You are still angry with me. You don''t want to see me, do you?"

    When no one answered him, the emperor did not seem to care. He was still staring at the figure. After a while, he lowered his head. His face flashed with pain, and his voice became lower and lower "It doesn''t matter. I won''t go in or force you to see me. You don''t want to rush me away. I just need to stand here and look at your back. Just watch for a while..."

    Unfortunately, his words did not wait to fall completely, the figure in the room was a meal, and then the people in the room were indifferent and did not have any fluctuation voice: "Your Majesty has such leisure and leisure. Naturally, I don''t need to drive your majesty to leave. But it''s already late at night. I just sat in the palace, and I''m going to turn off the lights and have a rest. If your majesty Lao has been standing for a long time, I hope your Majesty''s Haihan."

    Hearing his voice, the emperor''s face first brightened and then darkened. After a moment, he pulled the corners of his lips and didn''t say anything more. He just fixed his eyes on the figure looming through the lamp until the light in the window was suddenly completely extinguished. He still gazed at the place and refused to look away.

    The moonlight fell quietly, and the shadow of the people outside the window was penetrated into the window. The man in the quilt was sitting by the window, staring at the shadow for a while. Then, he suddenly closed his eyes and tears flashed across his eyes.

    After another hour or two hours, the emperor standing outside finally stepped up the steps. His steps were very light and light, and some of his blue fingertips touched the door. After gently pushing it open, he walked in slowly. His breath was very light and light in the dark, and he could hardly hear it clearly.

    The room was dark, and the man in the quilt was still sitting by the bed, watching the man step by step into the moonlight, revealing his face that had not changed for many years.

    Once the face of a loved one, now every time I see it, it is painful.

    "I hate you."

    He slowly closed his eyes, regardless of the tears on his face, he murmured in a low voice.

    The person standing in front of him immediately felt frozen. The whole person seemed to be entangled with a kind of pain that was hard to get rid of. Standing in the same place, he hung his head and looked at the man. After taking a look at the man, he tried to step forward, but he stepped back a little harder: "I know I know... "

    The man sitting by the bed saw his movement. After a moment of silence, he raised his hand and grasped his red and gold clothes. He staggered to his feet and stroked the Golden Phoenix on his clothes until he finally stopped in front of him and asked in an extremely soft and resentful tone.

    "Ah Jin, ah Jin If I only hate you, that''s really good, isn''t it? "

    Looking at the man standing in front of him, looking up and smiling at himself, but with tears on his face, he suddenly changed his face. His expression was ferocious and painful. He raised his hand and held the person in front of him in his arms: "don''t you hate me, I don''t want you to hate me After that day, you are my own! I won''t let anyone. Even the arrogant uyashi can''t take you away from me! "

    Hearing this, the man in his arms trembled. He was just about to raise his head to say something. In the moonlight, his pale lips were first sealed. Then his thin body was picked up and put back on the soft bedding. In the dark, the golden red phoenix robe fell to the ground, but no one picked it up again.

    The body is touching, when deep, Wu Ya Qing pursed her lips and let the man kiss the sweat wet hair on the temples. Her fingers are placed on her abdomen, and her eyes are shining with strange light: "it takes so much effort, even to bewitch my mind with secret medicine, just for it?"

    "No Under the moonlight, nanjinxu bowed his head and gently kissed his cheek. His smile was tender and bitter. "It''s to make up for your regret. I know that one day your heart knot can''t be untied, and one day you won''t come back to me."

    Wu Yaqing raised his hand, stroked the man''s cheek in the half light, lowered his eyes, neither refuted nor affirmed, but asked in a low voice: "this child Is that pill you gave me to eat? "

    "That''s the only thing that will make you sit in the palace again." The man holding him grinned bitterly, knowing that he was still blaming himself for the secret medicine, but he did not hide it any more. He replied truthfully, "I thought about it for a long time, but I couldn''t find the right time. You know, I hate you sometimes. I hate you for being so nice to a little maiden, but so cruel and affectionate to me My son... "When Wu Yaqing heard this, she couldn''t help shaking. She hugged the man in her arms, put her cheek on the man''s neck, narrowed her eyes, curled up and refused to move. However, her body gradually became hot. She only felt the warm fingers of the man across her cheek and suddenly clamped his chin. Then there was a pain on his lips, and a faint smell of blood spread out.

    "Do you know Sometimes I stay in the Yangxin hall and look at the twinkling stars outside the window. When I suddenly think of you, I will take a look at the white peony that you planted by the throne. Looking at it, I miss you, I feel angry and angry. Once I even thought about it. I wish I could strangle you in this Jingren palace. You can accompany me all my life. "

    Hearing such angry words with deep pity, Wu Ya gave a low smile and leaned closer to the man as if he was afraid of the cold, but his words were filled with deep sadness: "why not? If your majesty can be more ruthless, I will not be so hateful and unable to restrain his love. "

    "Love My love You know, that flower is still blooming very well now. I''ll take you to see it tomorrow... "

    In the silent inner palace, the darkness spreads layer by layer. The whole palace is like a sleeping beast, waiting for the next ray of sunshine to come, and then open that bloody mouth.

    At daybreak, Murong mansion began to be busy. When all the masters went to court, muronghao helped murongqi into the carriage. He looked back at Jiang Luoyu and Murong sacrifice that he had sent out of the mansion. A gentle smile appeared on the corner of his lips, indicating that the carriage should go ahead and walk slowly back.

    Seeing him approach, Murong Ji glanced at his brother and sister-in-law with a smile, and immediately raised his hand to salute back to the house. Jiang Luoyu could not help but stare at the person in front of him when he heard the footsteps moving away from him. At the next moment, he was suddenly pulled into the man''s arms. As soon as he raised his eyebrows and was ready to push, he heard the man''s low voice.

    "Someone''s watching. Be careful."

    Hearing the word "surveillance", Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed, but she didn''t believe her in the bottom of her heart. She nodded with a smile on her face and lowered her voice and said, "even if someone is there, you are on purpose."

    "How could it be that the emperor''s voice was so low when he heard it

    After seeing off Xuanyi man, Jiang Luoyu went back to Liyu garden. First, she looked through the expenditure account books of each house this month, and then sorted out and inquired about the gifts and money sent by the government. After carefully calculating the accounts for a while, murongshu and Murong Chang woke up and lay on him, one side pulling the tassel on his sleeve to play, and soon began to gnaw.

    Jiang Luoyu noticed the movements of the two children, but was not annoyed. He put a smile on the soft pillow. The tassels on his sleeve and robe were all good. With the strength of the two children''s teeth, they would not be able to bite them, and they would not look at the account books. While watching the two children playing, he raised his hand and fiddled with them, which lasted a whole hour.

    By the time he coaxed the two tired children to sleep, put down their bed curtains and got up to go out, it was almost noon.

    Just out of the door, Jiang Luoyu took a look at the bright sunlight, and saw the sleeping star coming in a hurry. He bowed down to him and said, "Nei Jun, the news has been uploaded to him."

    Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows with disapproval, and slowly stepped down the steps to go to the dining room to have a look: "what is it?"

    "I heard it was about the frontier war."

    Hearing these words, Jiang Luoyu''s look changed immediately, and her steps stopped. Her face was hidden in the darkness of the corridor. She could not see her face clearly: "it was only three months after Zhaomin came back, but she started to make trouble again when she was upward?"

    Mianxing heard his voice filled with anger. He immediately knew what the master was angry about. He lowered his head and added, "Nei Jun, this time I heard that Wu Ya''s family has nothing to do with it, it''s about Xiongnu. Moreover, it seems that it''s not small. Even Dalang has sent envoys to come here, but he doesn''t know the Marquis..."

    Taki, Hun, envoy?

 Chapter 340

    I didn''t expect that Wu Ya Shi didn''t do it. On the contrary, those people in the Xiongnu royal court couldn''t bear it. It''s not the same as that in those days However, his appearance had already changed so much, and these things were expected. However, the court of Xiongnu could not hold his breath. Instead, he did not challenge Dazhou among the Three Kingdoms, but first challenged Da Jin, who ruled the country by force. What is the problem?

    "Xiongnu I see. Go down first

    After pondering for a moment, Jiang Luoyu breathed out a breath, frowned, and wandered on the corridor step by step. However, she walked steadily until the middle of the day. The maid who came to invite meals had already stood by the corridor, but did not dare to speak. After waiting for half an hour, Jiang Luoyu suddenly stopped and looked at the cradle under the window A faint light.

    "Chui''er, Chang''er If so, my mother and father will have to leave you for a while... "

    In less than half an hour, murongqi and muronghao entered the mansion. Jiang Luoyu had already ordered lunch. After everyone had used it, Xuanyi man went into the garden with his sweetheart. He looked at Jiang Luoyu''s indifferent and elegant back, and a little doubt flashed through his eyes.

    "What''s the matter? I''ve been looking at me like this all day, which makes me feel sick."

    In the evening, they had dinner in the house. Jiang Luoyu was shaking in front of the two children with a rattle drum to attract them to move forward. Xuanyi man, who was staring at them, suddenly heard this sentence. A trace of amazement flashed on his face and turned into shallow tenderness. He stood up and sat beside him, watching rolling to his mother''s father and dragging the tassel''s admiration Rong Chang, and Murong Chui, who sucks his finger and stares at the twin brother, is not far away.

    "Just a little surprised."

    Jiang Luoyu noticed his arm and leaned down on his shoulder. The corners of his lips curled up a faint arc: "strange, I''m not angry?"

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t pay attention to his movements. Instead, he turned a little sideways and looked directly at the man''s smoke. According to the color of his eyes, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "at most one more month, you will have to go again."

    As if he didn''t expect Jiang Luoyu to suddenly say this, muronghao was shocked. Subconsciously, he held his hand and argued for himself: "Chen Hua, I didn''t mean to hide it..."

    "I know." Jiang Luoyu looked at the two little magic stars crawling all over the bed. He raised his hand to encircle them, and let Murong Chang pull and bite on him curiously. Murongshu was drowsy and took his arm as a pillow. He did not forget to hold on to a tassel. Muronghao sat behind him and touched the two children, and a soft light flashed through his eyes.

    After a long time of silence, when Murong Chang was tired and sleeps like murongchang on his arm, he stood up and took the child out of his arms, lowered himself to the inside of the bed, drew up the curtain, and as soon as he was ready to get up and hold the man''s finger, he felt that the man suddenly embraced himself from his back, which was an unprecedented tone of moderation.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not blaming you, just - I''m going to fight with you."

    When muronghao heard this sentence, he immediately trembled, and his face suddenly changed completely. He did not care about the two children who were sleeping soundly in the tent. He turned around and grasped the man''s shoulder and retorted in a deep voice: "no way!"

    Jiang Luoyu raised his hand to cover his lips, looked back quietly, shook his head with great disapproval, and whispered, "be quiet, chui''er and Chang''er will be awakened."

    Before he heard what he said, muronghao immediately took Jiang Luoyu to the door. When the peony went in to take care of the two children, the two of them walked to the corridor, far away from the house. Before Jiang Luoyu could say anything again, he felt that the man had already hugged himself again and spoke very fast: "you I promise you, your majesty, will not be the battlefield. "

    Jiang Luoyu knew that he would retort at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that the man was so stubborn that even his majesty moved out. He couldn''t help laughing, but he was completely determined. Instead of answering this question, he patted him on the shoulder and asked, "what about you?"

    Your majesty won''t let Wenchen go to war. What about you?

    You don''t believe me, you think I''m just a minister?

    Jiang Luoyu''s words were a pun. Murong Hao, who was not good at words, lowered his face and stood up, staring at him. He didn''t know where to begin to explain. He also wanted to show that he did not despise him, but was extremely worried. Finally, he only uttered a few words: "I can''t do the same."

    "You will."

    After hearing his reply, Jiang Luoyu frowned a little after a long silence. Her eyes flashed a firm color. She took a look at the house door that she had just left, the tent curtain under the window, and the lovely faces of the two children Yuxue. She slowed down her voice and said.

    "Last time it was because of them, but this time it''s different. Don''t forget, if you talk about taking care of them, there are fathers and sacrificial brothers in the mansion who can entrust them. It''s really not possible for the people in the white mansion to take care of them, but you are different. You are alone This time, I must go with you. You can''t stop me. "At the end of the day, Jiang Luoyu could not help but feel a strong sadness and deep attachment. Facing the people who had been with him for many years, the smile on the corner of his lips was almost invisible: "OK?"

    "I think I''ll regret it..." When muronghao saw his eyes, he knew that he had made a decision. Although he did not know whether there was a reason for him to make such a decision, he looked at his sweetheart for a long time. Although he was still very worried, he could not help but agreed, raised his hand to hold the man and murmured.

    "Chen Hua Chen Hua... "

    The voice is deep and deep.

    "Brother and sister-in-law, what did you just say?"

    The next morning, Murong Ji was practicing martial arts in the pavilion. He heard that muronghao and Jiang Luoyu had come together. He went out to meet him with joy. Before he could say a few words, he immediately heard the result of the two people talking about the matter yesterday. The whole person was shocked.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his incredible look and sighed in his heart. Subconsciously, he looked at Mi Qianqian, who also knew that they were coming, and did not know when to stand a few feet behind the Murong sacrifice. He then said, "so today, I will go to the border with your brother even if the emperor does not allow me to be an official with the army."

    Murong Ji smelled the words, his face was even more ugly. After a burning look at Murong Hao, he saw that his eyes seemed helpless. He nodded gently. He pursed his lips and immediately said, "brother and sister-in-law, I know you can''t rest assured of your elder brother, but now you already have drool son and Chang''er. If brother and sister-in-law also leave after the battle, how about the two nephews ¡­¡±

    Jiang Luoyu had long expected that he would say this. After hearing this, he must have looked at him for a long time. Finally, he raised his hand to MI Qianqian, who was standing in the distance. His eyes could penetrate the Murong sacrifice in front of him. Suddenly, he said with profound meaning: "chui''er and Chang''er will be entrusted to you and Mr. MI."

    The white and round fingertip pointed to himself, wearing a washed white clothes, which was quite different from that of the first person who had entered the mansion. The man who looked indifferent and elegant slightly frowned. He stood beside him step by step in the face of Murong sacrifice''s complicated eyes. He looked straight at Jiang Luoyu with a smile on his face and asked in a low voice, "this was decided in the early morning, isn''t it?"

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu nodded slowly. Her eyes fell on Murong Ji, who was staring at him. She did not see her eyes at all. She sighed heavily, "you understand better than Jidi, Mr. MI."

    When Murong Ji saw Mi Qianqian coming, he couldn''t help but lose his mind. Jiang Luoyu''s words brought him back to reality. He knew that muronghao had already been convinced, but he still refused to give up. Then he persuaded Jiang Luoyu to say, "brother and sister-in-law, this is not a proper thing. If..."

    This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, a hand suddenly clasped his wrist and called in a low voice: "sacrifice childe."

    Hearing this very familiar voice, Murong Ji''s fingers trembled, and he almost dropped his sword. Some of them couldn''t believe it and looked back at the black hair on the side of his body, which almost covered half of the beautiful face of the man: " Sir You... "

    Mi Qianqian''s voice rang out in his ear. He had been holding his hand and quickly pulled it back. He lowered his head like a mask. After a low response, he said again: "you don''t have to persuade me. Your brother and sister-in-law have already made up their mind. Even your brother can''t stop it, you can''t do it."

    "If I guess it''s right, this matter should be decided by the emperor when he just sat in the palace and ate the blood Coral

    ... "

    JIANG Luoyu took back her finger, looked straight at Mi Qianqian who was standing there, and bowed her body and said," Sir, you are really smart. " "It''s just a sudden guess You come with me. "

 Chapter 341

    Mi Qianqian let him bow down to salute himself, as if he knew why he saluted. He turned to the bamboo house not far away. When he heard his steps, he took out a bamboo box from the corner, handed it to him with both hands, and whispered, "this is a necessary medicine, and some are for you to nourish your body. The signature on the bottle has words. You know how to take it."

    Thank you very much A startled look flashed on Jiang Luoyu''s face, and then turned into a faint smile. He took the box in his hand, but it didn''t open it. Instead, he hung down his head and murmured, "I didn''t expect that my intention would be guessed by you..."

    "Now that you have your own son, Murong is not worried about no successor. You have eaten blood coral. You will not sit in the palace any more. If you have martial arts, you will not be afraid of the cold wind outside the pass. Murong Hao is a general who has won many battles. Dajin''s frontier has always been unstable. Did you expect that he would guard the border for many years in the future, so you have to accompany him? "

    Aware that the man was a little confused, but he didn''t mean to ask the truth. Instead, Jiang Luoyu laughed and looked at the brothers standing outside the window. He replied honestly: "there are soldiers in the frontier. Most of the generals are trusted by the emperor. When I heard that the emperor''s uncle intended to let the princess marry Zhaomin, I knew that the emperor intended to make Zhaomin a royal confidant. If he wanted to be a high-ranking official, what would he do if he didn''t have any achievements Can you do it? "

    "I don''t understand military affairs and family affairs." After thinking for a moment, he looked with his eyes. Finally, he fell on a different person from Jiang Luoyu. His smile was a little reluctant, "I only know, take care of yourself."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, picked up the bamboo box in his hand, turned around and walked towards the door. But when he opened the door and looked back at Mi Qianqian, who was still determined to gaze at Murong Ji, he suddenly changed his mind and spoke again "Mr. MI,

    half of the two-year period is just my advice - never give yourself a chance to regret."

    Mi Qianqian didn''t look back. After a long time, when Jiang Luoyu thought he would not answer his own words, he slowly lowered his head and said with a wry smile in a low voice: "Nei Jun. In this world, it is always easier to say than to do. "

    A long silence, bamboo leaves Hua Hua Hua was blown by the wind, covered his more blurred voice.

    "I''m crazy."

    After saying goodbye to Murong, Jiang Luoyu let the man help him to get on the carriage. He fixed his gaze on the black plaque through the veil of the car. After a long time, he raised his hand to signal his departure.

    The carriage was moving on the white jade slab with wheels. The people sitting in the carriage tilted slightly. Their slender fingers clenched the Jasper armrest on the side of their bodies. Their Dark Jade eyes closed slowly. They felt the warm embrace of the man behind them, but the thoughts in their mind were drifting farther and farther away.

    Not only did Mi Qianqian guess that reason, he must follow muronghao to leave. It is not only that muronghao may have been away for many years, he will not be willing to be a royal hostage in the imperial capital, but also has to leave.

    The emperor can guess his real identity from a few words. Even the people in the capital can see who Zhaomin looks like. I''m afraid the emperor has doubts about Zhaomin''s life experience after hearing the rumor. He is more prepared to make use of it.

    At present, Zhao Min and he only involve the royal family and Murong family. In fact, they also include the Bai family, whose mother once lived, and even the Xiao family, where Zhao Min''s father did not recognize. Their important and sensitive identities in the imperial capital are enough to cause a small storm. What''s more, they have been fighting against Wuya family before.

    Although we don''t talk about it, everyone knows that the newly born chui''er and Chang''er are their weak points. If they stay in the imperial capital all the time, the uya family will be revenged again because of the old and new hatred. The emperor, due to the joint efforts of the Murong Bai family, will protect the four of them and will probably sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight.

    At that time, although he had a plan and could always protect the two children, he was afraid that the emperor would be wary of the combined power of Bai and Murong It''s bad for the person in the frontier.

    For the present, if he and muronghao go out on the order of the emperor, the emperor will not leave it alone. He will take the initiative to hold the Murong family of Bai family together, and there is a reason for the queen to sit in the palace to prevent Wu Ya Shi from poisoning the two young children left in the imperial capital.

    At this time, it does not mean to give up, but to wait until the time is ripe, and when the two children are older and able to withstand the climate outside the pass, he will take the two children to him and Zhaomin. He will not be subject to the struggle of the imperial capital for the time being, and carefully educate them to become talents until the time is right -

    is the day when he will destroy the Wuya family!

    As he bent his head and pondered, the man who allowed him to fall on his knees suddenly sighed, and the cold tone sounded slowly in the carriage: "to destroy the Huns is not a one-time feat in a day. It is totally different from the eastern Xinjiang."

    "With Otaki''s participation, the war may drag on for three or five years, but there is no problem at all."

    Jiang Luoyu heard his voice and took back her arm which supported her head. Instead, she lay on his knee on one side of her body. A provocative smile appeared in the corner of her lips. She said in a very low voice.

    "The key point is that no one knows the reason why the Xiongnu royal court suddenly attacked Da Jin and Da Long together, and whether there was a shadow of Dazhou behind those Huns."Murong Hao nodded and looked at the high palace wall not far away from the curtain of the carriage. His eyes gradually deepened: "since ancient times, Snipes and mussels have been competing for profits. I''m afraid that this battle will have to be sharpened."

    In the spring of the 23rd year of emperor Hongyu''s Tianshou reign, the Xiongnu royal court''s army pressed down on the border to challenge the two countries. After the performance, Tianyan was furious. An guohou was ordered to go to the border and give him the right Wei Wei general. His wife, an Nei Jun, was granted Wei Suijun to go to the border area and lead 300000 troops to the border area. After making peace with the Da Long army, he discussed the crusade against Xiongnu.

    A month later, three hundred thousand troops had already set out from the imperial capital, and there was still a month to go before they arrived at the frontier. Two men dressed in elegant clothes were marching forward one after another, close to the Hun border. In the best restaurant in the liveliest town in Dajin frontier, they sat down next to the window and ordered a few dishes and a pot of wine.

    Looking at the waiter with a smile, he went back to the kitchen to report food. The young man in white sitting under the window didn''t care until spring, but he had to drink strong wine to warm himself up in the bitter and cold frontier. He shook his valuable Ivory bone fan in his hand, and glanced over the bustling street in front of him and looked towards the endless grassland in the distance.

    Sitting opposite the boy in white is a man with a silver mask and dark black shirt. The man has a long body and a sword at his waist. His feet are silent. Obviously, he has martial arts. His eyes are more and more unclear in the dark, but his body is full of evil spirit. After sitting down, when the waiter warms the wine, he drinks liquor one cup at a time, and his body does not move It''s not easy.

    The young man in white, who sat down first and watched the scene outside, was much weaker. His face was also abnormal pale, but his face was rare and beautiful. As soon as he entered the restaurant, he attracted the attention of many diners. If it were not for the presence of the man in black beside him and the obvious Adam''s apple, several people would have come forward to speak.

    Looking at the people on the other side drinking cups and cups of wine, the young man in white frowned slightly. He came from the imperial capital and drank all the wine along the way with the Xuanyi man. The main reason is that the weather is getting colder and colder. He needs to drink to warm up his body. However, no one can drink the liquor What he could drink, at least he felt difficult to swallow after drinking a few times. On the contrary, the Xuanyi people who had stayed at the border for several years seemed to have no obstacles to drink.

    Seeing that he finished drinking a bottle of warm wine, the boy in white put a bone fan into his sleeve, picked up a piece of greasy roast mutton with his chopsticks. He did not feel fishy smell after taking a mouthful. After eating it, he began to speak. His voice was pleasant and deep: "we have been here for a few days, but there is still no movement on the other side of takong. It''s really calm."

    The man sitting opposite him watched him eat. The glass in his hand was shaking at his fingertips, and his voice was even lower: "I heard that the master is your brother."

    "Loby?" The young master in white was a little stunned when he heard the words, and then he woke up. His face was filled with emotion. He could not tell whether it was comfort or worry. "As soon as he took over the throne, he couldn''t wait to make contributions. Although the eighth prince will take care of him in the old days, he is too disorderly. The emperor''s favor can''t be easily squandered, and one point will be less. "

    Xuan Yi man sneered and put the wine cup on the edge of the table. According to the color of his eyes, he was staring at him: "if you are not there, you will be merciless." The young man in white picked his eyebrows. The sun lit up his cheek, and his skin became more and more like jade. He could not argue between men and women. His expression was very delicate: "you mean that after I was away from takong, the eight princes were far less good to my brother than I was when I was there, and I no longer remember my contribution to the throne for him and took care of my younger brother according to the agreement?"

    "He is already the emperor."

 Chapter 342

    Hearing the cold meaning of his words, the white boy was a little bit of a handsome man. The bone fan slipped out of his sleeve and patted his hand. The smile spread around the lips, which made it more beautiful. The words were narrow: "what old vinegar do you eat there? Well? "

    Xuanyi people coughed twice this time, but they didn''t answer his words, but the look of the bottom of his eyes was cold. It seemed to feel what it was. His eyes were sharp at the table next to him. He kept secretly looking at the white boy''s face. Several people with shining eyes scanned their faces, and slowly put their fingers on the hilt of the sword in the waist, and the more the color of demonstration became.

    "Now, I finally know why you must wear a mask before you come out." Just a moment later, the white man also noticed those disgusting eyes. A little cold appeared on the bottom of his eyes, and he stood up and leaned against the back of the chair, and said with a low voice, "sometimes, flies are really annoying."

    His low voice did not fall, a slightly obscene voice, with a quick footsteps, suddenly sounded around the two: "dare to ask this son, also do not know the city''s happiest place, where to find?"

    "No matter where it is, it''s not here." The white man was raising his hand to hold vegetables, and heard the voice, but picked his eyebrows, and asked softly, "do we look like local merchants?"

    The obscene voice choked by his words, and it was clear that the white man''s face looked like he would not stop. Then he didn''t want to stick his face up. The whole body was almost leaning on the white boy. The white man finally realized that he raised his hand and supported the man''s shoulder with a fan. The look was light and he caught a chopstick to roast mutton.

    The man saw two men with one hand sword, and looked cold at themselves, and the other was supposed to be their prey, but they didn''t put themselves in their eyes. The lips grinned wider, and then asked with thick face: "offended, two are "Foreign merchants who are traveling with you?"

    While talking, the white boy picked up the glass before him for the first time, drank a sip of liquor, frowned a little, and a little red rose on his face. The people around him could not help drooling. His fingers were even more indifferent to the cold Xuanyi man in his eyes, and touched it towards the man''s hand.

    When he was about to feel it, I wonder why the white boy just picked up his fingers and leaned back in his chair again. His eyelids hung down and raised his glass. He covered the sneer at the corner of his lips: "yes, can you ask your brother what you can teach?"

    The man saw that he couldn''t touch it, and some disappointed rubbed his hands. This time, he didn''t go up and changed into a flattering face: "I dare not teach you! I dare not dare to dare. But if both brothers are businessmen from other places, they must not know the accommodation in this town. But I am different. I am a local person. I am a famous hospitality. I don''t believe you ask the people in the restaurant. I am really talking about it! Ah?!

    His voice fell, and immediately went back to God to prepare to grab the second to prove for him that, who knew that when he saw his face, he was scared that three souls lost seven spirits. He turned and ran at once. The man did not hold it, and then he beat the table in a dismal manner and shouted, "how did he run?"? "Bad luck!"

    The second child ran away, and he could not help but the man turned his eyes, as if he didn''t put it on his heart. There was still a smile on his face. He raised his hand to touch the wrist of the white man again, narrowed his eyes and said, "OK, this son will stop taking care of him. Hurry up and walk with me. I can live in my house for a good rest tonight. I will have a good rest tomorrow It''s not too late! "

    The white boy saw the farce, and he took a sip of his lips with great interest. He finally put down his chopsticks and looked up at the face of the man. He found that the truth and voice were generally obscene. There was still a slip of goat beard on his lips. He couldn''t help laughing at his lips. He said back: "although this is your good intention, I think again, I can''t go with you, but I can''t go with you "Look at brother Hai Han."

    The man saw him not to go, and was not upset, but the narrower meaning in his eyes was stronger: "this What is that? But

    the two sons suspected that I was not sincere and unwilling to... "

    The white boy shook his head before he finished this time. His eyes were filled with helpless colors. The bone fan in his hand gently knocked the wine cup and smiled and said, "this is not, on the contrary, it is because brother is too hospitable to go ahead of you. I wonder if you have heard such a sentence - nothing to pay attention, not fraud is theft! "

    This sentence, the indecent man can no longer make up, some angry look at sitting in the distance, the pale white boy, just ready to raise his legs to say something, heard behind the body came a rough tone, also very rude, listening to the white boy, all can not help but spread the smile.

    "Third, since you can''t cheat, what are you polite to them? At the sight of this little white face, it is a good good thing. Whether it is a man or a Gemini, we have been depressed for a long time, and we are waiting for this fat meat to fight for a tooth sacrifice! "

    It is hard to hear this. It is a man with a face of bandits in a mountain village and other people who come with the wretched goat Hu. When looking at the white boy, he looks like a wolf with green light. He looks at the people around them hiding away and afraid of being affected. Obviously, these people are famous bullies in the town, and no one dare to disobey them.Looking at the fleshy man walking in, the young man in white raised his forehead and sighed, but with inexplicable interest in his eyes, he began to tease and laugh at the man in Xuanyi who was sitting opposite and was already full of evil spirits. "Did you hear me? I came to give them tooth sacrifice or fat meat."

    Before the words of this sentence were heard, the men gradually gathered around. Walking behind their full face and flesh, the faces of the men in the shape of younger brothers were suddenly frozen. As soon as they were about to take a knife around their waist, they saw the man in black standing up slowly. The eyes behind the mask glanced at them, and they felt a flower in front of them, and then a sharp pain occurred in the neck, chest, waist, etc.

    They can''t see clearly, but those around, and some unwilling people can see clearly this time.

    As soon as he got up, the sword and scabbard on his waist were pulled out from his waist. Then he was as fast as lightning, and his eyes were still not clear. Including the man with a face full of flesh, he was still playing a bully. All the people who wanted to take the boy in white as fat meat were lying on the ground, whining and looking at them in horror.

    "My Lord, forgive me! Villain, villain didn''t mean to... "

    "My Lord, spare your life, ouch!"

    In a flash, the situation is very different. Most of the people who drink, eat and watch the good plays in the restaurant exchange their eyes in amazement. After the cold eyes of the people in Xuanyi pass by, they hang down their heads to drink and eat food as if they don''t know anything. In the restaurant, except for those who are pulled to the ground by the hilt or scabbard and beg for mercy, only the boy in white is left with a sigh The tone of breath.

    "What should I do? You have just provoked me and made me lose the mood to drink. Now I don''t want to spare your life at all, do you think?"

    Xuanyi man was still sitting beside him, smelling the sword on his waist. After drinking the warm liquor in the cup, he suddenly moved his finger. A chopstick flew out of his finger tip and inserted it directly into the wrist of the person who howled the most miserably. His skin turned out and his blood flowed. Before the man could breathe, he collapsed there and fainted When they saw that it was true, they immediately became scared and scattered. After a while, almost no one left.

    Those who fell on the ground and were not punished saw that the people around them were so miserable that they were afraid to disturb their drinking. They knelt respectfully on the ground and trembled motionlessly. The young man in white still had a flash of interest in his eyes, but the man in Xuanyi put down his cup at this moment and looked at it intentionally or unintentionally, which was the most frightening and paralyzing Soft, in fact, there is a sly color on the face of the goatee, the eye fundus more a sneer.

    After kneeling mournfully for a long time, the boy in white still took a bite of food and drank a little wine. He looked at the distant scenery from time to time, as if he was thinking about something. However, the man in Xuanyi stopped looking at him. When he sat on the chair, he quietly moved forward, clenched his sleeve, and pretended to be a model of begging for mercy Then he leaned towards the young man in white.

    One of them was still sleeping, and the other was thinking something. It seemed that he had not noticed the movement of the goatee at all. When he saw the opportunity and was ready to attack him, he was ready to use the master in white, who did not seem to be skilled in martial arts, to threaten Xuanyi people to send them out. However, a hand suddenly came out of his back and firmly clasped his wrist ¡£

    "Brother." Hearing the sound at the same time, the man in white and the man in Xuanyi looked at each other curiously. The man in Xuanyi closed his eyes again and fell asleep, while the young man in white seemed to be suddenly awakened. He looked back in surprise at a man with a long, elegant and elegant face and a gentle demeanor. Listening to him, he spoke in a relaxed tone as if he were preaching.

    "It''s not for a gentleman to take advantage of others'' danger. What do you think, brother?"

 Chapter 343

    After saying this, the goatee''s face has been twisted, and the comer''s body is thin and pale. In fact, his hand is so strong that he seems to have some martial arts foundation. When he grasps it, the knife will fall to the ground for a long time. He also reminds the two evil stars in front of him that he must not be able to run away and suffer from torture, and his eyelids suddenly turn over and faint.

    Seeing that the goat''s mouth was foaming white and collapsed, the scholar dressed in royal blue clothes shook his head as if he were a little sorry, and murmured in a low voice that a child can''t be taught. Only then did he show a gentle smile, and his movements looked very regular. It seemed that he had been brought up in this way since childhood, but still in the tone of no hurry and no delay: "I dare to disturb you, I didn''t mean to do it first I''m afraid of the carelessness of the two brothers. I hope you''ll forgive me. "

    "Brother, you are also kind. I can''t distinguish black and white. Thank you very much." The young man in white saw that he bowed down to salute, his waist was not much bent, his fingers were flat, and his thumb was facing the sky. Although it was not very eye-catching, he looked very gentle when he laughed. The man hiding behind his sleeve flashed the light of his eyes and raised his hand with a smile.

    "Sit down, please."

    After two words, the man in Black opened his eyes and watched the man in white. He brushed his chair freely and freely. He sat upright on the other side. His broad robe and big sleeves were not more than a little on the handle of the chair. The royal blue robe was fully unfolded, with almost no wrinkles. There was a scholar''s air all over his body, But it is not as dull as a bookworm, on the contrary, it seems that the rules are respectable and admirable.

    The young master in white had never met such a person before. He stroked the corner of his clothes with the dark light in his dark jade eyes. He sat up and bowed to him. He was a scholar with a clear and clear voice. He replied, "I met you by chance today, and I don''t know if I can tell you his name?"

    The scholar saw that the young man in white changed his attitude, and his lips were smiling, but he raised his hand again, respectfully and respectfully, and said, "my surname is Lu, and my single name is Qin."

    Hearing the name, the young man in white suddenly frowned, as if thinking of something, and quickly asked, "which word?"

    The scholar''s expression was still indifferent, and he bowed his hand and said, "Zheng Zheng is for music, no silk and bamboo is injured, no Pipa is elegant."

    The white clothes childe''s eyebrow is not untied a little loose, also returned the whole ceremony, did not see a trace of reluctance: "so it is."

    Lu Piano? But this one? But it''s not like ordinary people

    Just as the master in white put down his hand, the scholar opposite him was just about to arch his hand to ask questions. However, a green figure flashed across the window not far away. Then there was a young man''s anxious eyes without focus and his voice of crying. It seemed that he was afraid: "childe, childe?! Where did you go, little green couldn''t find you, whoa, whoa --- "

    at last, the young man was crying and crying with tears, so he squatted in the place not far from the restaurant, and refused to move any more.

    When he heard the sound, he nodded to the scholar. He opened the window and looked out. He suddenly felt something in his heart. He looked back at the scholar who had peeped out his eyes by his own side. Unexpectedly, he sighed. All his brows were helpless. He suddenly stepped back and gave him another salute. He spoke without any hesitation.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry. I''ll wait a moment, brother."

    Looking at the figure of treasure blue, even when he went downstairs, he was very formal. The young man in white bent his lips and looked at him sitting opposite him. He looked like he was sleeping. In fact, he had been observing the man in Xuanyi secretly and asked with a smile.

    "How?"

    Xuan Yi man was silent for a moment, slowly raised his eyes: "interesting."

    Hearing the speech, the young man in white drank a glass of wine with a smile. He still frowned at the pungent taste. It was easy for him to relax. He clamped the white porcelain cup with a smile and tapped the edge of the table with his fingertips. His words seemed to have deep meaning: "even you say it''s interesting, that''s really interesting."

    The man in Xuanyi nodded and heard what he was saying. After thinking for a moment, his eyes suddenly darkened: "his surname is Lu?"

    The young man in white slowly lifted his lips and turned his eyes out of the window. He was walking towards the boy. He narrowed his eyes and said, "yes, it''s good. Look at the manners and manners, and every move that is almost harsh. If the description of Hanjiang Pavilion is correct, he must be the only one of Dalong''s new Youcheng. Such demeanor has such a feminine name, He''d better cover himself up

    Xuanyi man dropped his eyes and looked along his eyes: "is he really called Lu Qin?"

    The young man in white raised his hand again to fill a cup for himself, and then threw the remaining half bottle of wine in the past. His voice was a bit careless, as if he had expected: "yes, but it''s not the zither that clanks, but the broken spring in the hinterland, with the word" Miao "under it."

    "Is he a Gemini?"

    "It doesn''t look like it, does it?" Thin lips close to the edge of white porcelain, curl of heat emerged, more and more surprising that the red lips, "such a handsome man, the whole body is strange to the extreme rules, but it is very cute, people can''t help but want to say a few more words."After saying this, he raised his eyes a little, and sure enough, he looked at him again. He nodded helplessly and put down his glass: "well, every time you praise others, you will be jealous, but this time I can be wronged, because this sentence does not include me."

    This time, without waiting for the words to fall, his eyes again fell out of the window, and he had already said a few words to persuade the boy. The ivory bone fan in his hand slid to his fingertip and unfolded a little bit. The bone pieces on it were shining with cold silver luster.

    "He was a concubine''s child, and he was weak and sick. I heard he couldn''t support him. Later, because of his good luck, he happened to be a common son of that year, that is, he was in a bad situation. After he joined the eighth prince, he is now the uncle of Prime Minister Lu as his successor. But now he has become such an identity. All the brothers and sisters in his lineage hate him, Not to mention the dirty means used to drive the Gemini out of his position in private. But I don''t know whether it''s those people''s means are not good enough, or his ability is strong. So far, he still lives well, not to mention being expelled from the family

    Before the words fell, the boy in white clenched the bone fan in his palm and slowly closed it again. His Dark Jade eyes moved to the man who had just opened the door and was walking towards him with a smile on his face. Although he still said it again, he did not use his mouth this time, but directly forced the line into a sound.

    "Although he was born in a humble family, he is now a Bachelor of the famous college in Dalong. It''s really not simple." The man in Xuanyi also heard the footsteps, but did not stop. Instead, he asked again, "what do you mean?"

    Knowing that he was relying on the man who came in with his back to the door, he couldn''t read his lips. What''s more, he didn''t have any martial arts skills. He couldn''t hear the conversation between them so far away. Then he made a bold voice. With a little more helplessness on his face, he then passed on the voice: "don''t you think that his sick body is still so tall, regardless of his origin You look like a man

    Hearing these two familiar descriptions, Xuanyi man''s expression in his eyes was finally relaxed, followed by a low murmur and swallowed the strong liquor in the cup:

    " Sacrifice your brother

    The prince in white looked at the man''s getting closer and closer. His smile on the corner of his lips did not move at all, but his dark jade like eyes narrowed more and more tightly: "or who else?"

    When the man in Xuanyi put down his glass of wine, the man in the royal blue clothes could already walk to the table behind them. But the waiter who served the food was standing there at that time. So Prince Lu, who was very polite, stood there waiting for the second to leave. At the same time, the voice of the man in Xuanyi rang: "unfortunately, there is Mr. MI."

    Hearing Mr. Mi''s three words, Mr. Bai''s face was slightly darkened. The wine cup in his hand was heavily placed on the table in front of him. As soon as he closed his fingers, he slowly clenched his eyes. There was an obvious worry in his eyes: "yes, if you can''t pass Mr. Mi''s, we''ll be planning for nothing."

    When he thought of leaving Murong mansion, the man in green was quite different from that when he first saw him, but there was something hidden that he could not see clearly. When he thought about it, he felt headache and didn''t want to mention it again. Instead, his eyes were full of interest. He looked at Mr. Lu, who was about to stop at the table and wear a long blue shirt.

    "I just don''t know why this young master Lu came to the border?"

    Before the words fell, Prince Lu, dressed in royal blue, stood upright in front of the two people with a happy smile. After receiving the nod of the master in white, he sat down slowly. His broad sleeves fell on both sides of the chair handle. His voice was gentle and steady, not fast or slow. He was still counting words like that.

    "I''m sorry, the servant just got into a little trouble in the street. Lao and his brothers have been waiting for a long time. Lu didn''t know about the names of the two brothers. Please give me some advice. "

    The young man in white began to smile deeply. He turned his head and looked at him. His hands folded back and forth. He also made a courtesy to him just now. Then he slowly replied:

    "my surname is Jiang, and my single name is jade."

    Compared with him, Xuanyi man did not even lift his fingers. Obviously, he did not intend to return a gift. However, the voice of his reply was simple and sonorous: "Bai min."

 Chapter 344

    Lu Qin sees Xuanyi people as if they don''t pay attention to their etiquette, but the white clothes childe is a meticulous response. He doesn''t pay attention to the different reactions between them. He just smiles and bows his hands and says, "brother Jiang, brother Bai, you are polite."

    The young man in white accepted his gift and raised his hand with a smile to indicate that he didn''t need to be more polite. Then he suddenly asked, "brother Lu, you are welcome. Brother Bai and I arrived here today. We haven''t found an inn yet, so we''ve been disturbed by these people. We don''t know if brother Lu knows where to stay so that we can have a rest? "

    Hearing this, Mr. Lu smiles. His face is not so dazzling, but under such a gentle smile, he looks inexplicably moving. There is no complicated look in his dark eyes, but he is transparent and clear. His tone is gentle and gentle: "if brother Jiang asks this, he can be regarded as asking the right person."

    Hearing this, the young man in white immediately stood up and bowed to him with gratitude on his face. Then he said with a smile, "so brother Lu knows? That would be great. "

    Half an hour later, the man in Xuanyi still stayed in the restaurant to drink, while the young man in white followed the scholar in blue out of the restaurant and walked to the three storey building, which was not far away from the restaurant. The three story building was an inn with moderate room price and quiet environment. The best thing was that there were many rooms that had not been occupied. It was really clean to the extreme.

    The scholar in blue took him to the place. He saluted the young man in white after he paid the deposit for two rooms. He turned around to find the man in Xuanyi. Then he turned around slowly and walked towards the wooden stairs step by step. His action was meticulous and even more posture. The breeze raised his broad sleeve and a wisp of black hair, and his smile was more gentle.

    "Childe, who are those two people?" The boy who had been following him didn''t have the demeanor of him. As soon as he entered the door, he looked at the scholar in blue who lifted his sleeves and poured tea. He quickly went to help him pour it. He put it by his hand and his eyes were rolling. He looked like a smart servant. He watched the scholar in blue drink the tea and asked.

    The teacup of the scholar in blue was about to touch his lips. When he heard the speech, he stopped a little, but he did not immediately answer. Instead, he drank the tea on his lips, and then slowly put the cup back on the table. Then he turned to the side of the window and stood by the window, staring at the white shadow and disappearing in the street, he replied in no hurry and no delay: "but I don''t know about my first encounter."

    As soon as he said these eight words, the worried color on the boy''s face immediately rose. After seeing that there was no figure around him, he immediately stepped forward, lowered his voice and advised, "it''s all right for you to have dinner with them. Why arrange them next to our room? Childe, although the two don''t seem to want to be bad people, they have to be defensive... "

    After listening to his words, the scholar in blue half closed his eyebrows and remained calm: "in your opinion, how should we do?"

    Before the words fell, he suddenly snorted coldly, and his half closed eyebrows and eyes suddenly became sharp. He swept the people around him. What was strange was that when he spoke, It was still the gentle sermon: "according to your opinion, if the heart of guarding against others is indispensable, I should deceive them into saying that I don''t know when they ask me where I can rest - it''s just a place to live. I''ve learned the words of sages for many years. Can''t I ruin my mind for this little sentence?"

    "Young master, little green doesn''t mean that, nor does he ask you to cheat them. It''s just that Now you are not in Kyoto, and you come to the frontier alone to find someone. Xiaolu can''t do any martial arts, and can''t protect you. If something happens to you, Xiaolv, how can I explain it to the young lady and the master when I go back! "

    After listening to this, the boy knew that he was fooled by his advice. Before he served his son, he had heard that his son was like learning. He wanted to keep his mind healthy. As for what the mind is, he always

    is a precious thing. If a lie was destroyed for two unrelated people, it would be a pity Great thing!

    When he heard these words, he knelt down in panic. After kowtowing, he looked at the scholar in blue who didn''t call himself up in front of him, but he still refused to give up.

    "What''s more, according to Xiaolu, those two men were able to kill those ruffians, and the young man in white is quite polite to you. He behaves like everyone''s son, and the person who has never shown up They are certainly not simple characters! You have no strength to tie a chicken. You should be very careful! "

    "Little green, little green, you''re a blind leaf." He did not know how long he knelt on the ground, and did not hear a reply from the people in front of him. Until he looked up quietly, he found that the scholar in blue was still looking at the street outside, but his eyebrows and eyes were slightly wrinkled, and his voice was still not urgent.

    "Do you think I am such a reckless man? Don''t you think that childe in white looks like a man?

    ¡±

    "young master, you said Is he very much like a man After hearing this, the boy couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. He recalled that he had not paid much attention to. After a little comparison, the face of the young man in white suddenly changed. He exclaimed, "yes, you said so. I really feel like The young man in white, he is very It''s like your Highness the king of carefreeWhen he heard the five words of his highness Xiaoyao, the scholar in blue suddenly raised his broad sleeve without a trace of wrinkles. His hands, shrunk in the shadow and stretched out, clenched for a moment. His heart seemed to have finally fluctuated, and his voice was not as slow as it was. It didn''t sound like preaching. Instead, it seemed to cover up other emotions.

    "What''s more, there are other reasons for me to arrange all this besides that person. You don''t have to say much."

    After saying this, he no longer listened to the reply of the boy kneeling on the ground. The smile, which could only be regarded as delicate and beautiful, was dispersed. His fist hand was unconsciously placed on the window frame, and the dust on the sleeve corner was allowed to stain on it. It showed that his mood at the moment was not as peaceful as the surface.

    Just at the moment when he raised his hand, the young master in white led the man in Xuanyi behind him. Yihao stopped in front of the inn with a smile. I don''t know if it happened that he just raised his eyes. His Dark Jade eyes just looked at him. Then he arched his hands in his direction. Then he waved his sleeves and lowered his head to enter the door.

    In my memory, the man''s demeanor was completely different, and his face, which was similar to that one, turned into another white shadow in the background of his eyes. The scholar in blue stood in place and said nothing, but his hands were more and more tight. When his lips were making sound, he took a kind of unspeakable emotion for the first time.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Loby. "

    If you know that I am missing in the imperial capital and come here to look for you, you will be in a hurry now.

    I don''t know. How are you doing now.

    The young master in white and the man in Xuanyi stayed in the inn for about a month. During this time, the people in the rooms on both sides were at peace, The scholar in blue doesn''t go out very much. He always reads books by the window, as if to make sure that there are people he wants to wait for. However, the master in white and the man in Xuanyi go out every day. However, they bring some snacks when they come back every day. Xiao Green has nothing to say.

    A month passed quietly. On a clear, windless morning, the scholar changed his new blue clothes and went out with his little boy, Xiao green. Instead, he was a young man in white who often went out. No one opened the door even though he was in the middle of the day. The waiter knocked on the door several times. Only then did he see a hand stretching out of the room and taking the breakfast from his hand, he stood up I shut the door.

    At this time, the scholar in blue was slowly leaving the gate of the Inn and headed for a more remote and small road full of lush trees. His dark blue square mouth shoes were exposed from the hem with dark lines. His wide sleeves were gently hooked by the branches, and the scattered sunlight illuminated him. He had a pure white collar and a gentle and calm face.

    His blue sleeve swayed gently across the green leaves. His long black hair was lifted by the wind between walking. His smile on the corner of his lips became more and more blurred, but his dark eyes were more and more bright.

    I don''t know how long he walked. He finally stopped slowly and looked up to see the man standing not far away from the place wearing white light armor and holding the sword handle. He fixed his gaze on the handsome but childish face. The smile on the corner of his lips became deeper and deeper. The fingers in his sleeve slightly raised, and before he could reach out, he was firmly held by him.

    Followed by an embrace, and the voice of the man with a surprise color.

    "Ah chin! How do you Why are you here? "

 Chapter 345

    After saying this, the man in armor seemed to feel that he didn''t speak enough, and regardless of the action of the scholar in blue ready to stand up, he let go of his waist first, as if knowing that he had offended him. He hung his head nervously, but a worried look flashed on his face: "how can you come here by yourself when you are in such a bad condition? I know you''re in a hurry. I I will try my best to make contributions, and then ask the prime minister to let you walk with me and be my military adviser... "

    At the end of the day, his face was red like a red cloth, and he looked at the scholar in blue in front of him. He didn''t see any special look on his face, but he still had a gentle smile. When he looked at him with calm eyes, his eyes seemed to flash a little flustered. He didn''t dare to say any more, so he lowered his head in some dejected way.

    The scholar in blue looked at him quietly for a moment, but slowly raised his sleeve, put his long finger on his shoulder, and his lips curved out a beautiful arc, and his voice was low, like whispering.

    "I blush when I''m excited, just like a child..."

    It was midday. The young man in white was sitting on the rocking chair in the room. Almost all the people were glued to the Xuanyi man behind him. His eyes were half closed with drowsiness. He let the people around him knead his shoulders and back waist. When he was sleepy in the bright and warm sunshine, he suddenly saw a figure, and his dark jade like eyes suddenly opened.

    With the man in white armor, although the scholar in blue still walked slowly step by step, his pace was not as usual. He crossed a stone slab one step at a time. Instead, his heart was not as calm as it appeared on the surface. On the contrary, the people around him kept a firm eye on him while walking, as if afraid that he would run away suddenly.

    When they arrived at the door of the inn, the scholar in blue raised his head and easily found that there was a man standing in the high place facing him. At this time, he did not know why his eyes were so different from usual. When they saw his eyes, they slightly hooked the corners of his lips and stepped down the stairs step by step with the man in Xuanyi behind him.

    Seeing the young master in white approaching, the scholar in blue did not feel any accident. He just lowered his head to smile politely. After he raised his hand and walked into the door of the inn, he felt that something was wrong. When he looked back, the man in white armor was still standing in his place. I don''t know why he was staring at him, even his fingers shaking.

    Seeing this scene, the scholar in blue felt strange in his heart. He did not change his gentle look on his face. He looked back and looked down at him with a smile. However, he also looked straight at the young master in white. Knowing that things might be different, he still waved his sleeve and made a wrong move. He let the young man in white stand by his side, and at the same time, he did not forget to speak in a low voice, so that the people he brought would wake up first.

    "Loby?"

    The two characters are not only from the mouth of the scholar in blue, but also from the mouth of the young man in white with a trance smile after staring at the man for a long time.

    Just as the boy in White''s voice came out, the man with white coat and white armor at the bottom of the steps suddenly fell on his knees towards the young man in white with his sleeve waving under the complicated eyes of the scholar in blue. His lips trembled slightly under the shadow of black hair, as if he could not say a word any more, but the mist gradually rose from the bottom of his eyes, followed by the crystal color.

    "Get up." Seeing him kneeling down, the finger in his sleeve clenched in an instant. He suddenly raised his face and closed his eyes. He turned aside to avoid his ceremony. His voice was very low, but it seemed as if he was a thousand Jun. "you are not who you were. I am not who I was then. You don''t have to kneel again."

    Hearing and seeing the words, the scholar in blue was still calm. After taking a deep look at the kneeling man, he walked slowly down the steps and lowered his body to support his shoulder. He was still in a relaxed tone, but his eyes were hard to hide, revealing a trace of emotion: "if things are complicated, it''s better to go in and talk about it."

    Before the words fell, the young man in white took the lead and walked to his room. Under the mask of the man in Xuanyi, he took a light glance at the man who had just got up, and the man in blue who had a mild but complicated look on his eyes. Then he followed the white shadow into the room and waited for the two people behind him to hold back the two boys Just stepped in the door.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching and the door suddenly closed, the young man in white put down his tea cup and finally gave a low smile. The smile seemed to have consolation, but more of it was the color of teasing, but the tone was extremely gentle, with the color of doting faintly.

    "I haven''t seen you for a few years. It turns out that the boy who followed me and said that he had been able to support himself for a long time should be old enough to have a family."

    Compared with Prince Bai''s calm, hearing Lu Qin suddenly come to the frontier, he got out of the army and wanted to see him. It seemed that he could not bear the weight of this sentence. After seeing Jiang Luoyu, tears surged in his eyes, but they did not fall. He raised his hand and held his sword to salute the young master in white in front of him and choked: "elder brother Lobbies has seen big brother

    "Well, with so many people watching, don''t cry like you did when you were a child." Jiang Luoyu watched his face change and knew that he was excited beyond words. He not only looked at him carefully, but also looked at him from a young man to a young man. At this time, his beautiful face and slender posture were similar to those of his father Jiang Ying at that time, and his tone was more comforting."Now that you are leading the army alone, you can really support a piece of sky for yourself. I''m very pleased. I didn''t waste my elder brother''s advice when he left Pingyun pass. Now the spirit of father and mother in heaven knows that you have such a promising future, and you will surely be able to rest in peace."

    Hearing the three words of pingyunguan, and suddenly hearing the address of elder brother, even the most stupid person should know what identity the person in front of him is.

    Even if the scholar in blue had seen that kind of similar face before, he had such a startling guess in his heart, which was just a guess that could not be exported. At this time, he had already got such a positive answer. The scholar in blue still felt that he could not stop his amazement and kept a gentle look.

    Compared with his complicated mind, he had begun to speculate about Jiang Luoyu''s intention of feigning death, but Jiang Luobai had no idea about it. When Jiang Luoyu left Pingyun pass, he already knew that Jiang Luoyu had done this for his own freedom, and the rest was for him.

    From every moment after he took over the throne, he told himself that he must never let Jiang Luoyu, who had already left, be disappointed. After his sister married, he would at least take on the responsibility of prospering the palace. Therefore, this time, he asked to go to the border, hoping to glorify the Palace with meritorious achievements, and hope to let the people around him

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at the gentle man around him. For a moment, he felt a little ashamed of himself. He looked down at the man in Xuanyi who had been standing behind the prince in white, but had not spoken to them. For a moment, he felt a little familiar and could not help asking, "elder brother, he is..."

    "He? He is my wife. " When the man in white heard what he said, he was stunned for a moment, and then a thick smile flashed through his eyes. Seeing his expression, Xuanyi knew that he was not good. The next moment, he saw Jiang Luoyu turn over, spit out some sly words between his lips, and His Dark Jade eyes were full of light.

    "Madame min, after wearing the mask for such a long time, I still don''t want my brother to see the unique appearance of his sister-in-law?"

    On hearing this, Xuanyi felt that his body was stiff. He wanted to raise his hand to stop him, but it was too late to reach half of it. He had no choice but to let Jiang Luoyu take off the mask on his face, revealing his beautiful and flawless face.

    Seeing his face, Jiang Luobai''s eyes flashed with surprise and admiration. He took a look at the smiling elder brother and nodded to himself. He thought that only such a Gemini could be worthy of his elder brother. However, the scholar in blue beside him saw this scene at the same time, but a strange color appeared in his eyes. His eyes were full of deep meaning on the protruding larynx and fingers of Xuanyi man Passing by, but did not open mouth to say anything, but smile slightly lower head.

    After meeting Jiang Luobai, the two brothers began to tell about their experiences after their separation. However, the scholar in blue who sat with him on one side was acutely aware that in their conversation, Jiang Luobai said more, and Jiang Luoyu often listened with a smile. Even if Jiang Luobai asked questions, he just said a few words and then turned to the topic, as if he didn''t want to say more about how he is now.

    Aware of this, the scholar in blue frowned imperceptibly. He looked at Jiang Luobai, who was in excitement and kept talking. His fingers curled up in his sleeve.

    In the middle of the night, the man in Xuanyi stood by the window and suddenly raised his hand. A big white bird flew into the room, widened his black bean eyes and stopped steadily on his small arm. Jiang Luoyu looked back, his eyes solidified a little, and instantly resumed talking and laughing as usual, but his face was obviously more worried.

    "Chen Hua."

    After hearing his brother''s hand, he raised his eyebrow and asked him to write a little

    Muronghao''s eyes flashed slightly. Before he could see clearly, the brocade and silk in his hand were immediately put into his sleeve. Obviously, he didn''t want him to see more. Instead, he gently shook his head and said in a warm voice, "there are some things over there. It''s not a big deal. You''ll accompany your brother first, and I''ll go back. "

 Chapter 346

    "No way." Jiang Luoyu had known him for many years, and as soon as he saw his reaction, he knew that there was something wrong with the army. He looked back at Jiang Luobai, who was sitting at the table, and looked at Jiang Luobai, who was sitting at the table. He looked at Jiang Luobai with his eyes drooping and a gentle smile on his face. He shook his head very slowly and said in a low voice, "I''ll go with you."

    When Murong Hao heard the speech, he was going to refute it immediately. However, seeing the resolute eyes of the people beside him, he sighed helplessly and finally nodded.

    When they came back to the table, Jiang Luobai looked at them. Jiang Luoyu''s face was even more complicated. He knew that the news from the big bird was not good news. It was only about the two people in front of him. He was not good as a younger brother and asked about it in person, so he looked at his elder brother.

    "Big brother, what''s the matter?"

    "We have some urgent business to do, so we probably can''t stay here." Jiang Luoyu took a look at her younger brother''s face, but she soon turned into a smile. After patting Jiang Luobai on the shoulder, she suddenly said with a loud smile, "Luobai, don''t be reluctant to act like a little girl. As the world is big, there will always be a time to meet."

    Jiang Luobai looked at him and said this, and walked out of the inn with a smile. When he could see Jiang Luoyu and Lu Qin at the same time, he felt that he would live up to the trip. When he saw Jiang Luoyu leaving, he was relieved just because he didn''t give up a piece of engraving. He bowed his hand to the back of the two men and said in a loud voice.

    "I''d like to hear from you!"

    After Jiang Luoyu and muronghao left, Jiang Luobai discussed with the scholar in LAN Yi. He did not stop in the morning of the next day, so he drove his horse in the direction of Da Long''s army. After about ten days'' journey, he met the Da Long''s army. In order to cover up his identity, the scholar in blue always disguised himself as Jiang Luobai''s sidekick. It was embarrassing to eat and sleep together As time went on, Jiang Luobai''s eyes became more and more bright, but the scholar in blue''s eyes became more and more complicated.

    In a flash, a month has passed since we arrived at the barracks. Taki''s army has been stationed in the wilderness outside the territory for a few days. The scholar in blue is holding a hand stove and is looking at the sand table. The tent is quiet and peaceful, which makes Xiaolv, who opens the curtain and carries a tea cup, be stunned A dark light flashed across the bottom.

    Shi Shi ran, a scholar in blue, took back his eyes and looked down at the engraved patterns on his stove. Seeing his action, Xiaolv immediately narrowed his eyes and walked towards him. After putting down his tea cup, he turned to go to jiangluobai. Outside the door, a small soldier stopped outside the tent and reported in a loud voice.

    "My Lord, the famous Marquis of Anguo and his envoys sent by his inner monarch have asked him to set up a military tent in the middle of Dajin and Dalong in the morning of tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luobai was in a good mood and asked, "where is an guohou at this time?"

    "In the Shuai tent where Dajin is outside the city, waiting for the Lord to reply."

    Jiang Luobai nodded and did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked again at the sand table in front of him. On the sand table, there was not only the topographic map of the whole Xiongnu imperial court, but also the border area between Dalang and Dajin. The scholar in blue saw this and put his hand stove aside. He slowly got up and walked to his side. His face was warm and his breath was like a breeze.

    "It is said that when the Dajin army did not arrive here a few days ago, there seemed to be a riot in the army. Some people who disturbed the morale of the army tried to rebel to seize the right of an guohou, so that Wu Yayi, who had been stationed here for a long time, was the main general."

    Hearing that the scholar in blue suddenly mentioned such a thing, Jiang Luobai, who had been immersed in the sand table duels these days, raised his head, blinked his eyes, and then straightened up. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "what happened later?"

    The scholar in blue narrowed his eyes slightly, and the smile on his lips remained unchanged. At this time, he still spoke in a slow tone. He felt a sense of horror and surprise: "those people failed to succeed. They had been suppressed by an Guo Hou with iron and blood a month ago. Now they have been executed at a high speed, and their bodies are exposed to the public in the army for three days before they are buried."

    "What an effective way to settle down the country."

    Jiang Luobai smelled the speech, his face sank in an instant, but the light at the bottom of his eyes did not fade, but became brighter.

    After thinking for a moment, he suddenly passed by the scholar in blue. His eyes were like electricity, and he said in a deep voice to the soldiers outside the tent: "go back to Anguo, and tomorrow morning, follow his words!"

    "According to the king''s orders!"

    In the morning of the next day, before the sun was out of the clouds, Jiang Luobai arrived at the center of the two armies in plain clothes with a sword. With a few scholars in blue, they looked at the newly built Shuai tent with solemn eyes. Before seeing the Shuai tent, someone had already been guarding the tent, and behind the curtain there was a figure behind the curtain. Knowing that someone had arrived first, he stopped outside the tent and raised his hand and raised his voice.

    "Xiao Wang, you''ve met an guohou!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the shadow in the tent seemed to shake. Then a calm voice with some inexplicable familiarity came out and ordered: "please come in, your Highness the king of carefree."

    After receiving the order, the two soldiers standing in front of the tent immediately stepped back and raised their hands to lift the curtain in front of them. Jiang Luoyu walked slowly towards the tent. Unexpectedly, he saw a man in a dark and black cloak who was as powerful as the sea. Because his back was facing Jiang Luobai and Lu Qin, they could not see what he looked like."Let''s all go down. My Marquis and the emperor will have a secret talk with his highness King Xiaoyao."

    There were several guards'' attendants in the tent. When they heard the order, they immediately knelt down and said in a deep voice, "yes!"

    Seeing that only an guohou was left in the tent, Jiang Luobai''s eyes twinkled slightly, and he raised his hand to signal that all the attendants except the scholar in blue were retreating. When there were only three people left in the account, the Angou Hou, who was facing them, was still silent and did not know what he was thinking.

    At this moment of mutual stalemate, Jiang Luobai frowned slightly and looked at the scholar in blue beside him. As soon as he was ready to ask, he heard a soft footstep behind him, followed by a more familiar voice and a little helpless words.

    "Well, when is this. Those people are dead, and you are still sulking with me. If you come back and say a word, it won''t be so good. " The people who came slowly wore a light purple robe. The light gold tassels slid down the arm. With a light smile on the lip corner, they put the tray in their hands on the edge of the sand table. They walked towards the people who were facing them with their backs, laughing.

    "Tea, please. Don''t be at home."

    When Jiang Luobai heard the voice, his face suddenly solidified. When he saw the man walking by his side, he was even more shocked and could hardly make a sound. After a long time, he stammered and stammered: "big You, how do you... "

    "So this is your Highness the king of carefree." Compared with his shock, Jiang Luoyu was obviously much calmer. She stood beside the man who was facing him with a smile. She raised her hand and held the man''s wrist. Facing Jiang Luobai and Lu Qin with a smile, she said in a low voice, "if you are a good-looking talent, a pillar of the country, what do you think?"

    I don''t know whether he was persuaded by his words, or because of the finger that passed on his wrist, the man in the silver armour and Xuan clothes sighed. After turning back to his body, his eyes were cold. At this time, his beautiful appearance seemed to have endless bloodletting, and his expression was even more resolute:

    "what the emperor said is the language of the marquis."

    Seeing muronghao''s face, Jiang Luoyu knew that Jiang Luobai must have been very frightened. She went down the steps with a smile and personally held up a cup of tea and handed it to him. In a soft voice, he said in a soft voice, "little brother, have a cup of tea and press your surprise."

    After receiving the teacup from Jiang Luoyu, Jiang Luobai managed to resist his consternation, but he could not help wondering. He looked at muronghao who was not far away, and then looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was only close to him in front of him: "big brother, what is the matter, how can you, how can..."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that her younger brother was full of greetings at the moment. After a gentle smile, she raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder again: "if you want to explain, it''s a long time. It''s too long to finish. You can talk about the military affairs first, and then I''ll tell you one by one when the four of us have a dinner party in the evening. How about that?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ OK, but big brother, how could you marry a Gemini... "

    This time, the scholar in blue, who had been standing behind him in silence without waiting for his voice to fall, and was also shocked by all these things in front of him, quickly recovered his former calm and gentleness, and his sleeve robe slowly drifted away with his dark eyes full of unspeakable

    thick black.

    "Loby."

    The person who believed in him most suddenly opened his mouth. Jiang Luobai''s words that he wanted to continue to say immediately froze and looked at him: "how What''s the matter? "

    "An Guo Hou is not a Gemini, but a man of substance. Did you forget what I told you before you came here?" The smile on the lips of the scholar in blue made Jiang Luobai calm down instantly. Jiang Luoyu was silent with a smile on one side, while muronghao had a light expression. In the big tent, only his voice echoed.

    "The Marquis of Anguo is the legitimate eldest son of Murong family in the four big families of Dajin. He has just married the legitimate son of Princess Dajin as the inner king. Now he is a highly powerful and hot official of Dajin. Apart from the two legitimate sons of Wu Ya''s family, no one in Dajin can take advantage of it

 Chapter 347

    At the end of the day, his words were determined without hesitation. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the Dark Jade like bottom of his eyes flashed with different colors. However, he saw the scholar in blue saying that when he was not looking at Jiang Luobai, there was no trace in the bottom of his eyes.

    After the gossip, Jiang Luobai quickly calmed down and stood with muronghao on the edge of the sand table to discuss how to fight against the Xiongnu imperial court. Jiang Luoyu did not speak after that. He just looked at Lu Qin, a famous scholar with elegant demeanor, standing beside Jiang Luobai from time to time.

    It was evening. After the two sides had made preliminary plans, the king of Xiaoyao had no time to burn incense when he returned to the Shuai tent. The prince in white came to see him with a hat on his head and a man in Xuanyi with a mask on his back. After the four men retreated in the Shuai tent, Jiang Luoyu made no secret of his experience after leaving kaipingyun pass.

    After listening to the elder brother''s experience, Jiang Luobai couldn''t lift his spirits. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t comfort him when he sat on one side. He had to fill a glass of wine for him. After raising his eyes to muronghao, he sat down safely beside the scholar in blue, put the white porcelain wine pot on the table and looked at him with a smile.

    The scholar in blue noticed his gaze, but he didn''t think so. He still raised his glass with both hands. He let his muddy blue sleeve pass through the beautiful curve in the air. He lowered his head slightly and sipped his lips to taste the wine. Jiang Luoyu saw that the bottom of his cup was empty, and immediately filled him with another cup. After drinking more than ten cups, the scholar in blue only wiped the corners of his mouth with his sleeve Black eyes, but still do not see clearly.

    In a flash, he saw that Jiang Luoyu was still smiling, as if he had never seen him lose his manners. He was lowering himself to fill his glass again. The smile on the corner of his lips was slowly disappearing. After the gentle face was lost, there was only sharp edge between his eyebrows: "my wife, do you miss your child?"

    "Two months away from home is not short." Jiang Luoyu seemed to have no idea that he would suddenly ask about this matter. Jiang Luoyu could not help being in a trance. She seemed to pass by the sleeping face of Chui Er Chang''er when she left. She pointed to the wine pot in front of her and whispered, "I left as soon as they were born. I shouldn''t have. They are the bones in my bones and flesh in my flesh. Even if they are in the frontier, how can they abandon my thoughts? "

    Before the words fell, he suddenly turned his head and looked like a sharp arrow. He looked at Lu Qin with a cold face. His smile was not warm: "what about Mr. Lu? Did you ever miss someone so much?"

    When Lu Qin touched his eyes, he seemed to be stabbed by something. He immediately lowered his head. His old routine was thrown aside. His black hair fell down his ears. His dark blue hair band dipped into the liquor. His face was expressionless. At this time, he looked a little pathetic, and the rest was blank.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his twisted look for a moment. His eyes were deep and he lowered his head. Lu Qin whispered in his ear: "sister..."

    "Mr. Lu''s sister? Is it Lu Xin, the only legitimate daughter of Prime Minister Lu

    "Sister Sister... " Hearing this name, the scholar in blue shook his whole body, and finally lost the focus in his dark eyes. He suddenly stood up and let his wine cup fall on the ground with a crisp ring. However, a smile came out of his lips again. The dark blue sleeves fluctuated up and down with his faltering steps, reflected in Jiang Luoyu''s still eyes.

    "Miss..."

    Hearing the last two words he uttered, and seeing his completely lost manner after mentioning Lu Xin, Jiang Luoyu stood up and suddenly exclaimed in a cold voice: "I don''t know that childe Lu is missing her Or do you like her? "

    To his surprise, Lu Qin stood in a daze after hearing this sentence. His eyes wandered around as if he was looking for something. When he saw that he had been fighting with muronghao for a while, he was already a little dizzy. The whole person seemed to be completely frozen and Murong Hao was Murong. His voice was getting higher and higher.

    "I don''t like it! I don''t like it. I don''t I don''t like I won''t like it! Like him Don''t worry You can relax! I don''t like him! I won''t like him! "

    Having drunk more than 20 cups and half a bottle of pear blossom white, Jiang Luobai shook his head. He was about to drink with his brother-in-law, who was silent but had a good amount of wine. Suddenly, he felt that he was heavy, and his skin, which was as cool as jade, ran across his cheek. He immediately aroused him and turned around to squint his eyes.

    "Qin, you What''s the matter with you? " As soon as he saw who the man was, Jiang Luobai opened the corner of his lips foolishly. As soon as he was ready to rub his finger with his hand, he felt that his eyes were black, and the man''s soft lips pressed down, "Oh, ah Qin..."

    Seeing the landing, Qin kisses Jiang Luobai for a while, then falls unconscious. Jiang Luobai simply falls asleep without waiting for him to finish. Jiang Luoyu walks to the two people with interest and looks at Lu Qin with a smile and murmurs in a low voice: "it''s strange to say that it''s affectionate, but it''s not intentional. It''s really strange - it''s interesting ¡£¡±

    After that, he lowered himself and pushed the two men together. He found that they were really drunk and fell asleep. Jiang Luobai, lying on the ground, was so red that he didn''t look like anything. The breath was full of alcohol. The boy in white stood up helplessly and walked around them. They walked towards muronghao in a low voice."They are all drunkards. They just go back and forth. They are either drinking or sleeping."

    Murong Hao saw him go to his side, raised his hand and clasped his wrist. He pulled the man into his arms, lowered his head and drank a mouthful of wine between his lips. Then he lowered himself in his ear and whispered, "I''m not drunk yet."

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t like strong liquor, so she forced her to take a sip. She could not help turning her face low and humming. She didn''t care about the two people on the ground. Unexpectedly, she was caught by him again. It was in vain. When she was pulled back to the man''s arms, she couldn''t help but raise her hand and rub Su Su Su''s sore temple.

    "You''re drunk Better than not drunk. "

    In the morning of the next day, Jiang Luoyu got up to wash and watched Murong Hao go out for inspection. He leaned against the bed in the army tent and looked at the map hanging on the side. Before he could take a look at it, the soldiers outside whispered to report.

    "Mr. Lu, please

    Hearing that Lu Qin asked to see her, Jiang Luoyu frowned slightly, but her lips raised a smile and said in a deep voice, "please come in."

    As the words fell, Jiang Luoyu adjusted her sleeves and stood up. As soon as she faced the tent, she saw Lu Qin, dressed in a blue robe, coming in slowly. Her steps were still not urgent and slow, but her expression was not as gentle as before. Instead, she looked stiff and her eyes couldn''t see clearly.

    "Brother Lu was drunk yesterday. Now I should wake up." Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a different look. She unconsciously moved her eyes to his slightly lowered face and said, "however, how can I look at Mr. Lu? His face is even worse than when he is drunk?"

    The scholar in blue seemed to have pursed his pale lips. Even if he was stabbed by Jiang Luoyu, he was still calm. He raised his hand and gave a formal salute. His voice was soft and soft. He said, "Lu was drunk because he was depressed yesterday, which caused trouble to the emperor and Marquis. It was Lu who was not."

    "You''re welcome, brother Lu. After all, you are a good friend of Luobai. If I don''t take care of you, I will feel uneasy."

    Jiang Luoyu picked up her eyebrows. When she said the word "good friend", she said with a heavy tone. Unexpectedly, she saw the scholar in blue wrinkle her eyebrows. Her smile deepened, but her eyes suddenly turned cold. She suddenly stepped up to the hanging map and pointed to the big word Xiongnu on it.

    "Zhaomin has just been out on a patrol. I''m looking at the map of the Xiongnu imperial court. I heard that brother Lu is the brains of Luo Bai. Do you have any ideas about attacking Xiongnu?"

    "It''s still what you said to the marquis. Lu didn''t hide it yesterday."

    Lu Qin realized that after he had paid his bills, the emperor in front of him had been testing himself with words. However, he was depressed at the moment. On the surface, he was forced to do nothing. No matter what idea Jiang Luoyu had made, he still kept his usual tone of voice and said,

    "at that time, the emperor was on the side, and he should have heard it clearly."

    "Brother Lu once said at that time that the attack on Xiongnu was" drag ". After a long time, when the Huns faced the army, once the grassland was dry and there was little water, and the soldiers had no supplies, they would surely be defeated. But relatively speaking, the leaders of the various departments would have expected that we should have prepared enough water and enough food and grass before the war, and they could not say that there would be a big week to support them I''m afraid it will take three years and five years to see the results if we really make the decision. "

    "If Da Long and Da Jin are united in their crusade, they don''t have to use this strategy. It''s a pity..."

    Lu Qin felt a little regret in his words, as if he didn''t want to use this tactic, but wanted to use some brave and progressive troops, so as to be able to return to Korea earlier. For a moment, he couldn''t help thinking that he was still in the frontier, and that he would be able to make suggestions with the man in the frontier. If the war was really over soon, the man would know the truth that he had come all the way back to Korea After that, it must be the day when they broke up

    When he thought of this, he felt that it was difficult to breathe for a while. The original formal etiquette was stiff. The fingers in his sleeve were slowly clenched, and the sharp pain spread from the palm of his hand. Along with the not urgent and slow tone, all became depressed and difficult to understand with his mind.

    "Is it hard for Nei Jun to think that just by virtue of the unspeakable relationship between the emperor and his highness, Dalang and Dajin can unite in their military spirit and jointly attack the Huns without delay? Da Long and Da Jin had been on guard against each other. Now they are fighting against the Xiongnu together. I think the inner Prince knows that his highness and the inner monarch have enemies. There are not a few people behind them. There are big Zhou tigers behind the Huns. Why use this to test Lu Mou? "

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that his words of discussing the war caused the mood of the people in front of him to fluctuate violently. His eyes flashed slightly. After seeing the scholar in blue finish his speech, he suddenly pursed his thin lips and lowered his face. Suddenly, his heart suddenly moved. He thought of the words Lu Qin said after he was drunk yesterday, and asked in a low voice.

    "Brother Lu, since I was drunk last night, it seems that there have been some unspeakable changes?"

 Chapter 348

    "I don''t know what happened to Lu." After saying that, the scholar in blue already knew that he was in a bad mood today, which made his behavior lose his usual heart. But when he wanted to recover one by one, he felt exhausted and unable to continue. He slowly raised his head, and his face finally showed a smile that didn''t look like a smile.

    "Only Lu saw the emperor at the moment, but I don''t know why he suddenly envied him."

    "Brother Lu''s words, did I not hear them wrong?" Jiang Luoyu watched his smile. She knew that she had guessed that she would not leave. For a moment, she did not know whether she was angry or sorry for Jiang Luobai. If a person like Lu Qin could win his love, how difficult and how lucky his brother would be.

    In this way, Jiang Luoyu''s words turn, and the words reveal the meaning of exploration again.

    "Brother Lu, as the only legitimate son of the prime minister, is also a handsome and unique figure. Compared with Jingyu, brother Lu is much higher than Jingyu.

    How can we talk about envy?"

    "The first time Lu saw Nei Jun in the military tent, he felt that he was very lucky to have it." To Jiang Luoyu''s surprise, before her voice dropped, the scholar in blue suddenly changed her face and showed a gentle smile again. Obviously, after a short sentence, she gradually recovered her calm.

    "But later, I remembered that I had heard from Luo Bai about the sufferings of Nei Jun, and then I knew that he was lucky for no reason." Jiang Luoyu recognized the profound meaning in his words. Looking at the modest scholar in blue before him and hearing his calm voice, Jiang Luoyu frowned slightly: "brother Lu, what do you want to say?"

    "I''d like to ask brother Jiang to complete one thing."

    The finger in the sleeve of the scholar in blue slowly loosened, and his dark eyes lifted up. He fixed his gaze on the face that looked like jiangluobai in front of him. After a moment, he suddenly raised his hand. The sapphire blue sleeve wrapped around a complete circle in the air, and his knee banged on the carpet in the tent. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed with astonishment.

    Seeing him kneeling down in front of him, Jiang Luoyu said that he was shocked. However, in his heart, he vaguely understood the reason why he did so. He sighed for a moment and wanted to persuade something. His words had already reached his lips, but he could not say it. Finally, he could only turn into helplessness.

    "Brother Lu, please. If it''s about you and Luobai, brother Lu really doesn''t have to talk. Although I am related to Luo Bai by blood and can influence his judgment, brother Lu should also know that since I am a biological brother, some things are more difficult to say. Besides, I have been married to an guohou, and now I am a real king of gold. Brother Lu''s thoughts have nothing to do with me, and I don''t want to interfere. "

    The scholar in blue didn''t answer, but he slowly lowered his head and let his black hair fall from his shoulder. When he raised his head again, his delicate face was covered with a gentle smile. However, the embarrassment and depression in his eyes were hard to hide. After getting up, he didn''t want to open his mouth again. After bowing to Jiang Luoyu, he turned around and left.

    "I have only one word to advise brother Lu. I hope brother Lu has a deep heart." Looking at his figure getting farther and farther away, Jiang Luoyu stepped forward and finally whispered to him, "brother Lu should understand more clearly in his heart. Sometimes he conceals things blindly and may be peaceful for a while. But what should brother Lu do to deal with the dark and interlocking events that follow?"

    Hearing his voice, Lu Qin''s body was stunned. At the next moment, he didn''t look back. He just turned to his side and lowered his eyes a little. Then he bowed his head out of the big tent and walked in the direction of Dalong barracks against the cold wind.

    After a long time, the scholar in blue lowered his head and lifted up the curtain. As soon as he walked in, he saw a figure running over. It was obvious that he had not accompanied the scholar in blue and had been waiting for a long time.

    "Young master, you are back. Please sit by the fire and warm yourself."

    The scholar in blue stood in the tent, his eyes swept past the furnishings in front of him, and finally stopped at the edge of the stove. In his deep eyes, he seemed to reflect a burning flame. He looked at it carefully, but he seemed to have nothing. His tone was still not urgent and slow as usual: "Fang Cai, who has been here?"

    The boy didn''t realize his difference at the moment. He thought he was just the same as before. He held a delicate and beautiful copper hand stove by the fire stove and put it into the cold still aching palm of the scholar in blue. He said with a smile, "young master, how many people do you dare to let in? Young master, you say so. "

    The scholar in blue was silent for a long time. His fingers lifted up a little bit and held the small copper flower stove tightly. His eyes were dark and hard to touch: "is it the furnace left by Luobai?"

    "Yes, young master. You don''t know. Your highness is worried about you. It''s the same as usual. Although I got up late because of drunkenness yesterday, I remembered my young master in the early morning. After I got up, I didn''t use breakfast. I heard that you didn''t say anything when you went to see an Guojun. I''m afraid that you would drink cold and drink wine, and you would not take care of your body and cough, so you sent the stove to me... "

    This time, before Xiao Green''s words were finished, he was suddenly stopped by a sentence of the scholar in blue''s tone.

    "I''m not worth it."

    It took a long time for Xiao green to react to the meaning of his words, and his face suddenly changed: "I''m afraid Young master"The monarch of Anguo said it''s all right. It''s my fault, it''s all my fault..." Lu Qin gazed at the smoke curling stove in his palm. He could not see his face clearly, but his dark eyes were full of relaxed peace. He said, "I don''t want to, and I can''t wait any longer."

    "Young master, you What are you talking about? "

    "I will tell him the truth." The scholar in blue said in a low voice, as if some reluctant to give up looking at the delicate and complicated patterns on the stove in the palm of his hand, regardless of the frightened face of the boy around him, his smile was faint, as if he could float away with the wind, "no matter whether he will hate me, or hate me, or even won''t see me again in his life I don''t want to cheat him any more, not for a moment. "

    His voice dropped, and the tent was calm for a long time. Drops of water fell into the copper basin on one side, beating up Xiaolv''s increasingly ugly face, and his voice suddenly became astonished and sharp: "but master, if you confess, miss her! What should she do, miss

    Even the boy was startled by such an ugly voice. Instead, the scholar in blue standing in front of him was still calm. He slowly turned over and looked at him. The blue sleeves fell from the wooden table, and the stove was gently put aside to make a deep, dull sound.

    / J, green. Little green stood beside him with his head down. Ever since he said what he had just said, he looked at the scholar in blue still looking calm, as if he didn''t pay attention to anything. He really had made up his mind. For a moment, he was a little panicked, but his eyes were very complicated. He looked carefully at the scholar in blue in front of him: " Young master

    The scholar in blue fixed a look at him, and finally dropped his eyes slowly: "sorry."

    Before the words fell, he turned around and said in a deep voice to the two soldiers who had been guarding the door: "come on!"

    "Yes

    "Tie this boy up for me." Seeing that the two men heard his order, they immediately broke into the account and saluted in low body. The scholar in blue closed his eyes, raised his hand to his side, and saw that the situation in front of him was out of control, and his face was ugly and he didn''t know what to do. He ordered word by word.

    "Besides, I want to see his highness King Xiaoyao immediately."

    Jiang Luobai had already returned from training early in the morning. At this time, he was writing a memorial in the tent. He saw sweat in his forehead. When he was about to fall asleep on the table, he heard a small soldier outside report to Mr. Lu for an interview. He immediately made him stand up and said in a loud voice, "please come in, Duke Lu!"

    As soon as the words fell, the curtain was lifted. Lu Qin, dressed in blue, came in with a gentle smile on his face and bowed to him: "Lu has seen your highness."

    Jiang Luobai''s eyes brightened as soon as he saw him. He quickly stood up and came to him. He lifted his hand and held his wrist. He shook his head helplessly and said, "ah Qin, I said several times that you don''t have to salute me. How can you still be so stubborn? Every time you see him, you have to..."

    But before he finished speaking, the man who had been holding his wrist slowly pulled back his finger. His dark eyes lifted up and quietly looked at Jiang Luobai, who was excited on his face. His voice was cold and calm: "Your Highness."

    "Ah? This morning, I went to see the king of an kingdom The tone of the scholar in blue was light and slow, not fast or slow, as if it were the same as before. But with that look, Jiang Luobai gradually restrained his smile and looked at him in a daze, "he said something to me, which made me want to understand something."

    "Ah Qin..."

    "Don''t talk. Listen to me." Hearing the low voice in his ear, Lu Qin leaned slightly to his face and stopped looking at him. Instead, he quietly lowered his head. His voice became lighter and lighter. "After this, I decided to tell you something that I thought was right but was wrong before."

    Jiang Luobai looked at his smiling side face, and a very ominous premonition suddenly surged up - which made him raise his hand and try to catch the man in front of him, but his fingers suddenly stopped at the original

    ground when he was about to grasp the corner of his sleeve.

    "Say it, I''ll listen."

 Chapter 349

    The finger in the sleeve of the scholar in blue slowly clenched, but the smile on the corner of his lips became deeper and deeper. Instead of looking up at him, he fixed on looking at the stove smoking smoke at his feet, and asked in a low voice, "do you remember the incident that happened to you and me in the suburb of Kyoto three years ago?"

    "Naturally remember!" Jiang Luobai thought he was going to say something, but he felt his heart was strained. Unexpectedly, he took a low breath and nodded. He recalled and looked at the person in front of him with worry. Obviously, he was afraid that he would feel uncomfortable when he remembered what happened in those years. "At that time, you were bullied by a group of students, almost If I hadn''t come in time, you would have been humiliated by them... "

    To his surprise, the scholar in blue was quite calm when he mentioned this matter. He just raised his eyes a little and then asked with a smile: "at that time, I said to you that those students were instigated by family members to harm me, right?"

    Jiang Luobai did not know why. Looking at the smile on his lips, he felt frightened for a moment, but did not dare to export. He asked him not to smile again. His fingers were raised and put down. Obviously, he did not know how to do it. He even hesitated: "yes, ah Qin, aren''t you going to tell me other things? How can you suddenly mention this..."

    The scholar in blue didn''t seem to notice his uneasiness at this time. He didn''t look back at him. He just slowly raised his step and walked forward. His eyebrows and eyes were all in the curling white fog: "after a month, I''ll find you to drink wine. We''ll make friends with you to enjoy flowers and play chess. I''ll teach you to read. I''ll eat and live with you without telling the people in the mansion..."

    Before the words fell, he suddenly turned to his side and looked directly at them. After hearing these words, he seemed to have noticed something. Suddenly, Jiang Luobai, who was a little flustered, looked gentle, lowered his voice and asked, "do you like me, don''t you?"

    Although Jiang Luobai had been with him for a long time, neither of them broke the paper. This was the first time that he was stabbed. He immediately turned red when he heard the speech. He also forgot the abnormal behavior of the scholar in blue and those worrying words. He did not know where to put his hands and feet. He kowtowed his head: "ah Qin You How did you suddenly Suddenly speaking of this I My ...?

    "sorry." The scholar in blue looked at his flushed face and worried and expectant face. For a moment, his fingers were shaking, and he could hardly hold his fist. His dark eyes were deep, and his smile at the corner of his lips gradually disappeared. His words were like the wind whistling through the tent, freezing to the bone.

    "It''s all fake."

    With these words, he no longer looked at the man''s expression, no longer walked forward, no longer leaned over to show his side face, but walked step by step to the burning stove in the tent, letting the precious blue sleeve robe be lifted by the hot wind, and his body slowly leaned forward - his posture and look were like moths to the fire.

    "I met you for the first time, made friends with you, made friends with you, met with you, joined hands for alliance, and chased you here What happened in the past was designed by me. I lied to you

    "You What do you say Hearing this, Jiang Luobai was stunned, and then his face turned white. He stepped forward to pull the figure, but when he raised his hand, he stood still. Although his voice was arguing, it was getting lower and lower. Finally, he could not hear clearly.

    "Qin, I know you You have always refused to accept my heart, but you That''s a big lie. I You don''t want to do this. If you hate me and like you, I can, I can hide it in my heart so that you don''t know, but you, don''t lie to me like this, don''t say that it''s all... "

    "Loby." The scholar in blue turned his back to him. When he uttered his words, he felt helpless and lamented, "this time, I just don''t want to go wrong again. They are all fake From the beginning of your acquaintance with me, every moment is designed by me. You and I know each other It''s all fake. "

    After a strange silence, Jiang Luobai fell slowly towards his fingers, and a smile that didn''t seem to be a smile appeared on his face.

    "This time, you''re not lying to me?"

    Lu Qin looked down and felt that the smoke in front of him was getting heavier and heavier. He could hardly see clearly. In his dark eyes, there seemed to be a mist rising, but it was soon covered by layers of white fog.

    "I wish I was lying to you this time."

    "Why?" Jiang Luobai clenched his fingers and took a deep breath. It seemed that he finally accepted the fact. However, his face was twisted badly at the moment, but the smile still remained on his lips. His expression was so strange that people did not dare to look at it again. "Tell me, why

    "I have a sister who is the only legitimate daughter born to my father''s wife. Her name is Lu Xin. Do you remember her?"

    The scholar in blue said this sentence, but did not hear any echo behind him. He reluctantly pulled the corner of his lips. Finally, he completely closed his black eyes and raised his head to tell in a low voice.

    "Maybe you don''t remember her face, but she fell in love with you after seeing you for the first time three years ago. She once told me that she wanted to marry you and be your wife. But every time you meet her, you are always polite to her. You have never been attracted to him. Instead, you are more kind to the ladies at the party. She is the sister I love in my heart since I was a child. She fell in love alone for you, but you didn''t look at her. After a few months, I had no choice but to accept her request and design to meet you. "Without waiting for his words to fall completely, Jiang Luobai suddenly sneered. Although his eyes were filled with unspeakable pain, his words were sharp as a knife: "you are good to me, even if you are smart enough to design me, is to wait for me to marry your sister when I really fall in love with you, obey you and no longer disobey you?"

    "You think so well of me, Loby."

    The scholar in blue stood still. The words he uttered seemed to be more and more difficult to export. However, every time he said a word, the expression on his face was relaxed. At the end of the speech, he finally became completely relieved and calm My sister has already discussed with me. When you can''t help saying that you like me and want to marry me, I will tell my father about it. My sister has always been in love with you, but my father has loved her since he was a child. Naturally, he will agree to this marriage. On the day of marriage, when the arrow hits the string, he can''t go back on his regret. At that time, the person you marry will not be me, but - "

    Yes Compared with his calmness, Jiang Luobai was shaking all over at this time, and his eyes were red at last. He hit several cases on one side with one fist and growled in a low voice: "enough That''s enough

    After a long silence, the scholar in blue raised his face and opened his dark eyes again. The bottom of his eyes was like a bend of still water, and the waves were invisible.

    "No matter what, I owe you a sorry..."

    "Nothing to be sorry about."

    This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, Jiang Luobai gave a low smile. The pain in his words did not diminish, but only more self mockery and ridicule.

    "You are the only couple of the Lu family. You will inherit the family business in the future. Since you are not interested in me, you should not waste all your time on me. It''s me, the carefree king, who has no brain. It''s my stupid. It''s not your fault. You''re not wrong at all I shouldn''t have thought that a character like you would love me so much that he would catch up with me at all costs It turns out that I I''m just a I''m so sentimental... "

    "You go." Having said this, he stood up straight and walked towards the table not far away. He did not look back to see the figure of the man. He seemed to have completely put down or abandoned something in an instant. His words were like soaking in ice water, and the cold people were freezing.

    "I don''t want to see you again."

    The scholar in blue took a deep breath, and his thin lips moved. His dark eyes took a look at his back. Finally, he turned around and walked out of the curtain step by step. His steps were slow and heavy, as if every step was heavy. His eyes seemed to flash with light. However, the eyes closed slowly and could not be seen again.

    As soon as his fingers touched the curtain and was ready to lower himself, a voice suddenly sounded with a heavy weight.

    "Slow down!"

    As soon as the curtain which had not been touched by the scholar in blue was lifted, a man in a lavender robe stepped in slowly. His eyes swept over their expressions. He suddenly raised his hand to the scholar in blue who was about to leave. He whispered to several soldiers outside.

    "If you come here, you will detain Mr. Lu in the military camp for the time being. No one is allowed to let him out without authorization, and no one is allowed to go to see him without authorization, except for the instructions given by his highness King Xiaoyao."

    "Big Nei Jun, it''s none of his business. Let him go Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s voice, the man who had turned his back to the scholar in blue suddenly regained his mind. Instead of looking at the man''s back, he just lowered his eyes and whispered, "this is between him and me. Please don''t interfere."

    Jiang Luoyu felt a little uneasy after the scholar in blue left. When muronghao returned to the tent, he came out to check. He had already reported to the military camp to meet the king of carefree. However, as soon as he got to the curtain door, he heard the two of them whispering in the tent. He immediately raised his hand and held back the attendants and others behind him What''s more, I don''t know how I feel in my heart, so I opened the curtain to prevent Lu Qin from leaving.

    He knew that Jiang Luobai was sad and didn''t want to see Lu Qin any more. However, in such a situation, Jiang Luobai could not be emotional. If Lu Qin was allowed to go back to Kyoto under such circumstances, what would happen if Lu Qin really said something about them.

    "Now you have made such a scene. How many officers and men are watching your every move! Do you know how many people in takong are angry with you for inheriting the throne when you are young and coming to the border to perform meritorious deeds! So, do you think it''s just between you two? "

 Chapter 350

    His words were sonorous, forceful and steady as a mountain. Jiang Luobai wanted to look up and distinguish, but his eyes touched his elder brother''s worried eyes. For a moment, he seemed to understand something. He barely drew a smile from the corner of his lips, and finally dropped his head in response.

    "Well, I''ll listen to the words of my inner king, and tell you that you should Take it down. "

    The scholar in blue stood quietly behind the curtain. Even though Jiang Luoyu suddenly went into the tent and ordered soldiers to arrest him, he did not change his face at all. However, as Jiang Luobai behind him spoke, his dark eyes suddenly fell down, and the last trace of blood on his thin lips disappeared, and his face was clean without any expression.

    When the blue finally disappeared in the field of vision, Jiang Luoyu put down the curtain with complicated eyes and walked to Jiang Luobai, who had sat down slowly since the soldiers left. Her fingers trembled and wanted to pick up the brush and write the memorial. However, the brush could not fall down. After sighing in a low voice, she took the brush out of his fingers and patted him on the shoulder Comfort.

    "Luobai, Lu Qin''s coming to the frontier at this moment should be hiding from the people in the mansion. If there are other insiders, I''m afraid it''s his sister. Elder brother is not a kind of person who doesn''t mean to imprison childe Lu forever. He just wants to wait until you win the battle and return to the imperial court, and then release him back to Lu''s residence. After that, no matter what happens, you will be able to deal with it. "

    At this point, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and took a look at the cold look on her brother''s face and the pain in her eyes. She sighed slowly. She wanted to talk to her brother for a moment, but she didn''t know how to persuade her. She just squatted down to look at him and murmured in a low voice.

    "In fact, speaking of hateful, the most hateful is not the Master Lu who told the truth and designed you, but also the infatuated sister. If she didn''t fall in love with you at first, and then used all means to coerce her identity, and finally let Lu Qin, as the adopted son, could not bear her plea to set up a scheme to deceive you. Now you two are afraid that you are intimate friends, how could you get this situation like this

    When Jiang Luobai heard his words, he sat in the same place for a moment. Then he seemed to suddenly hear something. He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes flashed a look of doubt eldest brother? You just said... "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his puzzled eyes, but slowly shook his head and said in a soft voice, "I know you are in a mess now. But since you have decided to put it down, what''s the difference between knowing or not knowing?"

    "Big brother That''s right. " After a moment''s silence, Jiang Luobai bowed his head and gave a bitter smile. Finally, he nodded slowly. The young man''s face seemed to be free of some shackles in an instant, and his expression was also relaxed. However, the color of his eyes was still dark and could not see clearly, "since I have decided to put it down, I should not think about it any more."

    "Luobai, don''t worry. There''s big brother here. If you can rest assured, you can leave it to elder brother for the time being." Jiang Luoyu listened to his words, nodded and gently comforted him: "no matter what the status of elder brother is now, as long as I live in this world, elder brother will be connected with your blood and will always be your dependence."

    After half a column of incense, Jiang Luoyu lowered her body and just returned to the tent. She glanced around, but she didn''t see the man who was supposed to be in the tent. As soon as she was about to open her mouth, she suddenly felt warm on her body. When she looked back, her familiar glassy eyes were looking at him, and her slender hands pointed out carefully to tie his cape.

    "When I go out, I don''t know the temperature."

    The man''s deep and gentle voice sounded in his ear. Jiang Luoyu fixed his eyes on him and couldn''t help being in a trance. Then he hooked up the corner of his lips and raised his hand to brush the broken hair in his ear with a smile. Suddenly he sighed and murmured.

    "Since ancient times, the word" love "can really grind people

    Hearing him say so suddenly, the man who tied up his cape slowly raised his head. With a little doubt at the bottom of his eyes, there were more

    gentleness in the deep. Suddenly, he raised his hand around him and quietly asked, "who are you talking about?"

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips in his arms, and her dark jade eyes closed slowly. After holding the warm wrist of the man, she did not speak again.

    On the second day, the two allied forces joined and the army set out.

    Before leaving, Jiang Luoyu went to see a scholar in blue who was still in a big tent, and his eyes were cold.

    "My brother can not be let down by anyone. This time he has spared you, and I am no longer a member of the carefree palace. If I can''t care about him so much, I will follow his will. Just a little bit, I will let him listen to me all the time

    In the dark tent, the page on the hand of the scholar in blue trembled slightly. After a slight hissing sound, he still dropped his eyes in silence, slowly closed the page, looked up at the oil lamp in front of him, and heard Jiang Luoyu''s deep words: "before he completely forgets you, I will not let him see you again."

    The voice dropped for a long time. He realized that Jiang Luoyu had not left after saying this, as if he wanted his answer. The scholar in blue finally raised his head. There were two flames in his dark eyes, and a sigh was very light: "if so, it would be better...""Take good care of Mr. Lu. Don''t let him run away! If something goes wrong in the camp, you can come to your highness King Xiaoyao and come and see you! "

    "In accordance with Jun''s order!"

    Jiang Luoyu''s footsteps were getting farther and farther away. From the dark and humid tent, the light purple figure of her back had disappeared completely in less than a moment. The scholar in blue in the tent opened the page in his hand again, bowed his head and coughed violently. His fingers trembled and put them on the ground where the page was torn. The blood color on his face finally disappeared completely.

    When the north wind howled in winter, the green grassland gradually turned yellow. Every day the army moved forward, they could meet the Hun cavalry. They chose the flanks of the army and left without any hesitation. However, due to the different military systems, it was difficult to send troops to attack Xiongnu immediately.

    Two months later, the grassland was rare in green, and the two armies finally settled down on the edge of the Hun grazing hinterland, and confronted the Hun prince who led the Hun army. After a long confrontation, more than ten days later, the Dagong vanguard army led the cavalry to charge in a dusk, which opened a seven-year battle between the Huns and the two armies.

    A little white gradually appeared on the edge of the sky, as if to light up. After the hourglass slowly slid down a plate of fine sand, the touch of white did not spread, instead, it was covered by dense dark clouds. After a while, the sky that should have been bright became darker, and the fine snow flowers fell down.

    The winter days in the border areas are clearly the days of the morning, but they are even darker than those in the evening.

    The scholar in blue had already got up to wash himself. His pale fingers took up the oil lamp and went to the table to put it down. The yellow flame flickered in the tent, reflecting his face with a gentle smile, and his royal blue clothes, which were the same as those of a few months ago. A cold wind came through the gap between the curtain and ran through his extremely neat hair and his pale lips.

    Even if the cold wind howled, the tent was cold to the bone, and the scholar in blue was still calm as before. He looked down at the open book on the desk, and slowly turned over a page after a long time.

    Just as he looked down at the pages of the book, there was a sudden sound of foot steps outside the tent, and then a specially lowered voice suddenly sounded. Several of the words in the curtain immediately lifted the fingers of the people inside the tent to shake, and the eyes showed the dark color.

    "Ah, have you heard that his royal highness Xiaoyao fought a few days ago and didn''t listen to the advice of an guohou, saying that the two armies had been locked up for too long, which was not conducive to the soldiers'' rest and fighting again, so he had to fight alone with the Hun prince, and was injured by the Hun prince?!

    ¡±

    as soon as the voice fell, another soldier outside the tent immediately nodded, as if he knew something inside, and added fuel: "I heard from those people that all the soldiers standing in front at that time saw all of them. I think it must be true!"

    "Oh, how can your Highness the king of carefree be seriously injured! I don''t know if I can go on fighting tomorrow? "

    "I don''t know what to do. Why don''t we ask for information?"

    "OK, go!"

    Several people talked outside the tent for a moment. After leaving one of them to guard the door, they immediately walked away with the snow and the roaring north wind. No one noticed that the people in the tent closed their books in front of them. They slowly stood up with their backs to the candle fire. Their faces were hidden in the dark. Although they could not see clearly, the corners of their lips that had been raised disappeared quietly.

 Chapter 351

    In the big tent in the center of the army, there was no north wind whistling, the ice was penetrating into the bones, the snowflakes outside the curtain were falling, and the smoke from the fire incense was curling, which was just a quiet and safe place.

    Jiang Luoyu was sitting at the table, grinding ink for the person who was writing the memorial. While rubbing the ink, she fixed her eyes on the man. After a long time, a smile suddenly appeared on her lips, put down the ink block in her hand, and said in a low voice, "half a year has passed in a twinkling of an eye, and I miss chui''er and Chang''er."

    Hearing this, the man''s writing style obviously stopped for a moment. According to the color of his eyes, his thin red lips were smiling. Jiang Luoyu supported his arm and looked at him. He held out his finger and took the pen in his hand. He had to look at the fold he had written and asked in a low voice.

    "Did you receive the letter yesterday?"

    Murong Hao sighed and took out a letter from his sleeve: "I didn''t want to hide it from you, but yesterday your brother there..."

    "You dare not."

    Jiang Luoyu heard him talk about the injured Jiang Luobai. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she was helpless or worried. After shaking her head, she took the letter from him. She looked at her eyes and her eyes became softer: "I didn''t expect that after a few months, they would be talking I really want to see what it looks like now, but it''s a pity that in the cold and bitter border areas, at least when the next spring is in full bloom, chui''er and Chang''er will be able to walk and then bring them here... "

    Before he finished speaking, one hand grasped his wrist and promised in a deep voice, "yes."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded, covered the back of the man''s hand with his finger. After hearing the speech and being silent for a moment, Jiang Luoyu sat down beside the man, looking at the map hanging not far away, and suddenly asked in a low voice with a smile: "it is said that general Wuya will come to help you tomorrow?

    ¡±

    seeing Murong Hao nodding and catching the cold light in his eyes, Jiang Luoyu raised his head slightly, looked at the rising smoke not far away, and suddenly sighed: "I don''t know what the situation is in the imperial capital, what''s the situation of Murong and Bai''s, and in the end, as long as Wu Yale is still there, he will never be able to shrink his edge¡ª¡ª ¡±

    the man in Xuanyi put his arm around his waist, gently brushed his hair on the temples and asked in a low voice, "what''s your plan?"

    Jiang Luoyu grinned and lowered her eyebrows. She slowly raised her hand to point to the place where her eyes had been falling. She lowered her voice and said, "in the next war, Luobai is injured and can''t go to war. It must be that general Wuya has just arrived, so he should want to make contributions."

    Murong Hao followed the direction he pointed to and his eyes flashed: "Fangshan?"

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu leaned half on him and looked with a smile at the narrow terrain surrounded by two mountains on the map. Both sides were cliffs, and the word Fangshan was written in dark. He murmured in a low voice, "since he wants to do meritorious service so much, it''s better to How about if we let him do a good job? "

    Smell speech, encircle his person did not answer a voice, instead slowly tightened his arm, lowered his head and dropped a soft kiss.

    Three days later, Wu Yayi, who had been stationed in the border area of Dajin, finally arrived at the front of the army with the supplies and supplies for Dajin at the order of the emperor of Dajin. After dismounting before the barracks, he took several guards and strode to the tent which had been opened.

    "I''d like to inform you that general Wuya is here!"

    The sky was still snowing, and the sky was still dark. Although the candle was lit in the tent, it was still dark as before.

    When the soldiers outside the tent reported, Jiang Luoyu was wearing armor as a man in Xuanyi. After hearing this, her eyes flashed, and after looking at the people in front of her, she said in a low voice with a smile: "please come in quickly."

    Before the words fell, the soldiers outside the tent whispered that Wu Yayi, dressed in military uniform and wearing silver armor and holding a helmet in his hand, walked into the tent. He did not even raise his head to Murong Hao, who had already put on his armor and was taking his sword back to the scabbard, as well as Murong Hao holding a bone fan beside him, smiling and looking at his Jiang Luoyu salute.

    "Wu Yayi has met the Marquis and the emperor."

    Looking at his low body salute, Murong Hao''s eyes slightly narrowed in front of him, but his tone was not cold: "general, please get up, don''t be polite."

    Jiang Luoyu, standing beside him, frowned, clenched the bone fan in his hand, looked directly at Wu Yayi, who was drooping his head, and said with a smile: "today, the general has come all the way, and I must be tired. Jingyu is already ready to receive the wind banquet for the general. But who would have thought that when the general came here, the Hun prince would come again to challenge him. The Marquis and I will be here soon If you want to go to war, I''m afraid you can''t treat the general well. Please forgive him a lot. "

    "Wu Yayi did not dare, but the emperor was serious." Wu Yayi''s face was cold and stern. When he came, he seemed to have known about it. He didn''t look surprised when he heard the speech. He still arched his hand and asked, "I don''t know the Hun prince who is going to fight with the Marquis, but he has been fighting alone with the king of Xiaoyao a few days ago, and stabbed the Hun Prince of Xiaoyao''s Royal Highness?"

    "The general was so well informed that Jingyu was surprised." Jiang Luoyu nodded, and her eyes wandered on his face for a moment, and a vague smile appeared on the corner of her lips. "Yes, it''s the same Hun prince, but general Wuya suddenly asked, but what do you want to say?"Wu Yayi responded very quickly, his head drooped lower, and he could not see exactly what his expression was, but his voice was still calm and calm: "back to the inner Prince and Marquis, Wu Yayi''s martial arts skills are shallow, his knowledge is humble, and his status is humble. How dare you comment on what he and he have done? Nei Jun is joking

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he didn''t answer the question, and her eyebrows were slightly picked and her smile was mysterious: "that said, but general Wuya has always been known as brave and brave in the border areas. This time..."

    "Nei Jun, my subordinates think that no matter what, the general is highly skilled in martial arts, and this battle will surely be a great victory. Before the war, you should not raise the morale of others and destroy your own prestige. What do you think?" This time, before he could finish speaking, Wu Yayi, who was opposite to them, raised his head and glanced coldly from Jiang Luoyu in front of them. However, he fixed himself on muronghao, who had not spoken before, and said in a deep voice.

    "Marquis, my subordinates have been running here for several days. I''m already tired. I wonder if I can go back and have a rest for a while and come back to see you later."

    A moment later?

    When Jiang Luoyu heard these words, he gave a low sneer, but did not say anything. Murong Hao, on his side, raised his eyes slightly, as if he did not pay attention to the dispute between the two men just now, and said with his thin lips open and closed.

    "Go."

    As soon as he turned around and walked out of the tent, Wu Yayi''s cold face became even colder. He held his sword handle on his side and walked out more than ten steps before he slowly turned to look at the big tent that had not been seen clearly. The corner of his lips slowly outlined a slightly ironic smile

    Rong.

    Is Jiang Luoyu trying to motivate him to fight with the Hun Prince instead of muronghao? Hum! Don''t think he doesn''t know,

    the Hun Prince is not a kind of fuel-saving lamp. He can easily hurt the Xiongnu people of the king of carefree, so let muronghao go to deal with it, and he just needs to swim around them like a poisonous snake and observe their vigilance all the time.

    He will be for his dead brother and sister, very patient to lurk down, find out the opportunity after another hit fatal!

    Thinking of the death of uyayan and uyaduo, the expression on his face twisted for a moment, but the next moment his eyes returned to the previous calm, the scarlet cape rolled in the snow, and soon disappeared in the vast darkness.

    Half a day later, when it was late, Wu Yayi was drinking tea alone in the tent. The soldiers outside the curtain raised their voices and reported the news that an guohou had won the battle with the Hun prince.

    After hearing the news, the tea cup in his hand suddenly trembled. After the sound was put down, he heard the voice outside the curtain still telling.

    "General Wuya, under the orders of the Marquis, the generals have come to discuss business in the big tent. Please come here in a stick of incense!" The man in the tent was silent for a moment. He turned his back and hid his murderous eyes. His voice was low and hoarse: "I know. Get back."

    In less than half an hour, the generals went into the big tent one after another. Jiang Luoyu, who was being treated by Murong Hao, who was sitting at the back of the table and was half undressed, didn''t look up. Instead, he tied the last bandage carefully. Then he got up and took a long breath. He turned over and took the medicine that had just been boiled in the guard''s hand and said in a loud voice.

    "Although the Marquis was injured, he had already defeated the Hun prince, and then he pursued the Hun prince."

    Most of the generals of the rank followed muronghao. They all looked at each other and nodded and saluted with swords. They began to ask for the pursuit of the Hun Prince one by one, and made a great achievement in the battlefield. After drinking a bowl of Chinese medicine juice, muronghao, sitting behind the table, got up to face the people of the rank and said in a deep voice.

    "The pursuit of the Hun prince should have been done by a little general at this time. However, although the Hun prince was seriously injured, he was still cunning and resourceful. I didn''t trust other people to pursue him."

 Chapter 352

    Standing beside him, Jiang Luoyu seemed to have known his intention for a long time. Without waiting for him to open his mouth for another word, he moved his eyes to the last one. At this time, Wu Yayi, who was hanging his head and never said a word, suddenly said in a deep voice: "general Wuya is the bravest in the tent. I don''t know how the general feels about pursuing the Hun prince?"

    It is a great achievement to pursue the seriously wounded Hun Prince since the war began!

    The Hun prince was arrogant and domineering. He had strong martial arts skills and injured the king Xiaoyao, the commander of takong. This time, he fought against mu Ronghao, a Marquis of Anguo. Although Murong Hao won the battle, he ran away in confusion, but muronghao was also seriously injured. If anyone could catch the Prince of Hun who was seriously injured and fled, it would be a great achievement to boost the morale of the two armies!

    If Jiang Luoyu and muronghao wanted others to go there, they would certainly have a lot of words. Only when the name of Wu Yayi, who was born in the family of Wu ya, came out, no one in the account objected. Obviously, he didn''t want to offend Wu Ya family for one merit.

    Wu Yayi, who was standing in the same place, thought for a moment that this matter was good for him. He couldn''t figure out whether to agree or not. When he swept Jiang Luoyu on the steps, he saw him looking at muronghao with a little worry, but didn''t look at him at all.

    Seeing this, Wu Ya Yi''s eyes flashed a little. He thought that he had guessed the reason why he let him go. He took a deep breath and raised his hand and said, "I will obey you! Surely go after him, take down the head of the Hun Prince and go back

    "In this way, I''ll trouble the general."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to be very worried about muronghao''s injury. Hearing that he did not look up again, he raised his hand and motioned for everyone to step down in front of the tent. As soon as the curtain was about to be lowered, regardless of whether anyone was peeping outside the tent, Jiang Luoyu lowered her body and knelt half down in front of the desk. Her slender fingers brushed mu Ronghao''s pale face with tender and tender movements.

    Wu Yayi gazed at the curtain and put it down. Until the last moment, the two men could no longer be seen. Then he raised his head slightly, waved his sleeve and went towards the direction of his camp. At the same time, he said in a cold voice, "come on, give this general a command!"

    After the crowd left, the tent was quiet again. The stove on the blanket was full of heat, and the faint smell of agarwood wafted out, which made people feel peaceful.

    "It''s all right." Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the tent gradually disappeared, the man in Xuanyi bowed his head and coughed gently, but his pale lip corner waved a little smile. He clenched the finger of the man sitting beside him and whispered, "don''t worry."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the hand holding her finger. Her eyes dropped slightly. She could not help but think of the battle between muronghao and the Hun prince. When the sharp cold light flashed past her eyes, the Hun prince was still struggling to draw a bloodstain on the Xuanyi man with a long dagger, although the sharp cold light flashed past her eyes.

    He thought of the skin valgus, the bleeding wound, and the cold light of Jiang Luoyu''s eyes. He had already started to kill him. When he held the finger with his back hand, his action was extremely gentle.

    "Although your injuries are not as serious as they appear in front of them, most of them are skin injuries, but after all, they are still injured. You let me not worry at all. How can it be possible?"

    He spoke softly, but as if there was no doubt about it. Then he slowly raised his head, and his slender fingers gently plucked the broken hair on his temples and murmured in a low voice.

    "Lie down and rest. I''m here."

    Muronghao and he looked at each other for a long time, but they were unable to resist him. So they bowed down on his knees and blinked according to the color of their eyes. He said with a smile, "OK."

    However, before the man in Xuanyi closed his eyes for a rest, the curtain outside the tent was opened again. A blue figure came running in with snow in his hair. Although his face was red with cold, his eyes were still clear. It was the only imperial sword that followed Jiang Luoyu to serve.

    "Nei Jun!"

    Seeing him suddenly enter the door, Jiang Luoyu did not move at all. He just touched his finger beside Murong Hao''s face. He raised his eyes and asked casually, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"

    "My husband, it''s not good!" Compared with the master''s calmness, Feijian was obviously a little worried when she heard the news. Hearing the news, she immediately stepped forward a few steps and bowed her head to Jiang Luoyu''s ear and reported, "news came from the border that the prince Lu who should have been in custody has disappeared!"

    "Lu Qin is gone?" To his surprise, even after hearing the bad news, Jiang Luoyu still had no look of panic or connection on her face. Instead, she had more fun in her eyes. After a while, she confirmed with a smile, "is this really true?

    ¡±

    Fei Jian quickly nodded and said, "yes!"

    "What about the boy who is being watched together?"

    Listening to the master''s inquiry about the whereabouts of a little servant, the imperial concubine sword subconsciously felt strange, but she did not dare to disobey Jiang Luoyu, so she immediately replied, "Nei Jun, that boy is still there."

    "That''s good." The boy is still in the master, but he is gone. Obviously, it is a big event. But for some reason, Jiang Luoyu hears that he is still missing. He suddenly smiles on his face, but his tone is more leisurely. He then asks, "how long does it take for Jiang Luoyu to get here quickly? When did Lu Qin disappear? "The imperial sword didn''t know what the master was thinking. She didn''t dare to ignore her. She quickly replied, "it takes about three days to get to this place from the rear. If you don''t sleep, you can drive for two days. The news that Mr. Lu disappeared is from yesterday morning."

    ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t help it at last. It''s OK. " Jiang Luoyu clenched the folding fan and patted her palm. She raised her face and looked at the wind and snow nearby. It was more like looking at another place through the wind and snow. She murmured, "it''s enough not to meet for such a long time."

    After saying this, he suddenly changed his face and told the imperial concubine to sword: "you go to pass the letter, so that the guards don''t have to panic. Take good care of the boy. You don''t have to go to Mr. Lu. I know where he is."

    Fei Jian listened to his reply, and her face was a little more curious, but she knew she shouldn''t ask more. So she bowed down and said, "yes, Nei

    Jun...."

    Got orders, dressed in green Gemini just ready to get up, but again heard the master behind the low call.

    "Imperial sword."

    Jiang Luoyu sat in the same place. Her fingers finally moved away from the man''s cheek on her knee. She gently touched the desk in front of her. The dark light in her dark eyes flickered: "tomorrow morning, someone should come here to see me. If you hear the announcement, you can immediately lead the man in. I will meet the man."

    The man? Who is that man?

    The imperial concubine sword did not understand its meaning, but still kept a low voice to promise, and then she retreated slowly. After Jiang Luoyu watched his figure disappear completely, she just slightly hooked the corner of her lips and lowered her head again to look at the man on her knee, and slowly fell into the tranquil face of dreamland.

    In the evening of the previous day, thousands of people followed the general to track down the Hun prince. They did not want to chase after the Hun Prince for a day and a night, but they still failed to catch up with him. At this time, the military camp was in full swing at this time, and it was only after a few days that Wu Yayi could capture the man back. A snow-white horse approached the gate of the military camp quietly, and it was not until within ten Zhang that the two men were guarding the wooden building The sentry sees it.

    "Who are you? Stop

    Hearing the drinking not far away, knowing that if he did not speak, he would be regarded as the enemy. Even though the man on the white horse was pale as snow, with bloodshot in his eyes and haggard in his expression, he still pursed his lips, raised his face with some difficulty, looked at the faces of the two sentinels, and his voice was hoarse and ugly.

    "It''s me. Don''t be nervous."

    One of the two sentinels was Sergeant Dalong. Yiqiao had been the guard of Dalong''s army tent. He met Lu Qin, who had been following jiangluobai all the time. When he saw the man on his horse''s back, he was stunned. Then he recognized his identity and asked, "are you..." Mr. Lu? "

    The two sentinels looked at each other, raised their hands to get off the horse, and slightly staggered, but after all, Lu Qin, who had stood firm, saluted: "I''ve seen Mr. Lu!"

    Lu Qin ran for two days in the night. He knew that his body was very weak, and he might collapse when he was relieved. However, he did not fall down. After coughing for two times, his blue sleeves crossed an arc in the wind, which was still very polite: "you two, can you report to the inner Prince of Anguo instead of me? Lu wants to see him."

    As ordinary soldiers, the two sentinels did not know the news of Lu Qin''s secret detention. They thought that it was when the army set off that they had left Mr. Lu, who was not in good health, in the rear. On hearing this, they immediately said, "Mr. Lu, please wait a moment, and I will report to you immediately."

    Who knows they two words not finished, a light blue figure from the wind came near, smile: "no need."

    The sentinel who was going to leave stopped his steps immediately when he saw the visitor. His face was filled with laughter. Obviously, he was familiar with the visitor: "imperial concubine, sword, Gemini."

    After listening to Jiang Luoyu''s orders, Feijian got up early in the morning and waited for the "man" in the mouth of the master''s son in the nearby curtain. Unexpectedly, Lu Qin''s figure appeared before he could finish drinking a bowl of hot water. At once, his eyes brightened, and he suddenly understood the dialogue between Jiang Luoyu and the army tent. She came out with two bottles of Shaojiu and looked at it with a smile After a look at Lu Qin, who was embarrassed and thin, he gave the liquor in his hands one by one.

    "It''s hard work for you two elder brothers. Childe Lu is an acquaintance of his highness King Xiaoyao and his wife. I''ll take him in to see him. I also brought some good wine to the two big brothers, but they are on duty. How about waiting until the evening? "

    The two sentinels held the wine in their hands. They seemed to have known that the imperial sword would give it to them. They accepted it without any politeness. They also made way for the way with a smile and said, "the imperial sword twins are polite."

    Watching the two leave, Lu Qin steps forward, just ready to raise his hand to salute, but is held by a imperial sword.

    "Mr. Lu, I ordered you to come with me yesterday."

 Chapter 353

    When Lu Qin saw such a well-dressed man, who looked like a close double waiter, and heard the conversation between him and the two sentinels, he had a vague guess in his heart. At this time, hearing the people in front of him said this, he was more sure. After taking a deep breath, he nodded, lowered his eyes, and followed the imperial sword step by step towards the big tent.

    As she walked, she did not forget to look at the figure that followed her. She was afraid that Lu Qin would go the wrong way in the wind and snow. Fortunately, Lu Qin was very close to her. They went to the big tent without stopping. The two guards raised their hands to the first imperial sword and said, "Princess sword, Gemini.

    ¡±

    "what about the emperor?"

    "Back to Gemini, Nei Jun just went to Tarong army tent to visit his highness King Xiaoyao, but he didn''t come back at this time."

    Hearing the words to visit his royal highness, imperial concubine sword subconsciously looked back at Lu Qin. Unexpectedly, she saw the scholar in blue''s fingers clenched in an instant. Her eyes were a little more thoughtful, but she still laughed. She raised her hand to signal the scholar in blue to move in another direction: "Prince Lu, please."

    Lu Qin was extremely silent all the way. Until he finally arrived at the big tent where Jiang Luobai lived, he suddenly stopped his step. The dark color flashed in his eyes. When he slowly raised his face, he just met Jiang Luoyu who had just lifted the curtain.

    Jiang Luoyu obviously just came out after seeing Jiang Luobai''s injury. When he lifted up the curtain, he looked bad and his clothes had unnatural wrinkles. The people in black who came out with him seemed afraid that he might catch cold. After putting on the snow colored cloak for him, they clasped their hands and looked at each other. Jiang Luoyu''s face was not relieved until he lifted his eyes and saw the scholar in blue But he frowned again.

    Lu Qin didn''t care at the moment. He just looked at the sleeves of Jiang Luoyu''s Lavender emperor''s clothes, a small piece of dark red that ordinary people would hardly notice. Suddenly, he murmured in a low voice: "there is blood on your sleeve."

    Jiang Luoyu looked ugly. His face was pale and blue. His eyes were full of red blood. His eyes flashed slightly. He waved his sleeve as if he wanted to show the blood stain to the scholar in blue more clearly. There was more sarcasm in his words: "if Mr. Lu hears the rumors in the army, he should know whose blood it is. Why do you have to talk about it?"

    The scholar in blue clenched his fingers more and more tightly. He didn''t care about the tone of Jiang Luoyu''s words. His ugly face was even more deserted. Hearing the speech, he asked in a low voice: "then he How did he get hurt... "

    "Mr. Lu wants to know?"

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was very anxious, but he didn''t move his foot once. His eyes flashed slightly. He looked back at the tent and heard some voices. His brother, who had been struggling to sit up, had already measured in his heart. Suddenly, he shook his sleeve in a cold voice and said, "Master Lu is an outsider. I''m sorry that you can''t tell him."

    "Nei Jun!" As soon as Jiang Luoyu finished speaking, he raised his step and prepared to leave immediately. The scholar in blue felt that there was a block in his chest, and he could not care about anything else. He turned around and blocked Jiang Luoyu''s way. He said one word at a time, "the emperor should be aware that since he made up his mind, I have no delusion about many things I just want to know, want to know his recent situation Is he seriously hurt? "

    "I wish that if he were sad, he would shed tears and not bleed." Jiang Luoyu was blocked by him, but he didn''t seem to be angry. His eyes were very complicated. After looking at him for a long time, he finally gave a long sigh. In his words, he regretted that he would never do so

    "Well, since you have worked hard to get here, I''m afraid it''s not that you don''t have a heart for him."

    After saying this, he did not wait for the people in front of him to do any more reaction, then raised his step to brush past him, the voice became smaller and smaller in the wind and snow, until he could no longer hear clearly.

    "If you want to see him, go now."

    With Jiang Luoyu''s permission, he watched their husband and husband leave. The scholar in blue stood in front of the tent for a long time. It seemed that he had finally plucked up his courage and lifted the curtain in front of him. After letting the strong smell of medicine and blood come to his face, he looked at the figure lying on the couch not far away from the tent, as if he was afraid of waking up.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Loby

    After walking a few steps, he felt that the man holding his finger was extremely cold. Jiang Luoyu''s eyebrows were even tighter. He stopped and looked back at himself. It was clear that the man in Xuanyi, who had to come with him today, sighed lightly and stopped his steps.

    "Cold?"

    Murong Hao pursed his lips, and his eyes seemed to melt a piece of snow, showing a misty tenderness: "what about you?"

    Jiang Luoyu clenched his fingers in both hands and slowly lifted the corner of her lip: "I''m not cold with this fur."

    They went up a small earth slope in the camp. Muronghao motioned the retinue to step down, lifted his hand to untie his pure black cloak, and hugged Jiang Luoyu, who had seen his movements and was puzzled. Then he wrapped up his cloak again. After standing still with his sweetheart in his arms, he looked far away at the big tent that had just left and asked in a low voice.

    "Did you know he was coming?"Jiang Luoyu''s constitution is weak and cold. Every winter, his hands and feet are cold and unconscious. Even if he puts on a cloak, he has no effect. But he is held in his arms and adds a layer of fox fur. He just feels a warm feeling from his heart. He lifts his fingers and holds muronghao''s hand, so he pillows his shoulder and asks with a smile, "don''t you see that he has feelings for Luo Bai?"

    After saying this, he seemed to think of something. He suddenly raised his head, put out his finger and poked the man''s cheek. He narrowed his eyes and asked in a rather bad way: "didn''t you say you were not drunk that day? How can I think now?"

    When muronghao heard him suddenly mention the events of that day, he unconsciously remembered the absurdity of the two people in the tent that night, as well as Jiang Luoyu''s low gasping voice when he was lying on the bed. For a moment, even Li Pai''s eyes were deep. After two dry coughs, he raised his hand and clenched his hand again into his cloak, racking his brain and wondering how to answer.

    "That''s..."

    However, before he could speak, he squinted and nestled in his arms. He was waiting for him to explain. But at the next moment, he did not know what to see. He stood up straight, clenched muronghao''s finger, and said in a deep voice: "mind?"

    Murong Hao listened to his solemn tone and immediately followed his eyes. Unexpectedly, he saw that he was in jiangluobai''s tent. A gust of wind just rolled up the curtain, revealing the thin figure of the scholar in blue sitting beside the bed, but with a faint white light on his body, and the scholar in blue sitting opposite him who could not see clearly. His head was hanging from his quilt, as if he was pretending to be dizzy.

    The white light was shining for a moment. The scholar in blue seemed to have some hindrance. After he bowed his head and coughed heavily, he shook his body and fell towards Jiang Luobai. Jiang Luobai, who had been pretending to be dizzy, finally felt wrong. He opened his eyes and immediately caught Lu Qin, who was really faint. He was in a hurry and began to call people, as if he had not There is a wound like spirit Yiyi, eyes also follow stare to slip round.

    Seeing such a dramatic scene, Jiang Luoyu was no longer surprised. She put her pillow on muronghao''s shoulder again, narrowed her eyes and narrowed her eyes. After shrinking her body, she murmured in a low voice: "I have hardly seen this kind of thing. I have only seen it in books, but I didn''t expect that it would happen."

    Mu Ronghao knew that he was talking about the mind and saw the scene. Naturally, he knew that it was the white light from the scholar in blue just now. His eyes were full of curiosity. He could not help but ask, "what is it?"

    Jiang Luoyu was wrapped up tightly by him. After a while, Jiang Luoyu finally got better and warmed up. She was lazy and motionless. She felt sleepy. She responded vaguely: "a kind of martial arts learned by a scholar is not the same as his internal power, but somewhat similar. The biggest difference is that after learning, he still has no strength to bind a chicken."

    "Why do you learn this?"

    "This martial arts is a kind of method that only guards but not attacks. With this kind of skill, he can protect himself and others in times of crisis, although he can not hurt others."

    After listening to the explanation, Murong Hao picked his eyebrows instead. His eyes were full of doubts: "strange."

    Jiang Luoyu''s voice became smaller and smaller, but he was still able to hear clearly. It can be seen that although he was confused, he did not fall asleep: "it''s very strange. Those scholars always have strange ideas."

    Murong Hao couldn''t even open his eyes. He remembered that he had taken care of himself until midnight and wrote a letter to the emperor instead of himself. He got up early in the morning before dawn to go to jiangluobai to look at it. By the way, he waited for Lu Qin to come. He hugged the man in his arms and thought about whether to take him back to the account and let him have a rest Fearing that he might make such a move, Jiang Luoyu woke up and pretended that she did not know that he was sleepy. Instead, she continued to talk to him.

    "Don''t worry about lobbies?"

    "That boy is very good." When Jiang Luoyu answered this time, even her eyes were no longer open, but a faint smile appeared on her lips. She leaned closer to the people beside her, as if to spread her weight on muronghao. Her voice became lower and lower, so that she could not hear clearly at last, "and this time, you must have your idea..."

    Hearing this last sentence, Murong Hao''s eyes flashed slightly and looked at the big tent not far away. He also looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was breathing steadily and closed his eyes. According to the color of his eyes, he was helpless. Anyway, Jiang Luobai was Jiang Luoyu''s brother. If he didn''t help him, he would not be

 Chapter 354

    Think of here, he more helpless shook his head, gently tucked in the neckline of the man in his arms, quietly called: "Chen Hua?" Jiang Luoyu breathed steadily and long, and he was obviously asleep. Muronghao''s smile on the corner of his lips deepened. He picked him up carefully and walked down to his big tent. The cold wind and snow whimpered across his black cloak at his feet. He even lifted a large red circle in the tent, on which was written the word Fangshan. However, he could not take him away and stick them tightly When muronghao lowered himself and put Jiang Luoyu on the couch, he still hugged his sweetheart and lifted up a thick blanket to wrap them up. Thick dark clouds began to gather in the snowy sky outside the tent. Soon, it was snowing like goose feathers again, and the world was gradually dark.

    A piece of crystal snowflakes fell to the ground, and soon camped in front of a narrow valley for a night. After putting out the campfire and preparing to pull out the camp, the army tent was covered with snow. Among the largest of the numerous military tents, a woman dressed in plain clothes with soft armor on her body and a maid dressed as a maid straightened her hair and quickly stepped into the tent with her head down and the food just prepared.

    As soon as Wu Yayi had put on her armor, she heard the sound of footsteps behind her back. When she looked back, her eyes flashed with a soft light. When she turned to lift her step, she saw that the maid had put the food in the basket on the table, and looked up at him with a smile. Her delicate and beautiful face was even more delicate and amiable in the dark tent.

    "Childe, it''s very cold and dark outside. These are just cooked hot meals. Please use them quickly."

    Uyayi looked at her gently, suddenly raised his hand and took her wrist, indicating that she would sit down with himself: "there is no outsider here. Sit down and eat with me."

    The servant girl, who was held by his wrist, seemed to be shocked, but then she recovered her former calm. Her face was a little red, and she knew that she could not defeat Wu Yayi, who had martial arts skills. She sat down next to him and said in a timid voice: " Thank you

    Wu Yayi saw that although she was sitting beside her, she was still very careful. Even after filling him with a bowl of porridge, she carefully added a little rice soup to the bottom of her bowl.

    Seeing her small move, Wu Yayi frowned and took the spoon in her hand, filled a bowl of congee in front of her and motioned for her to drink. The servant girl was startled by his action. Then, her face became more red, and she sat down by his side. They began to eat.

    Just after drinking half a bowl of porridge, Wu Yayi put down the bowl and looked at the woman who had been silent all the time. She suddenly opened her mouth and asked, "Yi Yi, do you hate me?"

    Under the dim light, the girl dressed as a servant girl heard his voice, and finally slowly raised her head and exposed her face to the light. She was so surprised that she was sent by her sect to kill Jiang Luoyu, but she failed to be brought back to Tang Yiyi!

    "Once hated." After Wu Yayi was sent to the frontier, he was pointed out by Wu Ya Le Ze. He had to follow Wu Ya Yi and serve him all the time. He lived in the border town as a concubine. Later, because Wu Yayi wanted to go to the battlefield, he had to disguise himself as a servant girl who knew martial arts and followed Tang Yiyi who was beside him. He had a complex look in his eyes and lowered his head after a moment "And asked in a low voice.

    "Do you remember when Yiyi first saw him?"

    "Of course." Wu Yayi listened to her talk about their first meeting, and her smile faded. She cast her eyes far away to the incessant wind and snow outside the tent. She lowered her voice and said, "you were in such a hurry for your sister''s sake, holding a bag of red flowers and bumping into me. How can I

    remember?"

    "That night, when I was forced to be his concubine, I really hated him."

    Tang Yiyi grasped the bowl in his hand and hung his head. He didn''t look at Wu Yayi all the time, but his voice became more and more soft and graceful in the dark, adding a smile to the tent which was not so warm.

    "But later, the young master was kind to me, and Yiyi was not hard hearted. How could he not be moved? What''s more Anyhow, Yiyi is already a childe''s man and can always be with him. Yiyi feels like her sister said that it is the duty of a woman to marry and follow her husband... "

    Wu Yayi could not help wrinkling her brow when she said that she hated her. She was just about to stand up and not eat. But when Tang Yiyi''s words were spoken, he began to calm down slowly. Until Tang Yiyi finished the last sentence, he took a long sigh of relief. He finally took a faint pleasure color between his eyebrows and eyes, raised his hand around Tang Yiyi and murmured softly ¡£

    "Good Yiyi."

    Tang Yiyi was held in his arms. His face turned red at first, and then a dark light flashed through his eyes. However, his face was still that shy and unwilling to look up. He bowed his head and murmured to remind Wu Yayi: "childe, if you don''t eat any more, the food will be cold."

    Wu Yayi picked up the corner of her lips, slightly loosened her arms, lowered her head and ate a few more mouthfuls, then stopped his chopsticks. He stood up and walked out of the tent. He looked up at the dark sky and the falling snow. He thought of the terrain of Fangshan on the map, and his frown was deeper."It''s a day, but it''s quiet."

    Tang Yiyi, who was not far behind him, stood up when he turned his back to himself and began to clean up the dishes. She seemed to have no idea what Wu Yayi was talking about. She was meticulous and quick. When she opened the cloth covering the basket and was just about to put the dishes in, one hand stretched out from her side and took out a small altar from the basket With curiosity.

    "What is this?"

    Tang Yiyi didn''t expect that he could still see the jar in his basket with his back on his back. He looked a little nervous when he heard the words, but there was no panic. He turned to Wu Yayi and said in a low voice: "huigongzi, this is Yiyi''s rice wine made by himself after he came here, but the taste is not very mellow. Yiyi doesn''t know if he wants to drink it, so he just takes it out..."

    It was said that it was the rice wine made by Tang Yiyi. Wu Yayi''s eyes brightened. He looked at the jar in his hand, shook it for a while and asked with a smile: "let me try it?"

    "Young master, I''m afraid this wine can''t be..."

    "What are you afraid of? It''s just a glass of wine. Yiyi, you brewed rice wine for your son. Even if it''s not so good, it''s your intention. Moreover, according to our steps, we should catch up with those Huns tomorrow. When I catch the Hun Prince and do meritorious deeds, I''ll promote you to the side room on the day I go back to the government? "

    Wu Yayi, regardless of her stop, opened the small altar with a smile, bowed his head and sniffed it for a while. After pouring two bowls, he handed one to Tang Yiyi.

    Tang Yiyi took the bowl with rice fragrance and some turbid liquor. After sipping his lips, he finally raised his face and whispered: "young master The young master loves him so much that he can only offer him a glass of wine. "

    "Good." Wu Yayi listened to her soft voice and felt pity for her. After reading about her hard work during this period of time, she picked up the wine bowl and touched her. Then she drank the wine in the bowl and said, "come, you and I will do it together!"

    Tang Yiyi watched him drink all the wine in the bowl, but he didn''t immediately drink the wine from his own bowl. Instead, he took a step forward

    with one hand, he held Wu Yayi''s arm. A soft smile suddenly appeared in the corner of his lips and asked, "young master, how is Yiyi''s rice wine brewing skill?"

    After drinking a bowl of wine, Wu Yayi seemed to feel that it tasted good, so he poured another bowl for himself to dry. But in the blink of an eye, he felt that his eyes were shaking and his face was hot. If Tang Yiyi had not been supporting him all the time, he would have been unable to stand. Hearing her question, he pulled the corners of his mouth and dropped his eyes to answer intermittently.

    "You also said your own craft is not good The wine is not mellow enough. In my opinion It is very good. Although the taste of koji is very strong, it can not be masked Its simple flavor is It''s just some... "

    Tang Yiyi looked at his slightly confused eyes. His smile was deeper, but his face was innocent. He asked again, "what do you say, young master?"

    The longer the time, Wu Yayi felt more and more drowsy. In a short time, the whole person got rid of Tang Yiyi''s help and fell down the table, leaving only his mouth murmuring: "this rice wine is not a warm and mellow wine How can this rice wine you brew be so So strong... "

    Before the words fell, Wu Yayi''s face turned red and drunk. Tang Yiyi, who always stood at the table with the bowl of wine in his hand, slowly put down the wine bowl in his hand. Naturally, he opened the interlayer of the basket he had brought with him. He took out a thin black gauze to cover his eyebrows and figure. After looking at Wu Yayi who was lying on the ground, he was unconscious. His voice was graceful Like honey.

    "If it wasn''t for the strong liquor, how could you let the young master not wake up when he was drunk?"

 Chapter 355

    After that, she turned around and went out of the tent, regardless of the basket on the table. It was obvious that she had already been killed. However, the two soldiers there, with their lips slightly hooked, walked through several barracks and finally stopped in a dense forest outside the valley and whistled.

    The whistle echoed in the jungle for a moment, and a figure in black who could not see her face fell not far away from her and asked in a hoarse voice, "how about it?"

    Tang Yiyi, dressed in black, sneered and replied in a deep voice: "the Huns are coming. Wu Yayi''s bodyguard is dead. He is poisoned. Soldiers are in a mess when they attack. They can''t escape."

    "That''s good." The person who came to meet her nodded, then got up and jumped into the forest, leaving only the last word, "the matter is over, take off the human skin mask quickly, let''s go!"

    When Tang Yiyi heard the speech, he immediately nodded. He raised his hand and stroked his cheek. He gradually pulled a piece of human skin off his face. His original beautiful face immediately became plain, not even elegant, and his expression became extremely indifferent. As soon as he lifted his feet, he followed the man in black to the deep forest. Obviously, he had a lot of martial arts.

    Snow rustle down, soon the world will be full of only a piece of silver.

    When Jiang Luoyu woke up again in the tent, the hourglass was half gone. Muronghao woke up a lot earlier than him. He was sitting on a couch beside Jiang Luoyu, wiping his sword. Sensing his eyes, he turned his head back and forth with a smile.

    The burning censer gave out a faint smell of aloe. The tent was warm and quiet at this time, but a sudden scream broke all this in an instant.

    "Newspaper -"

    after two people in the tent heard the speech and looked at each other, Jiang Luoyu just put on her outer garment, and saw that the imperial sword had broken into the account with a small soldier with a bloody face. The soldier''s eyes were full of panic, and his voice contained incomparable panic and fear. He knelt on the ground shaking and reporting.

    "I''ll report back to you, my Lord. It''s a bad thing! General Wuya pursued the wounded Hun general to the valley near Fangshan, and was surrounded by Huns from behind. After the bloody battle, the Hun prince was dead, and only a few hundred Hun soldiers fled back. However, general Wuya and several thousand of them were all destroyed and died without a body! "

    Hearing the news, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed. Murong Hao, sitting beside him, suddenly changed his face. He stood up with his sword and said in a cold voice, "what are you talking about?"

    The little soldier was so frightened that he completely explained the matter. It was already after half a cup of tea. Jiang Luoyu got down from the couch and went to muronghao, who was standing beside the map with a cold and ugly face. He raised his hand and knelt on the ground. After reporting the incident, many soldiers waved their hands and motioned for imperial sword to lead the man out.

    When the idlers retreated, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and held the finger of the man beside him. Just as he was about to say something, Murong Hao''s face changed slightly. He raised his hand to stop his words. When he turned around, a black figure just fell in front of them, kneeling on one knee to Jiang Luoyu and reported in a deep voice.

    "It''s done, my Lord."

    The man in black looks like a woman no matter from the body shape or the half exposed cheek. But at the moment Jiang Luoyu turned her head and saw her, she pursed a faint smile at the corner of her lips. After raising her hand to signal her to get up, she stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "hard work, Yiyi."

    When he heard the speech, he immediately saluted with a sword: "the Lord of the pavilion speaks heavily."

    "It''s cold and snowy. Go and have a rest."

    "I''m leaving."

    Seeing the figure of the woman in black disappearing in the tent, Murong Hao''s eyes flashed slightly, and his cold face dissipated. According to the color of his eyes, he raised his hand to help Jiang Luoyu put on the outer garment, and asked in a low voice, "when did you make this bureau?"

    "When did you put a nail in uyayi''s side?" Jiang Luoyu yawned. It was obvious that she had just woken up, but her dark eyes flashed through her eyes. "Before you and I got married, Wu Yayan sent someone to harm me and sent Mrs. Huai''s sister to me, but she was found out."

    When muronghao heard him mention wuyayan, he had a faint impression in his mind. He clenched his finger and sat down: "it was when you and I got married that you tied up the servant girl who was given to Wu Yayan. Has it been changed?"

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu sat at the table with him. Looking at the petals and tea leaves floating in the teacup in front of him, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and gently moved the lid of the cup. He remembered that Tang Yiyi had been sent by wuyayan to prescribe medicine for himself. However, he found out that he had ordered a dead man in Hanjiang pavilion to pretend to be Tang Yiyi and be taken back by Wu Yayan in order to save his life Back to the house, the whole person will be directly off the bag, the smile of the corner of the lips more sharp and cold.

    "Since she has the courage to harm me, how can I let her go easily?"

    When the news that Wu Yayi and his army had been killed and no body was found, it was already ten days after the news reached the emperor''s capital, and even handed it to the emperor and Wu yaleze respectively.

    Although it was winter in the imperial capital, it was much more comfortable than the bitter cold, wind and snow in the border areas. However, when I was in the fourth Prince''s mansion and got the news of Wu Yayi, he immediately came to report to Wu yaleze, who was kneeling in the main room. At this time, the housekeeper of Wuya mansion, who was kneeling in the main room, felt that it was not mild and comfortable at all. Instead, he was sweating all over his body.As soon as I shivered to report the news, Wu Yale stood up. The bead curtain in front of him was lifted up. A big red boot stood beside him, as if to be kicked in the next moment. The tone was in the dark and warm inner room, but for no reason, the housekeeper had the illusion that he was in the middle of the wind and snow.

    "What are you talking about! It''s impossible! "

    After the housekeeper knew that Wu Yayi had died, only Wu Yale was left in his lineage. Then the last one was married. If Wu Yatuo, the head of Wuya family, knew about this, he would not know how angry he would be. He remembered that Wu Yale had been fierce since he was young, and he was scared to tears.

    "Your Highness, how dare I deceive your highness! It''s true. It''s just come back from our spy in the frontier. Your majesty will know about it at this time tomorrow. I dare not cheat you! "

    "No way I have lost a younger brother and a younger sister, and I only have such a brother. When he left, my arrangement was absolutely safe. How could... " Wu Yale was standing at the table with a look of disbelief in the haze. After mumbling two words, his eyes suddenly fell on the steward, lifted his hand and picked up his collar. His face was ferocious, and he growled in a deep voice, "since you said he was dead, what about the body? Where''s the body

    The housekeeper was scared out of his wits, and he didn''t care if his words would stimulate him more. He said, "Your Highness, spare your life! It is reported that the young master died of pursuing the Hun prince! The body The corpse was cut into meat paste by the Hun Prince for a long time. Later, the army overthrew the prince of Hun and reported that the slave wanted the body of the young master, and the slave could not do anything about it... "

    "The Hun Prince Killed my brother? "

    When Wu Ya Le heard the words cut into meat paste, his face became pale, his fingers suddenly loosened, his face fell down and tightened his lips. However, his face became more and more distorted. A terrible look gradually spread from his face. The Housekeeper on his knees could only shrink and shrink, and he could not speak with tears.

    There was a strange silence in the room for a short time, while Wu Yale''s cold laughter suddenly rang out. With the sound of the housekeeper''s teeth fighting, it was creepy: "I see I''m afraid it wasn''t the Hun prince who killed my brother, but the general who attacked the Hun Prince and the inner king killed my brother by scheming! "

    Having said this, his eyes swept over his feet and trembled. The housekeeper, who had already become a pool of mud with fright, kicked it in the past, gasped for breath, and growled with gnashing teeth.

    "Get out of here!"

    The housekeeper even climbed and rolled out of the door, leaving Wu Ya Le Ze, who was still standing in the same place. After a long time, he hit the table again, and his face in the dark gradually returned to calm. However, from the deeper and deeper eyes, we don''t know whether he has recovered his calm or become more crazy.

    "Muronghao! Nanjingyu He stood in the dark with half closed eyes and said in a voice of hatred, "don''t think you''ve hidden well this time, and I won''t know! This matter has nothing to do with you! My two brothers and sisters died in your hands, I will make you blood debt blood Blood for blood

 Chapter 356

    Just after the news came out, the fourth Prince''s house was about to usher in a dark tide again. At this time, Murong, who also received the news, was peaceful.

    By the stone table in front of the bamboo grove in the back garden of Murong mansion, there was a man in plain clothes with a handsome face, a little pale, but a quiet and indifferent look. He was already much better. He had begun to help his father murongqi deal with the business, and secretly took over part of the Murong sacrifice of the secret owl.

    When Wu Yale received the news that Wu Yayi had no body, Murong Ji also received a report from the dark owl. After touching the Li bird with snow-white feathers, he opened a small box and put the brocade and silk into it. When he was ready to report the incident to murongqi in the evening, he heard a rush of short steps in his ear, which was also accompanied by A cry of milk.

    "Uncle, uncle!"

    Hearing this call, Murong Ji''s hands kept moving. After covering the box and putting it away, Yihao saw the little figure walking without looking. She bumped into her side with a gentle smile on her face and lifted her hand to hold the small soft body.

    "Chang''er, what''s the matter?"

    When Murong Ji hugged him and held him in his arms, he stood up straight and lifted up his Jade Snow lovely face. His black grape eyes blinked and he rubbed on Murong sacrifice. Obviously, he was very attached to the uncle in front of him. He showed his white teeth and asked.

    "Uncle, grandfather Brother Father, mother, father? "

    "Grandfather told you to go to see your father and mother. That''s true. Grandfather won''t lie to you." As soon as Murong Ji saw that he was nearly one year old and soon learned to walk around, Murong Chang, who did not let his servants and servants follow him, had a deeper smile on his face. He raised his hand and stroked his soft hair, and answered in a soft voice.

    "In another two days, when my uncle is free, I''ll take you to the frontier with Uncle Mi to see your father and mother, OK?"

    When Murong Chang heard that he was going to see him three months later, he had never seen his father and mother again. He didn''t understand where they were going. So he blinked his little finger and blinked: "Uncle Father, mother, father I Brother, happy? "

    "Yes." Murong Ji watched the two children learn to speak from half a year old, and now they have just reached the age of one year. Although they speak slowly and slowly, they can probably express their own meaning, and their eyes are softer and deeper. "As long as they can see you, they will be very happy."

    Before the words fell, Murong Ji heard a series of disordered footfalls. When he raised his eyes, he saw another small figure. He was walking towards this side with his small short legs. Many mothers and maids behind him saw that he walked unsteadily. Every time he tried to help him, he was pushed aside by the villain in in front of him, and saw Murong offering and being held in his arms After Murong Chang, the small face that looked like Murong Hao brightened up, but he bowed down and made a formal salute.

    "Uncle."

    Because he had short hands and short feet and was young, he was also unworthy to salute. Looking at him, Murong Ji shook his head with a smile, but his eyes flashed more gentleness when he turned to the face similar to muronghao. He immediately waved to him: "drool is coming, too,

    come on."

    Although Murong Chui was born a little earlier than Murong Chang, he seemed to be a little older. He was smarter and more disciplined than Murong Chang. When he heard Murong Ji''s words, he shook his short legs and stubbornly climbed up the stone stool which was a little high in front of him. Murong Ji immediately held his small arm in his heart and watched him sit still Let''s start. I''m afraid the child will fall down if he is not able to sit.

    Murong Chang moved his body in the arms of Murong sacrifice, as if he could see the difficulty of his brother and uncle. There was only one left to hold his arm. He flattened his mouth and raised his small arm to hold the arm of Murong sacrifice. He murmured: "uncle, uncle, hold!"

    As soon as Murong Chang said this, Murong Ji did not have time to respond. He was still trying to stabilize himself. Murong Chui raised his chin without any expression on his delicate small face. He raised a hand in a solemn manner and pointed to the stone stool beside him, as if to let Murong Chang come out of Murong sacrifice''s arms and sit on the stone stool like himself.

    "Er Chang!"

    As soon as Murong Chang saw his brother''s face paralyzed, he rubbed his head against Murong sacrifice''s arms. The whole man was stuck in Murong''s arms like a sticky bean bag, and he protested with milk: "brother! dislike! Big brother

    His voice was loud, and Murong Tsui, who was in charge of the event, and the Murong sacrifice sitting on one side, or the mothers and maids who were a little farther away, all they could do was not laugh. They could only hold their faces to see the expressionless face of murongshu, who finally grasped the table to stabilize his body, but had no posture at all, found that he was still expressionless ¡£

    Murong Ji was amused by the two children and couldn''t laugh. When he endured very hard, he felt a figure passing by his side. Instead of him, he held murongshu, who was shaking left and right. Later, he simply lowered himself and held him in his arms. He raised his hand but began to tease Murong Chang in his arms. He asked with a smile, "who does Chang''er like?""Like uncle." Murong Chang was lying in the arms of Murong sacrifice, half of his small face was buried in his arms. But when he saw the visitor, he immediately sat upright and tilted his body to the visitor and said with a sweet smile, "like it! Uncle Mi

    Mi Qianqian has been entrusted by Jiang Luoyu when he left. He has been taking good care of the two children for half a year. On the contrary, he has spent more time with them than Murong Jichang, who has begun to deal with political affairs. Therefore, both Murong Chui and Murong Chang are familiar with him. Even Murong Chui, who does not like to be held after sitting, is honest in his arms at this time.

    "People, ghosts and spirits, or your elder brother is honest. Uncle Mi prefers your elder brother."

    Murong Chang looked at Mi Qianqian holding his elder brother. His dexterous hands helped him untie a little loose hair band and re tied it for a better look. The big eyes of black grape flashed with cunning color. He raised his small face to reveal his baby teeth again. He asked a little indistinctly: "Uncle mi Don''t like it? "

    I didn''t expect that he would react so quickly. Mi Qianqian narrowed his eyes. His delicate face showed a bright color in the dim light at this time. He raised his hand and scraped his small nose. He said with a smile: "what a little ghost. I like Not like it? Why does uncle Mi not like Chang''er? "

    When Murong Chang heard this, although he didn''t understand it, he still showed a big smile and said: "like Uncle Mi!

    ¡±

    Murong Chang and Mi Qianqian kept quiet when they were talking in their arms. However, their faces gradually wore a soft smile. When they looked at Mi Qianqian in front of them, the indulgent look on their eyes could not be denied. However, MI Qian never looked up at him, but kept his face down and stroked Murong Chui''s heart.

    "Well, put Chang''er down quickly." After holding it for a while, MI Qianqian feels murongshu in his arms wants to go down to the ground, so he carefully puts him down, gets up and takes Murong Chui''s little hand. While walking towards the bamboo house not far away, MI Qianqian whispers to Murong Ji, who has been watching his back all the time.

    "Chui''er is right. Chang''er, after all, is a man''s pair. His words and deeds should conform to the manners of his family''s children. You should not treat him as a girl''s pet."

    Murong Chang just heard the words in front of him. But when he heard the word "girl", he was not happy at once. When he twisted his body, he would follow him to the ground. His eyes were shining and he held Murong Ji''s arm and called to MI Qianqian''s back: "Chang''er, no! Chang''er no! Women''s doubles

    Although little children don''t know the difference between men''s doubles and women''s doubles, Murong Changren is a little ghost. He always thinks that no matter Murong Ji or MI Qianqian talks about women''s doubles and girls, the tone seems to be different from usual. He thinks that these two words are definitely not fun. Every time he hears that he is a girl or a woman''s doubles, he always feels that they are not funny things Yelling around the neck.

    Seeing this, Murong Ji strained Murong Chang and put him on the ground. He followed Mi Qianqian into the bamboo house. He lowered himself and took off his shoes for the villain. He put him next to Murong Chui, who was sitting on the bamboo bed. Murong Chang let Murong Chang crawl to his brother. When he didn''t pay attention to him, he turned his eyes to MI Qianqian again, and his eyebrows and fingers were more gentle.

    After being looked at for a long time, ordinary people can''t remain indifferent. What''s more, MI Qianqian, who has long been affectionate in his heart, hung his head and hesitated for a long time. He looked at the two children, and they rolled and scratched each other. After pursing his lips, he finally opened his mouth and asked, "have you received the message?"

    "Nature."

    Murong Ji followed his eyes and looked at the two children. His beautiful face was half bright and half dark, but it showed a more beautiful appearance. He raised his eyes to peep at his mi Qianqian. He couldn''t help but look again and couldn''t move his eyes. It was easy to drop his eyes again and listen to his low voice in the ear.

    "It should be sooner rather than later. The elder brother and sister-in-law have been at the border for half a year, and they have not been able to raise chui''er and Chang''er by themselves. I''m sure we want to see the children. How about we get up early tomorrow morning and take them to the frontier?"

 Chapter 357

    Mi Qianqian nodded. He knew that the man was looking at himself, but he said in a low voice: "yes, but chui''er and Chang''er are young. I''m worried that they can''t stand the hardships and coldness in the border areas. They need to prepare more things. You should accompany them first. I''ll prepare them."

    Murong Ji saw that he didn''t raise his head to look at himself. A trace of loss flashed through his eyes, but the corner of his lips still showed a smile and whispered, "OK."

    Seeing Mi Qianqian''s figure leave, Murong Ji was stunned and couldn''t return to God. He knew that a soft little hand had caught his finger, and he called, "uncle."

    Hearing Murong Chang''s voice, Murong Ji turned to his side and looked at Murong Chang, whose hair had been torn in disorder because of the rolling just now. Besides, although his clothes and hair were very messy, Murong Chang still had a paralyzed face and asked with a smile, "well, what''s the matter?"

    Murong Chang crawled into his arms, raised his small face and looked at him with wide eyes. He asked, "uncle, uncle MI, why Look? "

    Murong Ji didn''t expect that he would ask this question. After a long silence, he raised his hand to hold him in his arms, stroked his disordered hair, and murmured in a low voice with half closed eyes: "it''s probably because I like to look at him all the time, which is why I always look at him

    The adult''s words are hard and polysemy, and there are layers of heart that can''t be seen clearly. Only one year old Murong Chang flattened his mouth, and his small face was full of perplexed expression: "no I don''t understand... "

    "Chang''er is still young, and he will understand later." Murong Chang said the word "understand" was not standard. The word he spit out seemed to be "winter". It took Murong Ji a long time to understand his meaning. He patted his little shoulder with a smile, and turned his eyes to sit on one side, with no expression on his face. But he also looked at his murongshu and nodded his head, "the same is true for droop."

    When the topic came to an end, Murong Ji thought of his unfinished official documents, stood up and took a look at the mothers and maids who had been guarding outside. He stood up and stroked his wrinkled clothes. He squatted down to look at the two children in front of him and told him with a smile.

    "Well, you go to play first. Uncle has something else to do now. He will come back to accompany you later. What''s more, we will leave for the frontier early tomorrow morning. As long as you take a carriage for a period of time, you will be able to see your father and mother father. Go to bed early tonight. Even if uncle doesn''t visit you, uncle Mi will visit you. "

    Murong Chang blinked his eyes and bared his teeth in a vague way: "yes, uncle!"

    Out of the bamboo house, he stepped down the steps to the bamboo grove step by step. His eyes wandered around slowly, and suddenly fell on the wooden wheelchair in the corner of the bamboo forest. His beautiful eyebrows and eyes were filled with indescribable melancholy. He had been recuperating himself with precious medicinal materials and special Decoction for two years. His illness has improved so much now, and he has taken action on weekdays No problem. He didn''t even use a wheelchair this year. If he didn''t use his sword, he would have no sign of weakness.

    However, compared with his body getting better day by day, the man who had always been eloquent became more and more silent. When Jiang Luoyu and muronghao were still alive, MI Qianqian was willing to talk to him more. However, after his elder brother and sister-in-law left and murongchang and murongshu were entrusted to them, MI Qianqian is no longer willing to look at him any more.

    Thinking of this, he could not help clenching his fingers and sighing.

    Early the next morning, Murong Chang, who was sleepy, and Murong Chui, who had already finished the bun, were carried into the carriage by Murong Ji and Mi Qian respectively, and were escorted by the dark owl and Murong''s bodyguards, and walked slowly towards the frontier.

    The days of riding in the carriage were boring. Although the arrangement on the carriage was fine, there was no difference in peace day. After all, the place was narrow and small. Murongchang and Murong Chui were young. They were lively for a while. Murong Chui fell asleep on the cushion. When Murong Chang just entered the carriage, he fell asleep for a long time. At this time, he got up and lifted the curtain to look at the scenery he had never seen outside Elephant.

    As soon as he lifted up the curtain, the cold wind blew in. Mi Qianqian was standing at the table reading medical books. When he felt the cold wind, he raised his head, and immediately raised his hand to grab Murong Chang''s naughty hand. But when his fingers were about to touch the tender skin, he accidentally touched another man''s hand, which was also stretched out to stop him. He quickly took it back.

    Murong Ji and he almost noticed Murong Chang''s mischievous actions. They didn''t notice that the people around him also stretched out their hands to stop him. When he accidentally touched the warm and smooth finger of the man, it was too late. He watched the hand take back. He felt that his heart was hot and then cold, and the expression on his face could not be concealed. At last, he got up and turned his back The man took Murong Chang back to the soft couch, which concealed his fluctuating mood.

    Murong Chang was bored in the carriage and finally found something interesting. He just looked at the scenery outside. Leng Buding was held down by Murong Ji. Suddenly, he pushed his short legs and twisted his small body: "uncle, Chang''er looks at it."

    Murong Ji stroked his hair in front of his forehead with a smile, and whispered: "Chang''er, it''s cold outside, your brother is still sleeping, you all It will catch cold. "

    Murong Chang pursed his lips and fell asleep. Murong Chui, with a red face, looked coquettish: "uncle

 Chapter 358

    In the evening of that day, the carriage entered the town passed by the official road on time, and set off again early the next day. After two months of walking, the motorcade was finally about to arrive at Dajin''s border town. Murong Ji lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked up at the cloudy sky, which seemed to be snowing at any time. As soon as he frowned and wanted to put down his hand, he felt a sharp bump He couldn''t support his body for a moment, not to mention Murong Chang, who was squinting in his arms.

    Mi Qianqian was leaning against the wall of the carriage to sleep. Such a violent turbulence made him wake up in an instant. As soon as he patted Murong Chui on his lap, he saw Murong Ji''s body unsteady and fell towards this side. He immediately raised his hand to support him. His fingers accidentally touched the hand of the man, and was immediately clenched without waiting for reaction.

    No one thought that the first time ten fingers clasped together would be under such circumstances.

    Murong Ji carefully protected Murong Chang in his arms from being awakened. However, his palm felt a warm softness. When he looked up, MI Qianqian''s eyes were lowered and his cheeks were slightly reddened.

    He fixed his eyes on the more charming face in the dark. Murong Chang was more tightly hugged subconsciously. When his Adam''s knot rolled to say something, another big turbulence started again. This time, the carriage almost rolled up and down. At this time, the two people inside had lost their charming thoughts, and the two children were finally awakened, Some panicked and hugged them tightly.

    After about half a cup of tea, the carriage finally stopped. Murong Chang was scared to death. As soon as the carriage stopped, he cried incessantly. Murong Ji coaxed him in a low voice and handed him over to MI Qianqian. However, there were many young adults in MI Qianqian''s arms, but he pretended to be calm. Although his face was still rigid, his eyes were red and his fingers were red He is still holding on to MI Qianqian''s clothes.

    Murong Jiyan looked at the two children who were coaxed by Mi Qianqian. His face sank immediately. He lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage. His eyes were cold and angry, and he Murong asked the coachman who was dragging the horse''s reins and was full of sweat: "what happened just now? Why is the carriage shaking so badly

    Just now, if he and Mi Qianqian didn''t react quickly and tried to protect their two children, such a bumpy carriage would not only frighten Murong Chang and Murong Chui, but might also be injured. At the thought of such a thing, Murong Ji''s face would be even more ugly when he was about to meet his elder brother and sister-in-law.

    Facing the pale face, although he had hardly seen it before, his momentum was not inferior to that of prime minister Murong and general Murong. The coachman''s face sweated more - half frightened, the other half frightened.

    Fortunately, when the shaft of the carriage suddenly split and the horse was surprised for no reason, the two in the carriage reacted quickly. Otherwise, if the young master had an accident in his carriage, he would not know how to punish him at that time. But it was strange that the shaft suddenly split because he had been walking too long, but why was the horse surprised?

    The coachman was puzzled, and his head was lower: "go back to the young master, you and Mr. Mi should hold two young masters and get off the bus first.

    , it seems that there is something wrong with the shaft of the carriage. You need to find someone to come and see if you can still walk."

    "Something''s wrong with the shaft of the carriage?" Murong Ji frowned, his eyes swept past the carriage wheel on one side, and his voice was as cold as ice and snow, "didn''t I tell you to inspect the carriage every evening in these two months before I left the mansion? Since there is something wrong with the carriage today, could you check it yesterday? "

    "Forgive me, young master!" Listening to his censure, the coachman did not dare to conceal the truth, and shivered back, "to be honest, I only saw these two carriages yesterday. They are all good. I don''t know what is going on today

    Murong sacrifice Leng hum, obviously do not believe his words: "such words do not have to say again, spare carriage?"

    "In the back, please follow me."

    Hearing the conversation outside, MI Qianqian, who had coaxed the two children a little, narrowed his eyes and hugged the two children in his arms. Seeing Murong Ji lift the curtain of the car and raise his hand, he handed Murong Chang to him. He took Murong down the carriage and walked quickly towards the back with empty spare parts in the face of the wind and snow. In fact, he went to the unused carriage all the way.

    He put Murong Chang in front of the carriage. Murong Ji stroked his forehead and passed his little hand to MI Qianqian with a smile. Then he looked at his Murong Chui with wide eyes and whispered, "chui''er, Chang''er, you should stay in the carriage with Mr. MI for a while. His uncle will go to see what happened to the carriage in front of him and come back in a moment."

    Mi Qianqian saw that he put down the child and was about to leave. His finger couldn''t help but stretch out. He hooked him up a bit and whispered, "you Be careful. "

    Murong Ji was caught by him by the corner of his clothes, and his heart moved slightly. His lips were filled with a gentle smile. His other hand gently grasped his fingertip and whispered, "I know."

    Mi Qianqian watched him go far away. When his figure was about to disappear, he lowered himself into the carriage. First he lifted the curtain and brought Murong Chang in. Then he carried murongshu into the carriage. He sat down with his two children in his arms and prepared to bake the fire. He said with a smile, "chui''er, Chang''er, you -"Before the words fell, there was a crack in his ear. The cold blade refracted the cold light, and it immediately crossed his neck. When he was stunned, he immediately pointed his acupoint so that he could not move. Two dark shadows passed by in front of his eyes, snatching the two children in his arms. They put the knife tips against their slender necks and threatened them in a low voice almost at the same time Avenue.

    "If you dare to call for people to come over, these two children''s heads are not theirs."

    After being stuck in his neck, Murong Chang''s eyes widened immediately, but before he could say a word, he was covered by the two men in black, and soon fell down together with his brother.

    Mi Qianqian didn''t expect that there would be two killers lurking in the carriage protected by the guards. When he was unprepared, he held the two children under his arm. His heart suddenly became cold. He didn''t dare to shout, but he tried his best to keep calm and calm. In his mind, the shadow that had just left came to mind.

    "What are you going to do? Let go of those two children!"

    The two killers had already been prepared, and they were not deceived by his fierce appearance. On hearing this, they grasped the two children one by one. Their laughter was sharp and harsh: "the two boys must be the children of an guohou and an neijun."

    On hearing the words, MI Qianqian felt a sudden sinking in his heart. He knew that the two killers were prepared. He was afraid that they could not be cured this time, but he still refused to relax. He threatened in a low voice: "since you know the identity of these two children, you should be more aware that if you dare to kill them, Murong family and the royal family will never let you go! No matter who the master is behind you, you will die! "

    "Naturally, we know that you don''t need to be a little Gemini to remind us." The two masked killers in black looked at each other with a real intention of killing each other. "You go out now and drive the guards and the coachman away. Don''t let the guards and the secret owls under Murong sacrifice follow you. You drive the carriage to the north, or I will kill these two children immediately. Do you hear me?"

    If they do, they will leave the motorcade and leave the protection of Murong sacrifice. As long as the three people get to a remote place, they will surely die, whether they are themselves or their children. These thousands of people are aware of this and stare at the two daggers on the children''s neck, but they dare not go against their wishes. After a moment of silence, they bite their teeth and promise word by word.

    "Well, I can promise you, but you can''t touch them! If you dare to hurt them a little bit, even if I die, you will surely die without a burial place - untie my hole

    After half a cup of tea, MI Qianqian, who was supposed to be resting with his two children, suddenly lifted the curtain of his car and called in a low voice, "come on."

    One side of the bodyguard smell speech, immediately forward should be: "Mr. MI."

    Mi Qianqian half leaned out of the curtain of the carriage, but a knife was just against his waist. His whole face remained unchanged. His eyes looked at the snow colored figure not far away. A trace of darkness passed through his eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "go to find Mr. Ji. I have something to say."

    After saying this, he sat down in front of the carriage, quietly waiting for Murong Ji to come when he heard the news. At the same time, he turned his back to the two people behind him and quietly took something out of his sleeve and held it in his hand.

    Murong Ji is still dealing with the broken carriage. Suddenly, he hears the bodyguard report that MI Qianqian wants to see him. The light in his eyes twinkles, and he turns back to the carriage behind him. After a while, he comes to MI Qian Qian. His eyes are slightly raised and his eyes are shining, showing a little tenderness.

    "Mr. Mi?"

    "It''s a little cold. You''re not well. Take one pill a day. Don''t forget it." Mi Qianqian looked at him in silence, and suddenly showed a smile. As he said this, he put everything in his hand into the past. Regardless of the strength of the dagger against his back, sharp pain was already coming from his waist. He pointed to a snow mountain not far away with a smile and whispered.

    "I see the scenery here is beautiful. Anyway, if you want to repair the carriage, I will take two young boys to look around first. You don''t want those dark owls and bodyguards to follow. I will bring them back well."

    Murong Ji clenched the medicine bottle he gave him. His eyes fluctuated violently, and his pupils shrank suddenly. Subconsciously, he wanted to hold the cold fingers. Mi Qianqian took back his hand first. Instead, he held the horse''s reins in front of the carriage and no longer looked down at him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Thousands... "

    "This is the first time you''ve called me a thousand." Mi Qianqian clenched the horse''s reins in front of him. He tried not to float his eyes to the people around him. He kept staring at the snow mountain not far away. He tried not to let the tears fall from his eyes. He kept a low voice and said, "I I''m very happy... "

    After saying this, he didn''t hear Murong Ji''s voice again. When he spoke again, his voice became hoarse: "I''m going. Don''t let anyone follow me, OK?"

    "Well, since you like to see it, go ahead." After a little silence, the man finally stepped back and raised his hand to signal the guards to step back. Then he whispered, "remember Be careful. "

 Chapter 359

    Watching the carriage go away, the bodyguard standing behind the Murong sacrifice frowned. As soon as he was about to raise his step and say something to the young master in front of him, he saw that Murong Ji suddenly trembled, and slowly spread out his palm, revealing that the palm of his hand was wrapped on the medicine bottle. It seemed that the small size could only be put on a child''s hand, and the delicate and beautiful blue jade bracelet was intertwined with flowers and leaves.

    This jade bracelet It''s the bracelet that hasn''t been brought to drool yet.

    Recalling Mi Qianqian''s strange request, Murong Ji looked at the things in his hand carefully. His eyes became more and more deep, his lips almost closed into a line, and Murong murmured in a low voice Before his words fell, he held the medicine bottle and jade bracelet in one hand, and drew out the Ruyi flute in his arms with the other hand.

    The dark owl fell on his side quietly, like a blue Li bird.

    Murong Ji, with a cold face, handed over the medicine bottle in his hand: "follow them. You must be far enough away from them to let anyone find out. If I guess right, there must be someone in the carriage holding two young masters. After the carriage has gone for a while, there will be accomplices. You can find a chance to save Mr. MI and the two young princes."

    Kneeling in the snow, the owl whispered that he took the medicine bottle in his hand, but hesitated for a moment: "young master, is this?" "Arsenic." Murong sacrificed his lips and remembered what Mi Qianqian said when he handed him the medicine. However, his voice became colder and colder. "The dark owl is not allowed to get close to them, but he must eliminate other people who may join them. Such a large bottle of arsenic is enough to poison those who want to cooperate with them and prepare to take them A scholar.

    ¡±

    the man kneeling in front of him whispered that when he was about to leave, Murong Ji frowned slightly and suddenly said, "wait a minute."

    "What else can I do for you, young master?"

    "You left a man to pretend to be me." After pondering for a moment, Murong Ji''s face was even more pale in the snow in the frontier, but he did not hesitate any more, "I can''t rest assured and go with you."

    After the instructions, Murong Ji changed his clothes in black and chased several secret owls toward the direction of the carriage. Without an hour, a leader of the dark owl team in the royal blue robe fell beside him and reported in a low voice: "childe, follow the carriage for ten miles, and the carriage stops."

    Murong sacrifice heart bottom move, rise ominous premonition, the face is colder: "can someone outside the carriage?"

    "Back childe, there is no figure or footprints outside the carriage."

    After pondering for a moment, Murong Ji motioned to the others to go after the man who had left the carriage. He stayed in the spot and thought for a moment. He ordered, "send two people to have a look. Be careful."

    The visitor immediately responded. After a while, his body returned again. When he lowered his head to report to Murong sacrifice, he looked strange. He noticed the indifferent gaze of the master on his head, and then hesitated to speak.

    "Young master, there is only one person in the carriage. I don''t know whether it is life or death, as if It''s Mr. MI. "

    Although there is a foreboding in my heart, speaking out and guessing are totally different things. Hearing that MI Qianqian had an accident, Murong Ji''s face lost its color in an instant. He raised his hand and grabbed the man kneeling on the ground, gritted his teeth and said, "what are you talking about?"

    The carriage that had just left stopped quietly in the snow. Murong Ji quickly stepped onto the carriage. As soon as the curtain of the carriage was lifted, his eyes solidified. His fingers trembled and stretched out. He carefully picked up and lay in a pool of blood in the carriage. The Chinese side was discovered and had been covered with a dry cloth belt by the dark owl. At the moment, his face was as white as paper, and his air was like a gossamer In the panic of my heart, I put my head on the cheek of the man.

    Seeing Mi Qianqian''s life and death unknown, Murong Ji''s heart aches, but his fingers dare not exert any more force. There are too many wounds on MI Qianqian''s body, so the dark owl just does not dare to move lightly. After all, MI Qianqian is still young, regardless of men''s and women''s doubles, so he can''t take off his clothes to heal him. Murong Ji knows these things from the bottom of his heart, but he still looks at the bloody cloth I can''t help but want to see what the people in my arms have become, but the next moment I suddenly feel that the person in my arms has moved.

    He dropped his head with surprise, and saw Mi Qianqian struggling to move. His long, butterfly like eyelashes swayed. Finally, he concentrated his eyes. His dark eyes were looking at him.

    "Thousands of Thousands of them

    "Save Save the child... " As soon as he woke up, MI Qianqian couldn''t see who was holding him. However, he could vaguely smell the faint smell of frost and snow on Murong Ji''s body. He raised his finger with difficulty. In his heart, he only remembered the scene when he fainted, and said intermittently, "they Southeast... "

    As soon as Murong Ji saw that he woke up, he urged to save the two children. Immediately, mist rose from his eyes and held his arms tightly. Mi Qianqian, who woke up from pain and anxiety, began to shake violently. He said in a deep voice outside the carriage: "have you heard me?! Chase southeast now! Blow the flute and let all the dark owls go there

    "They are in a hurry Run By me I sprinkled poison powder... " Mi Qianqian breathed a breath. His voice became lower and lower. He frowned as if he was trying to endure the pain. "They Will find a place Expelling poison... ""I see. You''re badly hurt. Stop talking." Murong Ji bowed down to kiss his forehead for the first time. His voice was calm and firm. He said, "thousand thousand, your wound is too heavy. I''ll let them send you back. I''ll save chui''er and Chang''er. Don''t worry, OK?"

    As if feeling the warmth around me, Mi''s eyes widened and a sweet smile appeared. In the dark carriage, it seemed that the next moment would disappear.

    "Well,

    as we get closer to the border towns, the wind and snow are howling more and more. Especially in the rolling mountains on the edge of the mountain city, the cold is incomparable, and even birds are rare to see.

    Finally, I found a cave in the vast snow mountain. After a day''s running with two baby babies, the two men in black, who were heavily poisonous, finally couldn''t hold on. As soon as they landed, they sat in the middle of the cave and used their skills to cure the poison. They casually woke up but had been obedient. They didn''t cry at all. It seemed as if they were two children of one year old in the corner of the cave.

    When they saw that the two men in black no longer held each other, the two children immediately huddled together. Murong Chang''s eyes of black grapes were rolling around. If they knew him well, they would know what bad idea he was thinking. Murong Chui was still holding his small face, although he was together with his brother, whose eyes were whirling around Still calm like a little adult.

    They were all wearing thick clothes and little felt hats, because they had just been taken out, and they were even wrapped in small quilts. The two men in black did not dare to let them have an accident when their goal was not reached. Although they ran all the way, they did not forget to help them protect the wind and snow. Therefore, when they finally stayed in the cave, their noses turned red with cold I have a runny nose.

    Less than half a column of incense, two men in black were still treating their palms. However, outside the cave, there was a sudden sound of falling snow. One of the men in black reacted quickly and ran to the two children in the corner. The dagger in his hand flashed with cold light. The other man in black did not care about the pain in his chest and the poison was not solved. He leaned on the side of the cave to attack others.

    The two men in the cave were ready. Within a moment, the sound of footsteps from far to near came from Guozhen outside. Then there was a young man''s voice, as if with a bit of surprise and tiredness: "after walking for such a long time, I finally found a cave. I don''t know whether it is spacious. Let''s go in and see if we can have a rest?"

    In the whistling snow, another young man was silent for a moment, his voice was slightly indifferent: "good."

    The man who had just started to talk heard another man''s promise, and then he sighed in a low voice: "it''s really cold. It didn''t snow when I just left. Who knows it snowed just after crossing the ridge..."

    The sound of their footsteps was getting closer and closer, while the two men in black in the cave were more and more alert. The man in black lurking at the edge of the cave was more and more intent to kill them. It was obvious that he was ready to kill two unsuspecting people as soon as they came in. Who knew that the two men''s footsteps were about to enter the cave, but suddenly stopped.

    The young man who first spoke was surprised, as if he had found something: "footprints?"

    "Footprints." Another person is concise, the voice is colder, "there is someone in the cave."

    The young man said, "brother in the cave, I''m a borderland who is just playing. I haven''t been home for a long time. As a result, I''m stuck in the mountain by the heavy snow, because my clothes are so thin that I can''t stand the cold. I want to borrow this cave to avoid the wind and snow In the cave, the two men in black looked at each other, and the man in black nodded slightly, knowing that even if the two men outside were not allowed to come in at this time, if the two men who were searching for the snow mountain were to go out and meet the secret owl searching the snow mountain, their poison would not be solved, and no one would take care of them. It would be better not to wait for a while Bring in these two "passers-by" and kill them all at once.

    So the man in black at the entrance of the cave flashed his eyes and hid the dagger. They were not masked, but they were dressed in black. Besides, the two men who came in were doomed to be dead. Even if they were suspicious, they said, "come in."

 Chapter 360

    Hearing his promise, the young man outside the cave repeatedly thanks him and raises his step to prepare to come in again. His words are a little more joyful, as if they have met by accident. This makes the two men in black in the cave breathe a sigh of relief, and after taking a step back, they release the two people outside the cave.

    With the sound of footsteps approaching, a young man dressed in a thick white fox fur, with a jade face and vermilion lips, was dressed as a noble young man. Behind the young man was a man in a dark and black cloak with a cold, silver mask, and could not see his face at all.

    The advanced young master in white still holds an ivory bone fan even in such a cold snow mountain. After entering the cave, he sees the black clothes man who is looking at them in the cave. He seems to have no idea that their clothes are wrong. He smiles and points to the mysterious man around him.

    "In xiajiangyu, this is Bai min, my husband. Two brothers have met."

    Even if he was very polite, he did not show any surprise on his face, and the vigilance of the two men in black did not abate. He raised his finger to the other side where the two children were not staying, and said in a cold voice, "this is ours. You sit there."

    "Thank you very much for accepting us." The young man in white didn''t show any displeasure when he was yelling and drinking like this. Obviously, he had excellent self-restraint. But when he looked at him, he suddenly saw murongchui and murongchang, who were protected by another man in black. His eyes flashed, and he couldn''t help asking curiously, "eh? How come the two brothers from the wild mountains and mountains take their two children with them when they go to the snow mountain? "

    Before the words fell, he did not wait for the two people to answer. He clapped his hands in his own eyes, and said in a low voice: "I know. Are the two brothers husband and wife? I''m abrupt. "

    The two men in black wanted to retort, but because the child was really hard to explain, they had to take a look at each other in a tangled and awkward way, which was the acquiescence of... ""

    One of the men in black "..." After a long time, he began to make up the lies and stabilize the two men in front of him. While speaking, he moved towards the entrance of the cave. As soon as he blocked the entrance of the cave, he and the other person would immediately be in trouble. Surely, the two men in front of him could not go out alive again.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Jiang has a good guess. We are It''s a husband and wife. These two children are our own children. Our family was chased by our enemies, so we had to take the children to the snow mountain to escape from the enemy family and let brother Jiang laugh

    "It''s because they have enemies. No wonder they are like this." The young man in white listened to his words carefully, as if he didn''t notice his small movements at all. He didn''t know what kind of thoughts he was holding at the moment. Instead, he looked worried. "I don''t know what kind of enemies you met. You can''t let go of such a young child. It''s really cruel."

    The man in black, who was about to reach the entrance of the cave, was so blocked by his words that he didn''t know how to answer. He held back for a long time before he said the following: "you said yes, but our husband With their children, the two wives managed to hide here and escape from the pursuit. I hope you two will hide in front of our enemies. "

    "You''re welcome, brother. It''s all right." The young man in white nodded with approval. His face was quite sincere, but his eyes suddenly turned. Instead of looking at the man in black, he stopped looking at the boy in the corner. His eyes were wide open and he looked at their children quietly. A gentle smile appeared on the corner of his lips. Suddenly, he asked, "look carefully, these two children are lovely Brother, I wonder if I can hold these two children? "

    As soon as he mentioned the child, the two men in black were on guard. The man in black, who had been guarding the corner and had no action, quietly touched the dagger on his back, and said with a smile that he didn''t smile: "what''s more, the man in black was on guard What does brother Jiang mean by this

    "I''m newly married to my husband. I haven''t sat in a palace and have no children Just now I saw the two children behind me. I just When he saw that he said this, they both looked unhappy. There was also a trace of embarrassment on their white cheeks. The bone fan in his hand was pinched more tightly. "It''s just an invitation. If you''re really in trouble."

    Having said this, the young man in white seemed to give up. He went back to look for a stone in the cave, brushed it with his sleeve, and then he was ready to sit down. Standing beside him, Xuanyi man, who had never spoken, suddenly grasped his wrist, tied the fox fur on his neck and patted the snow on his hair.

    "Is it still cold?" Xuanyi''s voice echoed in the cave, just as he was just outside the cave. He was indifferent and indifferent, but there was a little worry in it. "You are too weak to bear the wind and snow. I would never let you come up with me if you knew it would snow on the mountain."

    Hearing this, the young man in white had a twinkle in his eyes, his lips bent slightly, and he grasped his wrist. He said in a low voice: "you went up the mountain to find our baby. Just now, don''t say any more of these words What''s more, if you really want to come by yourself, I won''t be at ease. "

    "Who knows that Mr. White hasn''t said a word this time, and the two men in black have no response. Instead, Murong Chang''s eyes suddenly brighten up in the corner of the cave. His lotus like forearm stretches out from the small quilt and slaps murongshu''s quilt heavily. His eyes are bright and his voice is crisp, as if he is hinting something."Baby! Brother and brother

    When murongchang was patted by Murong Chang, he didn''t have a good face. He seemed to know what Murong Chang was saying, but he closed his mouth and tightly covered his little quilt. His fat and short body leaned to one side. His delicate small face showed a bitter and bitter expression. The little adult hummed, "I don''t give it."

    Seeing his brother turn around, Murong Chang was in a hurry. He rubbed his quilt and yelled at him. At the same time, Murong Chang was still stiff faced and didn''t bow his head. Murong Chang didn''t obey, and his voice was even louder: "brother

    ¡­ Brother... "

    The two children were well raised, but they didn''t have much effort to cry when they were being held. At this time, Murong Chang suddenly started to make a scene because he didn''t know what it was. The sound could pierce the whole cave. At the same time, the two men in black changed their faces. The man in black who was nearest to them flashed a fierce light and raised his hand to catch Murong Chang''s deep voice Roared.

    "What are you doing?! Separate

    Children need to be coaxed to stop making trouble. The man in black is so ferocious that Murong Chang is shocked. Jindoudou rolls down one by one and raises his wrist with a jade bracelet, struggling. When he touches the flower bud on the jade bracelet, he doesn''t notice: "Whoa, whoa, fierce... Bad guy..."

    as soon as Murong Chang touches the flower bud on the jade bracelet, it is a piece of colorful powder At the end, he flew out and was attacking the nearest man in black on his face. He only heard a tear. The man in black smelled a strange smell at first, and then he felt a sharp pain on his face. After a while, he was rolling and twitching. Obviously, he was poisoned by the colorful powder.

    The colorful powder spurted out from the bracelet. After a while, the bone fan in the hands of the boy in white instantly swept at the man in black not far away. Several sharp fine steel arrows penetrated the shoulders of the man in black who was at the entrance of the cave. The man in Xuanyi beside the boy in white raised his hand and buckled the man in black''s neck. When he wanted to say something, he was caught by the two of them The man in black, however, had already seen that things were not good. He bit the poison in his mouth and killed himself.

    Seeing that both of them were dead, and there was no chance for them to make a living, Jiang Luoyu put up her folding fan and frowned a little. The next moment, however, she was disturbed by her son''s cry nearby. She immediately picked up Murong Chang, who was crying, and shook and coaxed: "OK, Chang''er doesn''t cry, she doesn''t cry..."

    Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s low voice of exhortation, muronghao remembered that the two children were still not far away. He glanced at the two dead men in black, and strode to Jiang Luoyu. He then picked up his arms and heard the sound. He was looking at murongshu, who was silent and did not struggle, and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was trying to coax Murong chang into not crying.

    "How about it?"

    "They''re not hurt. They''ve got gold bracelets and ten thousand poison stones. They won''t be poisoned." As soon as Jiang Luoyu picked up the baby, she was frightened when she remembered the scene just now. After checking up and down, she found that the child''s oil skin was not damaged at all, but her small body was a little cold. After taking a long breath, she looked at the jade bracelet in Murong Chang''s hand with a relaxed look in her eyes.

    "This jade bracelet is really exquisite. There are all kinds of poisons in it. It must have been used by Mr. MI for Chang''er''s self-defense. Fortunately, it is Otherwise, you and I don''t know how long it will take here to find an opportunity to rescue Chang''er and chui''er. "

    Murong Hao was relieved when he heard that he was OK.

    a few days ago, they received a message from the dark owl that the two children and Murong Jimi Qianqian were about to arrive at the frontier, so they left the camp temporarily. Originally, they had been waiting for the carriage in the city not far from the snow mountain, but they heard the shrill sound of Ruyi flute. When the dark owl came to ask why, They were so scared that they didn''t dare to neglect. They immediately followed the dark owl up the mountain. Who knew that Yiqiao saved the child like this. It was a play that they had just performed.

    Jiang Luoyu held her arms in her arms and blinked at him. Murong Chang, with a timid expression at the bottom of her eyes, could not help rubbing her baby''s tender face and murmured with emotion: "I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen it for half a year When we met for the first time, we were in such a situation... "

 Chapter 361

    Murong Chui was always paralyzed and did not speak. He was very calm. He was lying down in Murong Hao''s arms as if he were a little adult. After a while, he was fighting with his eyelids. He was about to fall asleep in the arms of strangers he met for the first time. On the contrary, Murong Chang was more energetic after crying, and looked at Jiang Luoyu with big eyes blinking.

    "You You... "

    "Chang''er, don''t be afraid." Jiang Luoyu saw that the child''s eyes seemed to have a look of fear. Knowing that he had not seen him for a long time, she could not help but caress his cheek and said in a low voice, "I am the mother father, your mother father There won''t be any bad people harming you. Would you like to sleep with your mother and father

    Although Murong Chang is only one year old, he is not easy to fool. He struggles even harder when he hears speech. His small arm reaches out to murongshu, who is infatuated with him and is about to fall asleep. It seems that he wants to stay with him and keep shouting: "no! Brother

    Jiang Luoyu saw that her son didn''t know himself. For a while, he didn''t know what he felt. However, his movements became softer and softer. He didn''t let him pull murongshu, who was sleeping in muronghao''s arms. Instead, she lowered her voice and said, "good boy, my father won''t lie to you. My father will hold you and your brother, and you will see your uncle in a moment. You don''t believe in your mother, but always believe in your uncle. ¡±

    as soon as Murong sacrifice was mentioned, Murong Chang immediately became honest, and his big eyes like black grapes rolled around. Finally, he believed that the young master in white holding himself in front of him did not mean any harm to him. He was not the same as the two fierce men in black just now. He pointed his little hand and whispered: "Uncle..."

    It''s too cold on the snowy mountain. The two children can''t stay in this way. They have solved the two men in black. Jiang Luoyu coaxes Murong chang into sleeping in her arms. After she falls asleep, she sees a figure with snow and wind walking towards the cave. Her face similar to muronghao appears not far away.

    Muronghao was closer to the cave and saw the Murong sacrifice coming this way. He looked back at Murong Chang, who was sleeping in Jiang Luoyu''s arms, and Murong Chui, who was also sleeping soundly in his arms. He knew that it was very troublesome for a child to cry once he fell asleep. He did not have to worry for such a while, so he went up.

    "Big brother!" Murong Ji almost received a message from the dark owl at the same time. Before he knew that Murong Hao and Jiang Luoyu had come together to look for him, he had already followed the clues. As soon as he walked past, he saw Murong standing at the mouth of the mountain, holding Murong Chui in his arms. He immediately put his heart back in his stomach, glanced at the small face of the sleeping child, and asked in a low voice, "neither chui''er nor Chang''er have any." Let''s go.

    ¡±

    "Chen Hua comforts the children inside. They are all OK." Murong Hao nodded. According to the color of his eyes, there was a different softness in his eyes. He looked at his younger brother in front of him because he was running on the snow mountain. This time, his face was even paler, and his brow and eyes flashed a worried look. He patted him on the shoulder and whispered.

    "There are dark owl and me here. I heard that Mr. MI was injured and you were running all night for the sake of chui''er Chang''er. You can''t stand it. Go back and have a rest."

    Hearing that the two children were all right, Murong Ji gave a long sigh of relief. He clenched the sword in his palm, but his brow wrinkled. He was ready to go back to see Mi Qianqian, who was seriously injured. "It''s OK. I''ll go back first."

    Seeing several dark owls follow Murong Ji down the mountain, Murong Hao looks down at his eldest son who is sleeping like a pig in his arms. With a flash of soft light, he turns back into the cave, sits down beside Jiang Luoyu, looks at Murong Chang in his arms, and asks in a low voice, "are you asleep?"

    "It''s been a lot of trouble just now. I''ve been sleeping very hard." As like as two peas, Murong looked at the murmurs of

    in his arms. He looked at Murong, who was in the arms of Murong Hao, and remembered the performance of two children in the cave. He had a faint smile on his face. Some of them looked at Murong Hao road. "Chang Er is active and active, but he looks like a little grown-ups. He looks just like you. ¡­¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Murong Hao coughed, as if a bit embarrassed, but still hugged murongshu: "I have asked the guards to come, and when I get to the foot of the mountain, there will be a carriage to pick up."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that this was the best arrangement, but because there were still two unidentified men in black on the ground, he still wanted to take the bodies of these two people down and search their belongings to see if there were any clues: "OK, it''s too cold on the mountain, the children can''t stand it, so it''s better to go down quickly. Let the dark owl come in, and we''ll take the two together. "

    Murong Hao was still and said in a cold voice, "come on."

    At the mouth of the cave, a few dark owls who came with them but did not show up all the time heard the words and said in a low voice: "yes

    Xuanyi man coldly pointed to the bodies of the two people on the ground: "drag it out."

    Two dark owls in dark blue clothes whispered that they had just dragged the dead man in black lying on the ground a few steps away. The clothes on the black man''s wrist slipped down. A faint tattoo attracted Jiang Luoyu''s eyes and immediately asked him to raise his hand to stop the way_ "Wait a minute"

    when muronghao heard that he suddenly opened his mouth, he knew what was wrong. According to the color of his eyes, he narrowed slightly, raised his hand to take murongchang in Jiang Luoyu''s arms, and looked at the young man in white squatting beside the two bodies, pulling up the sleeves of the two men and whispering."They took Chang''er and chui''er, but they didn''t kill them immediately. It must be to threaten us to do something. Within ten miles from here, they will cross a mountain, which is the border line between DA long and Da Jin. Are these people who intend to hijack chui''er and Chang''er, are they Huns? "

    Muronghao stepped forward and looked at the two corpses beside Jiang Luoyu for a long time. Then he slowly shook his head: "although they all carry swords made by Huns, there are tribal totems on them. But the words of these two dead men just now do not have the voice of Xiongnu. Moreover, judging from their faces, they are not Huns."

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment. Her fingers had already clenched the dagger and slashed the black sleeve. When she saw the tattoo on the skin, she couldn''t help but shrink her pupil: "Zhaomin, look at their arms!"

    When muronghao saw the tattoo, his face was even colder " Phoenix pattern? "

    Jiang Luoyu stood up and looked at the people in front of him dragging away the bodies of the two men. The cold light flashed at the bottom of her eyes: "Wu Ya Shi, he pretended to be a Hun to harm chui''er and Chang''er. It''s a good calculation!"

    When the two returned to the city with their children in their arms, it was getting dark. The warm candles were lit by the people in the border areas, which reflected the carriage slowly moving on the thick snowflakes, Jiang Luoyu, who carefully stepped down from the carriage after the carriage stopped, and murongchang and murongshu, who staggered out of the carriage in turn.

    The two children have been awake for some time. After all, they are closely related. After a short time together, Murong Chang left his uncle behind for a while. His big eyes fluttered in Jiang Luoyu''s arms and could not get up. Although Murong Chui looked calm, he still had facial paralysis, but he could not let go of Jiang Luoyu''s sleeve with his little hand, until he got off the carriage Come on.

    No, Jiang Luoyu had to wink with Murong Hao, who was beside her. She picked up the two children and walked in alone. At this time, he began to be glad that he had not wasted his martial arts for so many years. Otherwise, the two fat yuyuanzhu boys would not be able to hold on to each other -

    JIANG Luoyu was happy with his two children, and muronghao''s look was a little dangerous Then, the dark owl who followed the carriage looked at the master''s appearance of ice and snow all over his body. They all stepped back in silence and did not dare to follow him too close. Only Jiang Luoyu, who was in the front of the carriage, felt something but didn''t pay attention to it. The two children were all ignorant.

    "Big brother, brother and sister-in-law." The two men pushed the door in front of each other. Murong Ji turned around when he heard the sound. When he saw them, their eyes lit up and they met him with a smile. They held up Murong Chang and saw that he was also holding out his hand. Murong Chang said in a soft voice, "chui''er and Chang''er are also here. Let uncle embrace them."

    From his mother''s arms to his uncle''s, Murong Chang did not have any intolerance at all. He blinked his big eyes and twisted like a coquettish girl. His small face looked very lovely: "uncle!"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the two of them, one big and one small, glued together with a smile. She looked back at muronghao thoughtfully. She saw that her husband''s face was blacker. The smile on her lips suddenly couldn''t help it. She hugged murongshu, who looked like muronghao in her arms. When she saw them coming in, she put down her medicine bowl and looked at their MI Qianqian. She was concerned and asked, "Mr. MI, body Is it better? "

    Mi Qianqian had just been injured. Although his face was very pale, he felt much better immediately after Murong Chang and Murong sacrifice. When he came in, he was indifferent to Murong sacrifice alone, and turned to a bright smile: "it''s just some flesh and skin injuries, and I haven''t stabbed the key point. I''m a miracle doctor. I won''t do anything. Don''t worry."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu remembered that when she saw him for the first time, she couldn''t help but bend her lips. However, she saw the villain who was nestled in her arms and was looking at the two of them. She thought of the panic of the day and felt that something was suddenly stabbed in the bottom of her heart.

    "Brother Ji, Mr. MI, thanks to your ingenuity this time, otherwise both chui''er and Chang''er will be afraid of..."

 Chapter 362

    Murong Ji is still playing with Murong Chang. He has been in bed for many years because he is sick and weak all the year round. Even Murong Hao, who has always been black, looks at him with a smile on his lips.

    hearing Jiang Luoyu''s words, he hugged his little nephew in his arms and immediately turned his head and said with a smile.

    "My brother and sister-in-law are all my nephews. I''m their uncle. I''m not worth mentioning. If I thank you again, my brother will be angry."

    "Yes, sir Mi Qianqian sits by the bed. After hearing Murong Ji''s words, he is silent for a long time. Although he doesn''t go to see the person near him, he also says to Jiang Luoyu with a firm look, "no matter how you say, when the emperor left, he also specially asked me. What''s more, I like chui''er and Chang''er very much. It''s just a small injury, it''s nothing."

    When Luo Yufu, Murong Haojiang and Luo Yufu came out of the house with Murong Chui and Murong Chang, it was completely dark outside. This time, Murong Chang was probably coaxed by Murong sacrifice in a low voice. Murong Chang finally managed to force his father muronghao to carry him out of the house. However, the expression on his small face was obviously not so relaxed. Maybe muronghao''s face was really too dark reason.

    When they returned to the room where they stayed, the two servants who came with the carriage finally came forward to hold murongchui and murongchang in Luoyu''s arms. However, after a few months, the two children finally met their father and mother again. Although they had always been a little afraid of the cold faced muronghao, after all, their blood nature made them reluctant to leave them when they went to bed.

    When he finally came to life in the middle of the night, Murong Hao was leaning on the outside of the bed, looking at the moonlight shining on the window edge. His beautiful face was like a pure white jade carving emerging from the darkness. Jiang Luoyu also leaned on the inside of the bed and did not fall asleep. His eyes fixed on his side. His eyes did not blink. The warm and fine heat came from his ears. They were the twins of murongshu and murongchang Breathe.

    After watching for a moment, Jiang Luoyu finally lifted the corner of her lips, raised her hand to grasp the sleeve of muronghao''s quilt clothes, and whispered, "Zhaomin?"

    In the night, the man was still silent. His beautiful face was half bright and half dark. According to the color of his eyes, he gradually became dense. With the bright moonlight, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but stand up, and slowly approached the man''s forehead. His slender fingers entangled with each other, and soon he could not tell you from me again.

    After a good night''s sleep, Jiang Luoyu and her two children went to MI Qianqian again. Originally, he wanted to let Murong Ji stay to take care of MI Qianqian''s injury. However, MI Qianqian insisted on letting Murong Ji leave. They parted unhappily. Murong Ji''s face was ugly. Jiang Luoyu had no choice but to take along some people who were not less worried and headed for the border military camp.

    As soon as he arrived at the barracks, he saw Jiang Luobai, who came to meet him in disguise, and Lu Qin, with a smile, standing beside him.

    Since the injury, although they have not completely recovered their previous intimacy, they have also stayed together from time to time. They just don''t talk about the original embarrassing topic. Instead, they get along like friends. In the past two months, they have become more and more harmonious, and there is no dispute at all.

    The carriage stopped in front of the two men. Jiang Luoyu took the rickety hand and finally left murongchang. Murong Chang was still in his other hand. Jiang Luobai''s eyes brightened when he saw two young nephews. Although he had known that his elder brother had twins, what he could see and what he heard was not the same. He was still in a good mood when he heard Jiang Luobai, who was somewhat complicated, forgot everything at the sight of his little nephew. Despite Murong Chui''s small face which was very similar to Murong Hao, he lowered himself to embrace the tightly wrapped villain.

    Seeing her brother''s cautious movements and her shining eyes, Jiang Luoyu knew that he liked the two children. She pointed to the child in his arms with a smile, then turned her head and pinched the cheek of the child in her arms. In a soft voice, Jiang Luoyu said in a soft voice, "this is changshuangchang''er, the eldest son."

    as like as two peas, Murong, who was a little bit of a blinking and poker faced, finally looked at him. He sighed and sighed and gave the child to Jiang Hao, who was around Jiang Luo Yu. He looked at the two faces of his father and son, and looked at the enlarged and diminished version.

    "It''s really a blessing to be in peace."

    Muronghao obviously heard the inexplicable sour taste from his words. He looked at the two children in his arms and Jiang Luoyu''s arms, and looked thoughtfully at Lu Qin beside Jiang Luobai. He nodded with a sigh, which should be: "Your Highness''s absurd praise."

    Jiang Luobai noticed his eyes, and his teeth were itching with hatred. However, brother he was in front of him and was still in the way of his two children. Finally, he could only turn his head and follow his husband and wife towards the gold army tent.

    As soon as he got to the warm army tent, Jiang Luoyu put down Murong Chang, who was still slouching and was unwilling to leave his mother and father''s arms. He looked down at Murong Chui, who was still in good shape on the bed. He nodded with satisfaction, and his tone was softer: "chui''er, although cultivating one''s moral character and conducting oneself in a dignified manner is the request of everyone''s children, it''s not necessary to relax for a moment. You don''t have to be young So, let''s go and play with Chang''er. "

    Murong hung as like as two peas of a face, and looked at Murong Hao''s face as if he had the same eyes. He only turned his eyes in the same direction as the jiangluo jade. His eyes turned around in the light, slowly nodding his head, as if he promised Jiang Luo Yu, but still looked at the appearance of the pair who had no feelings."Is it really as like as two peas to look at you?"

    When Murong Hao heard this, there was a trace of crack in his face. According to the color of his eyes, he followed him down, raised his hand and stroked Jiang Luoyu''s words. After listening to Jiang Luoyu''s words, it was obvious that Murong''s soft forehead was loose.

    As soon as Murong Chang was put on the couch, he grabbed the "Uncle" he had just met and wanted to play together. Although Jiang Luobai had inherited the throne for several years, he was still young and had a child''s temperament. Murong Changyu Xue was more lovely and was Jiang Luo Yu''s son-in-law, a big and a small, has mixed up to play before muronghao and Jiang Luoyu leave for business.

    Seeing that Jiang Luobai and Murong Chang had a good time, Lu Qin sat down beside Murong Chui, who was quiet in temperament. After a while, she began to smile. Jiang Luoyu let the people around her grasp their wrists, so she lowered herself out of the big tent, and went to another tent beside the big tent with muronghao to discuss the matter of the men in black who were holding their two children.

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu and muronghao left, Murong Chang first noticed something was wrong. He looked at the door of the tent with a flat mouth. Murongshu was more calm, but he was absent-minded and looked in the same direction with his younger brother. Jiang Luobai took up the bronze mirror and took a look at his hair which had been scratched by a child. Just as he was about to pull down the hair band, he suddenly saw it in the corner of the mirror A slightly curved lip corner, can''t help but some stupefied, suddenly low voice calls a way.

    "Ah Qin."

    Lu Qin sat behind him, half embracing murongshu, looking at his back. He seemed to realize that the man was looking at himself through a bronze mirror, but his face was still square as jade. His sapphire blue sleeves were spread out on the couch impartially, and he said with a smile, "yes?"

    "Just now Is it just me that''s dazzled? " Jiang Luobai didn''t dare to look back at the man. He just held the bronze mirror tightly and hung down his head to cover up his violent beating heart when he suddenly saw the man''s smile, and his never calm mood. His words were a bit stuttering, "you Are you laughing? "

    The scholar in blue did not answer his words, but was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he turned to the topic: "these two children are really cute

    Jiang Luobai hung down his head, and his fingers holding the bronze mirror turned pale. He was obviously very nervous: "yes, it''s my eldest brother''s child. Naturally, it''s very cute."

    Lu Qin lowered his eyes and whispered, "love my house and love my dog. It''s human nature."

    Jiang Luobai''s face was a little red when he heard the speech. He bit his teeth and wanted to go back to see him. But he hesitated for a long time, but he still didn''t dare to look back. His hand holding the bronze mirror was gradually loosened. His eyes flashed a little bit lost, but he knew in his heart that it could only be so, so he murmured in a low voice Yes

    Lu Qin heard him with a little dejected should be, deep as the night''s eyes in a soft light, but flash away, can not see clearly, he was holding in the arms of murongchui as if to notice something, dark eyes raised to see the scholar in blue, the next moment he was caressed by his fingers, like a kitten squint eyes.

    "A message came from the capital yesterday."

    In the big tent, at this time, it was quiet. When inexplicable feelings and silence were brewing, muronghao stood in front of Dajin''s sheepskin map, frowning slightly, and suddenly opened his mouth to Jiang Luoyu, who was looking down at the sand table with his back.

    The man with his back was picking up a red flag. After hearing the speech, his slender fingers stopped, but he inserted the flag into the hill in the sand table and guessed with a smile: "uyatuo?"

 Chapter 363

    "Not bad." The man in Xuanyi turned back and walked slowly to him. He watched Jiang Luoyu put the red flag on the border between Dajin and the Xiongnu imperial court. His eyes moved slightly, but his words did not stop. "Wu Yatuo is not in the imperial capital all the year round. This time, it is probably because the legitimate sons under his knees were all killed, which forced him to return to the imperial capital."

    In his previous life, he knew little about Wu Ya family, mainly because dealing with Wu Ya family was already a matter after he was put into the cold by nanjinglong. Although he had to deal with Wu Ya family because of his parents'' hatred in this life, he had read a lot of intelligence in Hanjiang Pavilion in advance, but after all, some secret information was handed down by mouth, which was not hard for people in Dajin to know -

    it was like Wuya Tuo, why did he leave the imperial capital? Despite his high position and power, why he was not in Wuya''s residence all the year round.

    "Pain? What''s the pain? "

    "Listen to my father, that was after your Majesty''s accession to the throne." Muronghao stood beside him, glanced at the sand table in front of him, and whispered, "the queen was Wu Yatuo''s sister, not the one now. Once, when the emperor was having a banquet on his birthday, the empress happened not to come because she was pregnant, but a group of killers assassinated the Emperor in the name of Wu Ya''s rebellion."

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked up at him in surprise: "Wu Ya''s treason? What''s the name? "

    Muronghao''s beautiful face had no expression. His thin lips had not been opened or closed. Another voice came to the tent with the gradual sound of footsteps. After a while, a pure white shadow fell into the tent and said with a smile to Jiang Luoyu: "it''s a long story. It has something to do with Wu Yaze, the master of the Wuya rebellion that year."

    When muronghao saw him, he nodded and stopped talking, but his face softened a lot. Jiang Luoyu''s smile on his lips deepened. He said with a smile, "brother Ji is here. He is most tired after a long journey. Can we have a good rest after such a short meeting?"

    "Lao brother and sister-in-law are not responsible for the sacrifice." When Murong Ji came, it was obvious that he had just changed his clothes and put on his black hair again. At the moment, in addition to his pale face, he was a graceful and noble young man with a gentle and natural smile. "I wanted to come to see Chang''er and chui''er, but I didn''t know that I heard the conversation between the elder brother and the elder brother-in-law. Don''t blame them."

    "Since I know it, let me tell you." When Jiang Luoyu looked at him, his eyes seemed to be in a trance. Knowing that although he had followed him and muronghao, he was still worried about Mi Qianqian, so she changed the topic with a smile. "Zhaomin is a mug gourd. I have to ask him to say anything. Brother Ji can explain it to me once, so as not to waste my breath."

    Murong Ji could not help but look at the expressionless Murong Hao. At last, he could not help laughing, but in the face of his elder brother, he coughed dryly: "brother and sister-in-law say that big brother, but it''s a heavy word."

    "At that time, on the emperor''s birthday, a group of masked and black dressed assassins hid in the song and dance team, intending to assassinate the emperor at the banquet. At that time, although Wu Ya Shi didn''t pay attention to the rebellion, it was also the Queen''s family."

    Speaking of this, Murong Ji first pauses for a moment, and points his finger to the sheep skin map not far away. Yesterday, the snow mountain that they just came out of, the voice becomes more and more heavy.

    "Wu Yatuo was the legitimate son of the Wuya clan leader at that time, and he was also a young uncle of the state. He sat next to the emperor at the banquet, which saved the emperor from a fatal blow. However, in the following 20 years, he was very sick and difficult to recover, which made him often not in the imperial capital. However, when the assassins in black saw that the assassination was not successful, they all committed suicide and took Chang''er and Chui in their arms They have Phoenix tattoos

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him and pointed to the snow mountain. There was a trace of doubt in her eyebrows: "there are many doubts in this paragraph of offering sacrifices to younger brother."

    "Brother and sister-in-law, if you have any questions, please come and ask them. I''ll give them one by one."

    "When the younger brother just came in, the elder brother and sister-in-law can still bear in mind."

    As he said this, Jiang Luoyu walked up to him, turned her eyes to the Red Emperor capital on the map of Dajin, and frowned slightly.

    "According to the time, when the masked assassins in black assassins assassinated the emperor''s uncle, Wu Yaze should have been dead for several years. Since Wu Ya''s wife has married the emperor as Queen, he will not move the emperor for the sake of his family. But phoenix pattern is the family emblem of Wu ya''s family. Who can own such tattoos except Wu Ya''s dead men?"

    "There may be only one." Murong Ji bowed his head and replied thoughtfully, "it is those who assassinate the emperor, not only the people of Wuya family, but also those who avenge the dead wuyaze."

    "Not bad." Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment, but really couldn''t think of any other possibility, so she nodded slowly, "it''s because those people avenged Wu Yaze, and Wu Ya''s people can''t let them hurt the emperor, so Wu Yatuo saved people at all costs, just to get Wu Ya Shi out of the assassination."

    While they were talking, muronghao suddenly flashed his eyes, and his cold voice sounded in the tent: "Wu Yatuo, it is at all costs that he saved his majesty."

    Jiang Luoyu was looking down and thinking, but she heard muronghao''s voice and immediately turned around: "Oh? I''d like to hear more about it. " "All the dead men who killed your majesty at the banquet came prepared. Not only did they kill their lives, but the sharp weapons and weapons held by everyone were smeared with poison."Because of his body, Murong Ji heard about it, but it was not as clear as muronghao, who was the eldest son of Murong Qi, who had been with murongqi all the year round. He listened carefully and listened to his brother''s mouth: "that knife was aimed at your Majesty''s neck. Wu

    Yatuo rushed to rescue his majesty, so the wound is in front of his chest."

    Murong Hao bent down and put his finger on the edge of the sand table. According to the color of his eyes, there was no fluctuation in his voice. "When the assassins failed, they all died. The poison on the blade could not even be solved by the imperial doctor. Wu Ya had only one legitimate son, so he could not be allowed to die like this. At that time, Wu Ya Yan and his Di Shuang Wu Ya Le were both born soon. In order to save Wu Yatuo''s life, the head of the family of Wuya found a miracle doctor and sent him to the cold land of Kunlun Mountain for a while To relieve the toxic attack on the body. "

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment, and a sneer rose from the corner of her lips: "so it''s not that he doesn''t want to go back to the imperial capital for so many years, but that he can''t go back to the imperial capital at all?"

    Murong Ji looked dignified, and said in a deep voice of some worry: "he is still poisoned. He has been living on the snow mountain for so many years. He does not want to go back to the imperial capital. This time, he went back to the imperial capital for the sake of uya''s lineage. Either his poison has found a solution or a way to delay it, or he is really worried. This time, uya''s going to be serious."

    "Wu Ya Shi moves the real case?" When Jiang Luoyu heard this, her sarcastic smile grew stronger. However, the doubts between her eyebrows were all released. She patted her ivory bone fan. "There is only one legitimate couple left, and there is a poisonous householder. I really want to know what they want to do."

    Muronghao''s eyes flashed slightly. He came to him and shook his wrist. He lowered his voice and said, "Wu Yatuo and Wu Yale are different. Maybe you can guess your identity."

    "It''s a pity that he has lost his first move." Knowing what he was worried about, Jiang Luoyu lowered his eyes and patted the back of his hand. However, his eyes were half distant and half determined. He looked at the direction of the imperial capital outside the tent. "Although I still can''t find out how he hurt my mother and father, and there is no reason to move him for the time being, my emperor''s uncle is not an oil-saving lamp."

    At this point, his smile is even stronger. From the narration of muronghao and Murong Ji, he has already figured out a long line hidden under it. Wu Yatuo was injured and poisoned at the banquet. Although muronghao and murongji brothers are very determined, he doesn''t believe it at all. It is really revenge for Wu Yaze''s death, such a stab and fall It''s very much like the way that the man above can use.

    At present, Wu Yatuo''s younger brother is obviously either tired of the fight between Wu Ya''s family and Nan''s family, or he has always been with the emperor and didn''t want to deal with the Nan family, but he still sits on the High Queen''s seat, and even sits in the palace again when he should not The play in the palace was obviously better than he thought.

    Now he is in the frontier, and he has a young son under his knee. It is time to take a breath. Wuyayan and wuyayi are dead. There is only one wuyalaze left in Wuya''s lineage, and he has already married. If he reaches out so far, his emperor''s uncle will probably start to taboo Murong''s family. It''s better to take a rest and watch the emperor''s uncle Do it.

    The smile on Jiang Luoyu''s face closed slightly. It seemed that she had forgotten about Wu Yatuo. Instead, she looked at Murong sacrifice, who was looking at her side with a smile, and said with a smile, "since you are here to see chui''er and Chang''er, you should go quickly."

    Murong Ji heard the speech, and with a smile on his lips, he bowed to the two men in front of him with his sword and turned to walk outside the tent. Murong Hao, who had been standing behind Jiang Luoyu, seemed to have noticed something. Although he still didn''t say a word, his fingers clenched Jiang Luoyu''s wrist. According to the color of his eyes, he threw himself into the vast snow mountain outside the tent After the snow mountain covered with silver and white, it is more remote -

    in the future

 Chapter 364

    In the evening, the inner city of Wuya''s house is quiet. Only the servants and maids walk silently through the corridor. A luxurious carriage slowly emerges from the road and stops under the black plaque. The man in a thick hat walks slowly on the back of the servant''s back, wears Ruby fingers and holds the wrists of the bodyguards on the bank, and walks towards the house step by step ¡£

    The housekeeper was waiting at the door early in the morning. Seeing his figure, the housekeeper showed a positive look and bowed down to greet him.

    "I''ve seen your royal highness

    "Get up." Wu Yale, who just came back from the fourth Prince''s mansion, took a look at him and looked around. His brow was slightly frowned, "where''s your father?"

    "Back to your highness, the grand master has been waiting for you in the mansion for a long time, and is now in the main room."

    Hearing this, Wu Yale stopped talking and turned to walk towards the nearby corridor. After a while, he walked through the second door to the front door of the main room. When the door was half opened, he immediately entered the door and sat down in the room with his back to salute.

    "Le then met his father and said hello to him."

    The figure with his back to him was sitting in a delicate wheelchair with a black robe. He was a little thin but calm. When he heard his voice silent for a moment, he suddenly dropped his head and coughed Cough... "

    "Father?" Wu Yale heard the continuous cough, and his eyes immediately filled with worry. "Your health is not good

    , even if it is for the death of two younger brothers, you can''t easily go down the snow mountain. If something happens to you, how can Wuya be good?

    ¡±

    hearing this, the people in the wheelchair gave a low smile, as if with some sarcasm: "if I die, those branches of uya''s family will be more at ease. If we don''t ride on them, they will think that your majesty will never deal with them any more, a bunch of fools - Leche."

    "Father."

    "It''s not for your two brothers that I''m going down the mountain for my father." The dark indoor wheelchair slowly turned, and uya Tuo''s eyes, which were more terrible than the darkness, fell on Wu Ya Le Ze''s body lightly. "I already know that two wastes that are not enough to be accomplished and more than enough to fail are just an inner monarch. They can be defeated by a Gemini. I have no such incompetent descendants!"

    Wu Yale listened to Wu Yatuo''s words, but he didn''t pay any attention to the dead brothers. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he was afraid or lucky, but his fingers couldn''t help shaking: "father..."

    "This time, if it wasn''t for you, and the High Queen''s sudden pregnancy, my father would not have come down the mountain easily. As for their death, although they are not concerned about their father, if they do not take revenge, others will regard Wu Ya as nothing. Since the father has gone down the mountain, the matter will be dealt with by the father. "

    When Wu Yale heard this, the more respectful he was, the more frightened he was. It was clear that his two legitimate sons had died, but uyato, as a father, abandoned them because they were incompetent. What a cruel and terrible father!

    No matter what Wu Yale, who is kneeling on the ground at the moment, is still immersed in the complete darkness, motionless and frightening

    frightening: "before I go down the mountain, I have sent someone to the frontier to explore, and I think we will know the result in a few days. You don''t have to ask about it."

    Wu Yale did not dare to disobey his father''s words. He just said a few words with uya Tuo, and the sweat on his forehead fell down: "obey the orders of his father."

    Wu Yatuo was silent for a moment. He looked at Wu Yale in front of him for a long time. Then he suddenly asked, "Your Highness the fourth Prince and you, how have you been recently

    ,

    but Wu Yale didn''t dare to hide it, and he knew that he could not. He quickly whispered back:" father, your highness, the fourth Prince Recently, some of them are not very obedient recently. However, Le knows the reason and will definitely deal with it. He doesn''t have to worry about it... "

    "Before you got married, I said that nanjinglin was your Majesty''s most stupid son. It is as expected as like as two peas in the first half of the world, and only half of the blood of the other half of the body is still in the way. I have to let you marry him. If he does not expect it, he will always be a total stranger to you. If he has the chance, he will struggle and fly out of my palm.

    "Father''s Guide."

    Wu Ya Tuo snorted in a low tone, but he couldn''t disobey him

    Wu Yale was already sweating on his back, but he felt excited when he heard the words. His lining was wet and sticky, which made him feel uncomfortable. However, he was even more frightened in his heart. After hearing these words, he only felt that he didn''t hear them clearly. Subconsciously, he asked in response: "what''s the matter with you?" What? "

    "Didn''t you hear the words of father?"

    "No No, father, the music is just, I can''t believe it... "

    "It''s just he Li. It''s not without precedent." Wu Yatuo''s face was hidden in the dark, and no one could see how he thought. Wu yaleze, who always claimed to be Wuya''s think tank, did not dare to look at his father in front of him. He could only listen to his orders in a cold sweat.

    "In those days, Wu Yaze was not exactly like this?"

    Hearing Wu Yatuo talk about Wu Yaze, Wu Ya Le Ze''s body shakes for a while, and his face is distorted. He doesn''t dare to say the meaning of disobedience to his face. He can only reply in a difficult tone: "father Please think twice... ""You can''t bear him?" Uyatuo''s tone remains unchanged, but in the ears of Wuya Yueze at the moment, he is even more indifferent. "Yue Ze, you are not such a weak person controlled by love."

    "If my father is willing to accept it, he is unwilling to leave his highness with his Highness for a reason." Wu Ya Le pursed her lips and lowered her head. "Father, in fact, music is Happy is the first time to see his father, has not had time to report a very important thing, music is Yue has been sitting in the palace for more than a month. It was found before his father came back. Fang was diagnosed by the government doctor

    When Wu Yatuo heard this, he was really silent for a moment, but then there was a deeper Indifference: "nanjinglin''s child, if you don''t have love, what''s valuable? If you leave with him, you will be able to get a wife and set up a house on your own. You don''t have to suffer from the birth of the twins. Can''t a father think of this? "

    "No, father, please listen to the music." Wu Ya Le, listening to Wu Ya Tuo''s words, said that he wanted to give up the child himself. He not only raised his head immediately, but also flashed some inexplicable light. He said in a low voice, "Le wants to give birth to this child in the fourth Prince''s house. After the child''s identity is confirmed, the child''s surname will be uya."

    "A child of Nan family, but his surname is Wu ya?" Wu Ya Tuo''s thin lips lifted up in the dark, and seemed to be laughing, but his tone became more and more terrifying. "Some interesting. Go on."

    "Yes, after the birth of the child, it may damage the face of the royal family and the fourth prince if he is directly separated from his highness. So Yue thinks that when the child is born and confirmed to be a son, he secretly disposes of the fourth prince in the government, claiming that he has an urgent illness or is simply the work of the inner prince."

    "Killing two birds with one stone is a good plan." The man in the wheelchair rowed past him, quietly startling, "I''m afraid that you will do so at that time. The emperor will not believe your words easily, but also be careful that stealing chicken will not make rice. According to the information obtained by my father, it seems that the emperor is not a good man, and he will not easily admit the crime you gave."

    Wu Yale did not dare to neglect him. After moving his body, he cautiously continued: "what the father said is that if the child can not be identified at the time of birth, it indicates that the child has inherited the lineage of Nanshi and Wuya. It is not easy for Leze to plan after that. If the father has such a child, even if the fourth Prince is dead, he will be more tolerant It''s easier to achieve. "

    Hearing Wu Yale''s last words, uya Tuo suddenly turned around. Even in the dark, his eyes were still sharper than the electric light, like a poisoned arrow, which made people fear.

    "You want to Let this child ascend to the throne of God as the emperor''s grandson, assisted by my Wuya people? "

    Wu Yale listened to uya Tuo saying that, knowing that his father was interested in his own children, he would not let himself leave the fourth Prince again in a short time. He could not help saying, "the father is wise."

    "That''s a good idea. It''s hard for you to think of it." Wu Yatuo pondered for a moment, and his tone finally took on a bit of softness. However, it was not like parents'' softness to their children. Instead, it was like treating kittens and puppies. "However, things are changeable. If the queen gives birth to a prince this time, his majesty is not old enough to watch the little prince grow up, and then he will probably stand up The little prince is the crown prince

    "People''s hearts are always biased. Who doesn''t want to give the best things to their children and their loved ones?"

    When Wu Yale heard this tone, he didn''t like it at all. Instead, he relaxed on his face: "the father''s meaning

    Tian Yue..,

    heart

    Wu Yatuo sighed, raised his finger thoughtfully and pointed to a painting not far away:" music, you should know that the queen is not the same as us, but a humble one Shu Shuang, Wu Ya Shi will never allow his children to be the next emperor on his head. "

 Chapter 365

    Wu Yale saw his movements and followed his eyes, only to find that it was a painting of pure white peony, and in the corner of the painting, there was a small red seal, on which were the three characters of Wu Ya Qing.

    It is the empress of the dynasty, the calligraphy of Wu Ya Qing.

    The peony painting is so lifelike and beautiful that Wu Yale is fascinated by it for a while, but suddenly he hears Wu Yatuo talking again. His tone is as gloomy as a devil crawling out of hell. People can''t help but retreat and bow down: "there are some mistakes. It''s enough to make one time." As like as two peas in the painting,

    is a pure white flower placed in the palace of the Daikin palace, beside the throne hall of the hall of nourishing heart. At this time, the man sitting on the throne lowered his memorial roll, and hung down his head to touch the blooming snow flower with his long fingers. His smiling face was gentle and graceful.

    Half an hour later, Jingren palace, the Queen''s bedroom.

    In the bedroom, Wu Yaqing is holding a thin blanket, leaning against the bed, looking at the books in his hand, probably because of sitting in the palace. His beautiful face is more beautiful and confusing in the dark room, like a blooming peony.

    Outside the door came a sound of greeting, mixed with a steady footstep sound.

    "The emperor is here!"

    Outside the palace maids and double attendants all fell to their knees with a loud voice: "see the emperor!"

    There was a sound of the door being pushed open. Wu Yaqing, who was sitting by the bed, put down his book. He had been sitting in the palace for nearly eight months. His body began to swell, and his hands and feet didn''t listen to him. It was almost impossible to bend down. He could only lean on one of the bed pillars to salute: "I have seen the emperor, long live the emperor."

    As soon as nanjinxu entered the door, he saw that Wu Ya Qing was staggering to stand up to salute himself. His face changed a few times. He immediately stepped forward to help him sit down, carefully touched his stomach, and whispered: "you are about to give birth to heavy body. Last time I came, I said that you don''t have to be too polite to me. Why don''t you listen to me?"

    Wu Yaqing looked at his nervous appearance. For a moment, he did not know whether his heart was sour or astringent. He clenched the hand handed by the man and sat down slowly. He could not help but lean on the side of the bed and tease the Emperor: "in recent months, because of the minister, your majesty has hardly stayed with other concubines. I don''t want to neglect your majesty. If you annoy your majesty, regardless of the emperor''s son, the emperor''s son When the general wants to see his father, I can''t coax him

    Nanjinxu didn''t expect that he would say so. At first, he shook his head, but then his eyes were gentle. He raised his hand and stroked Wu Ya''s black hair. He said with a smile, "Qing''er You have changed. "

    "The emperor doesn''t like it?"

    "No Seeing the lover in front of him, his eyes flashed with cunning. It seemed that the boy who had just entered the palace did not know who he was, but splashed water on him. He could not tell whether he was relieved or regretted. He could not help hugging him, "I like How can I not like it? I''m so happy... "

    Wu Yaqing was held in his arms and lowered his eyes to smile. He was obviously very happy: "if the emperor likes it, I can rest assured."

    Nanjinxu looked at his happy appearance, glanced over the bulging abdomen, slightly changed his eyes, and finally completely concealed the deep darkness and turned it into the soft rippling light.

    The empress is about to give birth to the child they have been expecting for so many years. The matter of Wuya''s return to the imperial capital is still not to be told for the time being. It will not be too late to talk about the birth of the empress for one or two months.

    Thinking of this, he pursed his lips and hugged the man in his arms. Wu Yaqing felt that his arms were tightening. He was not suspicious. He suddenly raised his hand and grasped nanjinxu''s finger. He asked softly, "Your Majesty is coming to see the minister at this time, but what is there to do?"

    South brocade Xu smiles in his forehead to kiss a mouthful: "have nothing, I can''t come to see you?"

    Wu Ya murmured, obviously not ready to believe his words: "the emperor lied and didn''t draft. All the ministers smelled the fragrance, and His Majesty would deny it?"

    "I have a good nose. I can''t hide anything from you." Hearing this, the emperor''s smile deepened and he immediately called out, "Wei Hai!"

    "See your majesty, see the queen."

    Hearing the emperor''s voice inside, the eunuchs who had been waiting outside immediately winked at the little eunuchs who were brought by them. The little eunuchs began to move the things they brought in one by one. As soon as the people in the emperor''s arms saw those things, their eyes flashed with amazement. Some of them stood up with the help of the emperor and walked to those pots and pans To the flowers, even if the fingers have touched the soft fragrant petals, but still surprised to stare at the eyes, still some can not believe.

    "In this season, these peonies are open This Are they all planted by your majesty? "

    "Can I still cheat?" When the emperor saw the surprise on his face, his expression was even softer, but he pretended to be discontented. He looked like a child who had done something terrible. He was now asking for credit. "You have been sitting in the palace for a period of time, but I have made great efforts to these peonies, and I certainly haven''t found it..."But this time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, Wu Yaqing lowered his eyes, turned and clenched nanjinxu''s finger. His voice seemed to be choking, but he couldn''t hear it clearly any more Ah Jin. "

    South brocade Xu listens to his voice is wrong, the expression immediately becomes cautious, slightly droops the head to see him, the finger brushes the sweetheart soft warm cheek, the voice is gentle and low: "what''s the matter?"

    Wu Ya Qing was picked up by him. He wanted to lift up the corners of his lips, but he couldn''t help but shed tears in his eyes I''m very happy It''s the kind of joy that I can''t help It''s true... "

    "Just be happy." Nanjinxu stares at his misty tears. He looks down and kisses the corner of his eyes, swallowing the bitter tears, "seeing that you are happy, our children will also be happy, and I will be more happy Love son, when you give birth to our child, whether it is a boy, a Gemini or a girl, I will give him to you to raise. If she is a girl, I will immediately make her a princess, play with her every day, and hold her as the apple of my eye. "

    Wu Ya fell in his arms, listening to the beating heart of the man in his ear, and the more gentle voice: "if he is a Gemini, I hope to raise him as a man''s doubles, but if he likes a man when he is an adult, I will follow his wishes and let him marry. If he is an emperor, he is the best. However, I will carefully raise him with you and inherit my position when he grows up To command the beautiful mountains and rivers of Dajin. "

    Hearing these words, Wu Yaqing''s fingers couldn''t help shaking. The tears in her eyes gathered more and more. Her long eyelashes were folded down to hide her deep attachment and despair: "good Whatever your majesty says is good. In any case, I will stay with your majesty, watch the children grow up, and accompany your majesty to the end... "

    The imperial palace is full of fragrant flowers. When the scenery is inexplicably gentle, it is thousands of miles away in the border area. In the big tent of Dajin military camp, including two children, Jiang Luoyu, Murong Haofu and Murong Ji finished their lunch in the tent, and the imperial sword bowed down to the Lord to serve the tea, so they bowed out and put down the thick felt curtain.

    "Brother and sister-in-law, you say Are you going to send chui''er and Chang''er back to the capital with us? "

    Although Murong Ji has been staying in the military tent these days, and he has come to play with Murong Chang and Murong Chui every day without any impatient look, the wrinkles between his eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter. Although Jiang Luoyu asks each other because of his bad relationship, everyone knows who his younger brother is thinking about. Even muronghao, who is silent, sometimes has more eyes when he looks at his younger brother worry.

    Speaking of the decision to return to the imperial capital, Jiang Luoyu and the people around her looked at each other, nodded undeniably, and once again admitted that it was "good."

    Murong Ji''s eyebrows frowned deeper. He looked at his elder brother who was drinking tea in embarrassment. He realized that he did not stop him. He guessed that it was a negotiation between the two people. However, he still asked, "but brother and sister-in-law are not ordinary women''s doubles, but the soldiers that your Majesty promised at that time. It is not allowed to..."

    "Of course, your brother and I have already discussed this point." Jiang Luoyu took a sip of the mist from the tea cup, took a sip of tea with a smile, and then helped her. Murong Tsui, who was playing with a nine serial link in her arms, whispered, "don''t worry, your elder brother has already given the imperial capital a discount when you set out. We have our own arrangements and will never act rashly."

    After saying this, he put down the tea in his hand, looked down thoughtfully, and looked at Murong Hao, who was sitting beside him. He said in a low voice, "in such a long time, the empress is about to give birth. At this time, uyatuo returned to the imperial capital. There was only father in Murong family, and only the title of grandfather. If there is anything I can''t help in the dynasty, I have some I can''t rest assured. Zhaomin also agreed to go back at this time, not to mention not to come back. "

    Murong Ji''s face was slightly stunned and his eyes flickered unconsciously: "the elder brother and brother and sister-in-law mean that after sending chui''er and Chang''er back, when the empress and empress give birth and the situation of the imperial capital stabilizes, the brother and sister-in-law will turn around?"

 Chapter 366

    Jiang Luoyu shook her head, raised her hand to touch the broken hair of Murong Chui''s temples, and said with a smile, "it''s not sure. According to my guess and your brother''s conjecture, the battle of Xiongnu King''s court is long-lasting. I''m afraid it''s impossible without three or four years of sawing. Chui''er and Chang''er can''t stay in the frontier for a long time. If they are bigger, it''s another matter, isn''t it?"

    "Brother and sister-in-law, I understand." Murong Ji thought for a moment, as if he had figured out some joints, and his face became calm. "Now that my brother and sister-in-law have made up their mind, I will immediately arrange for the carriage, and then I will leave for the imperial capital in a few days."

    "Sacrifice younger brother ^" tea temporarily finished, Murong Ji ready to get up to return to the account, Jiang Luoyu''s tea cup in the hands of the turn, soft voice, "there is a word, I do not know whether to say."

    "Brother and sister-in-law can be frank."

    "Mr. Mi made an appointment with me in Murong mansion for only two years. Do you still remember it clearly?"

    Murong Ji turned to look at the two people sitting in the tent, but his body trembled when he heard the speech. He dropped his head quickly. His face could hardly be seen. The pure white figure seemed to be extremely thin. In the wind and snow, it seemed to be falling, but he was still calm and steady as a mountain Thank you for reminding me

    Murong Hao sighed and put his arm around Jiang Luoyu''s waist. His voice was calm, as if he was comforting Jiang Luoyu. But when he said it, he was more like reassuring himself: "he has his own sense of propriety."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded with a smile and didn''t expose it: "that''s good. It''s worth reminding him once."

    A few days later, in the wind and snow of the border, the golden tent ushered in an emperor''s edict to return to the imperial capital and report the military situation of the Xiongnu war and the cause of Wu Yayi''s death.

    When the edict came down, Murong Ji looked thoughtful. Jiang Luobai, standing on the other side, was slightly regretful. Lu Qin''s face was soft as water. Jiang Luoyu and muronghao had the same complexion. After bowing down their heads and accepting the order, Jiang Luoyu ordered his double attendants to prepare things for returning to the imperial capital. A few days later, a team of ready chariots and horses stopped at the two armies After the battle.

    Muronghao watched murongshu and murongchang get on the carriage one after another. After settling down completely with the nurse and servant, he turned to the man in front of him in a thick fox fur. His fingers clenched the cold fingertips of the man, and hesitated to let go: "be careful when you return to the imperial capital."

    "I know." I don''t know why he sat on the carriage and looked down at me, but he didn''t know why he was sitting in the direction of Diyu At this time, looking at the imperial capital, I suddenly had a very ominous premonition - I hope I think more. "

    After saying this, he hung down his head and touched the forehead lightly with the man. The two men touched each other and said, "take care."

    "You too."

    As the carriage moved on, the wind and snow rolled the world into silver. Jiang Luoyu hugged the child in her arms. She looked at the black spot that was getting farther and farther away in the gap between the bumpy curtains of the carriage. There was also a steady stream of white wind and snow. Until it was no longer visible, she sighed heavily and vomited the stagnant breath in her chest.

    Murong Chui, who was nestled in his arms, was clever and silent. He seemed to realize that he was in a bad mood at the moment. His hot body shrank toward Jiang Luoyu''s arms. He hugged his mother''s father''s neck. Jiang Luoyu holding him seemed to be able to understand this silent comfort. A soft light flashed over his eyes and raised his hand to hold him closer.

    The father and his son are in silent tenderness, while Murong Chang is still playing with the nine links that murongshu just cracked yesterday. When he left, he was playing the rising of the game. At this time, the struggle with the nine links came to an end. Only then did he realize that he was on the carriage. He swept around with his big eyes like black grape and did not see the person he was looking for, he could not help looking for him Brother''s Jiang Luoyu, repeatedly called.

    "Mother father, mother father!"

    Jiang Luoyu held the baby''s soft black hair in her arms. Her gentle fingers made murongshu feel sleepy. At this time, she heard the call of long Shuang and slowly raised her head. She asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, Chang''er?"

    Murong Chang tilted his head and staggered to his feet. His big eyes flashed: "father?"

    Jiang Luoyu slightly raised the corner of her lips and raised her hand to tease the little Gemini in front of her: "father doesn''t follow us. Isn''t it good to have a mother and father around us? Does Chang''er like only his father, but not his mother and father? "

    Murong Chang was very clever. When he heard the question of whether he liked it or not, he immediately stuck to Jiang Luoyu and kept shouting, as if he was afraid that Jiang Luoyu would not hear him: "Chang''er likes it! Like mother and father

    Jiang Luoyu stroked his head, held him in his arms, and put him with murongshu, who was sleepy. He bowed his head and gave a kiss to the delicate little face. Suddenly, he asked, "what about hanging son? Do you like mother and father? "

    Murong Ji had been sitting on the opposite side, watching his brother and sister-in-law talking with his two nephews. Hearing this, he finally couldn''t help laughing. He put down his book and whispered: "if it''s the same as the elder brother said, the elder brother and sister-in-law prefer the eldest son. It''s not enough to have Chang''er who sticks to his body every day. Every time he looks at the drooping son without moving his eyes.""I''m afraid it''s because of the Marquis that I love hanging son so much." Mi Qianqian sits in the corner. His wound is better than half. Only those ferocious scars still remain. His smile is broad and quiet. His eyes pass over the faces of the two children in Jiang Luoyu''s arms. "After all, although the two children are similar in compatriots, their faces are similar to Marquis, but Chang''er is more like the emperor."

    "It''s all my children. I like all of them. There''s no preference or preference."

    After MI Qianqian''s words, Murong Chang didn''t understand what to say, but his intuition didn''t seem to be a good word. He pouted his lips and narrowed toward Jiang Luoyu''s arms. Jiang Luoyu looked at his movements and knew that children were the most sensitive. If they were older, they would be estranged from each other because of their parents'' special preference for one side. Fortunately, both of them are small, which is just ignorant When ignorant, also won''t have what thought, is helpless and is the lucky sigh tone.

    As soon as Mi Qianqian looked at herself, Jiang Luoyu lowered her head. Obviously, she knew that she had something wrong with her. There was a knowing smile on her lips. Some of her eyes were staring at the two children lying in her father''s arms. Her eyes were gloomy and uncertain: "it would be good if you knew something about her."

    Jiang Luoyu looked down at the confused Murong Chui and the lively murongchang. The look on his face was very quiet, but his arms were tighter. These two children were the only natural blood of his two lives.

    He was willing to pay all the price for a child to inherit the throne.

    But now, he finally walked out of the palace wall and grasped what he could hold. Only in this lifetime, he could see the light smile on the side of the man''s face. He also hoped that the two children in his arms could live a peaceful life.

    When he was distracted, Murong Ji, sitting opposite him, flashed his eyes. He squatted down and patted Murong Chang''s small arm. He said in a low voice, "Chang''er, go to sleep quickly. Don''t stare at your uncle and father. The carriage has to go for a long time. Take a rest before you get up. You will be less tired."

    After saying this, he raised his head slightly, looked at Murong Chang, and immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He put his back hand around Jiang Luoyu''s arm and said with a smile: "if they are blood relatives, it''s only a few days'' work. The two children are so close to brother and sister-in-law, and even my uncle, who has been together for several months, has to step back."

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to be looking forward to what he said. She looked at Mi Qianqian, who was drooping her head in the corner. If she had a finger in her mouth, she said, "if you really like children, you might as well marry someone you like. It''s not far away to take care of your own children."

    Murong Ji was stunned at the speech and turned pale. Unexpectedly, he didn''t go to see Mi Qianqian in the corner. Instead, he dropped his head: "brother and sister-in-law It''s funny... "

    Jiang Luoyu''s tone seemed to be wrong. She took a deep look at him. Then she looked at the man sitting not far away. She had been afraid to look at Murong sacrifice. She pointed to the long hair of the two children in Shun''s arms. However, she knew that it was a matter between them after all, and it was not easy to say anything more. She hugged the child in her arms and closed her eyes against the wall of the carriage.

 Chapter 367

    Forty days later, in the palace of Dajin and the side hall of Jingren palace.

    In order to make the empress happy, nanjinxu specially cultivated many peonies. Now they are kept in the side hall of Jingren palace. In order to make these peonies open for a long time, many warm pots are placed in the side hall. The whole side hall is warm and fragrant with flowers, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    But at the moment, the Empress Wu Ya Qing is holding the female officer''s arm and slowly lowers her head to see a blooming white peony. However, outside the door, there is a continuous clamor, which is always under pressure for fear of disturbing him, but it is always annoying.

    A moment later, the buzzing sound outside the door still kept on. Wu Ya frowned and slowly took back his fingers that touched the flowers. He asked in a deep voice.

    "What''s the noise outside?"

    When he heard his voice, the room was quiet for a moment, but then a bodyguard immediately stepped forward to push the door and reported: "to the empress, it''s Lord Wuya Lord Wuya suddenly broke into the inner palace and wanted to see you. His majesty didn''t allow him to come or see his mother. We have asked the guards to invite Lord Wuya out, but Lord Wuya... "

    "Lord uya?" Wu Yaqing had already sat down in the female servants around him. After hearing the words, his face changed slightly. Several people''s names flashed through his mind. He thought that it was Wu Yayan or Wu Yayi who came to see him. He remembered the appearance of Wu Ya''s two sons in law who pretended to be humble but did not pay attention to him. He sighed heavily and asked.

    "Which Lord uya?"

    The bodyguard, who was responsible for the reward, trembled a little, but somehow he became so frightened. His head dropped even lower when he heard the speech. After hesitating for a long time, he replied, "yes It''s Taishi Taifu... "

    After Taishi Taifu said these four words, a strange silence suddenly rose in the side hall. The body of Wu Ya Qing, who was sitting in the center of the hall, was obviously stiff for a moment. The light of his eyes flashed through the piercing resentment and the shock hidden in the deep. However, in the next moment, he regained his former calm, and his figure slowly stood upright, and his beautiful face did not move.

    "It was him." He murmured in a low voice, but his smile on the corner of his lips was a little despairing. His eyes were a little confused. He couldn''t help looking at the direction of the Yangxin hall in the distance through the window lattice in front of him

    Standing beside her, the Obsidian official saw that he had an unusual look and asked in a low voice: "Niang?"

    To her surprise, this time, she did not answer immediately. Instead, after a long silence, a trace of relief and strange expression appeared on her face. Suddenly, she raised her hand to indicate that she did not need to serve any more. Then she slowly raised her step alone and stopped beside the blooming white peony again. She stretched out her slender finger and ordered softly.

    "Please come in and see him in this palace."

    Yao Nu Guan knew that the emperor ordered that Wu Ya''s people should not be allowed to come to see her, but she did not dare to disobey the queen. She had to say, "yes, Niang."

    Slender fingers brush the soft petals, the voice of Wu Ya Qing is very weak: "this matter is not allowed to tell the emperor."

    Yao female official was shocked: "Niang!"

    "Do you want to disobey what this palace says?"

    The Obsidian official quickly lowered her head and weighed it over and over again in her heart. Thinking of the emperor''s orders in the past, she did not dare to say that she should be But

    "Go down." Wu Yaqing didn''t look at her face, but just heard the hesitation in her voice. Her face was hidden in the dark without a smile. "Some things can''t be solved by hiding them. This is the gratitude and resentment between the palace and Wu Ya''s family. Don''t you need your Majesty''s intervention, do you understand?"

    After a long time, she bowed down and said Yes, ma''am. "

    The pair of waiters were ordered, not to stop Wu Yatuo, so they went out for less than a stick of incense, and then the temple door, which was closed gently, opened with a creak. A figure in a jujube red official robe and a thick white fur fur stepped into the hall. His pale and thin cheek could still see his youth''s handsome, but his eyebrows were deep ¡£

    When Wu Ya Qing saw his figure, her fingers were unconsciously trembling. When she came back to her mind, she found that the white peony in her hand had been pulled out of shape, and the petals fell on his feet.

    When the visitor stepped into the door, the door behind was closed, and the man''s face was illuminated by the lights in the hall. He was completely indifferent and did not bend over to salute.

    "I see the queen."

    Wu ya, who was still standing in the same place, snorted in a low voice. His eyes and eyebrows raised slightly, and the thick sarcasm and disgust in the deep came out, which made his fingers a little white, and his breath was also rapid.

    "Master of Wuya family, why do you and I pretend to each other?"

    Wu Ya Tuo lifted his thin lips, turned around and sat down on a row of chairs under the window. He took out a piece of embroidered handkerchief from his sleeve and coughed a few times. He clenched it in his hand regardless of the blood color on it. His face was light and his words were sarcastic: "since the empress said so, I don''t want to salute my wife. I hope my mother will forgive me."Wu Ya Qing saw his smile on his face and his teeth rattled. Finally, he couldn''t help stabbing him: "anyway, you didn''t come here to salute me."

    Wu Yatuo''s expression remained unchanged. Although his temples were gray, he could see that he was not young, but his face was very young. His face was very strange. After watching for a long time, he felt creepy. He did not dare to look at him again: "after several years'' absence, his mother''s mouth became sharper and sharper, and his subordinates were inferior to him."

    "Don''t do that." Wu Ya laughs with sarcasm, but his eyes are fixed on him, as if he is not afraid of him.

    "after so many years, do I not know what kind of virtue you are? Don''t make people laugh in front of me. I''m different from those who are afraid of you. I''m your Majesty''s queen who married the genealogy. I will laugh at you

    This stab, uya Tuo had a little reaction, but it was not very big, but it was not salty back: "empress mother

    Niang Mu praise."

    Wu Ya Qing clenched his finger. He had not seen his brother in front of him for many years. However, his hatred of letting him die without a burial place was even stronger. Thinking of what he would do after that, he suddenly flashed in his mind many years ago. Nan Jinxu was smiling at him with white peony. His eyes were soft and despairing, but his words were sharp and unforgiving.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I dare not."

    "Would you dare not?" Wu Yaqing sneered and clenched the white peony petals in his palm. "This time I entered the palace, I don''t know that Lord Wuya would not hesitate to disobey His Majesty''s ban, but also wanted to see me. What is the reason

    Hearing this, uya Tuo slowly raised his head and looked at him casually. There was some kind of cat and mouse banter and complacency in his eyes. After picking his eyebrows, he said, "my mother is so aggressive this time. She should have known it for a long time."

    Wu Ya took a deep breath and took a look at her bulging abdomen. She steadied the vermilion Temple pillar on one side. Her lips suddenly sparked a provocative smile. Her voice was very slow and slow: "I know you want to get rid of this child. It''s a pity that you can''t get rid of him this time, and I won''t let you get rid of him."

    Wu Ya Tuo seemed to have a plan in mind. On hearing this, he did not even look at him. Instead, he stood up slowly with his chair. The face lined with pure white fox fur was even more gloomy: "Niang Niang, why don''t you try it?"

    "Do you think, I can expect you to come to me, will not make any special preparation?" Wu Yaqing watched him slowly rise, the pure white fur spread in the dark layers of shadows, it seems that the expressionless face is more and more terrible, but the smile on the corner of the lip is growing bigger and bigger, shaking fingers take out a white porcelain bottle from his sleeve, and raise his head to put a golden pill in the bottle After eating, his voice was full of sarcasm in the dark.

    "Big brother."

 Chapter 368

    Wu Yatuo was a few steps away from him. After watching him take the golden pill, he felt bad subconsciously, but he couldn''t stop it. The color of his eyes finally sank, but his words were still moving: "you --"

    after Wu Yaqing took the golden pill, his fingers couldn''t help shaking, and he couldn''t even grasp the red pillars around him. His whole body seemed to have passed water The cold sweat on his head fell down along his cheek. After a while, his whole face turned white and his body fell to the ground along the pillar. His sleeve swing accidentally brought down the basin of white peony. In the hall, only a bang was heard.

    The Obsidian official was guarding the door, thinking that Wu Yatuo was in the room with the queen, she felt a little frightened. She walked on the steps for a long time. Just thinking of finding the opportunity, she must go in to see what the situation was like. She heard a loud noise inside the door and immediately scared her soul out of the sky. No matter how Wu Yatuo was still in the door, she pushed the door open a little ¡£

    From the gap, she saw that Wu Yatuo, dressed in pure white fox fur, was walking towards the peonies step by step. She came to the empress who was leaning on the pillar not far away. Her face was pale and full of cold sweat, and her lips were almost speechless. Her face changed and she couldn''t help crying out: "Niang Niang --"

    since she took that pill, Wu Yaqing has been playing drama Even if he was a man like a man, he had a strong temper. He could not bear the pain for a while, and could hardly speak for a short time. Until he felt the snow-white fur fur getting closer and closer to him, the gate nearby clanged as if it was ringing, and a figure quickly came in and blocked him, Before his eyes, he turned from vagueness to clearness, and saw that it was an obscene official who served him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Go to Call the imperial doctor And Your majesty... "

    As soon as the Obsidian official entered the door, she looked at the Queen''s red and golden dress, which was leaning against the pillar. She was suddenly flustered. She was a little scared. She looked at her very close. Her eyes were calm. She felt that she was shaking all over her body, But still worried and loyal to take the upper hand, heard the intermittent voice behind, try to pull the voice back.

    "Yes, Madame!"

    "Wuya Your honor... " Hearing the sound of the double attendants and maids outside the door, the constant sound of footsteps and exclamations were heard in his ears. Wu Yaqing''s face was pale, and he hooked the corner of his lips. His eyes were condensed for a long time. He looked at Wu Yatuo standing in front of him and said, "you I''m satisfied What? "

    "You''ve changed a lot, love." Uyatuo''s lips were raised in the dark, and his voice was so soft that he could hardly hear him clearly. "It''s too late to be smart, vicious and merciless. If you were like this ten years ago, with your queen''s identity, I would have been defeated by you, but now --"

    "even if I sacrifice myself to protect this child." Speaking of this, he bent down a little, his face almost stuck in front of Wu Ya Qing''s eyes, but even his breath was cold. "Don''t say whether the child is a man or a woman, even if he is a prince whom your majesty likes, without the support of his mother''s family, or eventually becomes a puppet, or becomes one of the countless dead princes in his Majesty''s harem less than one month after birth?"

    "You are wrong..." Wu Yaqing''s eyes became more and more blurred, his face became whiter and whiter, and his voice became more and more firm: "he was born I die Your majesty Will protect - you Forever You can''t kill him... "

    Before his words fell, uya Tuo raised his eyebrows. It seemed that when he was ready to speak again, he slowly stood up straight and took a few steps backward. Outside the hall, there was an increasingly approaching and extremely rapid footstep. Then the gate was kicked open, and a bright yellow figure was getting closer and closer: "love!"

    When I saw the figure, I couldn''t help but blush on the face leaning against the pillar. The smile on the corner of my lips seemed to be going up

    , but I had no strength any more.

    Since she entered the door, Yao female officer squatted down and helped her to sit there without slipping. But when she heard the emperor''s voice, she was ready to raise her face. However, she felt that the man''s body was softened and immediately exclaimed, "Niang!"

    "Love!" When the Yao female official was panicked, Nan Jinxu ran to the nearest place and held the fainted Wuya feeling. His eyes were still on his blood for a moment. He walked to the royal bed not far away, and roared in a deep voice, "imperial doctor, imperial doctor! If anything happens to Qing''er and huang''er, I want everyone to be buried with them! "

    Wu Yatuo had been standing not far away, watching the emperor rush in. Without even looking at him, he walked toward the inner room with Wu Ya feeling. He looked down at a pool of blood under the pillar, and his eyes faded. He turned around and just opened his mouth: "see you, my lord..."

    "Enough, uyato!" After several curtains, nanjinxu looked at the mood in his arms like gossamer, and his face was like white paper. Although it was not clear what had happened, he knew from the bottom of his heart that this matter had nothing to do with Wu Yatuo. For a moment, his face was so cold that he didn''t even want to look back.

    "Don''t think --"

    don''t think I dare not kill you!

    Half way through, he took a deep breath and clenched his fingers in his sleeve: "get out of here!"Wu Yatuo seemed to have expected that he would be treated in this way. His face was a little more meaningless, and his voice did not change at all:

    "I obey the orders."

    The two carved doors were opened slowly. As soon as uyatuo took a step, several imperial doctors rushed in with cold sweat on their faces and passed him into the palace. He glanced coldly at the backs of those imperial doctors. After a moment, his thin lips were slightly hooked, and then he turned and left slowly.

    As soon as the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital entered the hospital, they rushed to the bed to check the Queen''s pulse. The venerable old doctor''s hand was shaking. He was really frightened by the murderous eyes of the emperor senleng. After a while, he found out that he was even whiter by the results of pulse diagnosis, but he did not dare not report. After a moment''s hesitation, he still gritted his teeth to report.

    "Your Majesty, the Queen''s pulse is very strange Ming Ming''s mother still has more than ten days to give birth to the prince, but for some special reason, she gives birth early. The old minister can''t find out why, but she knows that her mother''s body can''t hold on. I dare to ask your majesty, if the mother''s childbirth is unexpected, her size will be... "

    "Go away!" The emperor''s eyes were red when he heard Baoda''s words. He almost raised his foot and was about to kick someone. However, the eunuchs and obsidian officials around him realized that they would stop him. However, his voice was hoarse and shrill, "who asked you to ask me, who asked you to ask me?"

    The imperial doctor was so frightened that he couldn''t hold on this time. If the emperor couldn''t keep the queen and his son, he would surely kill him. He would fall down. When the emperor saw him fall, he immediately raised his hand to the other doctors who were shivering behind him. He yelled: "give birth to the emperor. If you can''t protect one of the two, you will give me death and thanks!"

    It was the oldest imperial doctor in Tai hospital who examined the Queen''s pulse. If he felt the pulse, other people would not be much worse. Hearing this, all the other imperial doctors were panicked. No one dared to kneel on the ground and kowtow: "Your Majesty, forgive me, the empress is really --"

    before the imperial doctor''s report was finished, the people on the bed moved their fingers Once broke free from the endless pain,

    reluctantly opened his mouth: "ah Brocade... "

    Hearing Wu Ya Qing''s voice, the emperor''s face changed slightly. He immediately walked to the bed, raised his hand and held him in his arms. He asked in a low voice, "how are you, Qing''er?"

    "This is What I expected As a result... " Wu Ya fell in his arms, seemingly unable to bear the pain, but still struggled to open his mouth. Although he had a strong attachment in his eyebrows and raised his trembling fingers to touch the man''s cheek, more of them were determined, "Purple fetus Insects... "

    Hearing these three words, the emperor''s face darkened and his arm trembled slightly: "did you secretly go to see the master of Murong? Why Why

    "I Can''t Drag you down Children... " Wu Yaqing opened his eyes, but there was a blur of darkness in front of him. He knew that he was sitting in the palace because of the purple embryo worm in the Miao area. At this time, the child in his stomach was disturbed. His weak body might not be able to survive this barrier, but the child in his belly could be born safely.

    "Wu Ya Shi Will not tolerate I And the kids... "

 Chapter 369

    Even if he didn''t say it completely, Nan Jinxu already understood the meaning of his arms and touched the resolute eyes. For a moment, he felt a sharp pain in his heart and almost stopped breathing: "no, no! The hall was silent, and the emperor and empress could only be heard talking in a low voice. Without a moment, the Queen''s voice had been raised, but the emperor''s voice could not be heard any more. Several mothers, who had already been ready to deliver the queen, had already stood around. As soon as they heard the voice, one of the leading mothers lifted up the bedding and looked at the emperor in a low voice The emperor reported in a low voice.

    "Your Majesty, your mother may be in labor. It may be a little unclean. Please, your majesty..."

    The emperor, who clung to Wu Ya''s feelings, did not look up. Without waiting for Mammy''s words, he suddenly raised his head, pointed at them and roared, "I can''t go out. Who dares to drive me out? Who dares

    The leading mammy saw the emperor''s frantic expression, scared three souls out of seven spirits, and was busy kneeling on the ground begging for mercy.

    "Your Majesty, forgive me!"

    "Your Majesty, spare your life!"

    At the same time, hearing Mammy''s words, her body was filled with intense pain. She suddenly reached out her hand and called out intermittently: "ah Jin Ah Jin... "

    "Love son, I''m here." Hearing his voice, nanjinxu immediately lowered his head, tightly pressed the white and cold face of Wuya, murmured in a low voice, "I don''t go anywhere, I have been accompanying you."

    Wu Ya nodded with difficulty and reluctantly showed an unreal smile Good... "

    The child in the Queen''s womb suddenly broke out. After a moment of turmoil in the Imperial Palace, she was suppressed by the prepared empress muguifei and Qin Fei. Jingren palace was tightly sealed by the emperor. No one had heard of it. Only one day and one night later, the Queen''s son had not yet been born, and the emperor did not go to the early Dynasty, so he guarded the queen in Jingren palace.

    Because the empress was born in the family of Wu ya, and had not been born for many years, if she gave birth to a prince this time, she might be directly named crown prince by virtue of the emperor''s favor. However, there was still no news of the Queen''s giving birth to the child one day later, which made all the people in the Wuya family in the imperial court very anxious, except for Wu Yatuo and Wu Ya Le Ze. It was obvious that the queen was in a difficult labor.

    It was not until the next evening, when the oil was almost exhausted and the lamp was exhausted, that the child who took his own life as the substitute was born.

    The bed had already been dyed red and dark. There was only a strong smell of blood in the whole bedroom. When the baby''s weak cry sounded, Mammy quickly wrapped up the baby''s swaddling clothes, kneeling on the ground and lifting the child carefully with both hands: "congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to your majesty!"

    When Wu Yaqing was in production, he had no consciousness. Although his face was covered with dead gray and his body was covered with blood, he suddenly asked questions, as if he had recovered a little spirit. However, both the silent imperial doctor and the emperor who held him tightly knew that this was the last reflection of his life.

    "It''s a boy Or... "

    Mammy should say: "back to the emperor''s mother, is a queen''s daughter."

    "Love son, you gave birth to a princess." The emperor stroked the sideburns of the man in his arms, and his cheek pressed against the cold skin. When he opened his mouth, there was only a strong smell of blood between his lips. His eyes did not move to the newborn child for a moment, but he still said in a low voice, "I wish her a peaceful and happy life According to my will, the Queen''s daughter was granted the title of Princess Pingle, and the salary and land were equal to the prince Your majesty... "

    "Don''t worry, even if she is a daughter, I will treat her as the apple of my eye, just like you said The emperor took a deep breath, pursed white lips moved, but how can not show a smile, hoarse and ugly, "by the way, you have not named her, give her a name."

    "There are so many sufferings in this world I hope she will not be afraid of Wind and rain, tolerance A lifetime of suffering... " Wu Ya Qing leaned against his arms, and his fingers had no strength to lift. He could only put his lips close to the man''s warm cheek. He felt that the warm tears of the man fell on his cheek drop by drop. He still had the smile on his face, but he finally closed his eyes slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s called Let''s go... "

    The man in his arms was a little bit paralyzed, and the skin close to him turned from cool to cold. Nanjinxu didn''t dare to look down at the man. He could only raise his head and let the tears fall from the corner of his eyes. His voice was full of deep attachment and unspeakable pain. He gently responded.

    "Good After that, she was called nanjingrong. "

    The sky was getting late, and the clouds on the sky were burning and dyed with layers of strange red.

    The carriage was driving in the red orange sun. The sound of clattering was endless. A big bird with snow-white eyes like black beans roared down and was caught by an arm with a snow-white sleeve. After taking off the brocade and silk bound on its toes, it handed it back to the man sitting opposite.

    The man in a lavender robe took the thing in his hand, stroked the child sitting next to him. After a brief glance, his dark jade eyes flashed and fainted. In a low voice, he whispered to Murong Ji, who released Li bird.

    "Something happened to the emperor."Murong Ji heard the speech, and immediately guessed, "but the queen?"

    "A few days ago, the queen gave birth to a princess." Jiang Luoyu nodded with a sigh of relief. Her eyebrows and eyes were dignified, but somehow they were mixed with something inexplicable. Suddenly, she raised her hand and took down the peony jade hairpin from her hair. After careful study, she slowly clenched her finger, "the queen is dead."

    Murong Ji was startled What? "

    "The wind and rain are shaking It''s OK. " Compared with his shock, Jiang Luoyu was calm, her face was in the dark carriage, and her expression flickered. "The empress died of massive hemorrhage after giving birth to her daughter. After three years of national mourning, according to the system, there will be no war in Dajin within three years. I didn''t expect that just after I separated from Zhaomin, my unknown premonition was settled."

    "Well, big brother, he..."

    "I''m afraid I will come back." As soon as muronghao was mentioned, Jiang Luoyu noticed that the two children around him raised their faces and looked at him eagerly. He was obviously curious. He could not help but said in a low voice, "the situation of the imperial capital is uncertain, but one thing is certain - the queen is dead, and his Majesty''s last patience will surely disappear, and there is only room for resentment against the Wuya family."

    After saying this, he slowly raised his head, raised his finger, lifted the curtain of the car, and looked at the closer and closer gate of the imperial capital. As soon as his words came out, he floated in the wind and could not hear clearly for a moment.

    "Our opportunity Here we are. "

    In today''s imperial capital, the wind is full of buildings. The death of two legitimate sons and the queen of uya''s family has entrusted him to the top of the storm. Their power on the surface is weakened to the minimum, and they will not be able to help secretly. Once something can not be seen, people who have been eyeing Wuya will never leave their hands easily.

    Think of here, under the carriage curtain that can''t distinguish the male and female''s beautiful face, the lip corner slowly hook up a strange arc.

    In the evening, the sun sets.

    The carriage stopped in front of Murong''s house. Jiang Luoyu straightened her clothes and asked the mother and servant to hold Murong Chang and Murong Chui in their arms. They got out of the car and went with Murong sacrifice to salute Murong Qi, who had been waiting for a long time. They were all immersed in the death of the empress. They did not find a pair of them behind them Dim eyes suddenly closed, a glimmer of crystal light from the corner of his eyes.

    Murong Chang, who was held in her arms by her nurse, bit her little thumb. First, she watched Jiang Luoyu''s figure gradually leave. Then she turned back to see Mi Qianqian standing not far away from the carriage. Yi Hao saw that a drop of crystal clear tears fell from her white cheek, and the big eyes of black grape could clearly reflect the shadow of human beings.

    "Uncle mi..."

    "I''m fine." Mi Qianqian lowered his head, slightly raised his lips, and did not erase the tear. He only raised his hand to take Murong Chang from the nurse''s arms. He let his eyes chase the figure away and murmured in a low voice It''s OK. "

 Chapter 370

    After visiting murongqi, Jiang Luoyu went back to his room to take a bath. As soon as she washed her two children and dried their hair and coaxed them to sleep, she received an imperial edict from the palace face saint. She put on the formal clothes of the emperor and went to the palace to meet the emperor.

    The carriage passed the road paved with white marble. Jiang Luoyu clenched the bone fan in his hand and lifted the curtain of the car into a small corner. His eyes inadvertently passed through the numerous buildings and pavilions, but suddenly stopped on a dark blue figure. Some of his eyes widened in disbelief, and the figure seemed to have noticed his gaze at the same moment and turned slowly Turn around.

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment and looked at Xiao Yun''s face, which was similar to muronghao but more indifferent and handsome, standing on the corridor in the distance. The bone fan in her hand trembled slightly and suddenly opened her mouth in a low voice.

    "Stop."

    After a long time, the people in white fur step up the steps step by step. Under the guidance of two flattering little princes, they soon come to the dark heart building.

    His feet were almost silent, but he was still sitting in the hall of nourishing the heart. The emperor, who could not see his face with half closed eyes, could not see clearly. The sound resounding in the hall was not as calm as before, but with a strange calm.

    "Here you are."

    Jiang Luoyu bowed his head and knelt down to worship: "Jingyu see Uncle Huang."

    In the dark, the emperor sat motionless in place, with a white peony in hand, swayed with the cold wind, and dropped a few green and yellow leaves.

    "Get up."

    Jiang Luoyu got up slowly, looked at the peony without a trace, and slowed down her voice: "Your Majesty, you..."

    Without waiting for him to finish his worries, the emperor stood up in the dark with the handle of his chair and hung his head to fix his gaze on the peony which had fallen leaves. In the strong darkness, even his words became more and more heavy: "how about the war?"

    In the hall, which was so dark that she could hardly speak back, Jiang Luoyu could not bear to sigh. Her eyes followed the emperor to the withering white peony, but her voice was sure that she could not see a trace of panic: "my highness, as the war report said, the victory of the first battle of the army has killed the Hun King son, but because general Wuya underestimated the enemy, he died in the pursuit of his country, please your majesty I''m sorry for the disadvantage of employing people. "

    As the words fell, the whistling wind gradually opened the windows, bringing wisps of light to the hall. The people standing by the peony flowers finally walked up to the window which was completely blown open. Let the cold wind lift their long white hair and dark dragon''s robe, and light up the Yingting cheek that seems to endure great pain.

    Watching the love passing away, but can not retain the pain.

    Jiang Luoyu did not dare to look at it any more, so she lowered her head again and took a deep breath.

    "Your Majesty?"

    The emperor was silent for a long time. He didn''t look at him. He asked in a very light voice, "you already know the news about the queen."

    "Say,

    pi.

    "Now that I have come back, I will come to the inner palace to keep the spirit for the queen together with the other wives and the emperor tomorrow." Listening to his reply, the emperor seemed to have regained a bit of sanity at last, but his voice was even more vague. "The affairs concerning the Marquis of the state are related to Wu Ya''s family. A few days ago, I have decided to temporarily remove the Marquis of an Guo. Within half a month, he will return to the imperial capital to meet him. I will listen to him personally about these matters."

    Jiang Luoyu knew that the incident involved two families. What''s more, when the empress died of death, she could not easily reach a conclusion. She lowered herself again and said, "please obey your Majesty''s instructions."

    The emperor never looked back at him and waved his hand: "kneel down."

    "Long live, long live, long live."

    Jiang Luoyu bowed down again and took a complex look at the man standing by the window. Then she stepped back.

    After coming back from the palace, Jiang Luoyu put on his inner gentleman''s clothes and wanted to go to the palace the next morning. But before he could coax Murong Chang, who was going to follow him by his clothes, peony came in from the door in a hurry. He bowed down and said, "Nei Jun, it''s not good. Something''s wrong with Gongzi."

    "Sacrifice brother?" On hearing that it was Murong sacrifice, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes immediately moved. Murong Chang, who refused to let go of him, got up and frowned slightly. "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s Mr. Mi!" Peony is anxious, smell speech immediately answer a way, "Mr. MI is gone!"

    Hearing that MI Qianqian was missing, Jiang Luoyu was shocked and her eyes moved slightly for a moment. Knowing that this day was always coming, she didn''t expect Mi Qian to be so anxious. On the second day after they returned to the imperial capital, Jiang Luoyu left: "what about the brother sacrifice man?"

    As soon as Paeonia lactiflora heard the speech and was ready to answer, Fei Jian ran into the room in a panic. Seeing Jiang Luoyu, she immediately said, "my husband is not well. Please go and have a look. Young master Ji just woke up, but he was drugged. At this time, she had to go down to the ground. There was a lot of trouble in the bamboo house."

    Jiang Luoyu, with a slight look on her face, walked out of the door and asked, "overpowering drug? Did Mr. Mi give it to his younger brother before he left? "

    On hearing this, the imperial concubine''s sword hesitated. A trace of inexpressible expression passed over her face. Suddenly, she said in a low voice: "the slaves have invited a doctor. After feeling the pulse for the young master sacrifice, the doctor said that, and the doctor also said And saidJiang Luoyu had a premonition in her heart, and her voice was even deeper: "breathe in what, say it!"

    "The government doctor said that Mr. Mi probably used some methods before he left. The childe''s illness had gone, and he could live like a normal person. But later, the doctor didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he asked him to take off his clothes and investigate, and then he said It''s like It''s like... "

    After a while, Luo Yu''s eyes suddenly stopped What do you say

    Half an hour later, murongqi saw the letter handed out in the inner courtyard. He went to the court alone before, and then went to the direction of the Imperial Academy.

    Jiang Luoyu, who stayed in the bamboo house, sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the dull eyes, holding a black stone tightly. Since he was fully awake, he hung his head and did not speak a word. His face was pale and his brow was slightly wrinkled.

    "Since I knew he was going to leave, why should I not give up so much?"

    "Brother and sister-in-law..." Murong Ji drooped his head, with a dazed look in his eyes. He could not see the calm and natural childe appearance a few days ago. He only murmured, "it''s my fault..."

    "On the side of Luoshui, the land of MI family, outsiders are not allowed to go in and out. Even after investigating the dark owl and the Hanjiang Pavilion for such a long time, they can''t find the place where this clan lives. It must be a secret."

    Jiang Luoyu looked at his face and knew what must have happened to them. This made Mi Qianqian give Murong sacrifice overpowering medicine before he left. It also made Murong sacrifice look like a lost soul. He just sighed and patted Murong Ji on the shoulder and asked.

    "Mr. MI has excellent lightness skills and suddenly leaves, which makes everyone unprepared. Can he leave any clues for you? Do you know that the doctor of the house just now said that the root of your disease has gone after he examined your pulse for you

    Hearing this question, Murong Ji''s whole body trembled, and unconsciously he raised his hand to touch his neck. His eyes seemed to flash through the darkness. His sweet breath and soft lips flashed across his ears. His nose seemed to brush the smell of fragrance and blood again. Recalling these, he bit his teeth and clenched the stone in his hand.

    Jiang Luoyu saw his movements and gave him a complicated look at his neck. The very obvious kissing marks were mixed with bite marks. The bone fan in her hand opened and closed slowly: "what happened last night, if you don''t want others to know, I will keep it secret for you."

    Murong Ji was silent for a long time. Suddenly he raised his head and looked at the people beside him. His eyes suddenly returned to his former tranquility. However, the darkness was all invisible: "brother and sister-in-law, I want to enter the dynasty."

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment and thought of the doctor''s words. He knew that Murong''s body was no longer in any way. Murong''s legitimate son wanted to become an official in the dynasty. However, he nodded and agreed: "if you have such a mind, there will be a palace examination in the Imperial capital in March next year. My father and I will arrange for you."

    Murong Ji saw that he should, and his fingers rubbed the stone in his palm. His lips showed a trance smile, but his eyebrows and eyes were faintly soaked with miserable color. Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help sighing, but he didn''t say anything more.

    "Thank you very much, brother and sister-in-law."

    In the twinkling of an eye, half a month passed, and the new year was approaching. Goose feather heavy snow floated in the imperial capital city, and the whole sky was gloomy and could not be seen clearly.

    Because of the death of the empress, the imperial capital city did not see the slightest red, all is the desolation of death.

    In Murong''s house, in the bedroom of Liyu garden in the inner courtyard, a man dressed in purple finally coaxed the two children who had been making a fuss for a day to fall asleep. While holding the hands of his double attendants, he went out of the gate of Liyu garden, and heard him report in a low voice: "the inner prince, the news from the marquis will arrive at the gate of the mansion in another hour."

    "I see."

    Jiang Luoyu bowed his eyes and answered. It was evening. When he passed through the corridor, stepped out of the house door and stepped down the stairs, he heard the faint sound of horse''s hooves running through his ears. His eyes could not help looking at the sky in the distance, and the sunset glow on the horizon was burning like a flame.

    as like as two peas of red, the color of his heart is almost identical.

    [end of blood color long empty roll]

    end

 Chapter 371

    It''s getting dark. The rain outside the window is getting smaller. It''s hard to hear for a while. The dome seems to be covered with ink. It''s black and makes people feel cold.

    In the inner city, the house of Wuya stood quietly in the darkness. A carriage came to the gate of the mansion and stopped. Waiting for the people in the red and black cloak to walk slowly under the umbrella served by their bodies, and then lowered their heads to get on the carriage. Only then did they put down the curtain of the carriage and moved forward.

    The bodyguards who escorted the carriage were very silent after they got on the horse. They were wearing black and red bodyguards on the left and royal light armour on the right. They walked forward clearly on both sides. After a while, they left the inner city and entered the prince''s house not far from the inner city. They helped people out of the carriage and took a small light sedan into the house.

    Wu Yale had just sat in the palace for a few months. He was not in good health at first, but he had not fully recovered. So he had to rest for a long time after going out to relax. But this time, he didn''t wait for a cup of tea and his cape was too late to take off. He heard a report in a low voice from the valet outside.

    "Master, your highness is coming. Please go over."

    Wu Yale''s book page in his hand rattled for a moment. In the dark, his slender fingers pinched one of the pages. His beautiful face slowly lifted up, revealing half of his white skin. When he looked at it, he found that there was still on that face, but he was totally indifferent

    "only invited me?"

    The man outside the window held his breath and his voice was steady: "go back to the master, and And Xiao side Fei also... "

    The people in the room hummed and laughed, and the voice of turning the pages sounded again. In the response voice, this time with disgust: "go and tell him that if he wants to see me, he should not want to see Xiao Ruyun at the same time, and let him choose by himself."

    The man outside the window did not dare to disobey his order, and immediately lowered his body and said, "yes."

    Hearing the sound of footsteps fading away, Wu Yale narrowed his eyes and unconsciously moved his fingers away from the page and stroked his cold and wet abdomen, which aroused a slightly murderous smile in sarcasm.

    After a stick of incense, he had reported to Wu yaleze''s valet under the window. At this time, he had already entered the room with several heaters, bowed to the people sitting on Luohan''s couch, and repeated Wu Ya''s words just now.

    "What?" After listening to this kind of polite words, Nan Jinglin''s face changed. As soon as he took off his official boots, he wiped his servant''s forehead and flew over. His words were with a sense of coldness. "He has a great face. He thinks that he is the legitimate wife of this hall, and he finally sits in a palace. This hall pampers him for a few days, and he thinks that this hall can tolerate him for nothing!"

    The servant has been around Wu Yale for many years. Nan Jinglin''s attitude is not strange. There is no panic on his face, but his head is lower: "Your Highness, your highness doesn''t mean that. You..."

    "That''s not what he meant! Don''t think we don''t know his flowery heart. We have been husband and wife with him for many years. When he raises his eyebrows, we all know what he is going to do. We need you to mess with him! " Nan Jinglin tilted his eyes and put the tea cup clang on the table. He took a look at Xiao Bian Fei, who was rubbing his shoulders. The smile on his lips was cruel and his tone was colder. "Tell him, if he doesn''t want to come to see this hall, you don''t want to see him! Get out of here

    "Your Highness, please don''t get angry with your sister. I think the elder sister just ignored your highness because she was in a bad mood." Looking at nanjinglin''s bad look, the servant is also in a dilemma. Xiao side imperial concubine slightly lowers her head and smiles, but she can''t see what she is thinking. She says, "go back to your sister and say that Ruyun is just serving your highness here, and you don''t want to compete with her sister. It''s only

    that your highness really wants to discuss something important with her sister, and Ru Yun can leave first when Nan Jinglin heard the words, he immediately raised his eyebrows and glared at him. He turned around and held the hand that concubine Xiao was rubbing his shoulder with. He said to the servant Leng: "let Xiao side concubine leave, there is no door! If you go back to Wu Ya Le Ze, Xiao side imperial concubine''s main hall will never be driven away. If he likes to come or not, he will go away! "

    Having said this, the servant should have walked slowly out of the hall, and the soft curtain fell to cover the gloomy nanjinglin and the uncertain concubine Xiao.

    A moment later, Xiao''s concubine, kneeling on the couch, finally stopped and sat down beside nanjinglin. She gently let nanjinglin hold her in her arms and said with a smile, "Ruyun in this hall is the most understanding. What''s the best thing about the old Gemini? Who wants to see him when we have Ruyun! Ru Yun, do you think so? "

    Xiao side imperial concubine smile, lift sleeve to cover lip: "Your Highness falsely praised, Ru cloud can not dare when."

    "What''s wrong with this? This is the fourth Prince''s house, but not that one''s Wu Ya''s house. Even if the old man of Wu Ya''s family is more powerful, how about it?" Nanjinglin looks peaceful, but in fact, his eyes have changed a long time ago. When he hears Xiao side''s concubine''s continuous harmony, his face gets colder and sharper. "As long as I enter the territory of my fourth prince, I have many ways to deal with him!"

    Xiao side imperial concubine looked at his change of expression. She knew that he had been restrained by Wu Yale for many years. This time, she could not easily grasp the weakness of her offspring. At this time, she was eager to deal with him. She completely forgot that Wu ya''er was a hundred footed insect who died without being stiff. Wu Yale was able to sit firmly in the imperial concubine''s position for so many years, and even helped nanjinglin get his present status step by step It is difficult for anyone to guess¡ª¡ªBut she clearly knows everything. At this time, she looks at nanjinglin''s proud and ferocious face, but with a smile, she doesn''t remind her. When she opens her mouth again, it is adding fuel to the fire.

    "Don''t be angry, your highness. After all, my sister is a gold branch and jade leaf. A while ago, two sons of riwuya family suffered from misfortune one after another. At this time, it was inevitable that they were in a bad mood when they sat in the palace. What''s more, for so many years, my sister has been in charge of the inner court, and there is no merit or hard work. At this time, she was suddenly robbed of her rights by a side imperial concubine like Ruyun Inevitably... "

    Nan Jinglin took the tea cup handed over by Xiao side imperial concubine, and lowered his head to blow the tea powder. His face was full of dark complacency. He looked more like schadenfreude when he looked closer: "hum, his two brothers are usually in the imperial capital. This hall has already looked down on them. I don''t know who they have offended. Now they are finally out of breath. That''s the best way to die £¡¡±

    Xiao side Fei looked at the fire almost, and her smile was even sweeter. Her whole delicate body almost stuck to him, covering up the sarcasm on her face. She raised her hand and gently stroked his chest: "Your Highness, don''t be angry, your highness. Have a cup of tea and be happy.

    ¡±

    nanjinglin noticed Xiao''s consolation, but he didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he held the hand, stroked Xiao''s chin with his fingers, and said with a special tone: "when I let the Gemini steward, the rest of the things were just fine. There was no one in the house of children! Now I have changed the housekeeper Ruyun, and the zixiyun of this hall is flourishing. Unfortunately, Ru Yun, you are not very ambitious. If you add another son to this hall, whether it is male or female, this hall will certainly like it! "

    "If your highness says so, I will borrow your Highness''s good words." When Xiao side Fei heard this, she couldn''t help but feel cold in her heart. Her hatred spread a little bit, but her smile became sweeter and sweeter. "However, a few days ago, the first sister who gave birth to a baby girl in the house seemed to be getting worse. Yesterday, the government doctor came to tell my concubine that she was afraid that she could not do it, your highness..."

    Nan Jinglin listened to her with a light tone and thought that she was just trying to find out if she would not put those concubines in her mind. She thought that she knew the woman''s mind very well, so she looked like she didn''t care. In fact, she was just a common girl, and he really didn''t care much about it.

    even if she survived, it was just a tool.

    "What''s so beautiful about this? If you die, you''ll die. I don''t want to go to see it. Let the government doctor try his best to cure it. If the cure is not good, it''s all.

    ¡±

    because of his words, concubine Xiao''s eyes were colder, but her face was like a flower with a smile: "yes, I know, I will tell the government doctor."

    "There''s no need to talk about these bad things." Nan Jinglin didn''t want to say that again. Instead, he raised his chin and looked out of the window at the sky. He said with a smile and a low hum, "when we went to the court today, our father finally didn''t want to anger our hall because of the emperor''s affairs. He gave us a good job. He wanted to discuss with the Gemini on the basis of his original affection, but who knew it was a face Shameless, I don''t want to use him in this hall. What a jealous man can do

    "Your Highness That''s right. "

    The voice from his arms still can''t distinguish joy and anger. Nanjinglin finally feels something wrong. He grabs Xiao''s wrist and looks at her beautiful and lovely face. He approaches and asks, "Ruyun, when this hall shows his face in front of his father and is later granted the crown prince, he will certainly abolish the poison man and help you become the crown prince. Are you happy?"

    In the dark inner room, Xiao side Fei raised her face, her red lips raised her face, her smile was deep, her expression was respectful and seductive, her voice was long, and she asked, "is it true that your highness said it?"

    Seeing her reaction, Nan Jinglin immediately felt that he was too thoughtful. After listening to her words, he couldn''t help laughing, picked up people and walked towards the bed not far away: "this hall never talks nonsense!"

    Xiao''s wife shrank in his arms, revealing only half of her cheek. The other half, hidden in the dark, began to twitch. She gave a ferocious look. Her smile and tone became more and more lingering, with a delicate and coquettish anger: "that I''ll wait and see... "

 Chapter 372

    In the dark, the smoke mixed with the fragrance drifted out. The people sitting quietly in front of the window put down their books and pulled out a thin gold hairpin on their hair. With a sharp eye and a slight finger movement, they let the golden hairpin penetrate the candlestick in front of them, and bang into the vermilion corridor pillars not far away. The golden hairpin tail shook for a while and fell down with a bang.

    "That''s all he said?"

    Kneeling not far away, people feel that there is no anger in the words of the people in front of them, but behind the spine they unconsciously feel a chill, and their head drops lower: "return to the little Lord, my subordinates dare not speak in vain."

    "So many years..." With a long sigh, the man at the window slowly stood up with the handle of the chair. The still flickering candle lit up half of his face, but he was actually smiling. However, as long as he saw the smiling person, he would feel chilly

    "who would have thought that he would still be played by the same woman, something disgusting and dirty, which is inferior to me Take a look at him. "

    The dark guard, who was half kneeling in front of him, did not dare to breathe, but did not dare to make decisions privately. He had to respectfully open his mouth: "little Lord, that..."

    "I was thinking of one day''s husband and wife''s hundred days'' kindness, but - he''s unkind. Don''t blame me for my injustice."

    In the dark, Wu Yale''s smile on the corner of his lips becomes more and more profound. His feet almost silently walk across the soft carpet. His slender fingers pick up the golden hairpin offered by both hands again and put them in the palm of dark Wei''s hands. His voice is as low as his ear.

    "According to the original plan, as for the woman Xiao Bian Fei, I can''t kill her because of Xiao''s face, but I don''t want to see her again, no matter what means you use."

    "Yes, little Lord."

    It was getting dark, and the fourth Prince''s house, which was close to the inner city, disappeared quietly in the darkness. However, in the inner city, which was almost separated by a wall, the Murong''s residence, which was closest to the Imperial Palace, was full of lights. The servant girls and the two servants moved lightly and quickly. After a while, they offered the things that the two masters wanted, and immediately they were very happy Quiet retreat down, and will carve the door all creak on the sound track.

    The room suddenly fell into a quiet, a loose purple clothes man, temples only a wooden hairpin tied in the back of his head, bringing down the face, calm and soft, by the bedside lights, more beautiful and amiable, his slender fingers are holding a piece of white cloth, thin to his back to his back to wring his hair, lips with a smile.

    The man with his back raised his head slightly, and his body was still covered with misty water vapor, but he was wearing a thin white lining. He had just finished bathing. His beautiful face was tired, but his expression was similar to that of the man in purple behind. At this time, his eyes were closed and he was sleeping, and the people behind him could wring his hair gently.

    The silence of the inner room had not been maintained for long before it was suddenly broken by a loud knock on the door.

    The maid in the long green dress of the lake came into the door, smiling at the screen and behind the curtain, two looming figures bowed down to report.

    "You are ready, sir."

    Hearing the servant girl''s voice, the man who had closed his eyes slowly opened his eyes, but the man sitting behind him immediately took back his hand. He stood up and pulled down the plain curtain on the bed and covered the figure of the man on the bed. Then he said with a smile to the outside: "bring it in."

    "Yes." The servant girl outside the screen heard the sound, carrying a tray and slowly entered the inner room. She put down the things without looking down, and bowed down and said, "I''ve seen the inner gentleman and the marquis."

    Jiang Luoyu dropped her eyes on the tray she had brought. Her eyes flashed away, and she raised her hand and said, "go down." Shaoyao, a servant girl in a green shirt, pursed her lips and saw Jiang Luoyu''s expression at this time and the figure behind the curtain. She seemed to think of something. She could not hide the smile on her face. However, she did not dare to smile because of the difference between the master and the servant. She lowered her head and immediately withdrew respectfully.

    She did not wait for her figure to completely exit the door, Jiang Luoyu heard a voice behind her with a little depression, but also a little hard to say.

    ¡°¡­¡­ No

    Jiang Luoyu seemed to have known his reaction for a long time. Smelling speech, he sighed gently and slowly, lifted up the things on the tray, turned around and lifted the curtain beside the bed. He sat down face to face with a low body, and handed over the things in his hand with a smile. He said in a tone that was both persuasive and persuasive.

    "You have been injured at the border this time. Although the wound is almost healed, it is difficult to take good care of the bitter cold in the border area. It happens that you are back in the mansion. Since the doctor has already prescribed you a prescription and the medicine is well prepared, you should listen to the doctor. It''s been several times. Aren''t you afraid of the maid in the mansion to see the joke? Don''t let me waste my breath any more and drink quickly

    Murong Hao looked at the bowl that Jiang Luoyu handed over was steaming with bitterness, which almost made people could not help but draw back the black medicine juice. His face was as beautiful as the God, but his face was still cold. His skin was shining like white jade, but his voice was helpless.

    At first, he didn''t object to drinking medicine, but this time, for some reason, the medicine prescribed by the grand doctor had a strange taste, full of bitterness and astringency, which was intolerable. However, Jiang Luoyu didn''t think it was strange, as if he had already formed a bamboo shoot for this chest. He forced him to drink medicine twice a day, and his eyes were often smiling and harmful Sometimes he wondered whether Jiang Luoyu had made a fool of him.¡°¡­¡­ I don''t want to drink it. "

    Jiang Luoyu blinked helplessly. Unexpectedly, she did not cooperate with her advice. She rubbed him and sat down a bit. The white porcelain spoon in her hand stirred in the medicine juice. After blowing, she handed it to his lips. This time, the words were not as soft as before, and immediately turned into a light threat.

    "Bitter medicine is good for disease. You are so old. Why are you afraid of taking medicine? Drink it quickly, or I''ll let Paeonia lactiflora bring Er Chang''er to look at you. Their father refused to drink the medicine for fear that it would damage them. How does the Marquis see this?

    ¡±

    muronghao''s eyes were dark, with a tinge of bitterness, and looked at him without saying anything

    Jiang Luoyu was looked at by his eyes like this. She was almost all wrong, but her attitude was very firm. Her fingers didn''t even tremble: "it''s no use not to speak. Either drink quickly or I can call someone."

    Murong Hao half bit the porcelain spoon he was holding. According to the color of his eyes, he was staring at him. Although he was still a cold face, he looked lovely. His voice was low and sticky. It seemed that he was deliberately learning the tone of his youth. He muttered: "half a man."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he bit the spoon and the smile on the corner of his lips became bigger. She simply put her finger on the bowl and thrust it into his arms. Regardless of whether it was hot or not, she raised her finger and pointed to another bowl of blue and white porcelain on the tray. She said with a smile, "you think it''s beautiful. I have a bowl of

    myself. Would you like to drink it together?"

    Murong Hao sighed, raised his hand and simply took the bowl. Jiang Luoyu watched him drink all the medicine in the bowl. He also picked up his own medicine bowl with a smile. The dense white smoke floated up slowly, which made his eyebrows more soft and beautiful. The people sitting beside him fixed their eyes on him for a moment. They could not help raising their arms, gripping his fingers on the edge of the couch, and gently kissing them His eyebrows.

    After putting down the medicine bowl, they whispered for a moment behind the screen. Jiang Luoyu coughed slightly and straightened her messy clothes. She raised her voice and asked, "have chui''er and Chang''er been fed? Hold it and I''ll see

    After a while, the two waiters entered the door with two lovely Yuxue children in their arms. The people sitting by the bed saw Murong Chui''s tight face and murongchang''s flickering eyes like black grapes. The smile on the corner of his lips could not help deepening

    the next morning, after Jiang Luoyu went down to court, he went back to Liyu garden and read the meeting letter in the room That is to say, while listening to the imperial concubine sword reading the account book of the mansion to himself in a low voice, he taught Murong Chui, who was trying to sit upright, and Murong Hao, who was lying on the bed, to read poems. Before he could read a few words, someone outside the door reported the Marquis to come back.

    Less than half a cup of tea, Murong Hao walked into the door in his royal uniform. He could not smile at Jiang Luoyu and the two children on the bed. The peony, which was closely following him, had stopped in the corridor, knocked on the closed carved door, and reported in a deep voice: "the inner prince, the Lord, the prime minister, please have something to do."

    Muronghao and himself have just gone to the court. If there is important news in the court and outside, they should both know it. Moreover, for some secret things that are not taken into account every day, the people of Hanjiang Pavilion and the dark owl will come to report. In addition to the chaohundingding Province, murongqi has not sent someone to call them to discuss business for a long time. This time, he suddenly wants to call them both What''s important about people?

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu heard this, she matched her eyes, and knew that muronghao didn''t know what it was. She was suspicious in her heart, but she had a faint smile on her face: "what''s the matter?"

    Peony in the outside should: "the prime minister did not tell the maidservant, but at this time in the main hall sacrifice childe is also in, as if there is something important to discuss with the Lord."

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu did not hesitate any more. She stood up and adjusted her sleeves. She turned around and picked up muronghao, who was looking at her mother''s father. The imperial sword beside her took Murong Chang in her arms and said with a smile.

    "Let someone serve you and change your clothes. I''ll arrange for chui''er Chang''er."

    Murong Hao watched his figure disappear in the room. A smile appeared on his beautiful face. His fingers caressed the folded clothes beside the bed. His fingertips showed a faint shadow almost invisible under the sunlight.

    Jiang Luoyu comforted the two children. Just after walking down the steps, she heard a low call of Paeonia lactiflora: "neijun."

    "What?" Looking at the girl in green who drooped her head and reported to her, Jiang Luoyu''s smile on her lips faded. She glanced at the half closed door not far away, and suddenly opened her mouth and asked, "what can you say in front of the Marquis?"

 Chapter 373

    Peony swallowed his saliva, and did not dare to hide him. After hesitating for a moment, he murmured in a low voice: "huineijun, your servant is also I''m also worried about you... "

    "If you have something to say, don''t hide it."

    "Yes..." The peony listened to his tone firmly, and knew his temperament from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t dare to hide it. He quickly replied, "the inner king, now in the main room, is not only offering sacrifices to the young master and the prime minister, but also one There is also a Miao woman who seems to be a saint of the family of the old master''s wife... "

    Saint?

    The saint of my family, is it This generation of Miao women?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed a glimmer of dark light, as if thinking of something interesting, but the smile on her face was almost invisible: "don''t hesitate, tell me the truth."

    Peony hung his head and did not see the change of his look, but keenly felt that the master in front of him was unpredictable at the moment, and answered like a barrage of bullets.

    "Huinei Jun, according to my servant''s carelessness, I heard that the Miao woman came to me suddenly a few days ago and lived in the old house in the suburbs for many times. Because she was the old lady''s family, the old lady liked her very much. Today, when the young master sacrificed to meet the old lady, he brought the woman to meet the prime minister. Before he could say anything, the servant girl who followed her said something It is vaguely revealed that the saint is given by the old lady and the old master A side room for the Lord... "

    As soon as the two left the side room, the peony in front of him did not dare to raise his head. He felt a chill on his back, but he did not know why. The smile on Jiang Luoyu''s lips finally disappeared. His eyes lifted up a little bit and landed on the high plaque hanging on the back of Liyu garden. He rubbed his slender fingertips a little bit and said slowly.

    "These four words have not been removed. This woman is very brave."

    Peony did not dare to reply, but her head was getting lower and lower, until the lilac tassel passed through her drooping eyes and swayed with the wind. She took a few steps towards the garden gate not far away. Her voice accompanied by the breeze passed her ears, but with some unspeakable coldness and irony.

    "But I''m more interested in that."

    After hearing this, the maid in green dress held her breath and did not dare to open her mouth. After a long time, she saw Jiang Luoyu waving her hand. Then she quickly backed down. As soon as her front foot left, Jiang Luoyu turned around and looked at the half closed carved flower door behind her and raised her voice.

    "I know you like not to eavesdrop, but I''m glad to hear that this time?"

    Before his words fell, the people in the door opened the door slowly. The black clothes and robes were illuminated by the sun. The patterns of Li birds made of gold silk were shining in the sun. The golden Li birds on the jade crown on their heads were also shining. The crystal white jade beads were hanging down along the black hair. The luxurious accessories and complicated clothes were not as beautiful as the man''s beautiful appearance Interest.

    Jiang Luoyu watched him step by step with a smile and tilted her head slightly to look at him. After sipping her lips, she was just about to open her mouth, but she felt suddenly lighter. When she came back to her senses, the whole person had already been picked up by the man. He was suddenly shocked. He thought of the numerous maids and double attendants in the garden. For a time, he was helpless and angry, and had not yet begun to struggle to spit out a refutation Murong Hao, however, seemed to see his mind. He put his arm around his waist and suddenly lowered his head to kiss the thin red lips.

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t expect that he was suddenly like this. After being startled, Jiang Luoyu put his internal force into his hands. Just as he was about to push him away, the person holding him was still

    at this time, the kiss was deeper, and the finger holding him moved slightly, which just caught the air valve of him. Suddenly, he felt that the man in his arms released his hand and became gentle: "um..."

    When he came back to his senses again, Murong Hao had already carried him back into the door and opened a small crack in the screen style. According to the color of his eyes, it was more attractive in the half light and half dark. He lowered himself on the bed, and his long fingers raised his black hair on his cheek. His words were a little narrow and his lips were smiling.

    "Nei Jun Didn''t you see that plaque? Why do you ask benhou in such a way? "

    Jiang Luoyu was pressed on the soft couch. Her black hair was a little scattered, and her jade crown was tilted to the other side. Her cheek was flushed because of the kiss she had just given. She was keenly aware that the people on her body didn''t seem to want to get up. She poked him with her elbow: "I''m going to see my father on the horse What are you up to... "

    Muronghao put his hands on both sides of his ears, lowered himself to kiss the corners of his lips, and gazed at the Dark Jade like eyes. The expression of his eyes was deeper. For the first time, he ignored his words, but raised his voice and said, "peony."

    The two of them made such a big noise. As the maid beside Jiang Luoyu, Paeonia lactiflora came again as soon as she heard the news. She was also the one who closed the door instead of muronghao who had just entered the door. At this time, she was waiting outside and immediately replied, "the maid is here."

    Murong Hao blinked his eyes, held Jiang Luoyu in his arms and turned over on the bed. His fingers touched the man''s soft skin, and his voice suddenly became a little hoarse: "go back to my father. If the fourth Prince is on a job, I already know that I will report to the study in the evening. But if it''s about the Miao women, I will say that I have something to do with my wife, so I won''t go to see him Please forgive me and my husband for my impolitenessJiang Luoyu was hugged by him. Subconsciously, he was about to get up and get out of bed. However, he felt that the man''s hand was not honest in his body. His eyes were suddenly widened. Before struggling, he was hugged and kissed his lips again. The belt around his waist was pulled down, and the voice of peony should be pulling the door.

    "Where do you come from with such a thick skin, at this time You Don''t you Well... "

    "Look at how innocent the emperor said." When his fingertips touched the red lips of the man in his arms and the bed curtains fell, Murong Hao finally gave a low smile, and his words were like a soft sigh, "it''s unnecessary to say that, of course From my husband... "

    Before the sound fell, another voice of resistance sounded in the deep of the bed, but it was very low and weak. After a while, the rustling sound of clothes became louder and louder, and they could no longer hear it clearly. At this time, the double attendants and maids who knew what the two masters were doing were standing in a place not far away from the corridor, breathless and afraid of breathing, looked calm and bowed their heads to be quiet Wait.

    There were three people in the hall of Murong''s residence, but there were three people in the hall. However, because one of the Miao girls was wearing gorgeous gauze, wearing gold ornaments on her neck, wrist, ankle and wrist, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.

    Murong''s century old family is famous. Its houses are almost as vast as imperial palaces. Especially, the hall where officials or visitors are received is elegant and elegant. Not only is the layout of the hall very gorgeous, but most of the furnishings are antiques and precious jade articles of the former dynasty. There are also precious calligraphy and paintings hanging on the walls. Although the hall is magnificent when entering the door, it can not help showing Have some open too much, a few people do not speak, easy to show the atmosphere stagnant.

    As the master of Murong mansion, murongqi was entertained by a younger generation at this time. Coming in person was just in the way of the old lady''s face. He sat on the throne and tasted tea with his head down. His eyes had never been swept over the embarrassed Miao girl at the bottom of the table. His expression was a bit of indescribable indifference.

    Since he heard that the Miao girl was the old lady''s side room for Murong Hao, murongqi couldn''t help sighing. First of all, Murong Hao just came back from takong and got the reputation of the most beautiful man in Dalong, but he was indifferent to women. His servants and Liu''s family did not seldom write on this point, and even the emperor married him with a princess What?

    After the Jin Dian rebellion, he already understood the child''s stubborn nature and Ning Yu''s broken nature. It was easy for him to marry his sweetheart. At first, murongqi thought it would be OK to let muronghao marry the side room. However, it was not a few days before the two broke up. Later, muronghao was injured and went to prison.

    Fortunately, Xihua emperor was also very competitive. He gave birth to his eldest son and di changshuang only a year after he entered the house. No one else could talk about Murong''s gossip. What''s more, his husband''s friendship is better than Jin Jian''s. although the aristocratic family thinks about his children, he must marry a woman as his side room, but Jiang Luoyu is different from other Gemini, with noble status and gentle personality After he entered Murong''s family, the emperor showed his superb and ruthless means. His strategy was even better than before. When he entered the Bureau, he did not give anyone a chance to escape. He quietly found out what happened to Murong. He cut off several of uya''s sons in succession. He helped Murong sacrifice to cure his stubborn illness. Murong Qi appreciated the emperor very much, not to mention mu Rong Hao insisted on not taking concubines for a long time, and murongqi even acquiesced. He did not try to persuade muronghao.

    Only he thinks so, but the old master and I can''t think so

    Murong Qi''s mind drifted far away. He opened the floating tea powder with a light look. He sat silent and did not speak. Murong''s face, which was opposite to the Miao girl, was even colder.

    Jiang Luoyu and muronghao had a very good friendship with him. He knew better than his father that there was absolutely no one to intervene between them. However, they could not persuade her grandmother not to send the Miao girl. Now that people are here, they have to coldly not talk to her and wait for the eldest brother and sister-in-law to come.

    In contrast to Murong''s father and son, the Miao girl seemed not to be disobedient. She was always holding a shy smile and stroking the gold bracelet on her wrist. She did not feel that she had been cold shoulder at all. She looked around and waited for the person who should come to come.

    when the three people sat in the hall less than half a column of incense, a rapid footstep came from far to near After walking in the corridor, he soon revealed his family background in front of them. He was a maid in a green dress with jewelry on her hair. She was dressed as a big servant girl. After bowing to the three of them, she quietly reported.

    "Back to the prime minister, I''m offering sacrifices to the young master. The Marquis and the inner prince are caught up in something. At this time, they are discussing in the Liyu garden. The Marquis asked his servants to report to the prime minister that he will go to the study to see the prime minister in the evening, and ask the prime minister to forgive the impoliteness of the Lord and his wife."

 Chapter 374

    "If you have something to do, just don''t come." Murongqi stood up, put down his tea cup, and stroked his beard with his fingers. He was not surprised by such a reply. He only waved to the peony who came to report, "go."

    Murong Ji watched his father''s figure gradually disappear in the distance. After hearing this, the Miao girl with a slightly bewildered look got up with a smile and walked two steps toward the peony. In a deep voice, he said in a deep voice, "tell brother, sister-in-law and brother-in-law that they will disturb before the ceremony and see their two nephews."

    Peony looks obedient, low body salute: "yes, sacrifice childe."

    Murong Ji nodded and was about to walk away when he heard the jingling sound coming from behind. A girl''s voice with a delicate voice suddenly rang out: "sacrifice childe, please stay."

    When he noticed the sound of footsteps approaching, Murong Ji lowered his eyes slightly to cover up the coldness in his eyes. In fact, he didn''t have any bad feelings for this woman. He just felt that she wanted to go into the mansion to become muronghao''s side room, destroy the relationship between his brother and sister-in-law, or the peace of the whole Murong mansion. This disgusted Murong Ji.

    After all, the elder brother and Mrs. Murong didn''t ask him to meet with his younger brother, even though he had never asked him to meet his younger brother.

    When he heard his voice, he still kept his voice in spite of his gentle smile.

    "Green bamboo."

    The boy had served him since he was a child. He broke down his mind and saw that the young man in front of him frowned with no trace. He was impatient. He quickly lowered himself and should be: "small in."

    Murong sacrifice lips with a smile, it is indeed a gentle appearance, the bottom of one eye without any fluctuation, the expression is a bit like Murong Hao, some slightly cold: "the old lady ordered, this girl will temporarily live in Yinzhu yuan, you will report to brother and sister-in-law, call two maids to wait on the girl, don''t neglect it."

    After saying this, he turned to the Miao girl and said in a low voice, "girl, don''t worry. When the elder brother and sister-in-law have time, they will come to see you."

    Wearing a gauze, she stood there with a smile. The silver bell rang while walking. The beautiful Miao girl immediately blinked her crystal eyes, and her face was full of red clouds. She bowed and saluted: "yes Thank you for offering sacrifices to the young master. You don''t have to thank me. It''s just my grandmother''s advice Murong Ji saw her lower body salute, raised his hand to signal her to get up. Half of his cheek was more beautiful in the sun, and his voice was very low and soft. He didn''t have any other thoughts. "The sacrifice is still in the body. Please help yourself."

    When the Miao girl saw him like this, her face was even ruddy like the morning sun. She grew up in the Miao Autonomous Region. Even though she had been around the old lady for some time, she didn''t know Dajin''s etiquette very well. When she saw him leave, she would not be polite. She would definitely look at the back of him and say, "well Take your time

    Before the words fell, Murong Ji had already stepped out of the corridor. His face slowly turned calm. His eyes stopped for a moment on the clear water pool outside the corridor. Suddenly, a few dark colors flashed across his eyes. He did not know what he thought of. His slender fingers pointed on the corridor pillars of the corridor, and fixed his eyes on the rippling water surface, and his expression changed.

    Half an hour later, the sun became more and more brilliant, and the fine grains of Li Yu Garden were seen. The green leaves planted on the branches of pear blossom in the courtyard were dense and swayed by the wind, which cast a fine sunlight on the bluestone board.

    Murong Ji''an sat in the garden and looked at the two nannies and a group of servants wearing a taut face, and Murong Chang, who looked up with a smile and turned around in circles. His eyebrows gradually softened. After watching for a long time, he turned his head and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was also smiling at the two children playing with each other. The smile on his face narrowed slightly and raised his hand and said, "the old lady suddenly asked his brother to take it with him The Miao girl came here to make a side room for your elder brother. I think there is something unexpected in the heart of sacrificing younger brother. "

    "It was more than an accident. It was a surprise." Murong Ji heard Jiang Luoyu''s voice coming from his side. After thinking for a moment, he returned to his senses and explained with a smile, "but don''t misunderstand me, brother and sister-in-law. If I had known that my grandmother had asked me to go there for this, I would not have..."

    "If we go on like this, I will be separated from Jidi." Jiang Luoyu waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to say these words. Even if he mentioned that he stayed in Murong mansion that morning, he was a woman who coveted Murong Hao. His face was still motionless and his voice was mellow and warm. "I''ve been in Murong mansion for more than a year, how can I not know what my brother is like."

    Murong sacrifice to see that he seems to be really not on the heart, secretly relieved: "brother and sister-in-law don''t blame sacrifice recklessness."

    "Don''t spoil your interest if you don''t talk about the woman." Jiang Luoyu picked up the corner of her lips, raised her hand to hold the tea cup in her hand, and covered the white fog. Her eyes were distant and indifferent, and she was vaguely concerned. "It''s time to release the list in another month. I haven''t asked my brother about it. Do you have any preparation in mind?"

    When he asked about the release list, Murong Ji nodded and thought of the game theory he had written a few days ago. Although he thought it was very good, he had never taken such an exam. He was worried. However, he replied: "don''t worry, brother and sister-in-law. ExergyJiang Luoyu glanced at him and realized that although he said so, he was still nervous. He knew that it would be good to wait until the list was released, so he would not comfort him any more: "that''s good."

    Murong offered a reply. After a moment''s silence, he seemed to think of the past. His expression became more and more gloomy. Until Murong Chang, who had been playing in the distance, was tired. He was held by the nurse. Seeing that the uncle''s eyes lit up, he immediately opened his hand and called, "uncle! Hold! Hold it

    Murong Ji always dotes on his two nephews. Seeing Murong Chang, he smiles, lifts his hand and takes Murong Chang out of the nurse''s arms. He scrapes his tender face with his fingers and caresses his hair with his head down. In his wrong eyes, he sees Murong Chui still has a stiff face and walks towards this side. He turns to Jiang Luoyu, who looks at them with a smile, and says, "chui''er Chang''er is a twin As like as two peas, brother, the elder brother must be the same. "Who wants to see it now?"

    Jiang Luoyu picked up Murong Chui with a smile, bowed his head and kissed him on his forehead. Looking at the little face that looked more and more like his beloved, she could not help narrowing her eyes when she was embarrassed to show a blush. She was raising her hand to tie the slightly crooked hair band for murongshu. Murong Ji, next to her, swept around with murongchang''s eyes and was surprised Asked.

    "Why haven''t you seen big brother for so long?"

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t lift her head, but her eyes became more and more profound: "it''s not a coincidence that my younger brother came here. Just before you came, Zhaomin went to his father''s study to discuss about the four princes."

    "Fourth prince?" Murong Ji frowned and his face sank, "but today in the court, what''s the matter with the fourth prince?"

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and let go of his hand, indicating that Murong Chui and Murong chang would go to play first. Then he said, "recently, in the imperial court, the fourth emperor''s Highness has been favored again, and today he has been sent an errand by the emperor."

    "Errands? What''s the job? "

    The man in purple stood up slowly and looked with a smile at the overlapped walls. The faint vermilion gate and the palace made of gold and Ryukyu tiles had a steady but unusual voice, as if he were afraid of something to disturb: "when the emperor''s capital is out, let him temporarily lead the troops outside the pass to defend the territory, and fight against the Huns together with the free king of takong. However, due to the national mourning, they were not allowed to send troops, but they only wanted four The prince took over the frontier. "

    Hearing the last few words, Murong Ji was horrified. He felt something wrong in his heart. But he thought about it, but he didn''t know where the palpitation came from. Subconsciously, he murmured: "the frontier land..."

    "Today, my father sent this hall to guard the frontier, which is a test of my father''s house."

    At the same time, nanjinglin was standing on the steps of the main hall. Beside him stood the concubine Xiao, who had just brought the tonic. His slender jade finger trembled slightly, and his delicate face was half lifted and half covered, showing only half of the smile. Now that smile is still in place, with a look of worry.

    "Your Highness Must we go to the bitter and cold frontier

    Nanjinglin saw the worry on her face, but it seemed that she didn''t put it in her heart. She raised her hand and put her arms around the slender waist of her side imperial concubine. In her eyes, she had an unknown ambition, half comforting and half determined.

    "During this period of time, this hall has been in the court hall is not smooth, this time it is not easy to have a performance opportunity, this hall must not let my father down, so no matter what, we have to go! Tonight you immediately pack up your clothes for this hall, and tomorrow morning we will take you to the frontier. "

    When he heard the last sentence, a little surprise flashed through the eyes of the people he held in his arms, but he was extremely astringent. Jiao Didi''s lift seemed to cover his eyes with a layer of fog, and the voice was soft and light: "Your Highness should take Ruyun with you?"

    Nanjinglin raised her hand and tightened a butterfly hairpin between her temples. Looking at the wings of the Hufan decorated with precious stones, she narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "now you are the treasure of this hall. Who are you not taking with you?"

    Xiao''s side imperial concubine hears the words. She is surprised at first. Then she doesn''t know why. She suddenly flashes hesitation: "Your Highness..."

    Seeing the hesitation on her face, Nan Jinglin looked cold, and suddenly released his arm and clasped her chin. His voice immediately became a little cold: "what''s the matter? You don''t want to follow this hall?"

 Chapter 375

    Xiao''s wife saw him looking gloomy. She thought that he must have been angry with him because of the bad times. Wu Yale was in the mansion. No matter what his Majesty was thinking at this time, it was not easy to have such an opportunity. If she disobeyed him at this time, there would be no good. When she thought about it, she would feel sad and worried.

    "Your Highness, Ru Yun can get the favor of his highness and follow his highness, but how can he not be unwilling to receive the blessings he has built in his life? It''s just But Ru Yun thought that she was the only side concubine in the mansion. If she went with her highness, only sister Wuya could be in charge of her affairs. But your highness, there are still some sisters who are about to give birth in your back garden. Ru Yun is afraid that if there is no one in the house who can fight against her sister, will the Royal Highness''s children be... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right. " After saying this, I just wanted to bring a beauty. I didn''t have to take Xiao Ruyun''s fourth prince to meditate for a moment. I also felt that there was some truth in it, so I stopped pestering the matter and nodded perfunctorily, "well, in this case, I won''t take you with me. Now go and let Mrs. Yan, who was recently collected in this hall, clean up and go to the frontier with me tomorrow. ¡±

    seeing that he changed his mind, Xiao side Fei''s fingers also relaxed, and she again returned to her delicate appearance. She lowered her body and said, "yes, Ru Yun will go right away. Please wait a moment."

    The timid lady in front of and behind the imperial court suddenly stepped out of the room to look for a new lady.

    "Lady side, why don''t you go to the frontier with your highness? Your highness just now has the mind to let you go. Can''t you be more favored? "

    Hearing this, the woman in the Chinese dress suddenly turned around with a sharp look. Her smile on her face didn''t exist. Her eyes coldly swept the face of the big maid she was serving around her. She spat and said in a deep voice: "you little slave girl, you are really brave enough! On the contrary, they have come to blame the master? "

    The servant girl was brought out of Xiao''s family. She has always been very important and does not talk much. For so many years, she has been oppressed by Wu Ya''s people when she follows Xiao''s concubine in the mansion. However, the master is afraid to speak. This time, she finally watched her daughter get the favor of her royal highness. After thinking for a long time, she boldly offered her advice. Unexpectedly, she provoked the master I didn''t dare to even kneel down, and I was scared! Don''t be angry

    "Get up." Xiao side imperial concubine fixed to look at her for a while, see her look is really flustered, head again knock Bang straight ring, know that she has no bad idea, look gradually slow down, low hum a, "read you also dare not have any crooked mind, otherwise will dispose of you long ago, also extinguish a nearby disaster!"

    The servant girl has been waiting on her for many years. She feels relieved when she says this time. However, she still bows her head and says, "forgive me. I beg your pardon. I beg your pardon."

    "Little maid, what do you know?" Xiao''s wife saw her kneeling respectfully at her feet, her eyebrows drooping. She thought of her sufferings over the years. For a moment, her eyes flashed a fierce light. Her eyes first turned back to the front door of the main room where she had just left. It seemed that she could see the man''s face from behind the white walls. Later, she fell into the main room where Wu Yale lived. Her slender fingers died in her elegant clothes He clenched it and almost pulled out blood.

    "It''s just a temporary pleasure to follow your highness. Now, Wu Ya Shi is still rooted in the high wind and strong waves of the dynasty. There is something wrong with it. If you can''t deal with Wu Ya''s wife first, anyone who has the favor of his highness will be just the moon in the mirror."

    The servant girl was startled when she heard the speech. She looked up to see the master in front of her. She tried to say, "what does that lady mean..."

    "When your highness is gone, it will be the opportunity for that person --" Xiao side Fei raised her hand and motioned her to stand up. Her eyes were under the lush trees. Her long eyelashes and delicate face drooped, and her tone was sweet as to coax someone who didn''t know and drank poison mixed with honey. "The same, it''s our chance."

    Her voice did not stop, a gust of wind suddenly passed, raising the strands of green silk she had dropped, brushing the lush trees beside her body, and the thick ink like leaves clattered, covering up the voice of words that had not yet completely dissipated.

    The next morning, nanjinglin, the fourth prince, was sitting on the carriage, playing with his beloved concubine. At the same time, he started to signal the carriage and the guard team to move forward. He got up early in the morning and tried his best to prepare for the fourth prince. At this time, Xiao Xifei, who was wearing a long apricot skirt and reluctant to give up, was disgusted and despised by her eyes after watching the motorcade go far away OK, completely hide. When the motorcade finally disappears under her eyes, her thin red lips bring up a smile, and the sleeve robe disappears in front of the government house.

    The motorcade walked slowly out of the gate of the imperial capital. After a month''s walk on the official road, it was more than half of the way. There was nothing special along the way. Most of the guards who followed the fourth Prince were relieved and felt that the rest of the road should be safe.However, the more we moved towards the frontier, the climate became colder and colder day by day. Not only did the master of the carriage add charcoal pots, but also the guards had to put on their clothes and cloaks. As a result, their movements were quite stiff.

    In the motorcade, people put down their guard and walked slowly on the official road with the wind and snow howling. Before the leader''s bodyguard saw the shadow of the next city, a burst of air burst suddenly in his ear, and then the sharp pain like tearing on his throat was followed. The black arrow penetrated his neck, and the hot blood blocked his throat.

    Seeing the captain of the bodyguard riding on the horse suddenly had an arrow in his throat and fell down from the horse with wide open eyes and twisted expression. The bodyguards who were sleepy because of the cold, wind and snow suddenly woke up, but they had not yet waited to draw out long knives from the waist of many bodyguards outside. The sound of a rustle of feather arrows sounded, which immediately killed and injured the guards who were unable to guard against.

    After this round of black arrows, not only the bodyguards on the outside were attacked, but also some accidents happened in the inner side of the motorcade. The coachman who was tightening the horse''s rein to prevent the horse in the carriage from being frightened was also pierced in the throat by an arrow. The horse was also stabbed on the buttocks by an arrow. Xilv raised its front hoof, ignored the guards'' obstruction, and ran all the way to trample on the guards with the carriage After a while, the bodyguards, who had not been prepared enough, were scattered and ran towards the deserted snow mountain.

    Seeing the carriage running in the direction beyond the official road, the bodyguards had no time to find out where the arrows were fired. They were all busy chasing the runaway carriage. Fortunately, nanjinglin, the fourth prince in the carriage, noticed that the horse was frightened. At the critical moment, he did not care if he was scared to look pale and panicked. If he wanted to drag his concubine, he raised the curtain of the carriage and jumped Go down.

    Although he had never encountered such a thing, fortunately, his martial arts foundation was not bad. After rolling on the ground, he did not get hurt. He immediately drew out his long sword at his waist. As soon as he was about to meet the guards who were coming towards this side, he suddenly felt a pain in his shoulder. When he looked back, he saw the black arrow in his shoulder blade , and a group of murderous masked men in black coming from the direction of the carriage.

    When nanjinglin sees those people in black holding up their long swords and are pressing towards their own direction, they are scared to the ground and run away with their lives regardless of the wounds on their shoulders.

    At the same time, a figure in a black hat stopped on the high cliff of the snow mountain. His face covered with black gauze could not be seen clearly. When he saw the situation at the foot of the mountain, his dark and deep eyes raised his slender hand and pointed to that direction from a distance.

    Nanjinglin ran into the guard''s encirclement circle and watched the guards fighting with the men in black. Originally, his pretty face became pale and incomparable. There were more and more people in black, but there were fewer and fewer guards protecting him. Those people in black were about to kill. The strong smell of blood almost made him breathless. He was panicked and ignored his shoulder On the wound, he turned and ran to the other side, but before he took his steps, the masked man in black rushed up and caught him.

    The blade of Hansen''s knife was across his neck, which made him dare not move. He was pressed on the frozen soil mixed with blood. He only felt a chill on his back, and a burst of red and black in front of him. Even though the wound on his shoulder was too painful to be pressed, he did not dare to raise his hand to touch it. He thought that it was more dangerous, but he still held on to the last breath and held a little lucky The mind hoarse exhausted to the two men in black who are holding him.

    "What are you going to do! This hall is the fourth Prince of Da Jin. How dare you -- "

    before his voice dropped, a calm and familiar voice suddenly sounded in the wind and snow. The words did not fluctuate, but were completely indifferent:" they naturally dare. "

    As soon as the voice rang out, Nan Jinglin, who had been kneeling on the ground, trembled. He immediately looked up at the blood soaked land in front of him. Unexpectedly, he saw a pair of boots with dark lines, and then saw the layers of black gauze. His eyes finally solidified. His expression was panic at first and then unspeakable hatred and fear. Obviously, he had guessed his face Who was the former man.

    "It''s you -"

    it''s you

 Chapter 376

    When he heard him gnashing his teeth, there was still blood foam between his lips. The man in black with a black curtain hat squatted down and lifted the black veil that covered his face. His pale lips were slightly raised in the howling cold wind, sarcasm or indifference: "is it happy to let the people of uya''s family assassinate your highness and let your highness get such a result? Your highness does not already know it Did you say it? "

    Nanjinglin looks at Wu Ya Le Ze, who is close at hand. His body is severely clamped and can''t move. However, he is eager to bite the throat of the person in front of him. His face is ferocious and twisted: "Wu Ya Le is! How dare you! This hall is the prince of Da Jin! How dare you let uya''s men assassinate me! Treat me like that! Don''t you dare to be killed by the nine clans? "

    "Killing the nine tribes?" Hearing these four words, the face under the curtain cap had no waves, but the tone suddenly cooled down. The corner of his lips was slightly relaxed. The tone was half sarcastic and half cruel, "what a big tone of the fourth Prince Your majesty has never said that if you want to kill the nine families of the Wuya family, how could your highness, the fourth prince, have the courage to kill all the Wu Ya families? "

    "Wu Ya Le Ze, you --"

    "Le is to advise your highness, the fourth prince, to be honest."

    Seeing him struggling endlessly under the bondage of the man in black, with hatred in his eyes, the man in black took a step towards the wide snow mountain, his fingers twisted in his sleeve, and his voice became softer and softer, just like a lover''s whisper, but the words he said made people shiver.

    "After all, people have to bow their heads under the eaves, not to mention in the wilderness. If your highness is really disobedient, Le then must patiently accompany his highness to stay in the desolate mountains for a period of time, and wait until his highness is obedient. Cola has just sat in the palace for a few months, and is not very healthy. If you stay in the mountains for a long time, you will get sick, and then you will drag on the bones and flesh in your stomach. Not only will your highness feel heartache, but also you will not give up

    As soon as he said this, Wu Yale didn''t wait to turn around. Nan Jinglin didn''t know why his face suddenly changed. He fixed on looking at the man who was facing him. His eyes turned into a color of horror, but he didn''t know what was in shock: "you You''re a demon woman. Isn''t Ru Yun in your medicine? You''re sitting in a palace! When and when did you sit in the palace... "

    "You let Xiao Ruyun do something in my medicine?" Hearing that someone had done something in his own medicine, Wu Yale''s face changed suddenly, and his heart was also cold. He turned around and glanced at the two men in black. He only heard Nan Jinglin''s hoarse and twisted cry. His arms fell down, and he was obviously broken.

    Looking at Nan Jinglin''s face white and blue, blue and black, twisted fierce snot tears almost a face, Wu Yale is disgusted to lift his feet, stepped on his shoulder shot by the arrow, twisted death, the tone also became cold: "when?! What have you done? "

    Nan Jinglin was trampled on the ground by him. Although he was the prince, he was held up by many people because of his sensitive identity. He had never suffered from this kind of pain. At this time, his whole body was twisted and he wanted to soften. He could see his ugly face when he stepped on his own Wu Yale. Instead, he opened his mouth and sneered intermittently.

    "Hum! Don''t think Think this hall is caught by you and your uya''s dead men at this time, you can blackmail this hall to do whatever you want! Don''t you want to know?! This hall I won''t tell you! "

    Wu Yale, however, did not agree with him. He clenched his fingers in secret and made more efforts at his feet, but whispered in a soft voice: "Your Highness, if you say this, it will hurt you and me --"

    he stepped on his shoulder more and more, and nanjinglin was almost speechless. After a long time, he red his eyes and did his last bit of strength and yelled hoarsely:¡° You poison man! Who will have affection with you! Today, I tell you that no matter what, this hall is your husband! Humiliating your husband with his wife is a big crime no matter where it is! Even if you are a legitimate wife and sitting in the palace, this hall will certainly terminate you! So far, after returning to the imperial capital, you don''t want to have a good life! This hall will certainly want you to look good! "

    Wu Ya Le picked up the corner of his lips, but he didn''t feel surprised but laughed. He slowly bent down and said, "Oh? It turned out that his highness had the heart to rest his pleasure. "

    After saying this, he suddenly and lightly sighed, as if the color of confusion flashed on his face, but the words he said were more and more vicious: "what can I do? In our Wuya family, there is only a precedent for a wife to divorce her husband, and there is no such thing as divorce. Well, it''s better for your highness to be wronged once. Let Leche be the demon princess who destroyed the country, and his highness will be wronged to be the original husband of the demon concubine. " Wu Yaze''s original husband was killed by his own hands. This is clear to all the knowledgeable nobles in Dajin. It can be seen that the arrogance of the later Wu Ya family members and the power of Wu Ya family in the court hall. However, Nan Jinglin, who heard this, was in a panic. Looking at Wu Ya Le Ze''s expressionless face, he struggled in panic and tried to escape first He was pressed on the ground by the man in black. He could only twist his face and scream in horror.

    "Wu Ya Le Ze, you dare!"

    "My wife Why not? " The man with the drapery hat sneered, as if he were laughing at his extravagance, but his voice was icy, "come on."Among the men in black on one side, a man who had not been masked but kept his head down all the time came out, and half knelt down in front of Wu Ya Le Ze: "my subordinate, see the little Lord!"

    Wu Yale turned around and looked indifferent to cover his anger. He did not go to see nanjinglin lying on the ground. However, his slender fingers slowly raised, and his eyes fell on the winding and complicated palmprint on the white palm, which became more and more difficult to see.

    "The fourth Prince''s tendons and tendons were broken, and then he was cleaned. The news that his highness was assassinated on the way to the border was released. His highness was temporarily detained in the mountains for a period of time. He should be careful not to let his highness suffer any more grievances. After I go back to Licheng, the capital of the emperor, I will secretly take his highness back to the imperial capital."

    The people who were detained on the ground struggled endlessly, but they refused to let go of the last breath, but their voice gradually lost their hearing: "Wu Ya Le Le Ze, you dare to lynch this hall without authorization! You are not good -- "

    the soft black clothes drag the wind and snow rolled up by the wind, and the face under the black veil is all cold, and there is no pity:" drag it down, if only I am the only one, don''t pollute my child''s eyes. "

    The man in black, who was half kneeling on the ground, raised his hand. Several others quickly dragged the wailing nanjinglin down. The man in black, who was still in place, hesitated for a moment. He still lowered himself to the master in front of him and asked, "young Lord, if your highness returns to the city, would you like to escort him to Wuya..."

    "No need." Hearing that he was going to be escorted to the house of Wuya, Wu Yale pondered for a moment and slowly shook his head. His eyes looked further away through the black veil that covered his eyes. "He took him back to the fourth Prince''s house."

    After saying this, his lip corner finally suffused a trace of ironic smile, and seemed to be with unspeakable sadness: "for so many years, the fourth Prince''s house was originally the place of the fourth Prince''s highness. How can you not allow your highness to live?"

    Hearing the speech, the man in black seemed to have heard something else from his words. His head was not lowered from his head: "my subordinates obey me."

    "The fourth prince was assassinated?"

    Just as the wind and snow kept whistling outside the border, and the towering silver snow mountain was still standing in peace, it was at noon in the Li Yu Yuan, the residence of Murong family in the inner city, thousands of miles away. At this time, the house was in peace and quiet, but this situation was suddenly broken by a sound of astonishment.

    "Is it serious?"

    Murong Hao had just returned to the government to take off his official uniform. His new clothes were made of silk and satin given by the emperor a few days ago. Under the color of black blue, there were dark lines of Li birds woven with silver thread, and a small crown of jade. The beautiful face was hard to be forced to look at. It was as brilliant as ice and snow.

    He sat beside Jiang Luoyu with his slender fingers on the tea table. His eyes narrowed slightly. When he spoke to the people beside him, his voice was cold and his expression relaxed. There was a kind of unspeakable tenderness: "it''s serious."

    Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, because his dress today is really hard to see. For a while, he lost his mind. After a long time, he lowered his eyes and turned his mind to business. However, his ears turned to red. Although he spoke about nanjinglin, his eyes were full of tenderness: "what news is coming from the palace?"

    Although Murong Hao didn''t know what had happened when he put on his new clothes today, he found that the emperor''s eyes were always staring at him without trace. The unspeakable gentle joy in his heart was still the business tone. His finger raised and stroked the man''s hand on the table, and then slowly clenched it: "Your Majesty is angry. He has given orders and thoroughly investigated."

    Feeling the temperature on the back of her hand, Jiang Luoyu coughed. Subconsciously, she looked around. As soon as she was about to pull her finger back, she suddenly saw that the person before meeting stood up and held him up with a low body. She could not help but frown, but did not struggle: "we need to thoroughly investigate this matter..."

    Muronghao carried him through the peony screen, lowered himself on the arhat couch, and kissed the white forehead with warm lips. His voice was a little stuffy: "if you have anything, I''m listening."

    "When the fourth prince was assassinated, Wu ya, the imperial concubine of the fourth prince, fainted because he was worried about the fourth prince. After being diagnosed by the local doctor, he confirmed that he was already in the palace." Seeing that he was not allowed to stick to him, he could not speak well. Jiang Luoyu gave up the struggle and raised his elbow for him. Then he stood up and said, "don''t just listen to me. Do you have a guess?"

    Muronghao was hit in the chest by him, and fell on the couch. His black hair spread on the white couch like a blooming black flower. His face was cold, but his eyes were thin and beautiful. It seemed that he had been deliberately attacked. Looking at his appearance, Jiang Luoyu pressed his own temple and his eyes jumped.

 Chapter 377

    Look, he pretended to be the same as when he was in Dalong, as if he was really innocent

    "Uya."

    "There is no other choice." Seeing two words coming out of her thin lips, Jiang Luoyu shook her fingers and went back to the arhat couch. She lowered her face and whispered, "come on."

    The sound falls, two black shadows fall out of the window quickly, the action is silent.

    "My subordinates are here."

    Murong Hao was still on the couch, his eyes narrowed and open. When Jiang Luoyu looked back at him, he saw that he was holding the secret owl''s token in his hand. He raised his hand to take it. His finger brushed over the relief Li bird on it. His voice became colder and colder: "order Hanjiang Pavilion and dark owl to investigate the whole story of the fourth Prince''s assassination."

    The low voice outside the window returned and was ready to leave: "my subordinate, please."

    But before he and he got up and left, Jiang Luoyu suddenly changed his face and said again, "wait a minute."

    Murong Hao held the carved table and stood up straight. Zhengyi Zheng''s hair crown was a little crooked. Looking at him, he hesitated and frowned: "Chen Hua?"

    "It''s very strange. Maybe it''s deceitful. We can''t pursue it so lightly. Otherwise, we''re afraid it will fall into the eyes of those who have the intention. In case someone pollutes us at that time, I''m afraid it''s not good for us to withdraw."

    Jiang Luoyu clenched the token in her hand, pondered for a moment, and then stopped by the window. Although there was hesitation between her eyebrows and eyes, she still spoke again, only her voice was lower than that of analogy.

    "Hanjiang Pavilion goes to investigate the assassination, and the dark owl sneaks into the imperial capital to inquire about the news. If he can''t find out the information in the Wuya family, he can''t help but look for the news in the Xiao clan -"

    speaking of this, he can''t help but want to see muronghao sitting behind him, but he''s worried that he won''t agree with him. His head is tilted half way, and his fingers are rubbing in his sleeve After a long time of caressing, he continued to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­ In particular, Xiao Ruyun, the fourth Prince''s side concubine, and Qin imperial concubine in the palace are the most important news. "

    The voice fell, and the two voices outside the house should be, the shadow disappeared, leaving only the man in front of the window holding his fingers. When he slowly turned back, he saw the man in black clothes standing up. At this time, he was looking at a certain direction in the room with an uncertain look on his side. According to the dark light in his eyes, he could not help holding the finger hanging on his side ¡£

    "Zhaomin, you..."

    "No harm." When muronghao heard his voice ringing in his ear, he shook his head slightly, raised his head and fixed his eyes for a while. His thin red lip curled out a very weak arc. There was no anger in his voice, but there was a kind of unspeakable sadness, "I know you must have a reason to do something. Don''t worry about me."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was in a trance and knew that he heard himself mention Xiao. He must be unable to help but think of Murong minlai. His fingers clenched his fingertips. Just as he was about to open his mouth to comfort him, Jiang Luoyu suddenly heard a knock outside the door, followed by the cautious voice of imperial sword.

    "Mr. nei, the lady who has just lived in Yinzhu garden has come. At this time, she is asking to see him outside Liyu garden."

    Isn''t the young lady in Yinzhu garden the Miao girl that the old lady instructed to bring back?

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, he pulled the finger of the person in front of him and immediately let go. The person who caught him immediately noticed that he had clasped his wrist with his backhand, and the melancholy look on his face was interrupted. Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of his heart,

    but he could not help but fade down, shaking his wrist and saying with a smile.

    "The Marquis has a good life. Another beautiful woman."

    Murong Hao saw his face with a bit of irony, but there was no cold in his words, so he knew that he was not angry, but he didn''t want him to think more about the things he had just done. He couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his lips and hugging the people in front of him. In a low voice, he said in a low voice: "my wife is unreasonable. It''s not me that caused it. It''s just my grandmother''s mind. Why should I be angry with me?"

    Hearing the light pear fragrance from him, Jiang Luoyu narrowed his eyes, and his eyes came out of his arms and fell to the blooming flowers and trees outside the window. The voice was almost floating: "if you don''t have this attractive face, there will be so many things.

    ¡±

    hearing what he said, Murong Hao clenched his arm, stood up, drew out the gold dagger from his waist, and put the handle on his palm.

    Jiang Luoyu was surprised to see him do so for some unknown reason.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What is this for? "

    Zhang''s beautiful face is like a God, and her long eyelashes are like wings. A shadow falls on her white face. However, people can''t help but get close to her. Only the words from her thin red lips make Jiang Luoyu, who holds the knife handle subconsciously, wake up in an instant.

    "If you don''t dislike the ugliness of the original, it''s just like my mother and father, and I''m not in the way. When I restored your face, now it''s destroyed by you, it''s also..."

    "What''s that all of a sudden?" When Jiang Luoyu heard this, her face suddenly cooled down, and her eyes were filled with anger. However, in her eyes, she couldn''t hide the tenderness when she remembered the past. Her fingers caressed his picturesque eyebrows and eyes, and her tone slowed down. "It''s just a joke. Can you take it seriously?"Muronghao looked at him carefully for a while. Seeing that he was really not angry, the corner of his lips aroused him and rubbed him for a moment: "I''ll go to see my father. Don''t strain yourself."

    "I know." Jiang Luoyu watched him go out of the door. She fixed her eyes on his back for a long time. She knew that in order to avoid the Miao girl who asked to meet at this time, she should also be heading to another door in the garden. After a long breath of relief, she looked down at the imperial sword waiting for orders on the steps. "She wants to see me? See me alone? "

    The imperial concubine sword hung down her head and said respectfully, "back to the emperor, the lady didn''t ask to see the Marquis, but only asked to see you."

    "Did she come alone with her servant girl?"

    "With two maids." Mention this matter, the expression of imperial concubine sword is a bit delicate, "be the two servant girls that you sent two days ago, there is no other person."

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment. The bone fan in her hand opened and closed, but her face looked a little fuzzy in the bright sunlight:

    "lead her to the pavilion in the yard, where I will wait for her to come."

    Not long after she had just sat down in the pavilion, Jiang Luoyu raised her eyes, which was bright red. She squinted slightly, clenched the bone fan in her hand, stood up, and walked a few steps outside the pavilion with a smile. She looked at the woman in the red gauze, with silver bells on her wrists and neck, and jingled when she lifted her step. She lowered her eyelids to cover the dark color in her eyes.

    When the woman in red yarn heard the noise, she immediately raised her head and looked at it with a bit of curiosity. Standing not far away, the people in Lavender clothes did not dare to look at it more, and they dropped their heads again in panic.

    After living in the old house for a few days, she once overheard several mothers who were waiting for the old lady in the old house. Since the emperor of Xihua entered the Murong mansion, the Murong mansion began to change dramatically. Changfang got the title, but the second room was expelled from the house by the old Murong master. When she got along with her husband, she even stabbed her husband when she was sitting in the palace, However, his husband did not blame him. On the contrary, according to his intention, he was the only one among the nobility of Da Jin.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she inquired, she heard one after another of the rumors that in Dajin, it was the newly married emperor who was ruthless and tactful.

    Thinking of the legendary emperor of Xihua, the Miao women who had never seen nanjingyu felt uneasy. Before they could see clearly, they immediately lowered themselves. Some of them solemnly made a ceremony and said, "Qiya has met the emperor, and the emperor is blessed."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced up and down at her. She looked at her different clothes, the jingling silver bells on her waist and neck, and the eyes that had already been curious to look around before she could speak. She had a slight smile on her face and raised her hand to signal her to enter the pavilion.

    "Don''t be so polite. Please sit down." As soon as she opened her mouth, the girl in red seemed unable to hold back. She quickly straightened up and looked left and right. Her eyes, especially curious, turned around her, as if she was looking at something strange. Although this kind of sight seemed abrupt, it was not offensive because it had no malice.

    When they sat down at the table, peony lowered her body and put it in front of the girl in red who was a little cramped by her sleeve. Jiang Luoyu pushed the tea cup in front of her with a smile: "this is Yunwu Tea newly picked this year. Try it to see if it suits your taste. If you like, I''ll send some bags of tea to the pavilion Continuously, the white silk of the tea was blown in front of him, and the white tea was blown out of his face for a long time.

    Such a performance would be considered very impolite in the eyes of ordinary elders of the big family. What''s more, even if the old lady really wanted to send a side room to muronghao, it shouldn''t look like this. Is it because the old lady never meant this, but just asked this woman to test her mind first? Or is it the woman who behaves in the old house and deliberately behaves this innocent and ignorant appearance when she comes to her own house and lowers her vigilance?

 Chapter 378

    Jiang Luoyu thought a thousand times in her heart, but her face did not move at all. Her lips even showed a little smile.

    At this time, the girl in red had already put down the tea cup in her hand. When she lifted her eyes to see the smile on the corner of his lips, she could not help but blush. Subconsciously, she touched the hot lid of the tea cup, drew back her fingers with a low breath, and replied intermittently: "please I''m sorry, but Qiya can''t get used to such leaves. She still likes the flower tea of our Miao Autonomous Region... "

    "Leaves This kind of address is also interesting. " Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows and looked at her blushing cheek. She could not help but drift away. Fang Qi''s vigilance was a little less. She raised her hand to pass the tea cup in front of her. At the same time, she lowered her voice and asked, "is there any left of last year''s osmanthus tea?"

    Peony quickly took over the tea cup in his hand, recalled a time, should say: "return to the emperor, there is still a can."

    "Go and have a cup and send the rest to Yinzhu garden." Jiang Luoyu looked at the girl in red who was sitting opposite with a smile. She met her bright and clear eyes. Her smile grew deeper and her voice was very kind. "Miss Qiya, that osmanthus tea is made from fresh Osmanthus fragrans picked in this yard and mixed with some rose petals. It tastes sweet and delicious. I think you will like it."

    "Thank you very much Looking at the maid serving the new tea, Qiya carefully took the tea cover, lowered her head and sniffed it for a while. After sipping the tea with sweet fragrance floating petals, her face immediately had a little more sincere smile and a little scarlet on her face. Then she said again, "my husband It''s a little different from what Kiya thought

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu looked at the osmanthus tea in front of her and touched the tea cup without any caution and love. She knew that she really liked the tea without any cover up. She also raised a smile on her lips and slowed down her voice and asked, "what did you think Jingyu looked like before?"

    When the girl in red heard him mention this, her eyes were not aware of it. When she recalled the things she had heard before, she was obviously embarrassed. After a long time, she hesitated and said, "this My husband Qiya Kiya didn''t know how to say

    ... "

    seeing her look dodgy, Jiang Luoyu didn''t mean to force her to speak. Instead, she stood up and walked slowly to the place not far behind her. Looking at the blooming roses in the garden, Jiang Luoyu made a look that she didn''t care about:" Miss Qiya, you don''t have to be afraid. If you have anything to say, Jingyu is not so vicious What will it do to you... "

    Seeing this, Miao girl stood up and stepped forward without waiting for his words to be finished. She almost bumped into Jiang Luoyu. At last, she stopped, but her face turned red. Instead of relaxing, she was more nervous: "Qiya didn''t mean that. After seeing her husband, she just felt that she was not like what people outside said ¡­¡±

    Jiang Luoyu heard what she said in front of her. With a helpless smile on her face, Jiang Luoyu turned to her side and did not wait for her to continue. She asked, "are you good at calculating? Cruel and cruel? "

    When Miao Nu heard this, her cheeks immediately turned red like blood. After a long time, she choked out a sentence, and murmured in a retort: -- The inner gentleman, Qiya didn''t mean to. The inner gentleman is actually very kind. It must be that the people outside have wrongly misunderstood him, regardless of the details. "

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes, as if surprised by her frankness and innocence, but she still smiles: "the first time Qiya and Jingyu meet each other, they will report injustice for Jingyu. Jingyu is really flattered."

    Seeing his politeness, Qiya shook her hand and stepped back and said, "you don''t have to be polite. Qiya just said it. There''s nothing to thank you for."

    When Jiang Luoyu saw that she didn''t mean to be polite, but she really didn''t want to let herself say thank you again. She felt a strange feeling in her heart. She felt that the simple performance like Qiya didn''t seem to be pretending, but it was true. Her tone could not help slowing down: "after so much gossiping, Jingyu didn''t know that Qiya came here today for the sake of The reason why Qiya came to see her today was because she asked her husband for help. She was very grateful Speaking of her own intention today, Jiang Luoyu can clearly see that Qiya''s face has changed and changed. She is more coquettish when she talks about her own affairs. For example, when she talks about her own affairs, she looks a little more red.

    "And Qiya didn''t just say what she had just said just to please her husband. What she said just now is the idea in her heart. Please don''t misunderstand Qiya... "

    "Qiya girl''s calm jade knows that it''s better to say what you want to say without hesitation." Jiang Luoyu saw that she was so deep in her eyes that she could not help clenching the bone fan between her fingers. Although he had some changes in his mind and when he first saw her, he did not hate the woman in front of him, but his words at this time were still worded with pure determination.

    "But Jingyu still has something to say. Although Miss Qiya says something, Jingyu may not be as powerful as that. She can do it for Qiya. If Please don''t let Miss Qiya down. "

    "Don''t say that. Qiya believes you can do it!" As soon as Jiang Luoyu''s profound words came out, Qiya seemed to have never heard the meaning of his words. No matter in her look or tone, she suddenly became full of expectation. "In fact, Qiya didn''t want to ask for anything else. She just wanted to ask her husband, the son of sacrifice in your mansion Does he have a sweetheart... "Jiang Luoyu was pondering. When she said muronghao, how should she answer it? Suddenly, she heard the name of Murong sacrifice. She was stunned. A moment later, she regained her consciousness in the light of her expectation. She tentatively asked, "is the person Qiya just said is a sacrifice brother?"

    "Yes, it''s the sacrificial son of your mansion." Qiya chick pecked rice and nodded her head. Half way through, she noticed that Jiang Luoyu had a strange look in front of her. She stepped forward timidly and asked, "why is your expression like this? Did Qiya say something wrong just now?,

    "no, it''s just..." Jiang Luoyu didn''t look up at her this time, but the smile on the corner of her lips dissipated a lot. When she spoke to the girl in front of her again, her expression became serious and her voice sank. "After listening to miss Qiya, I have a problem that I am puzzled about. Please ask miss Qiya to solve the problem."

    Qiya didn''t know where the problem was. Seeing the smile on his face was gone, she could not help being more embarrassed. She said quickly, "please speak to me."

    "Before you say it, please forgive me for concealing it."

    After hearing the speech, the girl in red pursed her lips nervously, and then nodded immediately.

    The bone fan in Jiang Luoyu''s hand slowly unfolded, and her dark jade like eyes narrowed slightly. The sunlight illuminated his white side face and showed his beautiful and beautiful face. His voice was not kind: "Miss Qiya, according to my master, the girl came to the mansion not to offer sacrifices to her younger brother, but to be the concubine''s room of marquis. She is another husband of Ben Jun''s husband I don''t know if it''s true or not? "

    After hearing this, the girl in red was stunned. Jiang Luoyu saw her look in her eyes. Her expression was deeper in her dark jade eyes, but her lips were smiling again. It was not half a cup of tea. The girl in red swallowed her saliva and looked up at Jiang Luoyu in front of her.

    "Nei Jun Where did you hear that? After entering the imperial capital, Qiya only saw the old lady. Because the old lady was of the same family and the elder of Qiya, Qiya stayed in the imperial capital for a while. Later, it was also because the old lady said that she wanted to let Qiya go into the palace to see the two cousins in the mansion. Qiya came with the son of sacrifice, and never heard of any concubines.... "

    Although Qiya is from the Miao nationality, she is still a girl who has never been married. She can''t help blushing, but she looks more charming and cute, and her eyes are also a little dodgy: "my wife''s affairs..."

    Jiang Luoyu''s expression was even softer after listening to her explanation for such a long time. Obviously, she had gone suspicious. Her words softened with his questioning tone: "Miss Qiya, what do you mean is that this is just a rumor among people, and the old lady has never asked you to come to the mansion and become the husband''s concubine room?"

    "How can it be true that this is so absurd? Believe me Seeing him, Qiya asked again, as if he was afraid that he would not believe himself, or misunderstand that he liked muronghao. After stamping her feet in situ, Qiya let her silver bell jingle, and she did not look like a lady in a big family.

    "Nei Jun is not from the Miao nationality. I don''t know about the women in our Miao area, but I''ve always been different from you. If you marry someone you like, you can''t let your beloved husband please other women. Gemini can''t do it either."

    If you marry someone you like, don''t allow your beloved husband to please other women?

    Jiang Luoyu''s expression deepened after hearing the words. After hearing this, she did not know what she thought of. She took more thoughtfulness in her expression. After a moment, she nodded: "I see. In fact, I misunderstood Miss Qiya. I''m here to make amends to miss Qiya. "

    Seeing that he saluted herself, the girl in red blushed and looked at Jiang Luoyu timidly: "you''re welcome. It''s just Qiya. I don''t know about that question of Qiya..."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyelashes and did not answer her question. Instead, she raised her lips and asked a question: "listen to the words of Miss Qiya just now, but Jingyu has some questions. I wonder if Qiya can solve the problem?"

    "What do you want, Kiya listen."

    "Miss Qiya is interested in offering sacrifices to her younger brother. Jingyu knows something about it now. Just as Miss Qiya said just now, she doesn''t want others to share her husband with others, but she has some similarities with Jingyu."

    When Jiang Luoyu said this, she stopped for a moment and looked at Qiya''s wide open eyes. She was so clear and unprepared that she began to speak slowly. Her words were a little worried. She seemed to be planning for Qiya wholeheartedly and another trial.

    "But miss Qiya must know that if you really marry your younger brother and become the second young lady of Murong mansion, you must stay in the imperial capital for the rest of your life, and you can''t even step out of the back garden of Murong house, let alone go back to such a distant place as southern Xinjiang

 Chapter 379

    Mianxing stood at the gate of the garden and watched the peony send away the girl in red dress. She immediately turned around and crossed the blue stone path to Jiang Luoyu, who was still tasting tea in the pavilion. After a low body and a salute, she stood quietly beside Jiang Luoyu to pour tea for him. Before the tea was filled with the white porcelain cup, Jiang Luoyu''s faint voice suddenly sounded.

    "Have you seen them off?"

    "Yes." Since she got married, Jiang Luoyu has been promoted to be the steward of the mansion. Usually, she is busy with the affairs in the garden. The sleeping star, who serves beside Jiang Luoyu only a few times, hears the speech. She respectfully puts down the teapot in her hand and gives a low reply, but her eyes circle around her master''s face behind the stone table and takes a look at Jiang Luoyu''s look at this time.

    He had served Jiang Luoyu under the arrangement of Hanjiang Pavilion when he was a boy. The master and the servant went through a lot of things. In front of Jiang Luoyu, he spoke better than those big maids of Princess Shaoyao sword. This time, it was also ordinary. So after hesitating for a moment, he could not suppress his worry and asked in a low voice.

    "Nei Jun, is it true that you said that the girl Qiya just now did not want to be the concubine of the Marquis?"

    Jiang Luoyu gave a slight smile, her expression was calm and gentle, as if she didn''t care about the person who had just left, but her tone was calm and firm. Obviously, she had already had her own thinking: "is what she said true? It can''t be seen by empty mouth and white teeth. Send someone to secretly stare at Yinzhu garden and carefully look at her daily words and deeds. If she really says and does the same after a long time, she can determine what she wants to do only if she does not say anything after seeing the marquis. "

    Sleeping star heard that although his voice was weak, he was still wary. He settled down a little: "what does the inner gentleman mean?"

    Jiang Luoyu put down her tea cup, looked up at the double waiter standing by her side, and asked with a sudden smile: "today''s dialogue, you stand on one side and hear it all. Do you have any experience?"

    Sleeping star thought about what had just happened and said in a deep voice: "my subordinates are standing on the edge, and I have never heard anything important. I just heard that girl Qiya said that she fell in love with her son at first sight. Later, the emperor said that the second young lady would not be free. If she had to be forced to stay in this mansion all her life, Qiya changed her face Color, and then -- "

    " have you ever seen her look when we are talking Jiang Luoyu was sitting on the stone bench, her face illuminated by the dazzling sunlight, but her expression became more and more blurred. She could not hear joy and anger in her tone. "Do you think she is really in love with Gongzi

    When mianxing heard the last sentence, she suddenly had some bad guesses in her heart. Subconsciously, she wanted to answer that Qiya had no good intentions. However, she thought carefully again, but she hesitated. After a moment, she still shook her head: "I don''t understand what you mean."

    "I haven''t seen her since she entered the mansion, but I''m not afraid that she''s bent on fighting for the position of the concubine''s room. On the contrary, I''m afraid that there will be no movement after she enters the mansion, because if she does, she will come to the mansion not for the simple position of the concubine''s room, but because she has been instructed by other people outside."

    As she spoke, Jiang Luoyu clenched the bone fan and stood up. She rubbed her fingers on the hollowed out pattern of the fan bone for a moment. Her eyes were not far away from the pavilion, where green lotus leaves floated in the pool. Her eyes were as deep as jade.

    "Now she says that she is fond of offering sacrifices to her younger brother, but it is not entirely a bad thing to me. Although there are thousands of them in his heart, they are doomed to never come back, and they can''t spend their whole life in vain. If so, it''s better to choose a pure minded one as his wife. The old lady just likes Qiya girl. Isn''t that killing two birds with one stone? "

    When mianxing heard the implied meaning of the master''s words in front of him, he thought about it for a while, but he also came up with some truth:

    "neijun means -"

    "as the old saying goes, Lu Yao knows his horsepower, and he can see people''s heart over time."

    Jiang Luoyu patted her palm and looked down at the lotus leaves that were arching upward for a while. She saw the koi swimming under the lotus leaves again. She raised her hand to the maid beside her to carry the fish dish. Her slender fingers caught a handful of fish food and threw it into the water. At the same time, she opened her mouth.

    "But when we first met and said a few words, what clues could we see? On the contrary, the old lady did not say anything after she sent them. Miss Qiya has just taken a fancy to her younger brother. Let''s take a look at some things. No matter what kind of monsters and ghosts are, as long as they have what they want, they will show their original shape one day. "

    Sleeping star looked at the fish, and all the koi in the lotus pond suddenly moved. The water waves rolled around Jiang Luoyu''s feet and began to grab food. The red, white and yellow colors were entangled together. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were deep, but the corners of his lips were slightly raised. He could not help but lower himself.

    "The emperor said so."

    Jiang Luoyu slowly lowered her eyes and looked at the koi, who were fighting for fish food. Her slender fingers pointed at the water surface, smiling at the sparkling water surface, and rippling layer by layer.

    The whirlpool slowly turned again, but I don''t know whether the man who stirred up the pool completely this time finally won a complete victory without any resistance, or sank into the sand and died without a burial place?Just when Jiang Luoyu''s white fingertips were submerged in the water, the koi swam in succession. When he turned around at his feet to ask for fish food, in the main room of Murong mansion, which was separated from the two courtyards of Liyu garden, there were people in the main room of Murong mansion, who were dressed in black robes, beautiful in appearance and cold in expression, but with some unusual surprise on their faces, but more deeply, they were surprised.

    "Father, what do you say?"

    Murongqi stood by the window with a frown. He looked back at muronghao''s shocked look. He sighed in a low voice, as if he didn''t know how to open his mouth. After thinking for a moment, he said again: "the news of the fourth Prince''s assassination did not last long. One of the guards who protected the fourth Prince escaped a robbery. At this time, he was reporting to his Majesty in the imperial capital The man who assassinated the fourth Prince''s highness is a man from the middle of takong, and the person who instructs him is even the chief General of Datong in the frontier, the carefree Wang jiangluobai! "

    "It''s ridiculous!"

    Murong Hao''s heart sank when murongqi said this. He knew the relationship between Jiang Luobai and Jiang Luoyu. He had been with Jiang Luobai for a period of time in Dalong. He knew that Jiang Luobai was not a brave, ignorant and ambitious man. Although he was not as clever as Jiang Luoyu, he was still a qualified commander-in-chief before the war What''s more, Lu Qin, who has always been the commander-in-chief''s think-tank, is still in the military camp. It''s impossible for Jiang Luobai to do such sensitive things in Dajin and Dalong.

    What''s more, at the moment, the fourth prince was just assassinated, and a "surviving" bodyguard came to tell his majesty about the chief conspirator. Isn''t the coincidence enough?!

    Thinking of this, muronghao narrowed his eyes slightly and took a step to stand behind murongqi. When he opened his mouth, his voice was cold and deep, and mixed with a solid color.

    "Dalong is Dajin''s ally. When the alliance of the two countries fought against the Xiongnu, how could they tear up the agreement before the war started? What''s more, Dalong could not send troops because of the empress''s national mourning. If Dalong really sent someone to assassinate the fourth prince, and he offended Dajin and Xiongnu at the same time, how could they do it What a stupid thing like this?

    "why don''t I know what you said?"

    Murongqi raised his hand and stroked his beard. Instead of refuting his words, murongqi sighed heavily again. There were sighs and worries in his voice. When he looked at muronghao behind him, he could hardly hide his sadness.

    "But I''m afraid that more than half of the court and even his majesty knew that he was lying. But the relationship between DA Jin and Da Long was delicate. A few years ago, due to the affair of the eldest son of the emperor, Da Long and Da Jin once fell into a standoff, and even fought a battle. Although there was no clear win or loss in that battle, the relationship could not be easily eased down China, especially the main fighting faction headed by Wu Ya''s family, will never give up in this way! "

    Muronghao''s eyes flashed. After hearing this, he obviously had some measurement in his mind. He even guessed about the intention behind it. His words were puzzled: "but father, in this situation, the Queen''s national funeral is not over. Even if the fourth Prince is really stabbed and the agreement with Dalong is abandoned, we should..."

    "It''s not the same." Murongqi''s hands were behind him, his back was straight, and he looked at the white lantern hanging in the house because of the death of the empress. His eyes were deep. "Even if the queen was alive, how could he incline to the emperor in his heart? After all, regardless of life or death, there were three words in his body that he could not get rid of -"

    muronghao realized the deep meaning of his words and looked at it for a while Li mang Lian Shan: "my father means..."

    Murongqi turned back and patted him on the shoulder. His words were full of deep meaning: "Hao''er, do you know who will benefit if Da Long and Da Jin really suspect each other?"

    Murong Hao raised his face a little. His beautiful face did not fluctuate. His face looked like ice and snow: "my father asked me that. I must have guessed in my heart."

    Murongqi pursed his lips, but with a little effort, he took back his eyes and looked at the lantern. His eyes fell on the red sandalwood table not far away. There were folding papers sent by the admonishing officials, and the white and black characters written on it. His voice became more and more solemn, and his face was very similar to muronghao.

    "Da Long and Da Jin are suspicious of each other. If we really believe in the one side of the fourth Prince''s assassination, even if we don''t attack the Dalang Garrison who are still in the frontier, once I don''t care about it or even look on coldly, the Huns will take advantage of Dajin''s hesitation to destroy the garrison. When the situation really comes to an end, Dajin and Dalong will break up completely £¡¡±

    "In my father''s opinion, this is bound to happen?"

    "It''s ten."

 Chapter 380

    Murongqi folded the fold on the table and handed it back to Murong Hao. He looked down at the admonitor''s writing and asked the king of Dajin to severely punish those who had sent to assassinate the fourth prince. The first requirement was to break diplomatic relations with Dalong, who was on the border at that time, in order to kill the "Mastermind" King jiangluobai.

    Seeing what was written in the memorial, muronghao''s face suddenly sank. His eyes, which were smoked according to the color of his photos, became dark. He did not open his mouth to say anything. He only slowly turned the memorial to the final signature, and took a look at the person who was attached to the Memorial. Murongqi''s voice was full of worry again.

    "The people who designed all these things behind the assassination of the prince must be the first to bear the brunt of those Huns who are in a dilemma. I can''t say that there is the shadow of Da Zhou behind the Huns. In addition, they are the people who collude with each other and take advantage of the Queen''s death, which leads to today''s critical situation. I don''t know if your majesty will make a decision if he gets this reason What? It''s hard to predict. "

    "My father has been in the court for a long time, and many of his words hit the ground with one blow. I can''t help but admire him for his correct attitude." Half an hour later, in the main room of Li Yu Garden, Jiang Luoyu, who was grinding his ink, heard muronghao''s words. A smile appeared on the corner of his lips, but no smile was found in the bottom of his eyes, and his eyes were like black jade.

    Muronghao was writing a fold. When he heard the brush in his hand, there was a small black spot on the fold, but he didn''t care, but the look on his face was colder. Jiang Luoyu looked at his side face, as if he knew what he felt in his heart at the moment, put the ink block in his hand

    , suddenly lowered his body around his neck and whispered: "don''t worry, since father has said so I''ll be careful about that

    Without saying that, Jiang Luoyu felt light. When she came back to her senses, she was already held tightly on her knees by the man, with the tip of her nose to the tip of her nose. She could feel the warmth of her breath. Although her voice was still as cold as usual, her tone was complicated with words: "how can I not worry about it?"

    "If it''s good, it''s dangerous." Jiang Luoyu fixed her eyes on her close, smoky eyes. She couldn''t help but kiss her, and her arms tightened. However, she had already made up her mind and said in a deep voice, "you know my disposition. As long as I decide, I won''t give up this opportunity. Even if you are changed at this time, you may feel that the Revenge of my mother and father must be revenged, Why do you and I have to say more? "

    After hearing this, Murong Hao was silent for a long time. Jiang Luoyu bowed his head and kissed him on his lips. He felt that the man put his back hand around his neck, deepened the sudden kiss, and then hugged his waist. He said in his ear, "if you insist on this matter, I can''t stop you. Just remember one thing - this time, I''m not the only one waiting for your return Come on

    Jiang Luoyu hung down her head and pressed her forehead close to his forehead. After a long time, she calmed down her rapid breathing. With a very low and low grace, they hugged each other quietly behind the desk. The silent silence spread out in the half dark room, as if with a trace of warmth. More importantly, it was a tacit understanding that there was no need to speak again.

    In the early morning of the next day, before dawn, the carriage of Murong mansion stopped at the gate of the palace. Murong Hao got out of the carriage first. As soon as he was ready to raise his hand to pick up Jiang Luoyu''s hand, the sound of the carriage was heard again. A horse cart with golden phoenix pattern on the side of the car stopped not far away from him.

    Jiang Luoyu lifted the curtain of the car. Her eyes first met with the Golden Phoenix totem. Then she saw a dark red figure in a snow-white cloak. She coughed and was helped down from the carriage by the guards. She seemed to have noticed his eyes. Her dark eyes lifted up, revealing her pale and almost bloodless cheek.

    At this time, there was only one person who came to the court with a weak body and a heavy haze in his face, and could sit in the carriage of Wu Ya''s family. There was only one person left: the grand master, the great Fu, Wu Yatuo.

    When Wu ya tuofen looks like a young man in his twenties from next year to his forties, Jiang Luoyu, who had already known something about Wu ya tuofen, couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. His finger was standing in front of the carriage. It was obvious that muronghao had seen him in his hand, but he didn''t come back.

    On the contrary, Wu Yatuo, who had just come down from the carriage because he was too weak, was supported by two attendants. When he looked up and saw him, his shadow was reflected in his dark eyes. His pale fingers clenched the stove, and suddenly nodded with some difficulty. His pale lips opened and closed.

    "This one must be the king of the kingdom. I''m very polite."

    Wu Yatuo was a noble and important official in the court. Jiang Luoyu was lifted off the carriage by muronghao. He was not polite to him. His thin red lips curled up and his voice was very mysterious. On the contrary, he seemed to admire and respect him: "the grand master is very polite. Jingyu is just a relative who has no heavy responsibilities, but his adult is the elder brother of the empress. How can he stay in the imperial court Jingyu calls himself a subordinate official in front of him? This can break Jing Yu. "

    Wu Ya Tuo saw that he did not accept his own ceremony. His lips were very slow and slow to pick him up. However, he did not force him to do so. However, he began to speak one word at a time: "although the inner king has no heavy duty, he is the son of the eldest princess. Wu Ya''s family has no reason for the first eldest princess, but the first eldest princess is an old acquaintance of his subordinates. Now when he sees the first eldest princess''s legitimate son, how can he not salute? It''s not a bad thing, but friendship. "When Jiang Luoyu heard him mention his mother nanjinyue, he immediately remembered his parents'' hatred. His heart was burning with fire, and his fingers were clenched in his sleeve. His face did not change, and his eyes were even more upset. Only when he saw the wheelchair taken from the carriage behind Wu Yatuo''s back, he flashed a slight surprise and said in a pun like a smile: "this is what the grand master Taifu said, But let Jingyu be fresh. "

    Wu Yatuo''s eyes did not stagger for a moment. At this time, he was sitting on the wheelchair made of red sandalwood decorated with precious stones. He had a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold as a snake. He did not reply immediately when he heard the speech. Instead, he looked at Jiang Luoyu with a deeper smile, as if Jiang Luoyu was really his favorite descendant rather than the culprit who killed his two legitimate sons.

    Jiang Luoyu was looked at by his eyes like this. He knew that his indifferent face made him unhappy, and the hatred in his heart surged up. Until the man''s slender fingers slowly clenched his cold fingertips, he could feel the subtle warmth. His tight body relaxed a little. After a moment of silence, he spoke again with sharp words.

    "In my opinion, you lose your son first, and then your queen''s mother. Your mother is your brother''s brother, and you are connected by your blood. At this time, you are not sad, but you are wearing red clothes before your mother''s filial piety. If you are seen by your majesty, you will be considered as disrespectful to your mother. What do you think?"

    Before this, Wu Ya Tuo''s expression remained the same, only her slender eyes narrowed, her pale lips opened and closed, and she seemed to have a smile in her words. She didn''t pay attention to this matter at all: "my wife''s words are not right. Although the empress''s status is noble, she is just like what Nei Jun said just now. From the perspective of seniority and age, the empress is the common brother of the lower officials and the lower officials themselves Although the status is not expensive, after all, he is also the first empress''s legitimate brother. Why should he be filial to the former queen

    "My Lord, that''s even worse." Jiang Luoyu sighed and looked up and down at Wu Ya Tuo. Her voice was deep and calm, but she asked in a rhetorical tone, "although the Queen started from a humble age, she is after all the palace of her majesty. Anyone who mentions the Queen''s mother should mention Wu Ya''s family, but they don''t always remember that she is the younger brother of Wu Ya''s great man. What does Wu ya think?"

    After all these words had been said, uyatuo finally remained silent for a moment, and regained his expressionless look again. When he looked at Luoyu in front of him, his eyes began to change slightly: "the king of an kingdom is like a pair of sons with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, just like my subordinates had imagined before."

    Jiang Luoyu''s smile on the corner of her lips did not change after listening to him. Just as she was about to open her mouth, she noticed that her hand had been pinched lightly and lightly. The man standing beside him in Xuanyi suddenly stepped forward, blocking his gaze with Wu Yatuo. Her voice was cold and warm.

    "Grand master, please be careful." Murong Hao''s handsome and unshakeable side face is like ice, and his body is straight and slender, as if it were bamboo branches after falling snow. He said, "the inner king is the legitimate wife of this marquis. Please don''t say such sharp words in front of me.

    ¡±

    "the good temper of an guohou, I have seen it." When Wu Ya Tuo saw him open his mouth, Wu Shen''s eyes naturally turned from Jiang Luoyu to Murong Hao, who pursed his lips. Although his words were gentle and soft, he didn''t take any feelings. "Only the lower officials don''t know that Murong family has taken up the edge and retreated to the four big families for so many years. Now that he has been ranked the last, how can he have such a great temperament when he can settle down his country?"

    Muronghao''s lips outline a trace of radiance, and his tone is slightly ironic. However, he pokes at the pain of uya''s family: "the Wuya family originally started at the end of the Wei Dynasty, but it''s the favor of the royal family of Dajin. Why is Wu ya so rampant?"

    As soon as he said this, Rao was sitting in a wheelchair, always showing a gentle and indifferent Wu Yatuo. The smile on his pale face also slowly closed. His eyes flashed over the hands of muronghao and Jiang Luoyu: "it seems that the one with sharp teeth and sharp mouth is not only an Nei Jun."

 Chapter 381

    Jiang Luoyu noticed that there was a slight change in his eyes. His dark eyes were shining. He walked up to muronghao. He was about to open his mouth again with a smile. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a small eunuch walking towards this side. After passing him, he didn''t dare to lift his head, so he bowed down to Wu Yatuo, who was opposite him, half kneeling.

    "Lord uya, the time is up. Please move."

    Hearing the words of the eunuch, he saw several eunuchs sneaking up with the little eunuch. Seeing that he was going to serve Wu Yatuo to the court, Wu Yatuo''s face slowly showed a smile. After a deep look at the two people in front of him, he was allowed to push his wheelchair to the white marble paved road.

    Seeing his wheelchair disappear gradually, Jiang Luoyu takes back her eyes. Her long eyelashes cast a shadow on her face. A moment later, a smile breaks out from the corner of her lips. She shakes her hands and says in a soft voice, "it''s just two words. Her husband is so worried about Jingyu. This makes Jingyu not know what to do."

    Muronghao didn''t speak, but when he looked up, his smoky eyes were full of worries and bitterness. Jiang Luoyu was so hot by his eyes that he could not help holding tightly to the man''s cold fingertips. After a long silence, they looked at each other for a long time, and the clasped fingers loosened a little.

    "I promised you to go."

    It was getting clear that it would be too late to wait for the emperor to go to court. Jiang Luoyu raised her head and squinted slightly. The smile on the corner of her lips became softer. After saying this in a low voice, she never looked at the people beside her. With the still burning eyes of the man behind her, she walked in another direction.

    "To the Imperial Academy."

    Seeing him leave, Murong Hao closed his eyes, and his lips became calm. He turned and walked toward the direction where Wu Yatuo had just left. The black clothes with Li bird patterns fluttered in the wind and then slowly fell down.

    After half a cup of tea, the vermilion doors of the main hall of the Imperial Palace opened one after another, waiting for the officials of the upper court to rush in and stand in the dark hall in order. Before the emperor arrived, they whispered about the recent events. Then the two maids in the palace lit the oil lamps held by the golden birds, and then they retreated quietly.

    Before the courtiers could wait to say a few words, the rear of the palace swarmed into the guards and eunuchs. The ministers knew that the emperor was coming. They all stayed in their mouths and waited. Only sitting in a wheelchair, Wu Yatuo, the head of the civil service, seemed not to care about everything around him. He kept a posture since he entered the hall. The crimson clothes seemed to be hidden in the deepest part of the palace In the dark.

    If Wu Yatuo didn''t come to the court, murongqi would have been the head of the civil servants. Some new officials had not seen him, and they had been whispering in the court hall for a long time. To their surprise, even if the Prime Minister of Murong had retired to the second place and had been watched so many complicated things, there was no special God on his face Love, bearing self-restraint is really a class one.

    Mu Tai, standing at the head of the military officer, can''t help blinking. His eyes subconsciously pass muronghao not far behind him. He seems to want to say something, but Xiao Yu, who is silent behind him, doesn''t open his mouth.

    The palace is not easy to settle down, not long after the eunuch Wei Hai on a swing of the dust on the hall, sharp voice Yang way.

    "The emperor is here!"

    Long live my emperor

    Seeing the bright yellow figure on the hall, all the ministers immediately knelt down, and their voices stirred up layer after layer of ripples in the dark hall. However, the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair at that moment turned his eyes to coming to the upper court. Even if he saw the emperor, he did not move his body and knelt down. Instead, he was still sitting on the wheelchair and only slightly bowed his head The color of disgust and hatred flashed through her eyes, and her lips pursed but said nothing else.

    "All the ministers are in peace. Today, I am in a bad mood. I want to go back to the Yangxin hall and have a rest. I have something to tell you and leave the court when you have nothing to do. "

    As soon as the emperor opened his mouth, his voice was very low, and he was still vaguely hoarse and full of tiredness. It was enough to see that the emperor was not in a good mood at this time. All the ministers at the bottom also knew that the empress had been deeply in love for many years. The emperor did not sleep well in the past few days and did not dare to neglect his words. Some people bowed their heads deeply.

    As if aware of the emperor''s gaze, a five grade general came out of the ranks of military officers. He knelt down to the emperor and said in a loud voice: "I have something to tell your majesty --"

    when the emperor looked at the five grade general, his eyes fluctuated imperceptibly. His fingers slowly crossed the Dragon chair carved on the dragon head, and his head bowed and hoarse coughed: "yes What''s the beginning? "

    The general''s head was very low, and he could not see the expression on his face. He arched his hand and said, "my highness, the memorial to the frontier this morning is about the fourth prince."

    On hearing this, the man sitting on the Dragon chair frowned at once, and the finger holding the dragon head loosened. His eyes swept over his bent back with dignity and said in a deep voice, "this matter was very noisy yesterday. If it was all those words about breaking up with Dalong, Aiqing would not have to say it again.""I didn''t go back to my highness for this matter. What''s more, I stayed at the frontier all the year round, and I didn''t want to break ties with Dalong. What''s more, the matter is rather doubtful. I think I should talk about it after investigation. Today''s memorial is the trace of the fourth Prince''s highness."

    Hearing this, the emperor''s face suddenly changed. He stood up from the Dragon chair and looked down at the general. He was surprised: "Oh? Have you found the fourth prince? "

    The general raised his head and clasped his hands in a respectful manner, but his eyes did not show a trace of him. Wu Yatuo, who had been silent all the time, lowered his head again to report.

    "My highness, I received an urgent report from the border last night. At the foot of the snow mountain only ten miles away from the border, I found the outer garment worn by the fourth prince. Although it was worn and dirty, you can still see the Royal embroidery on it. I have ordered the border guard to search for his royal highness together with the border guards."

    The emperor, sitting at the head of the table, softened his face, nodded his head and said in a deep voice: "I''m sure about this. We must find lin''er as soon as possible."

    The general bowed his head again and said firmly, "I obey the orders."

    When the general reported the incident and went back to the line in silence, the emperor once again scanned the crowd around the steps. When no one was talking, he just squinted and saw a man standing in the royal clan line. At this time, he suddenly jumped out of the ranks and knelt down on the glorious Hall. The old voice echoed in the hall.

    "Your Majesty, I have to play today, and it''s the same thing for the fourth prince."

    Looking at the old man with white hair and hair, who was more than 60 years old and dressed in a gold cloud pattern clothes, the emperor recognized him for a long time, as if only to recognize who he was. His face appeared a little puzzled, and his finger pointed on the handle of the chair: "Funing Bo, you rarely have a primary performance in the court hall. How do you suddenly care about this matter today?"

    The old man was no one else. He was a commoner son of Nanshi clan. He was granted the title of Funing uncle because he had no official post. However, Funing uncle was a practical and idle job, and he only took Lumi Luyin in the imperial court every year. Although he was a Nanshi clan, he had no talent. When he was young, he had nothing to do with poetry and music Stop, do not make trouble in the imperial capital city, let him suddenly care about the political affairs, it is impossible than the mouse to see the cat.

    When the emperor thought of this, his eyes flashed in the dark and cast a glance at the dark red figure sitting in the dark. When he was thinking about whether there was any work done by Wu Ya Shi, the voice of Funing Bo, who was kneeling down the stairs, suddenly rose.

    "My highness, the fourth Prince''s highness was born by the first empress, and he was the only legitimate son left in the imperial palace. Now it''s a good thing for the fourth prince to go to the frontier to exercise. However, such a thing happened. If it''s really the treacherous scheme of takong, I''m afraid..."

    Speaking of this, this Funing Bo pursed his lips, his small eyes were shining, and his wrinkled face was full of worries. He looked as if he was really like that. He could not help tightening his chin, and said in a loud voice.

    "I''m afraid that this is a man of great gold. I''m pretending to be a man of Da long to commit this treacherous scheme."

    The emperor was used to the appearance of these clansmen. He didn''t even raise his eyebrows when he heard the words, but his heart jumped slightly because of the meaning of his words. His eyes were already a little clear. Funing Bo was making rafts for people. The purpose was to test his attitude towards this matter. His words became meaningful: "what Funing uncle wants to say, don''t go around the circle to me, just say it one by one ¡£¡±

    The Funing uncle listened to the emperor''s words carelessly, but his face became more and more dignified. After taking something out of his sleeve, he exposed it under the eyes of all the ministers with both hands. His voice was a little louder than before. Obviously, he was very confident: "Your Majesty, please have a look at this thing."

    As soon as it fell into the eyes of all the ministers, he caused a commotion, especially Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo, who had always been careless and stood not far away with his eyes half open. When the emperor saw such things, he could not help but shrink his eyes, but his eyes suddenly turned to Wu Yatuo, who was sitting at the head of the court.

 Chapter 382

    Kneeling in the center of the hall, Funing Bo noticed the unusual reaction from the court. He also knew that he had taken out this thing at the right time. He had a sly smile on his lips, but he still looked worried. This time, he was completely disguised.

    "Your Majesty should know that the old minister is fond of painting, so he often goes to and fro in the suburbs of the imperial capital to look for beautiful scenery and paintings. It is very coincident that the old minister went to the countryside a few days ago and ran into two masked men in black fighting. Both of them were very cruel and their martial arts were extremely advanced. One of them stabbed the other to death and wanted to escape, but he was not careful He bumped into the old minister''s bodyguard. Seeing that the man''s whereabouts were mysterious, he ordered the bodyguard to capture the life in black

    When he was young, funingbo was famous as the capital of the emperor because he was a descendant of the Southern family. Although he was not talented, he was famous for his painting skills. When the former Emperor was still alive, he praised the landscape painted by funingbo and gave him a token to enter and leave the outer city at night, so that he could go out of the city at any time to depict the beautiful scenery outside the imperial capital Well known.

    Looking at the faces of all the people around him, Funing Bo immediately put his mind down. After a pause, he immediately raised his hand to a higher level, and then spoke in a loud voice.

    "But who knows that the man in black is too fierce. Most of his bodyguards killed and wounded before he caught him. However, he killed himself immediately after he was captured. I only got these two things from this man, one of which is a letter note, and the other is this thing. If I guess correctly, it is the imitation of Bai''s Tianbao, the treasure of Bai clan."

    as like as two peas in the two chapter, it is nothing but a white jade chapter with four sides. It is carved with White Dew lotus. If it is not half the volume of ordinary jade, it will be exactly like that of Bai''s Tianbao, which has returned to Bai''s name.

    Seeing this, Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo, lowered his face before his words fell. He went to the kneeling Funing uncle, and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what the black masked man is, and what is the meaning of Funing Bo''s words. Bai''s Tianbao is kept by the old minister and is in the old minister''s custody You have never imitated it. Your majesty, please learn from it

    However, Wu Yatuo, who had been sitting in his wheelchair and did not speak a word, raised his hand to push his wheelchair. A smile rose from the corner of his lips, and he raised his voice and said, "Your Majesty, I have a word. I don''t know whether to say it or not."

    As soon as his clear and cold voice came out, because of Funing Bo''s tumultuous court hall, he suddenly recovered like a flattened water surface. The emperor''s eyes moved away from Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo, who was kneeling on the ground. His pupil was reflected by the lamp held by the golden bird. He could see a little light in the dark. After a moment of silence, he said.

    "There''s no need to hide what the grand master wants to say."

    Wu Yatuo had no other look on his face. He raised his pale cheek slightly, coughed in a low voice for several times, and then bowed his hand with a smile. His eyes were dark and his heart seemed to have many thoughts, but his words were gentle and could not hear joy and anger.

    "reply to your majesty, the minister also thinks that what pingguogong said is reasonable, although Bai''s Tianbao belongs to Bai family But who didn''t know that Bai''s Tianbao had been taken away from Bai''s family by the eldest princess for several years, and only a few years ago was brought back to Bai''s family again. Therefore, Funing Bo found that the imitation of Bai''s Tianbao was probably not made by Bai''s family. "

    The meaning of this saying does not need to be known. It clearly means that apart from the Bai family, only the king of Annei, who brought the Bai family''s Tianbao back to the Bai family, could copy this thing!

    After hearing this, the Duke of Pingguo, who was free from suspicion, did not look happy. Instead, he frowned. Bai Luo, who was not far away from his father, immediately recognized the implication of his words. He stepped out of the queue with a thick voice, and raised his eyebrows at uyatuo, who was sitting in the dark. "The meaning of Taifu''s saying this is that since it is not made by Bai, you should slander him Is this counterfeit of Bai''s Tianbao made by the person who brought it back? "

    Wu Ya Tuo was angry when he heard Bai Luofu''s words, and his smile was deeper. He changed his wheelchair a little. His dark eyes were facing Bai Jing, who was frowning and never opened his mouth. The mood in his words was uncertain: "Duke Ping, Tuo is talking for you. Did you just say that Bai Shi has not forged Bai''s Tianbao, but this is not true?"

    "The grand master and the master will be wrong. That''s not what I mean."

    Hearing the speech, the Duke of Pingguo, Bai Jing, looked back and waved to belover, who was angry, and indicated that he should go back. However, his words were very calm, only a little discontented. He arched his hand to Wu Yatuo, who was sitting in a wheelchair.

    "Only the eldest princess is your Majesty''s sister. I''m afraid that the Taishi Taifu is the most well-known person for the reason that made the eldest princess stay away. Now, the eldest princess''s offspring will be slandered again by the grand master''s wife soon after they return to Dajin. I''m afraid this is not appropriate.

    "

    "Pingguogong, is it too anxious to talk about slander before Tuo''s words are finished?" Wu Yatuo listened to him plead for nanjingyu. His pale fingers clenched the hot copper stove and coughed a few times. Then he said, "what''s more, in addition to the people in the Bai family who know Bai''s Tianbao can imitate it, only the king of Anguo who has seen it and brought it back to the son of Bai''s eldest princess. Tuoke didn''t tell a lie.""Just a copy of Bai''s Tianbao doesn''t mean anything."

    Listening to the words of the two important officials below, no one would let them. The emperor leaned on the Dragon chair and rubbed his eyebrows, but his face became more and more pale. As the argument between the two sides became more and more anxious, he suddenly turned his eyes to his knees and still knelt in the same place. However, he had been caught between the Duke of Ping and the grand master Tai Fu, holding the imitated Bai''s Tianbao and not letting go of it Funing Bo, deep voice of the mouth

    road.

    "Funingbo."

    "The old minister is here!"

    The emperor sat on a high place with his finger pointing on the tap. His voice was obscure in the broad hall: "didn''t you say that it was a letter with Bai''s Tianbao?"

    As soon as Funing Bo heard the emperor''s opening, as if he had finally waited for a savior, he took out the letter which had been prepared for a long time from his arms, took it from his hand by the eunuch and presented it to the person sitting on the throne as it was.

    "Your Majesty, the letter has always been on me. Please have a look at it."

    When Funing Bo looked at the emperor''s slender fingers, took out the letter, frowned and examined carefully, he raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and lowered his head to speak like a firecracker.

    "After I got this letter, I was afraid that there was something wrong with your majesty. So I opened it and looked at it first. I found that there were only two pieces of white paper in the letter. I thought about it, and there must be some mystery in it. So I tried to bake it with fire. After finding the handwriting, I didn''t realize that the letter was written by the general of Takata, Jiang Luobai. This letter was written to the eldest princess His son, nanjingyu''s son in Anguo -- "

    speaking of this, he swallowed his saliva nervously and did not dare to look at him. Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo, who had already cast his eyes because of his words, and murongqi, the prime minister behind Wu Yatuo, kowtowed to the ground with his head down, and the sweat still trickled down his cheek, but the words in his throat were because of the fear at the moment The fear became louder and louder.

    "In this letter, the general named the king of Anguo as elder brother, and mentioned all the things happened in the Xiaoyao palace of Dalang. Some words between the lines can prove that the king of Anguo is not the son of a princess, and should not be given the royal family name of Dajin. The real identity of this person is the son of the last generation of King Xiaoyao, who is the son of Shuangjiang Luoyu."

    "You can hear that Funing Bo is talking nonsense."

    After that, murongqi, who had been standing behind Wu Yatuo, stepped out and bowed to the emperor. Even though he heard that the emperor of Murong had such an earth shaking identity, he did not have any special expression on his face. Obviously, he did not worry about this, and his tone was very relaxed.

    "With only a letter from someone I don''t know from, and a copy of Bai''s Tianbao, the king of the state of an became the son of a free king of Dalang. Isn''t Funing Bonan a trick?"

    After hearing murongqi said this, it was obviously that Bai Jing, the Duke of peace, was standing on one side, defending an internal monarch whose identity was in doubt. Funingbo was even more frightened. However, he finally found such an opportunity to do meritorious deeds and provided evidence. With the support of Wu Yatuo, he refused to give up.

    "My Lord, I have never deceived the emperor by telling lies. The king of Nanan is really the son of Dalang who pretended to be a carefree king. The sage can never let go of his guard! Since the prince of an kingdom is the son of the carefree king, he must not be the blood of the eldest princess. The emperor can never appease the king of an kingdom

    His impassioned words were settled, even standing not far behind mutai. Ever since Funing Bo talked about it, Murong Hao, whose face was as cold as ice and snow, raised his head. His eyes swept over his exaggerated expression, and a sneering smile came out of his lips.

 Chapter 383

    They are absolutely determined that they can''t.

    Wu Yatuo didn''t see mu Ronghao''s eyes and expression at this time. On hearing the speech, he pretended to be meditative. He moved his wheelchair again and faced the emperor. He raised his voice and said firmly.

    "Your Majesty, Funing Bo''s words are arbitrary or frank, and they are also dundundun''s heart to his majesty. We can see that although the prince of an kingdom is the blood of the eldest princess who has been missing for many years, the eldest princess has been missing for many years, and she was suddenly recognized by his majesty and Bai''s family. Your majesty does not know what happened to him before. I''m afraid he will be hoodwinked by some clever people."

    As soon as Funing Bo heard Wu Yatuo speak for himself, without waiting for murongqi, the Duke of Pingguo, to open his mouth, he immediately raised his head, his face full of loyalty and purity, and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, what Lord Wuya said is exactly what the old minister wants to say!"

    After saying this, he repeatedly knocked several heads, the sound of Dong Dong echoed in the hall.

    "Your Majesty, please think carefully. Only a few people know the whereabouts of the fourth prince, and they must all be from Dajin. The Marquis of Anguo was once the guard General of the border, and the king of Anguo heard that he was in harmony with the emperor. If the king of Annei asked about the way to the border, he would probably talk about it to him and take advantage of the situation To find out the time, he assassinated the fourth prince with the help of Dalai, leading to the disappearance of his highness! Your majesty, please

    Bai Jing, Duke of peace state of murongqi, gave a look and staggered one step, just in front of the kneeling Funing Bo. His voice was still not urgent, but his voice was much higher: "Your Majesty, Funing Bo''s words are not totally unreasonable, but your majesty can''t just look at his one-sided words -"

    "it''s really impossible to judge the identity of the monarch of Anguo by listening to one side of Funing Bo He, but now that the fourth Prince has suddenly happened, and Funing Bo''s words are not totally unreasonable. It seems that Zhao Chen might as well shelve this discussion. However, if the king of an kingdom is really a spy who has come to Da Jin to spy on him, if he does not deal with the Prince of Anguo, it is not enough to reassure his majesty, but I have a plan. "

    Wu Yatuo did not wait for murongqi to finish his speech. He looked at Bai Jing not far away, although he did not open his mouth, but was obviously nervous. Shi Shilan interrupted him. He raised his hand and scanned the contents of the letter. After looking up, he could not see clearly the emperor''s admonition. Although there was nothing special in his tone, there was a faint threat in his words.

    "Rather than let the court and his majesty worry so much, or fear that the matter is false and wronged the king of Anguo, it is better to temporarily detain him in the Zongren''s mansion, and then release him after the innocence of the prince is proved. The zongrenfu was originally used to detain the emperor''s relatives. Even if the emperor of Anguo was temporarily put under house arrest, it would not be considered as a humiliation."

    The emperor''s heart sank when he heard Wu Yatuo''s remark. He looked at murongqi, who was considering what to refute, and Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo, who was equally nervous. When his eyes passed a person inadvertently, a flash of light flashed through his eyes, and his face calmed down.

    "That''s a good way." He stood up from the Dragon chair, his eyes shining across the steps of the crowd, suddenly raised a voice, "wait for the country."

    Murong Hao waved his sleeve and stepped out slowly. His face was as beautiful as ice and snow: "I am here."

    The emperor looked at him as calm as a cucumber. Thinking of the plaque he had given him at that time, the smile on his face became deeper. He felt vaguely that the two men should have already had a strategy. He asked, "since they talked about the monarch of an Kingdom, you have never said a word. After all, he is your inner king. What''s your opinion now? I promise you to tell me. "

    When they heard this, they all changed their faces. The Duke of Pingguo Bai Jing and murongqi sighed with relief. Funingbo, who was kneeling on the ground, and several ministers attached to the uya family in the court bowed their heads, and their eyes twinkled with injustice. Only Wu Yatuo, who was still sitting still, was the most secure one. He put his fingers on the hot copper stove and did not move his eyes Murong Hao, who was not far away, replied, but after the emperor''s words were spoken, many people in the imperial court had their hearts in their hearts?

    To everyone''s surprise, Murong Hao, who walked slowly to the main hall, looked the same. His black sleeve with the pattern of gold and Li birds was lifted. His face was as cold as ice and snow. When his voice came out, many people in the upper part changed their faces at the same time: "my highness, the king is also a minister of the great gold. This matter is left to your Majesty''s disposal, and there is no complaint."

    "Well, then." Seeing that he had let himself decide so simply, the emperor took a close look at muronghao''s look, which was the same as usual. His eyes flashed suddenly and he said in a loud voice, "somebody, take the king of Anguo to Zongren''s house for the time being, and order Dali temple to find out the truth of this matter within one month, otherwise, I will come to see you!"

    Hearing this, both pingguogong and murongqi blinked. They looked back at muronghao, who was not far away. After hesitation, they did not speak. Instead, Wu Yatuo, who had been sitting in a wheelchair, frowned for the first time when he looked at the mysterious man in strange silence and no special reaction.

    After hearing the emperor''s voice, the minister in charge of the imperial clan''s mansion immediately stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "I obey your orders!"

    When the emperor saw him kneeling down, he became more and more listless. He waved his hand and did not want to say anything more. He stood up with his seat and walked toward the back hall. He saw that he was going to go down and rest: "I''m tired. I''ll retire."Seeing the emperor leave, the eunuch on one side hastened to step forward, whisked the dust in his hand and said in a loud voice: "retreat from the court -"

    "long live my emperor!"

    At the moment, most of the ministers in the imperial court were not concerned with their own affairs. They quietly looked at the faces of murongqi and muronghao, the Duke of Pingguo. However, those who were in the Bureau seemed to have caught fire in their buttocks. They ran faster than anyone else. As soon as an Imperial relative was about to go and pull the funingbo kneeling on the ground with a cold sweat on his face, he saw that the old man''s face changed Change, also ignore what other people, stand up to show a slip and run a good distance.

    Looking at Funing Bo''s rudeness, the Royal relative could not help looking at his back in embarrassment, and his eyes were gloomy.

    Wu Yatuo was just a little surprised. Now that the matter is settled, he smiles again. The servant behind him pushes him to stand where he is. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. When he speaks, he doesn''t look like he is at the gate of the palace. Instead, he is gentle and gentle: "be patient when you are in peace."

    Murong Hao''s lips were hooked, and his smile was also ironic. Only his smoky eyes revealed a dark color: "master Tai Fu''s praise is so absurd that I dare not be worthy of it."

    Wu Yatuo ignored the sarcastic smile, and released his warm hand copper stove. His deep eyes and muronghao looked at each other for a moment, and then looked at murongqi not far away from him: "I thought that an Guo hou would not be calm, but I underestimated an guohou and an Guonei Jun

    After saying this, he raised his hand to the servant behind him to push him away. As he passed by Murong Hao, he took a deep look at the Li bird on the corner of his sleeve. His smile became more and more profound: "but some things are not things that happen overnight. What do you think?"

    Murong Hao turned around, his fingers clenched in his sleeve, his thin lips pursed, but he never opened his mouth.

    When murongqi saw him like this, he thought he was worried about Jiang Luoyu, who should have been captured. But he couldn''t stop wondering why muronghao didn''t plead for Jiang Luoyu in front of the emperor. He stroked his beard and patted him on the shoulder. He thought about it or slowed down his voice. "Hao''er, what''s going on? My husband''s business... "

    When muronghao heard murongqi''s voice beside him, he seemed to wake up from his dream. His face suddenly showed a bit of respect and a bit of worry. However, he still allowed himself to say in a polite low voice: "father --"

    murongqi looked at him for a moment. He suddenly shook his head and said with a faint smile: "my wife was captured, but he is still so calm, not like the old man who regards him as his life My child. "

    When muronghao heard him say this, he couldn''t help but sink, but he pursed the corners of his lips and didn''t know how to reply. He just said, "my father is laughing."

    "I only ask you one question."

    Murongqi turned to his side, his eyes twinkled in the dark hall, and his fingers stroked his pale beard. His words were puzzled with a deeper conviction.

    "Before the dynasty, you and the emperor had already measured it?"

    Only in this way can we explain that when his majesty spoke for the two children with the intention of making him muddle through, he showed selflessness and never protected his inner emperor. However, Wu Yatuo was always resourceful and had been able to stand in the gold market for many years, and he was more proficient in serial planning. However, he was still a young man As long as you think about the fight between these two people, you can''t see the probability that uyatuo will surely lose.

    Looking at muronghao still hung his head and did not speak, murongqi did not open his mouth to force him, but asked in a low voice with half a smile: "why, don''t you want to say it?"

    Hearing this, Murong Hao slowly raised his head and looked at his father who was close at hand. After a long hesitation, he lowered his head again, but he did not speak. Murong Cheng shook his head when he met him. He sighed: "you are always stubborn, but you don''t show your face this time. I''m afraid you have thought about it before you come here. Do you think I can see it, but others can''t see it?"

 Chapter 384

    Hearing this, Murong Hao was startled for a moment. Although he still had a cold look on his face, his fingers, which had already been loosened, began to grip them fiercely again. His knuckles were all white and obviously extremely nervous.

    Murongqi did not look at his reaction. Instead, he glanced around the deserted hall and whispered to him: "after all, the eldest princess grew up in the white mansion, and then disappeared for many years. This time, it was hard to find the emperor. After a few days of leisure, he got involved in such things again. The White House has always been protecting the weak and will never give up If you and your wife are too young, you still think too simply. Murong didn''t protect the king of an Kingdom, and he didn''t just care about his Majesty''s mind. "

    Muronghao pondered for a moment, then turned his body to stare at murongqi''s back, and said in a deep voice, "my father said Can''t exclude Bai''s? "

    Murongqi stood still and raised his head. Instead of talking to each other immediately, murongqi looked at the vermilion dragon column not far away, which was where Wu Yatuo had just been.

    Since the death cause of his wife and his eldest son burst out in Murong mansion, at that time, he suddenly learned all the truth, and the resentment in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time. For so many years, he was afraid of the gradually weak Murong family, unable to avenge his beloved woman and the children killed by the rebels when they were born. Because of guilt, hatred, regret or want to get the truth, he His hatred of Wu Ya''s family was no less than that of anyone, but he never showed it in his face. When Emperor Xihua married the Murong family and started to fight against him again and again,

    Hou -

    Murong Qi fixed his eyes on the vermilion pillars and turned his slightly lax eyes into blandness, which made him speak again.

    "You don''t want to tell you and your husband''s plan, but you are also afraid of Murong Bai''s rash actions. On the contrary, it''s easy to drag both the two families into the water. What''s worse is that Wu Yatuo takes advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of it. But it''s also bad here. With Murong''s family, you won''t easily hand it back. How will Bai''s actions when hearing the news? Do you think about it?"

    Murong Hao lowered his eyebrows and eyes, took a deep breath and bowed, "what my father taught me is."

    Murongqi listened to his words with a bit of sincerity, knowing that he was really listening to it, he nodded, turned around and took out a post from his sleeve and handed it to the past: "now, there is only one remedy."

    Murong Hao with a bit of doubt, took the post in his hand to open a look, eyes a coagulation: "famous post?"

    Murongqi nodded and hid the dark color from his eyes. He asked general Wuwei to deliver it to you just now when you were talking to Wu Yatuo. Today, when you came back to the mansion, you would complain that you were ill. You don''t have to come to the imperial court in the future. You can go to visit Baifu in humble clothes. I''ll give you the old bones and sacrificial son You will not be disturbed by your appearance. "

    Xuanyi thought for a moment. If this method was the most complete, he nodded respectfully and said, "please father and brother sacrifice."

    When Murong''s father and son discussed how to avoid the prying eyes of Wu Ya''s family, and combined the forces of Murong and Bai to find out what they wanted in a short period of time, several teams of bodyguards had quickly surrounded the whole courtyard in the imperial palace of Dajin Outer Palace. The head of the court was dressed in a civil official''s robe, which was placed in the imperial court to fulfill the emperor''s official duties minister.

    Most of the people in the Imperial Academy who are sorting out books and writing books are in a bit of panic when the gate is pushed open by two bodyguards. They don''t know what''s going on. Only a small number of people seem to have a bottom in their hearts. They quietly hide and whisper while watching the principal Minister of the imperial clan''s mansion and take two bodyguards to the front of the bookshelf and stand behind the bookshelf "The prince of an Kingdom, your majesty has an order, please go to the zongrenfu."

    Hearing the sudden sound of the sound, Jiang Luoyu threw the book back to the bookshelf with a smile. Her dark eyes drooped slightly and crossed a dark color. She took a long breath and did not ask why. She raised her step and prepared to follow the two guards. The imperial sword who followed him saw this scene and immediately changed her face.

    "Nei Jun!"

    "Nothing. You don''t have to follow me. Go to the marquis." Jiang Luoyu had already walked a few steps, but she still stopped when she heard him in a confused voice. She slowly clenched her finger and whispered, "remember to tell the Marquis that you don''t have to worry about

    "

    The imperial concubine sword knew that it was the official who took Jiang Luoyu away. Looking at Jiang Luoyu''s appearance, she should have nothing to do with it. Then she put down some worries and watched him go away. She lowered her body and said to her, "I''m sorry Yes, sir

    Jiang Luoyu turned her head. Half of her white face was illuminated by the bright sunlight through the window frame. Her thin red lip corners were dyed with a few radians. She did not worry about herself at all. She nodded to the leader''s inexplicable member of the patriarchal clan, and said in a soft voice, "let''s go."

    When they got out of the Imperial Academy, they had already gone down to the court. On the road paved with white marble, only the maids and bodyguards hung their heads. When they were about to be taken into the carriage, Jiang Luoyu suddenly felt something. He looked back at the path that he had just passed by. Unexpectedly, he saw a dark figure at the end.

    When she touched the man''s smoky eyes, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but hook the corner of his lips and looked at him for a moment. Then she lowered herself into the carriage and slowly lowered the curtain.The carriage had been as like as two peas, and it was almost at the end of the afternoon meal. When the afternoon meal was almost over, the emperor stopped slowly. He looked down at the almost identical white walls and soldiers who had been guarding the first generation. He was a little bit out of God for a moment. Then he followed the Minister of the imperial clan into the courtyard wall, left and turned to the most remote court.

    The carved door is old wine, the window frame is not silk cloth, but new paste white paper, barely covering the worn-out interior. Watching a timid double waiter come forward to open the door for herself, Jiang Luoyu squints her eyes and looks into the room. She finds that there are only a few simple pieces of furniture in it. However, it is obvious that there is a missing corner in the step-by-step bed in the room, which is obviously more than Chen Old but neglect - how can such a large mansion not even have a better bed?

    Jiang Luoyu walked slowly into the threshold, and her mind turned suddenly. I don''t know whether it was the people in the clan who took refuge in Wu Ya''s family and decided that he couldn''t turn over after coming in. Or was it that the leader of the zongrenfu tried to test himself, but he didn''t care very much. Instead, the people who brought him here saw the scene in the house with a slight look Some embarrassment, only hesitated for a long time, or did not open his mouth for a change of place, but swallowed saliva foam, hard scalp to go forward.

    "Mr. nei, the tables and beds in this room are all simple and crude. Please don''t dislike it. It''s just a few days'' stay. When things are clear, you will be able to come out and have a reunion with an guohou."

    "The adult can speak so well, but let me open my eyes." Suddenly, hearing the words of the people behind her, Jiang Luoyu silently hooked the corner of her lips, the light of her eyes flashed and quickly darkened, and her slender fingers clenched the bone fan, "then I''ll take advantage of your good words. Although it''s simple here, you can live here. I won''t embarrass you. If you have something else, please help yourself."

    The official saw that he had never been dissatisfied because of the poor room. Subconsciously, he felt relieved and hurried back to the door with his hands arched: "well, I''ll leave."

    "Wait, my Lord." Jiang Luoyu held the bone fan and slowly turned to her side. She looked at the cold sweat on her head and some people who stood in the same place and did not dare to leave. She said one last word, "there is something I want to trouble you, sir.

    - do you know where there are black and white sons

    "There are naturally in the zongrenfu. Please wait for me."

    Seeing several frightened figures go away, Jiang Luoyu lifted his sleeve and brushed the dust on the table. Looking at the shivering Gemini holding the tray and putting the steaming tea cup on his hand, a sly smile appeared on the corner of his lips. When the slender fingers lifted the hot tea cup, the dark light flashed through his eyes.

    Wu Yatuo''s purpose is not only to keep him here for a few days, but to go around such a large circle to expose his original status as the son of the carefree king. He failed to do so once in front of the emperor. The second time he wanted to let him confess that he was the dead son of Dalong, jiangluoyu. However, no matter what the purpose of his coming to Dajin The enemy''s treason will never be cleared.

    As soon as the accusation of treason against the enemy is carried out, even if Murong wants to get him out of the Zongren''s mansion, he is afraid that he can''t go out. Before he is convicted, Wu Ya''s family still dares to cover the sky in the Zongren''s mansion. What''s more, if he is convicted, he doesn''t have to think about all the consequences.

    The slender fingers stroked the jade tea cup, and the fingertips illuminated by the sunlight outside the window glowed with cold and glistening light, and a disordered footstep sound sounded. The one who had not been away for a long time, still looked timid, holding the chess box with black and white pieces and a slightly worn-out chessboard in his hands, put them in Jiang Luoyu''s hand and whispered.

    "Mr. Nai, here comes the black and white son."

    Seeing the chessboard, Jiang Luoyu put the tea cup on the table again. She twisted the dust on the old chessboard with her fingers, and said in a soft voice: "it seems that the black and white pieces were a long time ago. These clansmen are locked here, and they are really not in the mood to do such physical and mental cultivation."

    "What Nei Jun said is..." The Gemini seemed to be really cowardly. He didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. He didn''t even dare to raise his head. He whispered, "I don''t know your husband But what else is needed? "

 Chapter 385

    Jiang Luoyu bent his lips. Seeing that he didn''t agree with his own words, Jiang Luoyu had no intention to know whether he was really timid or not. He waved his hand and motioned him to step down. However, his slender fingers opened the black and white chess box and said in a cold voice, "I''m a little tired. You don''t need to wait here. Go down and have a rest."

    As the sound of the twins'' footsteps faded away, Jiang Luoyu''s slender fingers brushed the crystal clear black and white chess pieces one by one, her eyes gradually deepened, but her lips gradually showed a faint smile, as if she recalled something.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Luoyu''s lips bent deeper, stood up and walked to the edge of the worn-out bed, opened the old but clean bedding, and sat down with a low body. It seemed that the voice of the man who was cool and cool yesterday evening sounded in his ears.

    When the black and white pieces fell on the chessboard, he heard his voice asking.

    "Do you know how to take off your boots?"

    The man frowned and his eyes flashed: "take off your boots?"

    "It''s a game setting method in chess -- a way to make the opponent eat the sweetness first, and then eat the dragon."

    The black sleeves ran across his body, and the golden Li bird pattern was shining in the sun. It looked as if it would spread its wings and fly in the sky in the next moment.

    "You want to -"

    "but uya Tuo and uyale are different. He is resourceful and ruthless. His father, king, mother and concubine all died of his scheme. I am their own child. Even if his two legitimate sons and one legitimate daughter died in my hands due to the scheme, Wu Yale is more alert to me, but he will certainly despise me because of his arrogance."

    He lowered his head to take off the boots on his feet, purple tassels across the back of his hand, the smile of the corner of his lips became more and more strong.

    "Wu Ya Tuo is resourceful and resourceful. For so many years, Wu Ya''s family only relied on his legitimate son, but he did not fall down. On the contrary, he was more powerful. It can be seen that his means are powerful, and ordinary advantages can''t move him. Only when I enter the game can I have a chance to break the game, not to mention - nothing can be gained without entering the tiger''s den."

    Jiang Luoyu took off his boots, but he didn''t take off his shirt. Instead, he took out a small jade bottle from his sleeve, poured out a pill of brown pills from the inside, and swallowed it up with his head up. Naturally, he put the jade bottle back into his sleeve, lay down low and covered the quilt. After a long breath, his eyelashes dropped Mao Weidong completely closed his eyes, as if he was sleeping peacefully in an instant, but his lips showed a faint smile.

    It is for the people who are not around at this time, but are missing all the time.

    Zhaomin, whether to win or lose, will be decided here.

    After half a cup of tea, the person lying on his back in bed fell asleep, and his breath gradually stabilized. A footstep from far to near quietly pushed open the carved wooden door, and suddenly completely pushed the door open. Just then, the timid little Gemini stood not far from the doorsill, but the whole person was not the same as before. His dark eyes looked at him lying down In bed, even if made such a loud noise, still unresponsive people, the lips raised a secret smile.

    "What did you say? How can you two decide on such a dangerous plan

    At the same time, in the Zhengyuan study where the Duke of Pingguo of Baifu was located, he had already changed his official uniform and waited for Murong Hao to explain. He suddenly heard the astonishing news, and his face suddenly changed with anger.

    "I always knew that the general was bold, but I didn''t expect that even yu''er would take such risks! Have you ever thought that if this plan is slightly careless, the consequences will be unimaginable! "

    "As the Duke of Pingguo said, Hao knew that this matter was too changeable. However, Chen Hua and Hao were both burdened with hatred. However, Wu Yatuo''s body could not stay in the imperial capital for a long time. If this time fails, the next time we don''t know when, we can wait until the time when Wu Yatuo returns to the imperial capital again. Hao and Chen Hua discuss this plan."

    Murong Hao listened to Bai Jing''s angry words. He realized that his father, who was standing with Bai Jing, also had a look of discontent. He saw that Bai Luofu and Bai Luoning had become the most calm people. He could not help pursing his pale lips and kneeling on one knee not far from Bai Jing''s body. He tried to endure his deeper worry and explained in a low voice.

    "There are still some omissions in this plan. My father and the Duke of the state of peace can see that later on, there must be some shortcomings in relying on Murong and Hao. Hao and his inner monarch are not talented Please give me a hand. "

    "This is not your idea, but yu''er''s idea."

    When Bai Jing heard this, she raised her hand to stop bailuoning and bailuofu who wanted to talk. She looked down at murongqi, who was not far away from her. She had already thought about it, but she could not help but feel a little more puzzled, but did not mean to ask the truth.

    "However, according to your feelings for yu''er, you should not have easily agreed to this matter. There must be other reasons, but it must be difficult to tell - well, since you have taken such a big risk, yu''er has also spent so much effort. If this is accomplished, it is not only Murong''s instruction, but also Bai''s help. What''s the matter?"

    Murong Hao clenched his finger on his side. His eyes were slightly closed according to the color of his photo. His knuckles turned white. It was caused by excessive force: "thank you, Duke ping!"Bai Jing sighed. Obviously, he was worried and dissatisfied with the two of them who were good at making opinions and were very adventurous. After a moment, such a look was gradually quiet. He waved his hand and said, "well, you are the master of yu''er, and yu''er is my favorite grandson. I don''t need to talk about these polite words in the future."

    Murong Hao didn''t speak this time. He just lowered himself again, holding his slender fingers tightly in his sleeve.

    At the same time, in the inner city of Wuya mansion, dressed like a man''s Wu Ya Le Ze, he was frowning and walking quickly towards the garden, listening to the whispers of the people who were following him. When he heard half of the story, he suddenly turned cold, stopped his steps and asked in a low voice.

    "What? As soon as he entered the Zongren mansion, he was in a daze? "

    Wu Yatuo''s father''s plan was to set up a bureau to send the monarch of Anguo into the Zongren''s house. Wu Yale was just reporting a try at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that those people who were ambushing in the frontier really found out the relationship between Jiang Luobai, the carefree king of Dalong, and the inner king of Anguo. When Jiang Luobai actually wrote a letter to the king of Dajin, he cut off his letter. He was fake He made a fake letter paper to let Funing Bo''s straw bag find out, which led the cunning Prince of Anguo into the abyss step by step.

    Now that the plan has just taken the first step, the rest of the work has not yet been done. However, the king of the state of an is in a coma in the imperial palace. If it comes out later that the prince confessed to the crime, you don''t need to know that it''s just slander. Thinking of this, Wu yaleze''s eyebrows wrinkled and his sleeve waved coldly: "can someone come to check on it Disease? "

    Following him was the housekeeper of the Wuya mansion. Hearing this, he immediately bowed his head and said in a timid low voice: "report back to your royal highness, your majesty and Murong family are very worried about this news. Originally, Murong family wanted to send a doctor, but his majesty didn''t know when he was in the Zongren''s house. He just sent the imperial doctor to check the pulse until now There is still no news. "

    Wu Ya Le snorted coldly and frowned more tightly: "where are our people? Who did it? "

    The housekeeper didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly replied, "Your Highness, the prince of Anguo was just in the room, and he was suddenly unconscious before any party started to do it."

    Wu Yale heard this, and his doubts finally came up, and his tone was extremely bad: "so why is the prince of Anguo suddenly unconscious? Who did it? "

    "Your Highness, a few days ago, the Xiao family sent someone to say that they had installed nails in the Zongren mansion. After we heard that the king of the state of an was in a coma, the news came back from there, saying that they didn''t know the details, and they didn''t do anything about it."

    Wu Ya Le clenched his slender fingers and looked like a sharp arrow. He was staring at the housekeeper who was obviously extremely afraid: "it''s not our hand, nor is it Xiao''s hand. Is there a family or force in the capital that is more powerful than Murong''s in addition to my uya family?"

    The housekeeper was cold behind his eyes, but he didn''t know what the reason was. He said in a low voice: "but your highness, the prince of an''s country fainted for no reason. What he said was his own hand?"

    Before the words fell, Wu Ya Le Ze''s expression was frozen. Something flashed in his mind, but he couldn''t see it clearly. Subconsciously, he said: What did you just say

    The housekeeper was stunned by his words, and more sweat came out of his head. Before he could reply, the wheelchairs were gradually moving towards the corridor, and a hoarse and steady voice suddenly rang out.

    "He said it right."

    When Wu Yale heard the voice, he immediately turned around, one of his men consciously protected his slightly protruding abdomen, lowered himself to the visitor and whispered, "the child has seen his father."

 Chapter 386

    "As soon as you enter the zongrenfu, you will be in a daze. As a result, people''s eyes will be focused on why he fainted, and other things will fade away, which is an excellent way to delay time."

    Wu Yatuo''s expression was light, and his face did not show any joy or anger. However, when he saw Wu Yale''s hand protecting his lower abdomen, his eyes flickered slightly, but he did not say anything. On the contrary, he talked about the affairs of the imperial family: "this king of anjuo is extraordinary when he makes a move. He has such a mind at a young age, and it will not be in vain for you to plant one after another It''s not

    Wu Yale, however, seemed to be instructive. He lowered his head and looked more modest: "father, do you mean that the monarch of Anguo is in a coma, is it really his own hand?"

    "What can be explained besides this?" Wu Ya Tuo raised his hand and motioned to the people behind him to stop. He pointed his long and pale finger on his knee. He recalled what happened in the court yesterday, and a smile appeared on his lips. "I''m afraid it''s not only that. The monarch of Anguo must have expected that we would join him in the imperial clan''s mansion before we started. Therefore, we didn''t say anything to the emperor when he was in the imperial court yesterday If you ask for mercy, that''s the real trick. "

    Wu Ya le was listening to the speech and thinking for a moment. A dark light flashed through his eyes, but a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Father, then we... "

    Wu Yatuo''s pale brow glided through the shadow, and his fingers slowly placed on the handle of the wheelchair, indicating that the people behind him would push him on. His voice became lighter and lighter, but the meaning became more and more vicious: "since he started so hard that he didn''t want to open his mouth first, we don''t have to let go. Since we can''t get his confession alive, we might as well forge a copy of his statement When Murong''s family is still asking for the emperor''s edict, he can''t speak any more when he can''t take him out of the imperial palace. "

    Wu Yale bowed down again. No one could see his face. His tone was gentle and respectful.

    "Yes, my child."

    When uya Tuo left his eyes, Wu Yale slowly straightened up. His fingers in his sleeve twisted gently, and he bowed over his back for a long time. However, the housekeeper in front of him, who had not retreated, whispered: "if you hear what your father just said, you should do it immediately."

    "Yes, according to your highness."

    The housekeeper quickly disappeared, leaving Wu Yale standing alone. He lowered his head very slowly. He fixed his gaze on his white palm for a long time. After a faint smile of joy and anger appeared on the corner of his lips, he raised his step and walked to the garden covered with flowers and trees not far away.

    And when the steward of the house of uya received the order of his master, and when it was not dark enough, he rode with his men and went toward the outer city.

    At this time, outside the Zongren''s mansion, an guohou, dressed in a black suit, looked at the two vermilion gates in front of him without any fluctuation. Then all the officials and officials in the Zongren''s mansion came and did not wait to bow down to salute the people in front of him. However, an guohou suddenly withdrew his cold eyes and raised his hand to the man with the tray behind him Before, slender fingers clenched an object on the tray, and the calm and calm voice resounded in front of the silent needle landing door.

    "When the imperial edict arrives, the Imperial Palace receives the decree!"

    Originally, they just lowered themselves to meet each other. When they heard the words, the ministers of the imperial family who were just about to salute were shocked. They looked at the bright yellow edict on the hand of an Guo Hou, and immediately knelt down in panic. Their voices were somewhat uneven and said, "the Minister receives the order!"

    "Carry the goods according to heaven," the emperor ordered.

    The monarch of the state of an has a valuable status and is of golden branches and jade leaves. However, within one day after he entered the imperial clan''s mansion, he was already weak and unconscious. I realized the relationship between the Tian family and the Murong clan, and temporarily transferred him to the Murong mansion.

    I''m here. "

    "Long live, long live, long live

    Before finishing reading the edict, some people kneeling on their knees did not notice it well. When they had finished reading the edict, they closed the edict again, bypassed them, and walked inside. They could not help talking, and then they came to Murong mansion which was brought in by Anguo Hou Under the gaze of the attendants'' eyes, he reluctantly smiles to welcome them into the Zongren''s mansion and wait for a while.

    Seeing an guohou''s clothes with the golden Li bird pattern swept by his side like the wind, he was busy catching up with him to lead the way. There was a flash of sweat on the head of the patriarchal master who was afraid of being slighted. His hands were still shaking when he rubbed the handkerchief. However, muronghao did not look at him. He only walked towards the door of hanging flowers in front of him with calm eyebrows and tight lips.

    Just as soon as he was out of the game, Jiang Luoyu was ready to make a plan at that time. Therefore, his coma had been discussed in advance. When the emperor went to court yesterday, he went to see the emperor alone and asked for a secret order to come back. Just waiting for this time to take Jiang Luoyu back to Murong Mansion --

    even if Wu Ya''s people get news ? This is a "reversed boot", which can stigmatize the monarch of Anguo and send him into the clan''s mansion, which has already given them a sweet end. At this time, without saying that Jiang Luoyu is in a coma and can not be interrogated, even if he is still awake, can''t he be the Marquis of Anguo, or the whole Murong clan is dead?!After a few steps beyond the gate of weeping flowers, a timid looking Gemini was pushed to the cold faced muronghao by the leader of the imperial clan. Seeing the handsome but cool face of Zhang, the Gemini lowered his eyes slightly to cover up his fear and the voice of mosquitoes and flies.

    "See an Guo Hou."

    Fuming swept up and down according to the color of his eyes, as if he could see something. Although he still frowned, he did not raise his hand to let him go. Instead, he suddenly asked, "where is the inner gentleman? Take Ben Hou immediately. "

    When the Gemini heard his voice with ice, he was scared to shake his body, as if he was about to faint. But when he looked at his side timidly, he seemed to shake off a burden. After a strong effort to wink at him, he swallowed his saliva, or turned around and began to lead the way: "yes, please go this way."

    Murong Hao watched him shivering in front of him, but he did not immediately step forward. Instead, he cast his eyes coldly at the flattering but frightened face. He waved his sleeve and said in a cold voice, "here''s my Murong family to watch. I''ll take you back to Murong house. Please wait."

    Instead of waiting for the person around him, the man in Xuanyi no longer put his eyes on him, but followed the twins who took small steps to lead the way, and strode towards the dark corridor in the patriarchal mansion.

    "Are you the Gemini who has been waiting on your husband?"

    Before taking a few steps, Gemini, who was bowed and did not dare to raise his head, suddenly heard the voice of his descendants. He could not help pursing his lips. However, his face gradually lost his expression of fear, especially the look that he was about to faint. He did not know when he had disappeared. He just pressed his voice and said, "yes, Lord."

    Murong Hao''s eyes were hard to tell the depth of his eyes. His smoky eyes drooped in the dark corridor and could hardly see his face clearly: "what''s the matter with you?"

    After hearing the words, the Gemini turned to think for a moment and raised his voice slightly: "back to the Marquis, the inner gentleman has been in a coma and can''t feed anything down. Everything else is normal and stable, just like sleeping. However, how to wait until the Marquis takes the inner gentleman back and asks someone to come for medical treatment, the rest of the slaves are not clear."

    "What happened after the emperor passed out?"

    "Since the emperor passed out of coma, at least three waves of people have come to spy on the truth and emptiness. Two of them are trying to do something to the unconscious emperor, or they want to move him to another place temporarily to prevent you from bringing him back to Murong mansion so quickly. However, they are still trying to do nothing about it, but you have already come, so they have not yet succeeded."

    Hearing the key words such as "three waves" and "starting a hand", Xuanyi''s eyes suddenly burst into a cold light, and his fingers clenched the sword handle on his waist: "you are so bold. You don''t look like the Murong people, nor do you look like the people around Chen Hua, let alone an upright Bai family member."

    The Gemini heard his terrible tone and look, but it seemed that he had never seen anything. He was not like the timid servant just now. When he slowly pulled up a little invisible radian from the corner of his lips, he lowered his head deeply and made a completely submissive appearance: "the slave suddenly appears here, and he is the only one who serves the inner gentleman when he is awake. The Marquis suspects that he is the only one who serves the inner prince when he is awake The identity of the slave is natural, and the slave himself is clear. What''s more, the Marquis guessed it well. The slave is not a member of the Murong family of Bai family, nor is he a member of the inner prince. He is Xiao''s Secret chess. "

    "It''s Xiao''s --" Xuanyi man''s slender fingers held more tightly on the hilt of the sword when he took off the words. His eyes became colder and colder. He glanced over the face covered by his long hair, which was covered by his long hair. He said, "even if Chen Hua left, would you still stay in the Zongren mansion?"

    Before the end of this question, the dark head in the vicinity dropped lower, and a gust of wind blew happily, even blurring the words: "Huihou ye, I grew up in the Zongren''s mansion since I was a child. I''m the son of the servants here. Naturally, I won''t leave here. I''m worried about it."

    Murong Hao raised his hand and stopped talking. He then motioned to the twin leaders who were walking in front of him. When he stepped step step by step on the dark corridor, he finally stopped in front of an old carved wooden door. His eyes were not able to sweep the worn marks on the door frame, and his fingers on the hilt loosened, and his eyes became darker Bottom.

    When I speak again, there are only three words.

    "Go down."

    Before the words fell completely, he lifted his hand and pushed open the wooden door which was lightly closed in front of him. He stepped into the room, glancing over the old furnishings in the room. He stopped a little on the black and white plate on the table. He must have landed on the bed not far away, half covered with brocade quilt, and sunk on the calm and peaceful cheek of the man who had been immersed in his dream.

    I don''t know how long after that, the man in Xuanyi was sitting on the edge of the couch, his cold thin lips touched the corner of his lips in his sleep, and murmured softly: "Chen Hua Sleep well, I will arrange everything and wait for the big fish to enter the urn

    The carriage with Murong''s family emblem stopped in front of the Zongren''s mansion, and the vermilion gate opened again, revealing the black figure holding the man in his arms. Many sergeants and dark owls in blue bowed their heads to salute one after another, until the dark and silver lined boots stepped on the carriage, and the low voice echoed in the ears of all."Back to the house."

 Chapter 387

    When the carriage carried them back to Murong''s mansion in the inner city, it was already a little bit late. Murong sacrifice, who had been waiting for the door, saw the carriage coming from a distance, and immediately raised his steps to meet him. After whispering a few words to Murong Hao, who was holding the man in his arms, he immediately walked back into the open gate with him.

    As soon as he entered Li Yu Yuan''s bedroom, he gently placed the man in light purple clothes on the couch. His slender fingers were just about to take off the outer clothes of the sleepy people. Outside the layers of gauze and bead curtains, a light blue figure suddenly stepped forward a few steps, suppressing the voice report.

    "Marquis, someone is asking for a meeting outside. It''s It''s the Miao girl. "

    The voice falls, the finger tip that is illuminated by the sun stops for a moment, silent and silent, as if waiting for someone outside to finish speaking.

    Not surprisingly, the imperial concubine sword standing outside the curtain did not hear the answer of the master son by the bed, and then opened his mouth.

    "The Miao girl wanted to come in and have a look after the comatose Nei Jun was brought back by the marquis. She also said that she could do some magic tricks in the Miao area, and she could not help the Emperor..."

    This time, waiting for the imperial concubine sword to finish the words behind, the cold and low voice suddenly rang out: "let her come in."

    "Yes, Lord."

    The light blue figure quickly retreated out. After a moment, there was a creaking sound of wooden door. A big red figure walked into the room quickly. No matter whether there were layers of blocking screen curtains beside the bed, it seemed that they did not care about stepping in.

    But when she went all the way to the bed, she saw the beautiful man in black who was sitting on the edge of the bed. She found that because of her voice, the man turned his deep eyes in the dark and looked straight at her. Only then did she realize that she looked like a little impolite girl in red. She could not help but cry in a low voice, and her face was a little alarmed ¡£

    "Qiya Qiya has met the marquis

    Looking at her standing there, she did not know how to put her hands and feet. Muronghao''s face, sitting by the bed, never moved. She just looked at her coldly until the girl in red finally calmed down in such a situation. She remembered her reason for coming. Her eyes were evasive and her expression was strange. She took a peek at muronghao again After her beautiful face, she flushed her cheeks and hung her head. Instead of looking at Jiang Luoyu, who was sleeping, she tugged at her clothes. There was a little shyness and shyness in her words.

    "I dare to ask the Marquis, Qi Ya has a good command of medical skills. Can you let Qi Yaxian First of all, let''s look at the reason why you are in a coma? "

    As the words fell, the girl in red felt that her eyes were colder and her blush suddenly shrank. She could not help swallowing her saliva hesitantly. Just as she was about to speak again, Xuanyi suddenly got up to step aside and walked quietly from her side, bringing a breath holding cold wind.

    The girl in red didn''t hear him for a long time. She seemed to realize that her action was too abrupt, and she didn''t dare to peep at the man in Xuanyi. She trotted to the bed and sat down with her delicate fingers on her white wrist. After a while, she hesitated to stand up and looked at the back behind the bead curtain not far away, and covered her eyes with expression: "Lord, according to From the pulse situation, Nei Jun is poisoned. I can save him. "

    To her surprise, when she heard the last sentence, the man in Xuanyi, who had been silent all the time, suddenly turned around and his eyes fell directly on her through several layers of gauze curtains, with a few anxieties and surprises: "is this really true?"

    The girl in red suddenly turned white when she heard Xuanyi''s words. Her fingers couldn''t help but hold it by her side. After rolling around her lips for several times, she said timidly again, "if you delay again, if your pulse changes for a while, Qiya can''t guarantee it."

    Hearing this, the man in Xuanyi didn''t doubt anything. He turned around and lifted the bead curtain. His long and cold fingertips touched the man''s sleeping cheek, and his voice was low: "OK, what do you want? I''m waiting for someone to prepare you. "

    When the girl in red saw him come to her side, her face turned white and red. After she stepped back in a panic, she murmured in a low voice: "thank you so much."

    After half a cup of tea, the imperial sword took a group of white servants into the inner room and saluted the girl in red together.

    out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the girl''s drooping eyelashes, and muronghao''s eyes flashed Dark color, tone but in the face of her is, slightly eased some: "the Gu of the inner king, can there be a solution?"

    The girl in red didn''t see the deep and indifferent eyes, but hung her head and said in a serious low voice: "Huihou Lord, Qiya can''t see what kind of insect this is, but it seems that the insect has no harm except to make him sleepy. But just now, after feeling my pulse, I found that there were not only poisonous insects in his body, but also a kind of chronic poison, and he took it for more than one day or two Now, I''m going to prescribe some antidote for him to take. Maybe it will sober him up

    Hearing the words of chronic poison, a cold light flashed at the bottom of Xuanyi''s eyes, but his face was covered up very well. His tone did not change. It seemed that he didn''t see the girl in red in front of him. After saying this, he looked a little surprised and strange. Then he turned to the quiet imperial sword and whispered: "remember to serve with pen and ink.""Yes, Lord." Dressed in a light blue long gown, the Gemini hung his head, and then raised his arm to the girl in red with a gentle smile, "girl Qiya, please come here."

    The girl in red gave a low reply, as if she still felt a little strange. She could not help but stare at Xuanyi man''s face without fluctuation for a while. Only then did she realize that she was impolite again. After bowing down in a panic, she turned around and quickly disappeared into the room with the imperial sword.

    Murong Hao, who was standing in the room, lowered his eyes slowly. When he turned to his side, he saw Murong Ji come out from the secret door behind the wall with his long invited doctor. After the two brothers looked at each other quietly in the dark room, the gray haired doctor had to make a new diagnosis and was now sleeping There is even a smile in the corner of his lips.

    "How about it?"

    A moment later, the gray old imperial doctor quickly took back his hand and wiped the cold sweat on his head. His eyes were full of doubts and bewilderment: "Huihou, I''m sorry that I don''t know Miao Jiang''s medical skills. The pulse described by the girl just now is poisoning or something I can''t diagnose it, let alone the reason why he is in a coma. "

    Muronghao did not raise his eyes. His slender fingers touched the calm and beautiful cheek, but he did not say a word. Until there was a soft knock outside the door, the princess in the light green clothes handed a piece of paper with her expressionless hands.

    "Marquis, this is the prescription given by the girl just now. Please check it."

    According to the color of the eyes in the white and black words staring for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth: "write the prescription of the people?"

    The imperial concubine sword bowed down to reply: "return to the Marquis, that girl said that the medicine on this prescription is not easy to boil together, must look at the hour, so she and peony went to the pharmacy to boil medicine for the emperor."

    Muronghao let out an unexplained sneer from the corner of his lips. He raised his hand and handed the prescription to the old imperial doctor. He looked down at the prescription in a hurry and looked at it carefully. After a moment, he looked a little relieved: "Marquis, I see that there is nothing poisonous in this prescription. It is also a good antidote to poison. Although I don''t know what kind of pulse the girl has solved, the medicine is definitely antidote. I don''t know exactly what kind of poison it is. "

    Murong Ji stood beside him quietly listening to the conversation between his brother and the old doctor. As soon as he said this, he gave a subconscious sigh of relief, took a look at his brother who was sitting beside the bed, and quietly arched his hands, leaving behind a worried eye light, and took the imperial doctor to leave the house quickly.

    Just half an hour after they stepped out of the threshold, the girl in red puffed under the fire in the pharmacy across the flower drop door and wooden door, and completely extinguished the dying fire. When she picked up the boiling medicine pot, her eyes flickered subconsciously, smiling to the maid in her light green dress.

    "Peony girl, you come to filter the medicine, I will carry the bowl."

    When Paeonia lactiflora looked back, she saw that the girl in red was struggling to put the medicine jar on a layer of white cloth. Knowing that she could not hold it, she said so. Then she showed a kind smile, nodded and took over the medicine jar in her hand. She looked at the girl in red in front of her, blinked her eyes, picked up the clean jade bowl, and hung down her head to carefully wipe it. Only after carefully wiping, did she get close to her She poured the medicine.

    See this scene, peony lip corner smile deeper, finger clenched the handle of the medicine pot, gently ordered: "good, that Qiya girl to hold steady, careful will be hot hand."

    When the black medicine was full of pure white jade bowl, the woman in green dress wiped the outer edge of the medicine bowl carefully, then she put on the tray and followed the girl in red. She walked quickly towards the winding corridor to the inner room. After lifting the layers of gauze curtain, Qiya, who was walking in front of her, had not had time to sit on the side of the bed, staring at the sleeping people on the bed and standing on her Later people, however, took the lead to report in a soft voice.

    "Lord, here comes the medicine."

    Before the sound dropped completely, he saw that the man in Xuanyi didn''t even lift his head, so he immediately raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "here, I''ll feed you."

    The girl in red saw that he didn''t look at himself at all. She just looked at the man who was sleeping on the bed. She couldn''t help but flashed a faint look. She took the jade bowl containing medicine from the tray and carefully handed it up. Her voice was delicate: "Marquis..."

    It seems that the man in Xuanyi didn''t hear her soft voice, and he didn''t want to explore the look of the girl in red beside her. She just lowered her head and fed it into the thin red lip. She saw that the girl in red, standing not far behind him, flashed a flash of panic at the bottom of her eyes. At the next moment, her eyes turned and walked quickly to the side of the table After picking up the tea cup, his fingers subconsciously wiped it on the edge of the cup again. Then he gave it to Murong Hao, who got up and put the medicine bowl in a low voice.

    "Marquis, the medicine is extremely bitter. You''d better gargle."

    Xuanyi still did not lift her head, but raised her hand to take the tea cup in her hand. To the girl''s surprise, Murong Hao lifted the lid of the cup and bowed her head. As soon as she took a sip, she fed the next one to Jiang Luoyu''s sleeping mouth. She looked motionless and lowered her face, but her expression was not clear.Half an hour later, the people on the bed are still heavy, closed eyes, quiet motionless.

    The girl in red showed a look of astonishment on her face. After a moment, she quickly stepped forward and put her hand on the white wrist of the sleeping man. Her face changed a few times: "no, I should have woken up immediately after those medicines were fed, but why Let Nei Jun sleep more deeply

    When her voice had not fallen completely, Xuanyi quickly drew out the gold dagger on her waist, and his eyes were as cold as the blade on her neck: "are you going to kill him?"

    "It''s not that I hurt my husband! I don''t do harm to the heart of the emperor! " The girl in red didn''t expect that he should be like this. She fell on the ground, but she didn''t dare to hide from the sharp blade. Finally, she realized that if the disease of the man on the bed could not be cured, she would definitely be killed by the gold dagger. Her tone began to be cautious, "just I may have been confused. The antidote seems to have played a role with that Gu. Nei Jun, he... "

    It seems that Xuanyi doesn''t want to hear her explanation at all. However, because of the medicine just now, the man has completely drunk it. It''s not easy to kill her easily. Her eyes are even colder: "will there be any damage in the end?"

    The girl in red struggled to swallow her saliva and quickly replied: "Lord, after the mutation, the poisonous insects probably won''t do any harm to the body. After all, what they feed are antidotes. However, if the insects do not understand, people will always sleep. If they lie for a long time, they will not be able to feed food. They may be starved to death in their sleep Death. "

    Hearing that there was no damage, Xuanyi''s expression was slightly relieved. The finger holding the gold dagger was still: "what should we do?"

    "Now, let me think about it first." The girl in red trembled and hid her finger in her sleeve. The girl''s delicate face was bright in the dark. There was still a little panic on her white face, but it was more moving. "Please rest assured, Lord. Qiya will try her best to cure her husband and make her better."

    The sharp blade moved away slowly, and the person sitting by the bed returned his knife to the scabbard. According to the color of his eyes, he looked at her deeply.

    "That being the case, I''ll trouble miss Kiya."

 Chapter 388

    The darkness in front of him is boundless. I don''t know when the purple ripples begin to spread. The people standing quietly in the dark move their eyelids. The rapid footsteps come and go, and quickly pass by him. When a section of golden tassel crosses the body, the pair of Dark Jade like eyes are finally slowly unfolding, and the vision is from fuzzy to completely clear.

    Just as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the snow-white palace wall facing him. His eyes crossed the familiar night and landed on the familiar platform not far away. He did not know how long before he came back to his mind. He saw that the crimson glazed tiles were like blood flowing under the lights of the dark night.

    Where is this?

    Just now, he was still in the Zongren''s mansion. He ate the sleeping bug that he had prepared when he came, and let himself fall into a deep sleep to delay time later?

    Now why suddenly wake up and come here again?

    Standing on the white marble slab, the man lowered his head and looked at his outspread fingers. He looked at his own body and the way he dressed before he was in a coma. A trace of inexplicable doubt flashed through his eyes.

    According to the law, after he faints, the man will take the imperial edict and take him back to Murong''s house before he starts to fight. As long as he waits for another day, he will wake up safe and sound But what''s the matter with this scene in front of you?

    the eyelashes dropped slightly to cover up the suspicions in the eyes. The man in purple breathed out a breath and chose a random direction. Then he turned and walked towards the place where the candle light spread. While walking, he carefully measured the appearance of the surrounding area, but suddenly stopped walking after a few steps.

    But this place It seems to be familiar.

    This idea just came together. Jiang Luoyu, who was standing at the corner, heard only a sound of feet behind her. She subconsciously hid herself in the shadow beside her body. She watched quietly as she was bending over to brush past him, with two small eunuchs behind her, and a large eunuch with a tray in her hand. She walked quickly towards a path in the dark.

    He watched the three men go away. After only a moment''s meditation, he quickly followed the three eunuchs, and followed him all the way to the darkness where the lights could hardly be seen.

    After a few turns on the road, the three men stopped at a small door. One of the eunuchs quickly opened the old door and went in one by one. Seeing this, Jiang Luoyu quickly approached and raised her hand to knock out the last eunuch. However, when her white fingers touched the neck, she suddenly passed through !

    When he walked through the bottom of his neck, he could not see the light of the eunuch''s head when he passed the bottom of his neck The look of patience, with that familiar to listen to will not forget the voice, sharp drink.

    "Princess, it''s time for you to take your medicine."

    No wonder I feel familiar.

    After seeing the figure and hearing the voice that will never be forgotten, the white fingers once again wore on the eunuch''s neck. He had already confirmed the idea that had just passed away, and a cool smile appeared on the corner of his lips.

    After that, he didn''t have to look at it carefully. He already knew whether this was another place. It was the place where he had lived for many years in the cold palace of Dajin.

    When he thought about this, he could not help but step forward and looked at the door. His dark jade like eyes tightly shrank under the dim light, but made his face more sarcastic.

    It turns out that Is it in a dream?

    "Dead Gemini, what are you doing?"

    "You think I don''t know You Want me to die? "

    "Princess, you are not right. Where I want you to die, but you want to die. "

    "Jiang Hui?"

    In such familiar words, before his death, he had firmly remembered this disgrace in his heart and turned it into a flame of revenge at every moment after his rebirth.

    to this day, he finally walked out of the nightmare, but why did he recall it at this time?

    He stood quietly in front of the house, watching the farce in the house. His eyes seemed to be wandering and without focus. Until there was a lot of footfalls behind him, his whole body suddenly coagulated. He thought about who was coming, but did not wait for him to look back. The man who had already died in the cold palace of Dalong passed by him first Into the old carved wooden door.

    "You don''t have to look at me like this. You''ve been worthless in your Majesty''s eyes. It''s better to die in such a dignified way than to be given one day by your majesty, said the cousin

    He listened to such a dialogue, but he no longer looked at the outline similar to him, but had already lost his beautiful face.

    "At the beginning Just blame me Blind... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nanjinglong Jiang Hui I Jiang Luoyu Even if it''s a ghost Next life It will make you pay for your bloodThe shrill voice cut through the dark sky in the cold palace, and the people standing beside him fell back in surprise. Finally, he held the maid''s arm and turned around to pass him again. Soon, it disappeared in the cold palace. The flickering yellow light in the room, like the life that had passed away, was suddenly extinguished, leaving only smoke.

    He stood in silence in the dark. When the living people left one by one, the wooden door behind him was slammed shut, and the moonlight crawled down along the window edge. Then he slowly squatted down and looked at the cold body that had already lost his breath. He burst into a silent laugh, but his eyes were full of darkness.

    Just as the illusory fingers slowly lifted up to cover his eyes, the wooden door behind him suddenly creaked. A figure sounded with the light footstep, and the faint smell of blood spread to open. He stood up in his heart and looked at the man standing in front of the door with a black cloak that almost covered his whole body.

    This time, without waiting for him to react again, the man in the black cloak, who could not see his face clearly, passed over him. His pale and thin fingers stretched out from the black sleeves, and suddenly picked up the cold body, stroked the open black eyes, as if stooping down to put his cheek on the gray hair, and murmured in a low voice.

    "I''m sorry It''s my fault. I didn''t expect it was a little late However, it''s good In the future, you don''t have to endure the cruelty of the world, and you will never see my terrible appearance. I think you will always have the original... "

    The man''s voice became lower and lower. When he said the most important sentence, he couldn''t hear clearly. Jiang Luoyu frowned slightly. Subconsciously, he held out his hand and didn''t want the stranger to touch his body. But as soon as he reached out, he passed through the black cloak, reminding him that all this was just a dream. He was stunned to see the man holding up his body Walk through his arm and walk out the door.

    Looking at his body, he didn''t know where he was going to be carried. He immediately followed the black figure and quickly stepped forward. Just a few steps down the path before the door, a dark figure shuttled from the cracks in the palace wall to the black back, and reported with a low profile.

    "Lord, there''s someone out there."

    He looked at the man''s back and heard his hoarse, low voice, but his nose smelled more blood.

    "Are the doubles ready?"

    "Yue"

    pi.

    The man sighed, but the tone did not move: "burn here, don''t leave any traces."

    "Yes."

    Looking at the man holding his body skillfully across the path and walking toward the direction outside the palace, Jiang Luoyu''s suspicions deepened. After looking back at the man''s command, he threw another corpse which was quite different from his own body into the cold palace. He soon poured the man in black, who was lit by fire oil, into the cold palace. His eyebrows were not only deeper, but also felt that he had died in the previous life After that, everything I see now seems to be abnormal.

    It''s strange.

    According to reason, he had no good friends in Dajin in his previous life. What''s more, the cold palace has long dissipated all his affection for many years, leaving only boundless suffocation and indifference. As an abandoned concubine in Dajin''s cold palace, people in the Palace should clean up the corpse and bury him after his death. However, the person who comes to the cold palace at this moment, no matter how dressed he looks, the way he talks and how he acts, From the strong smell of blood on his body, he would not be the one who should clean up his body.

    then, less than half an hour after his death in the previous life, he had news, came to the cold palace, and had been ready to be almost the same as his own body, as if he had prepared for his death, and came to collect his body as soon as he died?

    It has been written in the book that dreams come from the heart, but this dream is not only the death of his former life, but also a lot of things he did not know in his previous life.

    It''s really just his dream Or

    What''s the matter? As soon as he opened his eyes, he was not in the mansion, but was confined here for no reason. He saw these things that he didn''t know in his previous life, whether he took it in the zongrenfu, or what happened to his body in this life

 Chapter 389

    After thinking about it for less than a moment, the palace of the cold palace has been burning, and the fire color is red half of the sky. After seeing the maids and eunuchs who are waiting in the cold palace, they start to cry out in panic, or rush to report the matter to the various palaces. There are still a few palace women and eunuchs who have just started to draw water to extinguish the fire.

    He just stood there and looked around. He found that the man who left with his body in his arms or the man in black who lit the palace had already disappeared. He could only hear the noise of the palace ladies and eunuchs, who did not know whether they were panicking or watching coldly! Let''s go! The cold palace is out of water

    "What kind of people are living here? Why did they suddenly get out of the water?"

    "Who knows, I don''t want to save it. I''ll wait for those eunuchs to come."

    "That''s it."

    Jiang Luoyu stood in the same place for a while and looked at the flames that were burning more and more. After a long incense, the flames were gradually spreading in the cold palace. As a strange and familiar palace in the previous life, she was a little stunned and didn''t know where to go.

    At this time, Yi Hao, a palace girl who looks familiar with her eyes, just trots past him. Suddenly, he makes his eyes move slightly. She turns around and follows the maid who seems to be a little furtive. She goes all the way through the blue stone path. She walks through several doors in the dark palace wall, and finally stops in an ambulatory, which looks as if he has just been Just standing still, dressed several times more expensive than ordinary palace ladies, a female official whispered two words.

    As he stood far away, he didn''t hear what the maid of honor had said. He only saw that the female officer had heard the whisper, Then he stood up and nodded. He turned around and took out a silver hairpin from his sleeve and handed it to the maid of honor. Then she motioned to her to go back. The maid bowed down and saluted until the female official waved her hand impatiently again. Only then did she carefully put up the silver hairpin and went back to the original road.

    In the dark, he saw it very clearly.

    If his memory is correct, the maid in court who received the silver hairpin should have been one of the powerful female officials he served around him in his previous life.

    But I didn''t expect that ten years passed. Not only did she die of a cup of poisonous wine, but also the female officials who served the empress in the imperial palace for a time were now in a situation where they could only carefully protect a worthless silver hairpin.

    Watching the figure of the palace girl disappear in the dark, if he sighs, he steps up to catch up with the female official who is somewhat arrogant between his eyebrows and eyes. After about a cup of tea this time, the female official just bent down and looked at the three characters of Jingren palace behind him. He could not help but look down at a woman who was surrounded by people The figure who just came out of the hall bowed and saluted.

    Under the bright and white moonlight, the people who were surrounded by the crowd waved their hands and descended the stone steps in front of them in a noble manner, revealing the face that was expected by Jiang Luoyu, but not entirely in his expectation. His tone contained a bit of carelessness.

    "What''s the matter? Why the noise?"

    That face appeared in the moonlight, with his familiar indifference and calm, but not the common anger in this world.

    In this life, he is too familiar with this face.

    Just as Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the person in front of her in a strange and familiar way, the female official immediately lowered her body and respectfully replied: "back to your mother, it''s the cold palace. The nearby maids are afraid of burning other places, so they make a lot of noise." "It''s gone. There''s no need to cover up any more." The man standing under the steps gave a low smile, but his face did not look like a smile.

    in the cold moonlight, he looked as if he was going to bleed. "Tell me clearly, what happened to the cold palace?"

    The female official''s head dropped lower, and she obviously did not dare to disobey the orders of the people in front of her. Her attitude began to be similar to that of the maid with a silver hairpin. She said, "please report back to your mother. The maid has just received the news that someone wants to destroy the corpse."

    "Destroy the dead?" The pink fingernails were painted with bright red Cardan, which gently crossed the female official''s forehead with drooping head. It was creepy, but the words still had a smile that had not been erased. "You can''t talk nonsense. No matter what happens in this palace, no matter who gives it back, there must be evidence to count."

    The female official forced to endure the panic of her eyes, and reluctantly showed a flattering smile on her face. She stepped forward and whispered, "although there is evidence for this, it is all evidence that can''t be said."

    "Unspeakable evidence?" Hearing the last few words, the finger covered with bright red Cardan just slightly retracted. He played it in the air with great interest. There was a bit more mysterious color in the voice, "I really want to hear this. Tell me, what evidence can''t be said? "

    "Huiniang, do you still remember that ten years ago, the mother''s sister married the fourth Prince of that year as a concubine. On the return day of the present Prince Gong''s marriage, Princess Hui gave birth in the palace, and then Jiang''s family was abolished that evening?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu, who had been standing quietly listening to the words, looked at Wu Ya Le Ze dressed by the empress, and understood many things in her heart.After he was abandoned in his previous life, it was not Wu Yaduo who married into the imperial palace to be queen. Instead, in order to check and balance, Wu Yaduo married Nan Jinglong''s biological younger brother. As a royal concubine, he first consolidated the position of Wu Ya''s family, and then married Wu ya Le, the only twin of Wu Ya''s family, to the Imperial Palace and become queen?

    Just as Jiang Luoyu hung her head to meditate, Wu Yale, who could see that she was well maintained, raised her eyebrows and walked towards the gate of the palace. She said in a low voice with a smile: "those things ten years ago were too long. My recent memory is a little vague, and I can''t remember many of them Now that such things have happened, you can tell us in detail, and you should relieve the boredom. "

    What''s the solution?

    As soon as these four words were uttered, a trace of dark color flashed through Jiang Luoyu''s eyes, and a sneer came from the corners of her lips.

    "Yes, Madame." Unfortunately, the other people around him can''t see his look at the moment. When the female official hears the words, she is more likely to get some big favor. She is busy reporting the previous things, "ten years ago, although the queen in the cold palace is the original match, she has not been much favored by the emperor for so many years, and has not given birth to any children I''m sure I''m tired of it. What''s more, in those years, except for the queen of the cold palace, who was the highest in the palace, the rest were the princess Hui who had been in the palace for several years

    Wu Ya Le, who walked in front of her, picked her eyebrows: "it''s interesting. Go on."

    "Niang, you don''t know that although the Hui princess is a beauty, the emperor''s foothold was not stable at that time. Wu Ya''s family has just married her only legitimate daughter to the prince, and you, as a man, have not married into the palace."

    Seeing that the queen was amused, the female official immediately showed a look of honor and honor, and the smile on her lips became more attentive. In order to attract the attention of Wu Ya Le Ze, she lowered her voice even more, and her eyes were also whirling around. It was not like talking about the past, but like reporting a big secret..

    "At that time, the emperor was in a hurry and had no children. The princess Hui was not the daughter of Da Jin. If she was the son of a girl before the later one, it would be" the first one is cheap, and the second is the emperor. "

    Wu Ya Le said softly, and her red lips curled out an inexplicable arc, and the light of her eyes was not clear. Even after hearing this, her expression did not change greatly, and her exploration was more turbulent: "the emperor''s calculation is as smart as ever. However, as far as we know, the empress of that time followed from Ta long to Da Jin. As the main room, she had no children, and there was only one side room. I think she was very skillful. "

    "The empress was wrong. Although the queen was skillful, the empress Hui was the natural cousin of the queen. Moreover, because of the emperor''s favor, Princess Hui had a baby in her stomach. Although the queen was hot eyed, the queen was infatuated with the Emperor..."

    "Infatuated with the emperor?" Before the words fell, the man in the splendid clothes suddenly stopped. For the first time, he looked a little more surprised and murmured with a smile, "can someone be infatuated with such an emperor for many years? It''s really a miracle. When hearing the speech, the female official was very busy, and her face was also a little contemptuous: "what the empress said was that if the queen was not so infatuated that she was stupid, how could Princess Hui easily get that queen into a cold palace?"

    Wu Ya Le, on the other hand, made a meaningless hook on his lips and walked toward the direction where the fire was not extinguished, and his tone returned to a fresh and fresh tone: "the child that Princess Hui was pregnant with was not the one who was burned in the cold palace, but she did it to frame the queen herself."

    "This is also the retribution of Princess Hui."

    The female official narrowed her eyes, and quietly leaned closer to Wu yaleze. She looked at the place where the fire rose and compared several times.

    "since that time, in order to stigmatize the one in the cold palace, she has never been pregnant again. I''m afraid that the one in the cold palace is cursing her day and night. Recently, a noble man gave birth to a prince, Princess Hui It''s not small. Although it''s pretty, there are more and more beautiful people in the palace. How can you compare with a child

 Chapter 390

    "Oh?" When Wu Ya Le heard the word curse, he suddenly showed a slight discomfort. He moved his shoulder, but his expression did not change. He said, "how did you suddenly pull up these things? Is it not that the curse of the people in the cold palace really has an effect? Did not those who wanted to take the Queen''s throne have long been cursed to death by those who wanted to take the Queen''s seat as a remarriage? "

    On hearing this, the female official immediately turned pale. She knew that she had unintentionally committed the taboo of the lady in front of her, but she did not immediately plead guilty. Instead, her eyes turned to flattery and flattered her more intensely.

    "What are you talking about? You can''t degrade yourself. Compared with huiguifei, your mother is so lucky and fateful. She gave birth to a seventh Prince four years ago. How can anyone dare to curse her? It''s just that compared with the empress, huiguifei is afraid to think about it day and night. A few days ago, she heard that she had a nightmare and said that she had dreamt of the one in the cold palace. That''s why... "

    "It''s stupid to say she''s stupid."

    After listening to the woman official''s words, Wu Yale slowly lowered her eyes and scoffed, "it''s not difficult to kill quietly and then pretend to be dead. At least, it can make many people in the palace unable to find talks. What''s more, she is the former queen who has been abolished for ten years. Who would have thought that she killed people so recklessly, Ben Now the situation is very tense, and you can''t hide it when you leave the palace. "

    "What the empress said is, although the former queen was abolished and stayed in the cold palace for ten years, no one paid attention to it. After all, she was still the emperor''s first wife. It was meaningless to kill him. Even if the emperor knew about the dead concubines, even if the empress knew about it, it would be a big crime even if the empress had children. What''s more, he had no power to support him in the big gold, For so many years, what about the little beloved Princess Hui? "

    The female official echoed a few words in a low voice. Seeing that the queen was completely attracted by her own words, she could not help getting a little proud. She seemed to get closer, and her voice became smaller and smaller: "what''s more, if this matter is known by the emperor, even if huiguifei is not dead, she will be in the cold palace like the former queen."

    "Oh?"

    At this point, those old palace affairs should have been finished, but I didn''t expect that the female officials would say such words after that. The queen dressed in gorgeous clothes then brushed her hands quietly and motioned that a group of palace ladies should be away from her. Then she asked slowly with deep eyes and intonation.

    "How can you kill the former empress? Your majesty is so angry that she doesn''t care about the love she has been serving for so many years, and she insists on killing her? Is it possible that the former empress went into the cold palace at that time, there is still some secret? "

    "Madame, you don''t know that."

    The female official saw the empress waved back the rest of the crowd, leaving her alone. Knowing what she said was very important, she poured out the last secret that she did not dare to hide.

    "Although he was beaten into the cold at that time, he made great efforts when the emperor won the throne, and he also knew many secrets of the previous emperor. Although the emperor and the husband and wife had been in love for many years, he had always suspected that the man would betray him one day after he ascended the throne. It was only when he was a queen for a year that the emperor tried to kill him Why. "

    Jiang Luoyu stood at the place where they were half a step away, clenched his fingers in his sleeve. After he married his beloved and gave birth to two children, he had no hatred and resentment. At the moment, he suddenly heard the truth of his previous life, but in his heart there was only endless ridicule and indifference.

    It turns out that the real reason why he was abandoned in his previous life was not that he had hurt Jiang Hui''s child mercilessly, but for Nanjing''s unstoppable suspicions and unnecessary charges?

    Wu Yale didn''t have Jiang Luoyu''s complicated and deep eyes at this time, but her lips showed an inexplicable radian. She raised her feet again and then walked forward: "it sounds like the emperor has been in the palace for so many years, but he is as cold as before."

    The female official''s face hung a flattering smile, and repeatedly should be a way: "Niang Niang said yes."

    But this time, without waiting for the two men to walk a few steps, and before the numerous attendants behind them had caught up, a rush of footsteps began to ring from the other side of the palace wall, followed by a beautiful but anxious female official. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes saw that the dress of the visitor was similar to that of the female official who had just served Wu yaleze, and immediately knew that this was also the Queen''s A confidant.

    "Mother, it''s not good!"

    Wu Ya Le obviously didn''t expect that the female official would come to report to him. He frowned slightly when he heard the speech, and his tone went down with Yin: "what''s the matter?"

    "The story of cold palace and running water was spread to Yangxin hall, and the emperor knew it!" The female official didn''t dare to hide it. She quickly reported, "the emperor asked a lot of palace people, as well as people in the cold palace! After knowing the reason, he suddenly got angry and took people to the princess Hui. He saw that it was not good. "

    The maiden who followed Wu yaleze swallowed her saliva, looked at the female official who reported the incident, and interposed: "Niang, this is caused by Princess Hui. You don''t have to go to wade in this muddle. If you say it''s the princess Hui who suffered from it, you''d better let her bear all the consequences.""Well, after all, this palace is the queen." Wu Yale stood there thinking for a moment. His face was cloudy and clear. After a long time, he let out his breath. Finally, he turned his direction and went to the hall of nourishing the heart where the emperor lived. "Although such a big thing happened in the palace, although it has nothing to do with this palace, since the emperor has been involved, we must go there. Even if we stand there and say nothing, it is our palace All courtesy. "

    Jiang Luoyu stood in the same place and pondered for a moment. He saw that he had been following the chariot not far from Wu Ya Le Ze. The female officer helped him quickly step on the chariot. He could not help blinking his eyes slightly and followed him up. He walked towards the hall of nourishing the heart.

    After less than half a cup of tea, the woman''s cry could be heard in the distance. Jiang Luoyu raised her eyebrows slightly and recognized the voice. A little sarcastic sneer escaped from the corner of her lips. Regardless of Wu Ya Le Ze, who was slowly descending from the chariot behind her, she walked in with her own eyes and quickly swept the situation in front of the heart building hall.

    Straight up, her face was pale and blue. Her eyes and expressions were a bit thick and haze. Although she was dressed up as a king of gold, nanjinglong was trembling with anger. At this time, she was crying bitterly. Her face was innocent and she was kneeling on the ground, timidly calling injustice. Jiang Luoyu''s expression was calm and calm, as if she could not make a ripple.

    In less than a moment, Wu Ya Le came with all manner of grace. First, he took a look at the situation of Yangxin hall. He felt disgusted, but his embroidered handkerchief was placed. It seemed as if he wanted to pull huiguifei who was kneeling on the ground. However, she did not forget to pull up her clothes and kneel down toward nanjinglong. Her voice was more soft than that of the other two ¡£

    "I see your majesty. What''s the matter with your majesty? Why did you suddenly punish your sister?"

    Nan Jinglong stood not far away, his face darkened. He heard a trace of sarcasm on his face, but his words were full of unspeakable disgust: "since the queen has come so fast, she still pleads for this bitch, how can she not know what she has done? Don''t pretend to be confused by understanding

    Wu Yale heard the disgust in the words, but he obviously didn''t care. He still looked a little anxious and worried, as if he had a bad relationship with Jiang Hui. He frowned and glanced at Jiang Hui. He knelt on the ground to describe some ugly Jiang Hui. He reached out and really wanted to help him, but he asked one after another in his mouth.

    "My highness, my concubine came here just to report to your majesty that the cold palace had gone out of water, but who knew she would meet the sister of Princess Hui? What''s the matter? Why does huifei''s sister kneel? It''s cold on the ground. Get up quickly... "

    Nanjinglong''s eye corner Yu Guang aims at Wu Yale''s outstretched hand. His face is even more blue and black. Suddenly he roars: "who asked you to help her! Let her kneel for me

    Jiang Luoyu watched them entangle with each other, and her eyes flitted faintly from the faces of Wu yaleze and Jiang Hui. No matter why Nan Jinglong suddenly took charge of his life and death after his death, and whether he still remembered his old love, was it just because he was suspicious, rather than that he no longer loved him? Since he was born again, all this has to do with it The affair of Guan Nan Jinglong is disgusting now.

    At this time, he focused on another thing.

    After pondering for a moment, his eyes suddenly stopped at Nan Jinglong''s strange black face in the moonlight and his white eyes with a lot of red silk. He could not help but show some slight doubts on his face. He only felt that nanjinglong''s reaction at this time was too much, not only did not conform to his introverted personality, but also his face was too strange, which did not seem to be right at all Is it that ordinary people are angry

    Jiang Luoyu gradually had a guess in her mind. She suddenly moved her eyes to one side, her eyes were dark and her face was filled with anxiety. Wu Ya Le Ze was on her knees all the time, sobbing and sobbing. Obviously, she was really flustered. However, huifei suddenly raised her head and screamed her grievances.

    "Your majesty! Concubine is not wrong! Concubine didn''t kill the concubine! Even if my concubine did it, I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it! I don''t know why your majesty wants to punish the concubine here. Is it that the abandoned concubine is not more expensive than the concubine''s child, and the concubine''s child should die in vain, and the concubine can''t die? "

    "Shut up Nan Jinglong still refused to admit her mistake at this time, and her face was even more ugly. "But since huifei said something about that year, she should know more about it. What was the truth of that year''s event? Was I right or wrong?"

    Hearing the profound words, Jiang Hui''s face also changed. For a moment, her tears stopped. Her eyes crossed without a trace of fear and doubt. She blocked her face with a veil and tried to say, "what does your majesty mean, concubine I don''t understand... "

 Chapter 391

    "Hasn''t Princess Hui always been the smartest person in the harem?" Under the moonlight, nanjinglong slightly lowered his face, his face was gloomy and twisted, and looked gloomy and terrible, "how can you not understand? Yeah! "

    "Your Majesty..." Jiang Hui raised her eyes and saw his terrible appearance. She shivered with fear. Her drooping eyelashes and eyes turned, and the tremor in her voice became stronger and stronger, "concubine is not Concubine really does not have! If your majesty really does not believe it, my concubine is willing to die to prove her innocence! "

    Before the words fell, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed, her white fingers twisted subconsciously, and she looked at Wu yaleze standing on one side. Jiang Hui, who was kneeling on the ground, stood up abruptly and broke away from her confidant female official who had come to help her. With a pale face, she rushed to the porch in front of the Yangxin hall. In the dark, she bumped blood and fell on the stone slab, A look of self killing to prove innocence.

    "Princess Hui!"

    "Madame!"

    "Since Princess Hui is innocent by death, I will give her this chance! According to the edict, Huili palace has been closed since today. It is forbidden for Princess Huili to step out of the palace, and no one is allowed to send food or water to prove her innocence by death! "

    Wu Ya le and the female officials'' exclamations rang out one after another. In the night, the emperor''s face in yellow robes was hard to see. After Mori''s words fell, the maids and eunuchs were silent. People behind the direction of the cold palace is still flaming, smoke, but no one to care.

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the farce lightly, and her lips gradually showed a curve without a smile.

    How ironic, how ridiculous.

    His own death in the previous life, that endless hate and resentment, but is to relieve the boredom of others, they should cry or laugh, should smile, completely no longer have anything to do with him.

    It''s just a farce of others.

    Wu Yale raised his hand and told the female officer to help Jiang Hui go. Then he followed nanjinglong into the Yangxin hall. For a moment, he felt no sadness or joy in his heart, but the man holding his body and his dark back, who was a little familiar with, suddenly showed up in front of him Perhaps he should not have stayed with these people who have nothing to do with him now, nor should he be completely blinded by hatred, but should look at things that he did not know in his previous life.

    Jiang Luoyu was just about to turn around and get out of the Yangxin hall. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a corner of her dress flash from behind the palace wall. Suddenly, she felt something strange in her heart. She walked quickly to the gate of flowers and found that the owner of the corner was a handsome bodyguard. She had a bit of thinking in her mind, and immediately ran after her.

    Just as he was moving in the dark of Dajin palace, the sky in the inner city of Licheng just showed a little white from daiqing.

    In the Liyu garden of Murong mansion, many maids are quietly guarding the important places of each checkpoint. Most of the people who walk are afraid to go out. They just wait for the master in the room who is still in syncope to wake up.

    "What''s the matter? It''s been a day and a night. Why are people still awake?"

    It''s a pity that these maids stop quietly in front of the Chuihua gate, and before they can deliver the breakfast to the door, there is a low and hoarse roar from the heavily carved door.

    "Don''t worry, Lord."

    The girl in red bowed her eyebrows and eyes and closed her eyes on the bed obediently. She finished her pulse quietly. When she stood up, her neck and silver bells jingled. When she raised her head to face the angry eyes of Xuanyi man, she did not see any timidity. She just did not know why it was so complicated that she whispered in a soothing voice.

    "Although he didn''t wake up at this time, his breath was much more stable. He must have been able to feed food, but he was still in a coma. When he took some more medicine, he would be able to wake up."

    Hearing this explanation, the anger on Xuanyi''s face just went a few minutes, pursed his lips and nodded.

    "If so, it would be better."

    Although he stayed up all night, he was not tired at all, and his evil spirit became more and more serious. Most people who were close to him did not dare to look directly into his face, except for the girl in red who had been standing in front of him with a calm expression.

    The servant girls and the double waiters who were guarding the door were all relieved when they heard this. Before they could deliver the breakfast, a water green figure appeared on the corridor. They knocked on the door in a hurry, and said in a loud voice, "Lord, there is a message from the main courtyard. Please go there immediately."

    Hearing this, Xuanyi immediately looked back at the sleeping man lying on the bed, as if he didn''t want to leave. However, the girl in red suddenly stepped forward at the moment, with a kind of eager look in her eyes, and said, "since there is something important, the marquis will go quickly. The inner gentleman is not in any way. Qiya can take care of him here."

    Before her voice dropped, the maid in the long green dress had already entered the door, lowered her voice and reported two words in his ear. Xuanyi''s face changed a few times. She looked back at the girl in red, nodded her head slightly and said yes. She did not care about the people still on the bed. She turned out of the door and headed for Zhengyuan.

    Seeing the man in Xuanyi and the servant girl in water green go far away, the girl in red can''t help narrowing her eyes. After closing the two gates tightly, she looks back and sits down beside the bed. She looks at her beautiful face, which shows a silver cold light on her wrist. After a moment of silence, she raises her hand slightly and whispers in a low voice."An Guo Nei Jun, I didn''t have the heart to hurt you, but it''s a pity that only one of you and I was destined to get, and the other to lose

    the light sunlight from the window frame, refracted on the dagger she raised, and spread a cold light.

    After half a cup of tea, Xuanyi returned to Liyu garden with a calm look. After pushing open the carved door, he saw two dark owls in dark blue clothes, one left and one right, laying their daggers across the neck of the girl in red who was forced to kneel on the ground. When he saw muronghao, he immediately bowed his head and reported to him.

    "Marquis, this Miao woman wanted to assassinate Nei Jun and was stopped by us in time."

    After that, one of the dark owls stood up and took out a slender and long dagger, which was obviously made specially, and presented it with both hands: "Huihou, there is no poison on it, it''s just an ordinary dagger."

    When he raised his hand to take the dagger, Xuanyi man dropped his eyes and suddenly sneered: "your every move is as Chen Hua expected."

    hearing this, he was kneeling on the ground, and the man who failed to kill him suddenly trembled. Some people couldn''t believe it and looked at the sleeping man in bed with doubts.

    Murong Hao noticed her eyes, but didn''t want to give her an answer. He just put the dagger away and asked in a cold voice, "no, I really want to know when you did something on Chen Hua?"

    The girl in red looked better when he mentioned this. She immediately raised her chin when she heard the speech. There was a little more pride in her eyebrows and eyes. The corners of her lips began to smile: "did you know what you said? It''s no wonder that when I took the medicine, I tried it myself How dare Kiya add anything to the medicine? However, when he felt the pulse, he left a dream to the emperor while no one was paying attention to it. The poison itself is harmless, but it can make him sleep longer and longer. If he can''t wake up from his dream, he will die unconsciously in his sleep! "

    After saying this, she didn''t know what to do! If it wasn''t for those people who didn''t believe me, I would have witnessed the death of an Guonei Jun with my own eyes. I would not have been caught by you at this time! "

    Murong Hao refused to comment. His eyelids were not lifted. He turned and hung up the bed curtain. His fingers touched the man''s warm cheek. His words were more cold and sarcastic: "do you think you have been hiding well since you entered the mansion?"

    As soon as he said this, the Miao girl Qiya really changed her face. She looked at his beautiful side face, bit her lips and asked, "what do you mean by that?"?! You Do you know... "

    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Xuanyi seemed to understand what her unspoken words were, but did not look back, nor answer her questions, just waved.

    "Take it down and try it hard!"

    "Yes! After the dark owl dragged the girl in red out of the house, the young man in white, who followed the man in Xuanyi into Liyu garden, sighed, but there was no sympathy on his face. He walked into the room and asked through a screen.

    "If Qiya wants to assassinate her brother and sister-in-law, naturally she can''t stay here. But if Qiya is locked up, her brother and sister-in-law are still in a coma, what should we do?"

    "Chen Hua was in a coma at this time, and he was not only hurt by Qiya." Hearing the Murong sacrifice''s voice, Xuanyi man''s face softened a little, and his fingers fell in love with Jiang Luoyu''s broken hair, and then he said in a low voice, "because when he entered the Zongren''s mansion, he also took the sleeping bug given by his grandmother."

    "-- what?"

 Chapter 392

    Now, if you know the sound of Mu SE''s voice, you can''t get up and look at me with a deep voice. Now, in order to stay in the mansion for Chenhua, I am forbidden by your majesty to leave the house. I can only go to the temple to invite my grandmother from my old house and get rid of Chen Hua''s poison. "

    Murong sacrifice can not contemplate, smell speech immediately nod should: "good, younger brother immediately go."

    Muronghao watched him leave Liyu garden. His eyes were obscure in the sun. After a long time, he slowly turned back and opened the bed curtains. He looked at the snow-white face in the bed. He lowered his head to kiss the thin red corner of his lips and murmured, "I''ll wait another day If you don''t wake up, I won''t be able to take care of revenge... "

    When the soft and cool kiss fell on the lip, he followed the bodyguard dressed up, but turned left and right and stopped in front of a house without a plaque, which seemed to make people feel very familiar.

    This house is not

    The man in purple took advantage of the shadowy light to see the familiar mansion without a plaque in front of him, but he would never forget it. His fingers trembled subconsciously, but his steps unconsciously stepped into the gate. Looking up at the door, he looked at it carefully. There was no servant woman in the door, but he could still show the magnificent and elegant pavilions.

    He stood in the same place for a long time, thinking of the dark back he saw. An idea gradually spread out in his heart. He could not help looking around and sneaking along the dim light of the light.

    In the dark, the lake in the mansion was sparkling. Only in the small pavilion in the middle of the lake was the only light colored gauze lamp on. Jiang Luoyu unconsciously held his breath and looked at the dark figure across an ambulatory. His fingers unconsciously clenched the pillars beside him. He guessed that the man was really the one who carried away his body in the cold palace.

    And the bodyguard dressed up and walked quickly to the man''s back, and immediately knelt on one knee respectfully, and said in a deep voice, "see the Lord, the Lord is blessed."

    The dark figure did not turn back. After a few fierce coughs, his voice was hoarse and deep, which made people feel hair in his heart: "get up, carefully work in the palace for such a long time. Can you have the news of nanjinglong now?

    "In return, just for the sake of the fire in the cold palace, Princess Hui tried to show her innocence by bumping against the pillar. However, she made the emperor angry. She was forbidden to die in secret. However, the emperor was so angry that she fainted under the Queen''s eyes. She was afraid that she would not be able to do so."

    "No more?" Hear here, that person again low cough a, the words take such as ice Sen cold, "South Jing Long just more than 40, how to once can''t?"

    When the man in the bodyguard''s clothes heard the speech, his eyes seemed to flash with a strange light, and his lips followed with a smile. He replied: "go back to the master, the emperor''s body is not sick, but that the Queen''s poison has not been cured for a long time. Now the poison has entered the lungs, which is going to be no longer possible."

    Jiang Luoyu walked forward slowly. Seeing the smile of the fake bodyguard, he couldn''t help showing a sarcastic smile. It turns out that nanjinglong had countless enemies in the past ten years, and he was plotted every day, which made his life worse.

    So thinking of the time, that black figure smell speech, but seem to have some mind: "talk carefully."

    "Yes, according to the information inquired by his subordinates, about a month ago, the emperor seemed to have noticed something and wanted to do something to Wu Ya''s family. Unfortunately, Wu Ya''s family got the news early and was on guard. Besides, there was a very thoughtful queen in the palace. He had already started poisoning the emperor''s diet. These days, he suddenly increased the dosage of medicine The emperor''s body collapsed immediately, and it should have been poisoned into the heart and the immortal could not be saved. "

    The figure with his back to the false bodyguard turned to his side and let the shadow in the pavilion cover his already vague face, and sneered coldly: "those imperial doctors are afraid that the antidote medicine will hurt the emperor, and the other is that they are afraid that the Queen''s uya family behind the queen dare not easily detoxify the emperor. I didn''t expect to let him die so easily. At any rate, he would be tortured for more than 20 years before he could repay those hatred Well, if you save him at this time, I''m afraid it will be more trouble. "

    The fake bodyguard didn''t dare to say this, but suddenly reported another message: "Lord, the emperor has already controlled the Imperial Palace army. The Queen''s two younger brothers hold the military power, and they are the same person in the court. Now the emperor has been elevated. If there is no one to save the emperor, let him die suddenly at this time, can''t Wuya..."

    Jiang Luoyu stood less than ten steps away from the two of them, and she frowned a little when she heard the speech, It was the crucial period for the emperor and Wu Ya family to fight each other. Originally, the emperor was in a great disadvantage because of the poison in his body. However, Wu Ya''s family controlled the palace, and the military power echoed with the emperor''s legitimate son. Then it was not difficult to seek the imperial power and usurp the throne or even the peach blossom of Li Dai.

    Nan Jinglong and Wu Ya family had their own thoughts. Wu Ya Shi had a delusion that Wu Yale was wise and threatened the emperor not to act rashly. Nan Jinglong abandoned his wife and abided by the agreement of Wu Ya''s generation after generation and married Wu Ya Le Ze as a chip to suppress and show favor to the Wuya family¡ª¡ªOriginally, Wu Ya Shi lost a little bit in this move, but Wu Yale was more capable than Wu Yaduo. I don''t know how to be. I''m afraid he married into the imperial palace. After finding out this, Nan Jinglong regretted that he would be green.

    Although he wanted nanjinglong to die without a burial place, he didn''t want Dajin''s land to fall into the hands of Wu Ya''s family. As expected, the Bai family had been destroyed by the Nan family in his previous life, but if one of Murong''s or Xiao''s was still alive

    Thought of here, his eye color can''t help dark.

    He had no chance to meet Zhaomin in his previous life. He married nanjinglong early, and spent half his life in the deep palace. He didn''t know where Zhao Min would be now. He gave up his life in despair on the hillside, went to Dajin with one breath, or other results that he didn''t even dare to think about

    He did not dare to think that the man might have died. Although his heart was in a state of colic, he vaguely knew that the conjecture was not far away.

    After taking a long deep breath, he managed to suppress such thoughts for a while. Then he heard the hoarse and low voice with a bit of fun. He said coldly, "if the emperor and empress die at the same time, what will happen?"

    "The Lord means..."

    "Tomorrow is the emperor''s birthday. No matter how much Wu Yale doesn''t want him to come out to see people, or how weak the emperor is, At this time, the prince ordered by nanjinglong was not big, and his mother''s family was not as powerful as Wuya''s. However, Empress Wu Ya''s also gave birth to a prince, who had been spying on the throne. Although the emperor was poisoned, he did not dare to breathe a sigh of relief. "

    At this point, the man coughed again, and his thin back trembled. The fake bodyguard kneeling on the ground saw that he was so worried. However, Jiang Luoyu''s expression moved slightly after hearing this, and there was a little appreciation between her eyebrows.

    "So the emperor had to come out for the birthday party. Br > although the emperor''s intention to kill the emperor''s emperor was not long after the death of emperor Yazi, the emperor''s desire to kill the emperor''s younger son was not enough During the period of national mourning, the emperor was directly killed in order to seize the throne. "

    When the false bodyguard heard this, he suddenly realized, and immediately replied in a low voice. When he was just ready to get up, he didn''t seem to be completely relieved. He opened his mouth again and said, "Lord, if Wu Ya''s collateral really killed the emperor, it would be tantamount to usurping the throne and conspiring against the emperor. If the remaining princes of the Southern family knew about it, Wu Ya''s family would certainly be killed If they don''t dare... "

    Hearing this, the man in Xuanyi finally gave a low smile, but there was no smile in the tone, only a very light playfulness: "isn''t your tone too light?"

    "The Lord is joking, but my subordinates dare not say so."

    "Wu Yatuo, the grand master''s great Fu, is dead. Wu Ya Le Ze''s means are not comparable to him. Since Wu Ya''s family has changed from a tiger to a lone wolf, if Wu Yale is dead, the remaining two legitimate sons of Wu Ya''s family have no brains, and this great family will not be preserved for long. "

    The man in black let out a sigh, but there was no sigh in his voice. When he said this, he turned slowly and stepped out of the darkness of the pavilion, exposing his pale and frightening cheek to the moonlight. His dark brown eyes were illuminated by a light soft light, which was like a layer of fog.

    "What''s more Wu Ya''s glory has been preserved for so long that others can''t open their eyes. There must be someone who can''t open their eyes and die without a burial place. "

    Seeing him step down from the pavilion, Jiang Luoyu appreciated the man''s methods towards Nanshi and Wuya''s, but he did not move his step. His eyes swept over the man''s body from below. Just as he was ready to take a closer look at the man''s face and see who was the man who had no impression of himself in his previous life, but died suddenly when his eyes stopped on the man''s cheek The coagulation in there, thin lips blood color instant faded.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Zhao Min? "

 Chapter 393

    The fake bodyguard still kneels respectfully in the same place. I don''t know Jiang Luoyu''s eyes are wide at this time, and he doesn''t see a slightly tired look at him. He raises his hand and bows to leave.

    "As the Lord has told me, I will go and prepare immediately."

    Waiting for him to pass by his side, Xuanyi man raised his hand and grabbed his wrist, and coughed a low voice: "wait a minute."

    As soon as the fake bodyguard stood up, his face was also revealed in the moonlight. Jiang Luoyu saw that his face was very delicate, with a little bit of beauty, but it was similar to muronghao''s beautiful face like a God in his life, but not much. His heart moved slightly, but his mind was already confused by the incident of meeting muronghao at this time.

    Thinking of the beautiful face of the man beside his pillow in this life, he decided to look at the face in front of him. The scar on the face was ferocious and terrifying, just as he had seen that person for the first time in those years. Then he knew that the person had never recovered his face from the beginning to the end. I can''t help but think of the man who came to find him in his previous life and collected his corpse for him in the cold palace. I don''t know why. The man didn''t want to appear in front of him when he was alive. His heart was unbearable and dull.

    It must be because they didn''t have any intersection in this life, but their young love was very far away. He had a deep blood feud on his back. He had always been infatuated with nanjinglong in his previous life. He preferred to defend the palace wall and not be free all his life. Only when he was willing to appear after his death was considered to be an old love

    He did not dare to think about it any more. The more he thought about it, he felt more sad in his heart. He simply took a deep breath and carefully looked at the man''s appearance at the moment. He knew that the man had not thought about himself in his last life, but he still wanted to stay by his side and have a good look at him.

    "What else does the LORD say?"

    Jiang Luoyu had just stepped down on the side of Xuanyi''s body and looked at the two standing masters and subordinates. He saw that the people beside him took out two familiar things from their sleeves and handed them out with a smile. He was surprised to see the man''s pale cheek, which had been destroyed by the scar. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to stop him, but he caught a blank.

    "It''s not an order. It''s just that these two things are useless here. There is no one else in Murong''s family. It''s better to leave them to you for the time being. In the end, your surname is Murong. "

    "Lord, this This subordinate can''t accept it! " What he didn''t expect was that when he saw the two things, the man with a bow flashed a trace of complexity. He immediately knelt down and said, "Murong Tianbao is the property of the Murong clan leader, and the secret owl token His subordinates are just a small one - "

    at this time, Murong Hao in his previous life took out the Murong Tianbao, which was given to him as a love keepsake in his life, and the secret owl token to direct the secret owl''s action!

    "Although you are only a branch of Murong family, you are also a member of Murong family. After all, you have been working with me for so many years. You are the only one I can believe in."

    Seeing that he didn''t accept it, Xuanyi man''s hand did not retract, but his face softened a bit. Every word in the sentence was full of instructions: "if I am killed after this war, you can take both the dark owl and Tianbao. After you become the clan leader of Murong family, don''t disturb this mess for the time being. Take the dark owl back to Langya''s hometown and protect the remaining members of Murong family."

    On hearing this, the kneeling man immediately turned pale and said, "Lord, your subordinate doesn''t mean that. You can''t -"

    "carefully, you are also my distant cousin."

    Seeing that he didn''t accept it, the man in Xuanyi heaved a deep sigh, raised his hand, put the Tianbao and token on the stone pillar, and then walked to his side. His dark brown eyes lifted up, and he swept the dust falling copper bell from the eaves It is the Murong mansion where he and the man were able to accompany each other in this life. It is only because there is no one in Murong mansion for a long time, which makes it very old and quiet.

    Just as he recognized the mansion, the voice of the man grew hoarse and deep, mixed with a constant low cough.

    "The old master and the old lady died long ago, and the eldest uncle and younger brother have died. The lineage of Murong''s long house has been cut off, and the second room has survived. He is no longer my relative. Although you are still young, you are better than smart and ruthless. If Murong can let you lead you, even if it will disappear for a long time, I also believe that you will make the clan rise again. Therefore, I don''t worry about giving Tianbao and the dark owl to you together. "

    After hearing what he said, Jiang Luoyu''s heart was suddenly cold, and her eyebrows sank. She immediately walked around muronghao and looked at her face, which was extremely miserable and scarred in the moonlight. Unexpectedly, she saw a smear of dark blood on the corner of his lip. Looking along the arm that had just covered her lip, she could not see a piece of dark red on it , just now bursts of coughing actually saw blood every time!

    Seeing the dark bloodstain and his pale face, he immediately thought a little more. He felt that there was a layer of mist in front of him, and his heart was suddenly unable to restrain himself. Although he didn''t know what was wrong with this person''s body, he was clearly entrusted with the future affairs by word!

    Not only did Jiang Luoyu recognize this meaning, but also the people kneeling on the ground recognized the meaning of the words. He shook his head repeatedly in order to refuse, but the expression in his eyes was obscure: "but Lord, you are the blood of your own family, how can you --"The man in Xuanyi narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he didn''t see the ambition and flame hidden in his eyes, or he didn''t care about them at all. His voice didn''t change: "I''ve made up my mind. I don''t need to say more."

    "Lord!"

    "Go down."

    When the man stepped back carefully holding Murong Tianbao and the dark owl token, the man in black sighed a long time, shook his body without trace, turned suddenly and coughed heavily. Jiang Luoyu, standing beside him, could see clearly that the thin and pale fingers were constantly escaping with dark red blood.

    Watching this scene, he couldn''t help but feel the tremor in his heart. Subconsciously, he raised his hand to hold the man''s hand, and wanted to ask. But his finger once again passed through the man''s bare wrist. For a moment, he felt a sharp edge in his heart. Before he could slow down a little bit, a soft footstep suddenly stopped not far away.

    Looking back, a familiar red figure appeared on the corridor. The silver bells on her neck and waist rang with her. The white and beautiful cheek lifted up. It was not the same as Jiang Luoyu before she was in coma, but she had a similar woman''s face. When she saw the man who hurried back to cover up her hematemesis, her eyebrows and eyes were neutral, there was a trace of melancholy Salute respectfully.

    "See the Lord."

    In this life, even if he was not with the man, his brother and his wife had already passed away. How could this woman still appear here and call muronghao the Lord?

    Jiang Luoyu looked at the woman''s submissive appearance, and her eyes grew deeper and deeper, with a cold look in her eyes.

    At this time, the woman in red suddenly appeared. It was the Miao girl Qiya who entered the mansion before he was unconscious!

    A moment later, the man in Xuanyi, who was so easy to stop coughing, clenched the stone pillar beside him and turned slowly. The corner of his lips was frightening by his pale face. He looked at the woman in red kneeling on the ground, and his voice was hoarse: "get up

    come on, have you got any results?"

    Hearing this question, the woman in red suddenly turned pale and could hardly contain the panic in her eyes. Jiang Luoyu felt a little strange in the bottom of her heart and could not help but look at her hesitantly.

    After a long silence, she watched Xuanyi''s body tremble and turn to leave. The woman in red relaxed her lower lip with a trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Back to the Lord, there was, but - "

    the man in Xuanyi lowered his eyebrows, and his eyes did not fall on her.

    "Yes."

    The woman in red hung her head and looked pitiful in the moonlight. However, no matter how pitiful and lovely she was, the man''s dark brown eyes did not look for a moment. She could not help clenching her fingers, and her words were a bit more dejected and sad: "I dare not deceive the Lord In fact, my subordinates have known the method for a long time, but this method is too spicy, and if the Lord really uses it, I''m afraid it will... "

    When he heard this, he gave a low smile. There was no joy in the smile, only bitterness and sentimental attachment. His voice was light as if he was afraid of breaking something, but his expression gradually became gentle. After a long time, he murmured.

    "Over the years, I have carried too many things on my shoulders. I have not been able to protect him by his side, and I only care about my own hatred. He thought that the man married him, and he never said that he would be safe and happy Later, he went into the cold palace. I was afraid that he would not leave with me. I was afraid that he would see my terrible appearance. I was afraid that he would remember me but hate me. I was afraid that he could not remember me at all. It was not intentional or unintentional. After I was poisoned, I thought this life would be so rigid until I died. Who knows He will be killed by someone else

    Before he finished, Jiang Luoyu, who was standing beside him, had already clenched his lower lip. He felt the darkness spread out in front of him. He didn''t dare to touch the man''s arm any more. He raised his hand to cover his ears and stopped listening. However, he felt as if all his strength had been taken away in a moment. He could only stare at the man''s side face and listen to his hoarse voice With, as if to exhaust all attachment.

    "When I was poisoned, I thought I couldn''t support him now, but I lived longer than him - that''s good. If I die together, I can make up for him in the next life. I won''t let him leave me or marry the beast If we can meet again, live and die because of him Cough... "

 Chapter 394

    Seeing the man in Xuanyi drooping his head and coughing again, the woman in red was a little flustered. She knelt down and moved her body forward. Her eyes were sad and she called in a low voice: "Lord..."

    For a long time, she couldn''t hear the answer she wanted. A trace of blue and black passed over her pale face. Somehow, she suddenly became angry. Her bloody fingers pointed straight to her face. Her back seemed to be suddenly bent by something. She forced herself to suppress the cough and roar in her throat.

    "I''ve said that. You won''t tell me. Are you going to make me kneel down and beg you?"

    "Master, I dare not!" When the woman in red saw that he was angry, she immediately panicked and didn''t dare to hide anything, "my subordinates said that was it!"

    Jiang Luoyu could see clearly that no matter the Miao girl Qiya, who was kneeling on the ground, or was standing beside her with a pale face in Xuanyi, her eyes were a little more relaxed and expectant, but the only difference was that the eyes of the Miao girl in red were only sad and intolerant, and her voice was halting.

    "In fact, it just needs It takes seven days to keep that person''s body healthy, and the one who is closest to him will die alive, so as to protect the next life It''s close. "

    Die alive.

    Hearing these two words, Jiang Luoyu''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she quickly turned back to look at the people around her. She had a terrible guess in her heart. Her fingers almost couldn''t be lifted up. She wanted to touch the man''s pale and cold cheek, but because she was just a bystander, nothing could be changed.

    Zhaomin What do you want to do?

    No, don''t do stupid things The person in the previous life was cruel, ungrateful and unlucky. He loved the wrong person, and even could not remember your existence. He just died under his own stupidity, and was not worth your being

    The bottom of my heart seems to be completely burst open by something in an instant, and the Dark Jade eyes stare at the person who is just a short distance away. Only by biting the root of one''s teeth, can we not let ourselves be knocked down by this sudden fear. We want to tell each other in an open and close way, but we know that it can''t reach the person''s ear --

    the past life has already disappeared, and now it''s still here, but this life A lingering obsession.

    As if he understood everything in an instant, he couldn''t help but look up and smile silently. The illusory tears slipped down the corner of his eyes and fell on the sleeve of the man in Xuanyi embroidered with gold Li bird through his long and transparent fingertips.

    The man in Xuanyi couldn''t see him, but his eyes moved slightly. After he got the answer he wanted, his body shook imperceptibly. Until one hand clenched the stone pillar on one side, he didn''t fall to the ground at this time: "the closest person, who do you mean?"

    "Natural necessity is consanguinity." Since the Miao girl in red opened her mouth, she seemed to have given up persuading Xuanyi. Her slender fingers clenched the bright red skirt powerlessly. Her eyes grew red, but she never shed tears. "If she was not a blood relative, there was only one choice."

    Xuanyi people suddenly escaped a smile, the tone in the dark is difficult to distinguish joy and anger, but light floating can not fall to the ground: "husband and wife?"

    Qiya dropped her head powerlessly, and her voice choked: "Lord..."

    "Within seven days That''s enough. Go and prepare the things for the ghost marriage. "

    Seeing what she had just said, Xuanyi was about to turn her head and leave. Qiya, as if she could not bear the fact, suddenly stood up and cried out, "Lord, even if you don''t care about your own life, but in this world Someone has been waiting for you! And Miss Xiao, you... "

    "Miss Xiao, what is it to do with me?"

    Xuanyi people back to her, as if because of this sentence aroused anger, low cough after two, just a cold word by word.

    "She''s just a woman that my uncle forced me to make. She''s afraid that I''ll be lonely all my life. Now almost all the people in Murong family, the capital of the emperor, have passed away. I am not willing to marry her. I think she is not willing to marry me. I have said for a long time that if I have missed him in this life, I will not marry anyone again. What does it matter if we are to die or live when we get revenge? "

    The voice suddenly broke, and a gust of wind followed him, raising his thin clothes and long hair, as well as the soft fuzzy tone.

    "What''s more As long as I can be with him, whether it is life or death, I am happy

    After a long silence, the man finally raised his hand and gently swung to indicate that Qiya, who was wearing a red skirt, should step back. Qiya''s lower lip was white, and her eyes were full of flashing tears. However, she did not dare to disobey the orders of the people in front of him. He had to bow down and stand up and run in the opposite direction of the corridor with his lips covered.

    Xuanyi people did not go to see her running back, but took a long breath. Some of them struggled to stand up straight, drooped their dark brown eyes, turned around and walked slowly through the corridor and the hanging flower door. They raised their hands and pushed open a heavy and complicated carved door. Some of them could not support the door frame.

    Before the carved door could be closed, the cold wind outside the house came in. The bone chilling cold made the skinny figure of his back slightly stagnant. Then he dropped his head and coughed hoarsely again. After coughing for a few times, the pale fingers covering his lips escaped blood color. The faint smell of blood and the aroma of plum blossoms in the corner of the wall were dense, as if covered with a thin layer of fog.Jiang Luoyu stood in the same place, only two arms away from him. The cold wind could not move the imaginary corners of his clothes. At the moment, he was frozen in the same place, cold to heart.

    So it is This is the cause and effect of his rebirth after his death, and when he opens his eyes again, he meets the man again.

    Murong Zhaomin, you are really cruel to yourself.

    He looked at the back for a long time, until the bottom of his eyes could not see clearly, and the bottom of his heart was a bloody blur. However, his steps unconsciously moved towards that direction, gradually approaching step by step. The unreal fingertips stretched out but could not touch the corner of the man''s clothes. He could only carefully stop behind him and unfold his arms around him. Although he was higher than himself, he was already skinny An adult person.

    She gently put her head on the man''s shoulder to prevent her illusory limbs from passing through his dark clothes. Jiang Luoyu bit her lower lip, and suddenly she couldn''t shake herself. When her long eyelashes fell down, her tears dropped and disappeared.

    "Zhao Min I feel so painful... "

    I''m dying of pain.

    The man stood there quietly, letting the people who couldn''t see from behind to encircle himself, but he didn''t respond. After a long time, he turned around slowly, closed the carved door, and sat low on the arhat couch by the window. His dark brown eyes were dim, and he could not see clearly, but he was inexplicably gentle.

    Jiang Luoyu gazed at his every move. Her dark eyes covered with a mist, she followed him to the couch and sat beside him. Looking along his eyes, he saw a cluster of snow plum blossoms not far away in full bloom, and watched the man stretch out his hand with great difficulty. His pale finger brushed the soft petals of plum blossom under the window and murmured: "pear blossom..."

    Plum blossoms and pear blossoms are like snow.

    Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes. Qiangzi took back her tears and held out her hand again. She wanted to hold the thin and cold hand. She had held it for an unknown length of time in this life, but it was hard to look back at the man''s eye in the previous life.

    "Do you remember the pear blossom that year It''s so beautiful that I can''t forget it for two years... "

    The man who was encircled by him did not speak. His hair was blown by the wind with the smell of blood. He brushed the unreal cheek and fingertip of Jiang Luoyu. He not only tightened his arm carefully again, but also couldn''t pull out a smile - the person in front of him was thousands of times better than that one. Why did he fall in love with such a fool in the past life, even at the expense of losing himself for that fool Life?

    Is it to let him get rid of his resentment or to meet the man in front of him?

    He thought in a daze, until the man closed the carved window and leaned on the arhat couch and closed his eyes wearily.

    "At this time, let me dream of you and know that you want to be buried with me. Then I finally know that you are the reason for my rebirth - Ke Zhaomin, is this the punishment of God to me?"

    He slowly lowered his body, his thin red lips rubbed across his side and closed his eyes, as if the ferocious cheek of a man who had fallen asleep. However, whatever he wanted to say, he could not pass into the person''s ear: "you see, it makes me dream of you like this, so regret can''t make up for it. Isn''t it punishing me for having no eyes and why I can''t see you?"

 Chapter 395

    On the day of the emperor''s birthday, the flames in the cold palace had already been put out, but smoke was rising from the Yangxin palace and Jingren Palace at the same time.

    The man was still in a simple black dress. He stood in front of the palace gate, looking at a small part of the palace gate which was broken by the uya rebels who were forced to take the palace in front of him. A sneering smile spread out from the corners of his lips. The people who followed him were still the fake bodyguards. At this time, they were still wearing the bodyguards'' clothes, but their faces were more confident of winning.

    "Lord, there is chaos inside. The forbidden army is temporarily blocked by the dead, but they are so large that they can''t be blocked for too long. But a moment later, uya''s people should be gone, just to make them fight each other

    Hearing this, the man in Xuanyi glanced at the huge gilded plaque on his head in front of him, and his voice became colder and colder: "what about those dark guards who are fed by the emperor?"

    "In return, some of the secret guards were killed by the queen, some of the others were bought by uyashi, and a small part was probably not enough to protect the emperor in front of so many people."

    "Therefore, according to the plan, the imperial guards mutinied and killed the queen, and then put the blame on nanjinglong." After saying this, Xuanyi man''s eyes moved slightly. His pale and thin fingers touched the stove, and his face looked pale and blue in the morning light, "the little prince from Wuya''s family?"

    On hearing this, the man dressed as a fake bodyguard stepped forward immediately. His face was slightly complicated, and he lowered his voice and reported in a whisper: "although we didn''t do anything, the little prince was strangled to death by an unwelcome concubine when he was in the palace change."

    "Not really fight, but can''t wait to start the dog bite dog." The man in Xuanyi saw the subtle change in his face, but his eyes were black and could not see anything clearly. An abnormal red suddenly flashed on his pale face, and his uncontrollable cough was immediately followed by a ring, "so, that Cough... "

    "Lord!"

    "Nothing." The man in Xuanyi couldn''t stop coughing in his throat, but his eyes were cold as a polished blade, and his voice was hoarse and deep. "The palace is in chaos at this time, and the guards are not here. It''s a good time to start. Don''t worry about me!"

    Hearing this, the fake bodyguard immediately stepped back and took several dead men behind him to bow to the man in Xuanyi. After that, he quickly walked towards the palace gate, and soon disappeared in the palace wall with thick smoke and bloody smell.

    Blood and fire, hatred and hatred, greed and revenge, pain and death, or betrayal and deep love.

    Jiang Luoyu stood quietly beside him until the fake bodyguard left, and her eyes flashed over the black smoke column in front of her. He did not want to see those ridiculous and pitiful dramas any more. His eyes fell on the side of his body, and he tried to suppress his hoarse cough in his throat. He subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to help him. However, when he stretched out his hand through his thin body, he could only bite his teeth and not let his throat burst out the same lament.

    Retribution.

    He has to suffer, to suffer, to endure -

    this is a previous life, and he has lost his retribution.

    The chaos in the palace has been going on. The sounds of war and war are repeated again and again. The white marble slab under the foot is completely dyed dark red with blood, and the black corner of the garment is also soaked with a strong smell of blood. I don''t know how long later, the fragrance of plum blossom faintly spreads from the wall. When I come back to my senses, my feet have left with the figure The emperor''s palace paved with white bones and blood returned to the courtyard of Murong mansion, which was full of flowers and fragrant garden.

    The courtyard is still so quiet. The plum blossoms in the corner of the wall are gradually blooming, and the faint fragrance flows into the nose, which disperses the blood color dyed red half of the sky. All the chaos outside the wall is far away from here, as if it had been a lifetime.

    Jiang Luoyu stopped slowly, showing a faint smile. When her fingers touched the man''s calm face, she heard the false bodyguard report: "Lord, the queen is dead, and the branch of Wuya family is moving. One of the two families of Wuya family who came back from the border crossing was assassinated and the other seriously injured. In a short time, he stopped in the middle of the road, and arrived at the destination in a short time No, it''s the capital. " "Since one of them is dead, the other one will not live long. Dajin will fall into the flames of war again. Xiao is the only one who still has strength. It is estimated that he will take this opportunity to destroy Wuya''s branch, and I will pay back the life I owe him. Since then, the two Qing dynasties have been cleared."

    The man in Xuanyi who was sitting there still couldn''t see him, but suddenly his face moved slightly. His fingers on his knees stretched forward. Jiang Luoyu saw his movement, and then moved forward. She put her cheek on the back of his hand and gently closed her eyes. The cold voice in his ear was already ringing.

    "The most important thing is that Murong''s hatred, the mother''s and father''s hatred, has finally been fully compensated."

    "Lord, after that..."

    The man in Xuanyi looked at the empty place beside his hand, as if he was a bit of a Leng God. After a long time, he came back to the God, collected his glass colored eyes and sighed: "go down."

    Hearing the footsteps of Murong''s people fading away, Jiang Luoyu could not help looking up at her eyes, which were squinting but still moving in the sun. She knelt down beside the man and was just about to kiss the pale lips. However, the man who was surrounded by him but didn''t know it suddenly stood up on the table and walked step by step towards the deep and long corridor.Jiang Luoyu followed him step by step. He coughed in a low voice and walked in the dark corridor with the pillars on one side, until he finally stopped in front of a small house with red silk.

    Seeing the red silk on the cottage and the red letter on it, Jiang Luoyu was stiff and had a sharp pain in her chest. Almost instantly, she knew where this place was.

    the carved door was pushed open with a squeak, reflecting the long table in the room, the whole room covered with red silk, and the joint burial coffin in the middle of the room, which was similar to that in the joint burial coffin Is in a deep sleep, in fact, has already stopped breathing, skin has already turned green gray, face is incomparably familiar with his own.

    As soon as the door was pushed open, the only person standing in the room immediately turned back. When he saw that the man in Xuanyi opened the door, he immediately knelt down on the ground, and the tears that he was trying to hold on to his eyes finally fell down. His beautiful face was raised, and his fingers were tightly clenched on the ground, sobbing in a low voice.

    "Lord!"

    "Well done, Kia." The man in Xuanyi raised his hand and motioned for her to stand up. His eyes passed through the room, and his eyes seemed to be a little satisfied. Finally, she stopped on her tearful face. Her long fingers brushed the two sets of bright red clothes on the table, and finally a smile appeared on the corner of her lips.

    "Go out, you are not needed here."

    When Qiya heard this, her eyes widened slowly, as if she didn''t dare to look again. She suddenly closed her eyes and knocked on the ground with a thump on her head. Then she said intermittently, "Lord Qiya, goodbye, Lord! May the Lord, the Lord and his wife, all the way All the way

    The man in Xuanyi slowly raised his steps and passed by her side. He did not look down at her again. His pale and thin fingertips touched the wine pot on the table and the cup beside the wine pot. His expression was unexpectedly quiet and peaceful, and his voice was extremely low. He said, "Qiya, when I''m dead, if you don''t want to stay here again, you should leave quickly. There''s nothing to love about this place. Go back to the Miao Autonomous Region. "

    Jiang Luoyu leaned against the door and lowered her head. She bit her teeth again. There was a buzz in his ears. The dazzling red color made him dare not lift his eyes, and he could hardly hear the voices of the two people close at hand.

    Miao women have already walked out of the house, choking to close the door, but Xuanyi seems not willing to take care of other things. After rubbing his fingers on the wine pot filled with poisonous wine, he slowly straightens up and walks to the dark but red silk coffin. With a smile, she puts her face down and pastes it on the gray skin and murmurs.

    "How many years, yu''er I never thought that I could be married to you before I died. God is not so cruel to me... "

    Jiang Luoyu watched the man bow his head and kiss the man in the coffin. He spread the red clothes on the desk table gently on the man. He slowly took off his black clothes and replaced them with the prepared red ones. His pale and ferocious face was surprisingly soft and beautiful in such bright colors.

    He clenched his fingers and watched him stand up and went to the table. He filled the two cups with the blue bitter wine in the wine pot. After gazing at the red line under the cup, he suddenly raised his hand and threw the wine pot and several wine jars on the table towards the room. The gust of wine fragrance spread in the room with the sound of shattering.

    The man did not look back, but slowly took out a fire fold from his sleeve and blew it bright. Then he gently threw it on the red gauze soaked in the wine. He let the fire strike and gradually devour the bright red color -

    "Zhaomin Zhaomin No! No

    Seeing Xuanyi man''s thin fingers finally holding up the Heying cup with bitter wine, Jiang Luoyu stepped forward to grab his wrist, but once again he watched his hand slip through his body.

    It''s just a short distance.

    But it will never be touched.

    "Don''t drink Don''t die... "

    He can hear his voice hoarse ring, already close to silent, with sweet despair and pain.

    Don''t die.

    Don''t die for me.

    It''s my fault It''s all my fault.

    He fell to his knees at the feet of the man in Xuanyi. His whole body trembled and could not move. He could only be nailed to the spot and hung his fingers in vain. Watching the man drink the poisonous wine, he slowly lifted the corners of his lips and ignited the bright red curtain covered with red and happy characters. The flames in the sky reflected the ferocious face of the man, but he could no longer hide the bottom of his eyes, which was startled by the glimmer of light The gentleness of moving soul.

    "Zhaomin..."

    Murmured out the sound, but no one can hear, can only let the words with the faint fragrance of flowers, and the breeze generally dissipated without trace.

    His eyes gradually began to blur, the pain of tearing at the bottom of my heart spread. The burning breath was getting closer and closer. The dark red blood slid down his lips. He watched the white jade cup in his hand fall to the ground and smashed into pieces. Shaking his hands, he broke his hair in his ears with his last strength. He gently placed it beside his corpse''s ear and lay down on his side.

    The fire burned the house, the wooden beams made a terrible crackle, and there were sparks all over the place, only his body was completeThe unreal, trembling fingers can not touch the beloved''s increasingly cold skin, and the beautiful eyes that make people can''t help kissing, such as extinguish the last shivering spark before.

    The illusory soul does not have tears. It can only open its eyes and watch the man quietly lie in the coffin. His hands and his gentle embrace of the body of the previous life. His picturesque eyebrows and eyes stretch out. In the moment before he loses his breath and vitality, it seems that he has finally fallen into some kind of safe and beautiful dream. A tear slides down the pale corner of his eye and drops on another one that has already lost his life On the cheek of the machine. This should be a thin red, but at this time, the lips constantly gush black blood, open and close.

    Eyes sentimental and gentle gaze at the person in his arms, silent said the last sentence.

    Goodbye in the afterlife.

    Yu''er, see you in the next life.

 Chapter 396

    When you open your eyes, there is a deep darkness in front of you. A tear slowly falls down from the corner of your eyes and falls into your ears. It seems that the death in the flame is still in front of you. However, the burning pain can''t compare with the desperate cry of the moment when the beloved stops breathing in front of him.

    He blinked his eyes and felt that his whole body could not exert his strength. His pale lips opened and closed in the moonlight. His fingers hanging on the bed were powerless to grasp anything. He tried hard to grasp anything, but he could not grasp anything. Finally, he vomited several almost inaudible syllables in his throat, breaking the endless silence in the darkness.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Zhao Min.... "

    The voice was thin and small, as if he had not spoken for a long time.

    However, there was a rustling sound in the dark, and then came the sound of rapid footsteps. People lying on the bed heard such a sound, and finally realized that someone in the room could not help opening and closing their lips weakly. This time, they could not make any sound again. They could only open their eyes like jade and look at the darkness in front of them without focus.

    Until a cold hand suddenly fell on his cheek, and the moonlight fell down from the window, not reflecting his face, but illuminating the pattern of Li bird with dim light on the black collar. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes suddenly shrank. As soon as the fingers, which were unable to hang down, were ready to lift up, he felt that the whole man was up in the air and was held in the man''s arms.

    Cold fingers brushed his cheek again and again, and his whole body was wrapped in the man''s arms. His warm lips were covered with a familiar smell of incense. Jiang Luoyu raised his face tremblingly. Before he could look up to see the face of the man holding him, he bit his lips fiercely. Then the candle light on one side lit up, reflecting that the man was a little haggard White handsome face, and that pair of glasses with anger and worry color eyes.

    "Do you know three days have passed! Even my breath is getting weaker and weaker. I thought I shouldn''t have agreed to your plan! You don''t want to do that again! "

    The man''s breath was close at hand, and his deep hoarse voice rang through his ears. Jiang Luoyu looked at his face, raised her fingers to touch her warm cheek, and her eyes suddenly turned red and murmured.

    "Zhao Min? "

    "What''s the matter?" Hearing his weak and hoarse voice, muronghao''s eyes flashed with worry. He knew that he had been sleeping for several days and water had not entered. At this time, he should have been weak. For some reason, he felt that Jiang Luoyu''s mood was a little strange. He hugged the man in his arms, raised his hand and stroked his cheek again, calling, "Chen Hua?"

    This time he didn''t hear a response. Murong Hao lowered his head and looked at the fixed eyes of the man. He thought that the man in his arms must have been uncomfortable for a few days. He kissed the white lip and put him back on the bed with a deep sigh. He was ready to get up and call a group of people waiting for service outside to enter the door.

    "You just woke up. I''ll go to the imperial doctor to show you and have some more food..."

    Before muronghao''s steps had stepped out, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and dragged his clothes to keep him from leaving. Although the strength was very light, Xuanyi immediately felt it. He sat down again and held his fingers tightly. He lowered his head and poured a cup of warm water to his lips to watch him drink. When his eyes did not touch again, he suddenly realized that something was abnormal.

    "Chen Hua?"

    After drinking a glass of water, Jiang Luoyu gasped for breath and recalled the things before she fainted. Her eyes solidified for a moment, and finally there was a moment of calm. She raised her eyes to look at the person sitting beside her, reluctantly showing a very light smile. She raised her arm and tried to take hold of his neck and murmured in a low voice It''s ok... "

    "It''s OK." Muronghao stayed by his side for a long time. He was worried and worried because he was in a coma. At this time, he finally saw him smile, and then he got up again. He wanted to walk towards the door. "You finally wake up after three days of coma. I''ll call the imperial doctor..."

    "Zhao Min Zhaomin... " This time, without waiting for him to get up, he noticed that the people beside him had some shaking arms close to him. In a low and weak voice, he thought again, "don''t go Don''t... "

    After the bosom Chinese, the person that this does not wrinkle a person to wake up: "is Xuan Chen opposite force?"

    The man in his arms didn''t answer. The whole person lay motionless in his arms. A moment later, muronghao looked motionless. He lowered his head and tucked his hair behind his ears. He gazed at his peaceful sleeping face. He tried to carefully put the man back on the bed. However, he found that Jiang Luoyu''s hand was tight. After thinking for a moment, he went to the bed with him and closed his eyes After a while, I also breathe smoothly and sleep in the past.

    When I woke up again, it was already bright.

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and swallowed the porridge made by the medicine juice and chicken soup. Finally, she felt that she had some strength. She looked at the back of the man in Xuanyi who was giving instructions to the imperial concubine sword who was going down the tray. Her dark jade like eyes flickered slightly. Just as she was about to open her mouth to call him, a few messy footsteps came from the door nearby, followed by the children''s crisp cry ¡£

    "Mother and father Mother and father

    Murong''s eyes moved into the door for the first time.At the advanced gate, a little Gemini, dressed in a light blue dress and tied in a bun, tumbled over with tears and a soft voice. Jiang Luoyu stroked the child''s young face, and her thin lips could not help bending, and her eyes were covered with thin mist, Just raised his hand to hold him in his arms, the corner of his eye just looked at the little boy who followed him in black clothes and a small adult with a hair crown. His clear voice respectfully called.

    "Mother and father."

    The boy was held by his nursing mother behind him. According to the color of his eyes, he blinked at him. He stood not far away, and looked at the face carved by muronghao. Jiang Luoyu held out his hand again and carried the childlike child to the bedside. His arms were gradually tightened.

    "Chui''er Chang''er... "

    Muronghao stood not far away, looking at Jiang Luoyu and the two children with gentle eyes. The peony, who was following the two little masters, stepped forward and saluted him in a low voice. He reported: "Lord, the sacrificial young master came with the two young masters and was waiting outside"

    "let him in when his brother comes."

    As soon as muronghao''s voice fell, Jiang Luoyu, sitting by the bed, raised his head, brushed his black hair in his arms with his fingers, and asked with a smile, "brother sacrifice is here?"

    The man in Xuanyi nodded. According to her eyes, she pursed her lips and strode to the bed to sit down. Looking at murongchang, who was lying on Jiang Luoyu''s knee and looking at Murong Chui, who was sitting in the arms of Jiang Luoyu, she suddenly clenched Jiang Luoyu''s fingers and whispered in his ear: "Why are you always staring at me Look? "

    Jiang Luoyu''s body suddenly trembled when he heard this sentence. The fingers he held became colder. Muronghao was even more surprised. His eyes were full of confusion. Subconsciously, he tightened his fingers and asked in a low voice, "Chen Hua?"

    But this time, before he finished speaking, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door, followed by the voice of Murong offering with a smile. When a piece of blue corner of his clothes appeared, Murong Hao stood up and raised his hand to signal the maid in the room to step down, leaving several of them to say

    words.

    When Jiang Luoyu raised her head, she happened to see Murong Ji coming in. With a smile, she held down Murong Chang, who was about to climb over when she saw her uncle, and watched him run with short legs in the direction of Murong sacrifice.

    When Murong and his sister-in-law wake up, they are afraid that Murong and his sister-in-law want to see the two children in a coma His nephew held in his arms and bowed with a smile to muronghao and Jiang Luoyu.

    "Big brother, brother and sister-in-law, you are very polite."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that muronghao didn''t speak, but his eyes were very soft. He laughed at him. He refused to open his mouth. He was still like that at the beginning, but suddenly he remembered the dream which had not disappeared. He had a sudden pain in his chest. After a moment, he regained his consciousness, raised his head and said with a smile: "you don''t have to be polite. Sit down quickly."

    When Murong Chang, who was holding Murong Ji''s arms and Murong Chang, who refused to leave, and murongshu, who had been adamant but could clearly see that he was reluctant to leave, Jiang Luoyu slowly lowered his eyes and fell on the soft green branches outside the window. When the corners of his lips were bent up, he was calm and beautiful, but he could see Murong Hao''s eyes shining as he closed the door.

    Sensing that the man was sitting down beside him, Jiang Luoyu immediately put his arm around his neck, lowered his head and buried himself in his shoulder socket, calling in a low voice, "Zhaomin."

    Muronghao did not speak, but turned slightly, hugged him and rolled onto the bed. His warm lips fell on his eyebrows, and then gradually fell on the tip of his nose. Finally, he fell on the thin red lips. Jiang Luoyu''s Dark Jade eyes were covered with light mist, and his fingertips were lifted up and the bed curtains were stacked. Even though he had been disturbed by the heat of his whole body, his limbs were twisted Entangled in the depths, he raised his white neck, tears from the corners of his eyes slipped down, but still murmured.

    "Zhao Min Zhaomin... "

    When I first came back to the prefectures'' mansion that year, I was not more fortunate than now. At that time, I saved you and was moved by you. I waited to join hands with you and decided to marry you as a girl''s pair. At the same time, blood and bones were born to continue to inherit the offspring -

    the light in the outside gradually darkened, and the less scorching gold fell from the window frame, which just raised a warm, light purple bed curtain Colored brocade is outlined under the embrace of the body, black long hair spread in the snow-white pillow, but also set off the snow-white face and thin red lips, the United States is startling.

    The breath gradually calmed down. Muronghao slowly stood up and fixed his gaze on Jiang Luoyu, who was tired in his arms, but whose eyebrows were stretched out. He tightened his arms greedily, as if he was not close enough. The eyes of the man in his arms, who was about to close, opened slowly.

    That pair of Dark Jade like eyes, almost transparent by the golden light on the bed, as if washed by water, provoked those who hugged him to kiss again and again, and the skin under the brocade quilt was close to each other, making Jiang Luoyu finally heaved a deep sigh, and pillow on his shoulder did not move.Murong Hao stroked the black hair on his pillow. Under the current situation, the voice of Murong Hao seemed to be mixed with some unspeakable affection. When it was sent into his ear, it became more and more gentle: "what''s the matter Chen Hua

    Jiang Luoyu moved on his shoulder and raised her head slightly. Her lips touched the corner of the man''s lips, but her hand clenched the fingers of the man. Although her voice was as quiet as ever, she could not help but feel a sense of emotion surging: "I had a nightmare It''s a nightmare that I''m so scared that I can''t wake up. "

    The man holding him stroked his black hair hand and took it back. He wiped the corners of his eyes with his fingertips and comforted him in a soft voice: "I''ll be OK. You should worry about yourself."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, the corners of her lips curled slightly, but the bitterness did not disappear.

    "Still so smart." He guessed what he dreamed was related to him.

    The man who hugged him gave a low smile, his backhand clasped with his ten fingers, and his voice seemed to be embedded in his heart: "since you wake up, something has been wrong, and you stare at me like that -"

    "Zhaomin..." Light gold, Dark Jade like eyes light flow, lips spit out words as if with attachment, more but as if firmly determined, "I never regret meeting you, more than regret saving you."

    "I know." Lips kiss, the voice is low, like a whisper, "even if you never say, I know."

    After a peaceful silence, the sound of rubbing limbs sounded, and the sound of breathing quickly rose. The black long clothes slipped down along the edge of the bed and landed on the lavender clothes. The incense burner in the house gave off a fragrance and spread the charming color of the room. Before the sound was exported, it suddenly disappeared.

    m¡­¡­¡±

    "Don''t say Don''t talk Well... "

    Previous life regret, fuzzy cloud smoke.

    This life how lucky, finally give me love.

 Chapter 397

    The sky is a little blue, even if it is already bright, there is no sunshine.

    The imperial palace of Dajin stands majestically in Licheng. Far beyond a palace wall, you can see the copper bell ringing under the eaves. The sound of horse''s hooves resounds through an alley in front of the corner gate. A handsome man in dark red military officer''s uniform comes down from his horse without expression. He throws the horse''s reins, smokes and stares at the mocking wind crouching at the eaves corner of the golden hall For a moment, he walked quickly towards the palace wall.

    Several months after the death of the empress, it was the end of winter. When the storm broke out between the Bai family and the Murong family, Dajin began to warm up gradually, but the sky was gloomy and without sunshine. Although the emperor went to the court to listen to the music on time every day, only those with eyes could see that the spirit of the emperor was getting worse and worse after the death of the empress

    the color of the sky was brilliant In the hall, the black ministers stood in order, bowed to the bright yellow figure above, and said respectfully as before: "long live, long live, my majesty!"

    The eunuch in the purple robe looked at the minister kneeling down at the bottom. He turned his head and looked at him with a little worry. Yesterday was another night without sleep. At the moment, the emperor seemed to be in a state of malaise. He shook the dust in his hand and raised his voice: "all the ministers of the rank, you have something to tell, nothing to leave the court!"

    Before his ending, a figure stepped out of the dark hall. The emperor, sitting on the throne, squinted and subconsciously glanced at the calm Wu Yatuo.

    The candlelight in the hall lit up the man who stepped forward. He was a military officer in the shape of a general from the fourth grade. His face was upright and resolute. His voice echoed in the hall: "Your Majesty, I have something to tell you."

    The emperor on the steps saw that he was not a member of uya''s family. His squinted eyes were slightly relaxed, but his lips showed a strange smile, which was very strange: "what''s the matter?"

    Without hesitation, the general immediately replied in a loud voice: "my highness, Bai Yichen, the son of general Wuwei, mobilized the garrison at the border during the national mourning, intending to commit crimes against the military law and conspire against it!"

    In the open and silent hall, the words of the loud voice were like a huge stone falling down, which immediately changed the faces of the two brothers of belongings, who were standing in front of the military officer. Baronin almost subconsciously raised his hand and pressed down the wrist of the straighter belover, indicating that he should not act rashly. Then he waved his robe and knelt on one knee. Although his expression was not calm, he was not flustered Zhang.

    "Your Majesty, the son of a minister is not rebellious. It must be slander! Your majesty, please

    The man on the throne pondered for a moment. The smile on the corner of his lips was not lost, but his eyebrows were selected with great significance. He could not express any emotion in his voice. His eyes were fixed on the soldier who knelt down: "since general Bai Yichen is plotting against us, can AI Qing have any evidence?"?

    ¡±

    listening to the emperor''s request to join the army and produce evidence instead of getting angry at once, belonen''s face relaxed a little, but his throat was still full of Qi. However, he heard the sound of the sleeves of the soldiers kneeling behind him touching each other, and the voice was more sonorous. Obviously, he was prepared and suddenly let him feel cold.

    "My highness, because I and Bai Yichen''s deputy general have always had a good personal relationship. A few days ago, in his friend''s letter to minister, he told Chen Bai Yichen the news of privately mobilizing the garrison at the border. When I heard the letter, I didn''t dare to be slighted, let alone report it to your majesty. I was afraid that someone would want to slander general Bai, so he immediately told General Xiao and his grand master Taifu, please I''d like to check with you. Who knows... "

    It''s not just a shadow of the wind, but it''s only after investigation that it''s suddenly revealed?

    Bai Luoning suddenly frowned, and his eyes passed by Xiao Yu''s back in front of him. He looked at Wu Yatuo, who was always sitting in the same place. For a while, he could not suppress his bad feeling.

    At this time, the emperor couldn''t help chuckling. His fingers gently touched the handle of the chair. He looked at Xiao Yu, who was stepping out of the line, and Wu Yatuo, who was sitting in the same place as if he were in peace with the world. "This is interesting. It seems that the two Qing family have found out something interesting after listening to you?"

    Before the words fell, Xiao Yu had already stood in front of bailuoning, with some haze in his eyes. He took out the memorial from his sleeve and gave it to his hands. Seeing this, the eunuch took the memorial from his hand and put it back on the imperial case.

    "The minister replied to his majesty that he had written the matter in the memorial, and asked his majesty to read it."

    The emperor said, "so, when Xiao Qing sent someone to investigate whether Bai Yichen had transferred troops privately, Bai Yichen had already known his deputy Betrayed himself and reported it to the court, and killed the deputy general before you arrived? "

    Xiao Yu was forced by the emperor with such terrible eyes and hung his head without moving. On the contrary, Wu Yatuo, who had been sitting in the old God''s seat, slowly moved his wheelchair and stepped out of the line. He suddenly arched his hand and said, "my highness, I received the news at the same time and sent people together. This minister can testify for General Xiao, although the deputy general has died in However, it was the people sent by the minister who found the evidence of Bai Yichen''s alliance with Dalang Xiaoyao king to dispatch troops for rebellion. "When the emperor heard the evidence, his brow was wrinkled. The white lornin knelt on the ground was even more dark, and his anger almost burst out.

    "Oh? Did Aiqing find the evidence? "

    Wu Ya Tuo nodded lightly and raised his hand to push the boy who went to the temple behind him to present the things. However, there was a smile on his pale face: "my highness, it''s a letter from general Bai Yifan to communicate with King Xiaoyao. One of them is that Dalang asked the guards to leave the city. The minister has brought all these things to your Majesty''s attention."

    The emperor casually opened several letters. This time, he was more careless than reading the memorial just now. Obviously, he felt that these letters were not enough for letters. But after a moment''s thinking, he still raised his hand on the imperial case, motioned Wei Hai to put these things away, and raised his voice slightly.

    "If I remember correctly, Bai Yichen is, after all, the guard General of the frontier pass. It is not unusual that he has a personal relationship with the king of Dalong Xiaoyao. However, it is a major matter to move the garrison privately. Although this does not explain his rebellion, it is also a serious crime of neglecting discipline. Therefore, he will be sent back to the imperial capital for trial. With Xiao Aiqing acting as the general, he will leave tomorrow."

    Since the beginning of Xiao Yu presented a memorial, he has been silent, smell speech even more hang down the head: "the minister obeys the order."

    "Brilliant." When Xiao Yu returned to the queue, uya Tuo did not move the wheelchair again, but raised his chin, allowing his pale and handsome cheek to be completely exposed to the light of the light. "There is one more thing, I would like to ask your majesty to make a decision."

    The emperor at the head seemed to sneer, and the ministers of the rank were silent and looked at the confrontation between them. For a time, the needle could be heard in the hall.

    After a long time, some of the emperor''s hoarse voice, just casually came: "love, but say it''s OK."

    Wu Ya Tuo''s lips showed a silent smile, as if he had been waiting for this sentence. Regardless of the colder eyes of Bai Luoning behind him, his slender fingers pointed to the man who had been standing beside mutai, and his face was expressionless. His voice echoed in the open hall.

    "Your Majesty, Bai Yichen, the criminal minister, was originally an assistant general of an Guo Hou. He was under the command of an Guo Hou when he last conquered the eastern frontier. After the national mourning, he returned to the imperial capital, and only then did he temporarily guard the frontier on behalf of the Marquis. That is to say, an Guo Hou is Bai Yichen''s sponsor. If Bai Yichen really and privately mobilizes the garrison, an guohou is afraid that he is not kind-hearted, and should be guilty of sitting in tandem. "

    When Wu Yatuo mentioned the period of peace, the generals began to whisper. The prime minister murongqi took a deep look at Wu Yatuo, but rarely did he open his mouth. Even when Bai Yichen was framed, he closed his eyes and stroked his white beard.

    In less than a moment, the hum of the discussion subsided, and the hall was restored to its quietness. Only the emperor''s light voice remained: "since Bai Yichen moved the garrison privately, how could it be related to an guohou?"

    "Back to your majesty."

    Wu Yatuo didn''t seem to notice murongqi''s eyes behind him, nor did he see other people''s eyes of amazement or schadenfreude. He just turned his head slowly to muronghao, who had no expression. His dark eyes twinkled in the light and slowed down his intonation.

    "I think that without the support of Bai and Murong, Bai Yichen is just a little general, how dare he have the thought of rebellion? How dare you contact the garrison without permission? I think you have not forgotten the case of the king of the state of an, who has always been close to the Bai family because of the eldest princess. If you link these two cases together... "

    This time, belover, kneeling on the ground, was so angry that he could not help it. He took a step forward and pointed to him and yelled: "master Taifu, I have never been rebellious in assisting the emperor for so many years. Don''t let your blood gush out here!"

    Before Bai Luofu''s voice fell, Bai Jing, who had been silent, turned to her side and raised her hand to stop her eldest son''s words. Instead, she slowly looked at the pale and thin shadow sitting in the wheelchair, and her eyes narrowed slightly under the light --

    "great master, I can''t afford to speak such a heavy word."

 Chapter 398

    Before Bai Jing''s voice fell, murongqi, who was behind Wu Yatuo, also gave a sneer, followed Bai Jing''s words with a meaningful reminder: "what the Duke of Ping said is good. Master Tai Fu, this is the upper part of the court. Don''t bite at random. It''s a bad sense of propriety. "

    The two of them went out one after another, which made the people in the court look at each other clearly. After Wu Ya''s and Xiao''s families were bound to the same ship by marriage, Murong''s and Bai''s really United because of the emperor''s peace.

    "Shut up A few words fell to the ground for a long time. The emperor with the long head suddenly patted the table, but there was no anger on his face. It seemed that he did not see the three important officials pointing their needles at the wheat awn. Instead, his eyes fell on the corner of the hall, "Minister of Dali temple."

    In the back row of civil servants, Zheng Qing, who was in charge of Dali temple, stepped out of the line: "I am here."

    The color of the emperor''s face became more sleepy. He raised his hand and held the eunuch''s arm to stand up. His voice echoed in the hall: "since the Supreme Master and the great Fu insisted on it, he would temporarily detain an guohou, and wait until Bai Yichen was brought back to the imperial capital, and then the crime will be determined."

    As soon as the emperor exported, the matter was settled. Wu Yatuo silently lowered his head and retreated back. Murongqi and Bai Jing looked at each other, and they all retreated back and stopped talking. Muronghao, who was in the middle of the storm but had no expression on his face, remained silent until he entered the hall. He seemed to have no words to say about his being detained in Dali temple after his coming to court. Therefore, the main hall only listened to the response of the chief minister of Dali Temple.

    "I obey my orders!"

    The emperor nodded with satisfaction. When he got to the table, he suddenly stopped: "as for the candidate to escort Bai Yichen back to the imperial capital Jin

    er. "

    Nanjingjin, a prince in full dress, was standing next to the general in a row. Hearing the speech, she quickly walked to the front of the hall: "the son minister is in!"

    "Now you are the most leisurely of my sons." The emperor''s lips with a smile, but there is no smile in the words, light command way, "since so, then take the sergeant to escort Bai Yichen."

    Hearing this, Nan Jingjin''s eyes moved, and she immediately lowered her body and knelt down to raise her voice and said, "my son''s minister will command you!"

    After the next Dynasty, all the ministers bustled out of the hall and found that the sky was just a little bright. The prime minister murongqi went to Murong Hao, who was expressionless. He whispered a few words and watched him leave with the Minister of Dali temple. Bai Jing, the Duke of Pingguo, stood in the same place and looked at the back of Wu Yatuo''s departure, and his lips showed a faint smile.

    An hour later, Bai''s residence in the inner city, in the study of Zhengyuan.

    The four people in the room were waiting quietly until the carved gate creaked and was pushed open. A figure in a black cloak stepped into the door, lifted his hand and lifted the black veil covering his face. His eyes swept over the people in the room. His voice was gentle and gentle, without a trace of impatience and panic.

    "Grandfather, two uncles, cousins."

    When Bai Jing heard the voice of the visitor, she suddenly turned around and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who came from the secret road. She took a long breath and said, "here you are, sit down."

    "Yu''er had already heard about today''s court meeting before she came." Jiang Luoyu bowed down and took the tea from Bai Yifan. He sat down at the head of Bai Luofu and looked dignified. "Wu Ya Tuo''s move is really fierce. Compared with Wu Yale''s, it''s more cruel. It''s really something that ordinary people dare to do. I don''t know whether my uncle and my grandfather have any views on this matter?"

    "It can be big or small."

    Without waiting for some impatient belover or belongings whose anger has not been suppressed, Bai Jing, standing in front of the desk, leisurely steps down the steps and says, "Bai has been leading the army for several years, and without his Majesty''s trust, he would have been in decline. Now Wuya''s bold attempt to cut my Bai''s arm, but his majesty has already seen that it''s just a treacherous scheme, and it only takes a long time The only key is to prove the innocence of Yifan and you, the more powerful we will be. "

    Jiang Luoyu knew what the people in front of her were worried about. After listening to the speech and thinking for a moment, Jiang Luoyu said in a low voice with a smile: "my grandfather can rest assured. Your majesty has always hated Wu Ya''s family. At this time, she is happy that the Queen''s funeral period has not passed. Even if the witness and testimony are put in front of your majesty, your majesty will not easily believe the people of Wuya family. Instead, it gives us a chance to breathe."

    Bai Jing sighed and looked at his desk, which was in the center of his desk. However, Bai Luoning couldn''t help opening his mouth any more, with some worries in his words.

    "It''s true, but the frontier is thousands of miles away from the emperor''s capital. Although I''m now in Anguo, I''m still in prison, and the charges of Yichen and you have not been settled. But if you let the counsellors of uyatuo take advantage of the opportunity after a long time, I''ll have to deal with you and Anguo. Then..."

    "Uncle don''t have to worry about it. Yu''er has already thought of it and has some arrangements in advance." Jiang Luoyu turned around and looked at Bai Yifan who was not far away. Her dark eyes crossed a faint light. "Cousin, the news over there should have come yesterday. I don''t know what happened?"

    "This is the news from there when you were in a coma." Bai Yifan takes out several letters written in brocade and silk from his sleeve and hands them over. He is worried, "now your husband is also sent to the prison, and Prime Minister Murong can''t openly unite with us. Things are getting more and more troublesome."Jiang Luoyu looked down for a moment, and a smile of unknown joy and anger appeared on the corner of her lips: "yes, fortunately, I''m lying in bed pretending to be" sick "now, instead of being seriously killed. Otherwise, Zhaomin will not listen to your Majesty''s order and enter the prison and leave me. Wu Ya''s ability to use this will make it easier for him to succeed."

    Bai Jing, who was standing by the window, touched her beard and opened her mouth.

    "Even if there is no apparent alliance at the moment, after you married into Murong mansion, Murong family and Bai family have been entangled in each other for a long time. From now on, we can see that Wu Yatuo started to suppress Murong family from you. Seeing that you were out of the clan''s mansion, he couldn''t wait to fight against my Bai family. Judging from his means in this period of time, it must be hard to do good."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and looked back at Bai Jing. Her eyes were sharp and unabashed: "my grandfather, forgive yu''er''s mouth. The more powerful the Wuya family is, the two generations have almost covered the sky. Now they have killed the queen without knowing how to restrain them. Now they have slandered the Murong Bai family. If we succeed, it will be all right. If we break his trick this time The destruction of the Wuya clan is just around the corner! "

    "Yu''er said that, but she was sure?"

    "It''s not sure, but it won''t let uyatuo get cheap easily." He lowered his eyes slightly, smiling indifferently and firmly, "according to the news of the past few days, Wu Ya Shi really went to assassinate the free king of takong as I had expected, and wanted to be the first to die without proof. Fortunately, Murong''s and Bai''s people went in time, and the king Xiaoyao was only slightly injured. However, according to the letter, considering the situation at that time, I''m afraid that my cousin''s deployment of troops is not far away. "

    "How do you say that?" Bai Luoning frowned a little when he heard about Bai Yichen. He stood up and looked at Jiang Luoyu with hesitation. "Although Yi Chen is a reckless child, how could he not know that he should not move the garrison during the national funeral, not to mention that his majesty has no command..."

    "The assassination of King Xiaoyao was originally a conspiracy of Wu Ya family, but those Huns outside the pass seemed to have known about the plot. On the day when King Xiaoyao was assassinated, King Xiongnu sent out a large army to attack the garrison of Dalong. Because it happened at dawn, there was no one to command the garrison, and there was also civil strife in the garrison. King Xiaoyao had to send a signal to Dajin Garrison for help."

    Seeing that he didn''t believe him, Jiang Luoyu arranged his letters one by one on the desk, pointing to the words on it, and lowering his voice to speculate on the situation at that time. Bailuoning raised his eyes and swept, and his anger flashed suddenly. Then belover, who stood up, couldn''t help but roar in a low voice.

    "If you really watch the Dalang army retreat in the hands of Xiongnu, and King Xiaoyao is assassinated successfully, then not only is the Hun''s arrogance rising, but Dalang will certainly become enemies with Dajin - knowing that if such a situation happens, any Dajin general will send troops to help Dalong''s army temporarily, but Wu ya Shi has designed such a set for people to drill in!"

    Bai Jing''s eyes did not fall on them, smell speech is only slightly frown: "today''s plan, can only temporarily delay."

    Jiang Luoyu raised his head, and his voice was sure of no panic. The people standing beside him could not help but loosen their eyebrows: "yes, the king of leisure and I have some friendship with Zhaomin, and have already agreed to send envoys to expose this matter. If we can delay for a period of time, both Zhaomin and my cousin Yichen will be safe and sound."

    Seeing his peaceful expression, Bai Yichen raised a smile from the corner of his lips and breathed out a long breath: "even if the state is to be jailed, the situation is so critical, but you are still so calm, but you have a plan against the enemy?"

    "My cousin is smart." The man in casual clothes gave a low smile. His Dark Jade eyes were illuminated by the light sunlight, and his thin lips made him smile. "Yesterday evening, I had ordered the situation to be broken. I think if I had expected it well, I would have seen a turning point in this matter before this night."

    The sun was gradually setting, and the setting sun took away the last bit of warmth. The sky was darkened like ink. Outside the fourth Prince''s house outside the palace walls, a group of people walked quickly towards the gate. After the front steward like man raised his hand to indicate the temporary stop behind him, he raised his hand and knocked the knocker.

 Chapter 399

    The harsh and heavy voice reverberated, a rush of footsteps sounded from behind the door, a man with a bit of sleepiness, a servant dressed up came out of the open door, some impatient low voice.

    "Who! What''s the noise at night

    When the visitor saw him, he was not polite, and his face was not angry. He just turned around and motioned to the people behind him to take the things he was carrying. With a smile in his voice, he explained in a low voice: "I am the chief manager of the Xiao family. Under the order of the Duke of the state, I want to send a few messages to the side concubine''s wife, and also bring many precious supplements to the ladies. Please open the door for us The servant went in to see the concubine

    "Xiao''s chief manager?" Hearing these two words, the person who came to open the door just looked a little strange. After looking at these late night visitors, he hesitated and asked, "is there any proof?"

    The visitor seemed to have a good temper. Even if he was so suspicious, he didn''t have a special look on his face. He just took something out of his sleeve and handed it to him: "this is my waist token. If you don''t believe it, you can show it to the side imperial concubine''s wife, who will know when she looks at it."

    The man took over the waist token in his hand with disbelief, and then he went back into the house: "wait here first." After half a cup of tea, when the fourth Prince disappeared, he was sent to serve Wu Ya Le Ze''s side. After hearing this, he quickly walked into the room, bent down, and whispered everything to the master who was playing chess with himself. He bowed down respectfully and waited for the leader to decide.

    The man behind the curtain took the token from the housekeeper, looked at it for a while, then threw the token on the desk and pondered for a long time before he opened his mouth: "Xiao''s comer, do you want to see Xiao side imperial concubine?"

    "I just want to ask my wife, if the housekeeper of Xiao''s house is true, it is to let him see Or don''t let him see... " The housekeeper stood in his place with his head down. Hearing this question, he knew that the token was probably true. In the middle of the speech, he changed his mouth. "Excuse me, I''m sorry. After all, since my mother''s return to the mansion, Xiao''s concubine has been seriously ill. She has been kept in the yard by her mother. If Xiao''s followers know about it, how can we tell Xiao about it?"

    Behind the curtain came a low smile: "you mean not to let concubine Xiao see the chief manager of Xiao''s house?"

    The housekeeper carefully worded: "I dare not make decisions for my wife, but after all..."

    This time, without waiting for the housekeeper to finish speaking, the man sitting on the bed picked up the token again, lifted the curtain slightly, handed it back, and motioned the housekeeper to return it to the seeker. When the curtain covered the pale and beautiful face, the next person unconsciously saw the slightly raised lip corner.

    "After verifying the body, I will bring him in and let him go to see Xiao side imperial concubine."

    "Madam, what if..."

    "There won''t be anything in case." Without any consideration, Wu Yale, the fourth Prince''s concubine, gave a cold voice, almost without any fluctuation. "Now your highness is not in the mansion, and the imperial concubine is in charge of the palace. The chief manager of Xiao''s family came here just to visit one or two, but to test the Palace. Even if Xiao knew that concubine Xiao was under house arrest, what would happen? It''s just a matter of family in the fourth Prince''s house

    At this point, his tone of voice was unconscious, and his eyes shot out from behind the curtain without any hesitation. When talking about the Xiao family, one of the four families, he didn''t look like a housekeeper with a slight fear. Instead, he looked like he was looking at butterflies and ants: "if we really don''t let him go into the door to see the side concubine, it''s not only house arrest, but also more It''s like telling others clearly that there may be ghosts in the fourth Prince''s mansion! "

    The housekeeper thought carefully for a moment, then nodded and put away the token in his hand: "my mother''s thought is far-reaching, but I can''t do it! The servant will let the chief executive of the Xiao family into the mansion and let him go to see Xiao side imperial concubine. "

    The sound of footsteps faded away, until the heavy carved door finally squeaked and completely closed. Because of the smell of incense coming and going, it became more and more intense after the door was closed. Behind the curtain of thin gauze, the white jade fingers clenched the steaming tea cups on the small table, and when I lowered my head and gently sipped it, I also covered the sigh left in my mouth.

    "Xiao''s family..."

    If the Emperor didn''t hate the Wuya family as much as he does now, and would like to let all of them die without a burial place, how could Wu Ya''s family simply unite with the Xiao family and marry a woman of the family Wu ya to a person who knows that he has already had his own family, and even does not want to see any other person with the surname of Wuya, and share the supreme power with the Xiao family Many thoughts in the sea were confused, and the Acacia flowers on the Cupressus incense burner were smoky. The low sigh that seemed to have disappeared quickly in the quiet room, leaving only the crisp sound of opening and closing of tea cups.

    When the sky lit up again, Jiang Luoyu was in the Liyu garden of Murong mansion in the inner city. Yesterday, when the old lady heard that he woke up, she immediately sent people to send various kinds of tonics and cloth. The sleeping star in blue rushed into the door, and her eyes were shining with a strange light. First, she raised her hand and motioned for peony and imperial concubine sword to go down. Then she quickly walked to jiangluo, whose face was light Beside Yu, the whole face seems to be occupied by a special bright color."Good news, sir."

    Seeing his excited appearance, Jiang Luoyu had already thought about him a little, but he still pondered for a moment. Then he said with a smile:

    "Wu Ya Shi''s?"

    "Exactly."

    He took a deep breath, put down the tea cup in his hand, and slowly walked to the window to see the pear blossom with bud under the eaves. His eyes were blurred for a moment, and then turned into a clear cold meaning: "talk about it."

    "It''s said that the chief manager of Xiao''s house went to the fourth Prince''s house yesterday. He wanted to go to see Xiao''s concubine. Who knows, after entering the fourth Prince''s house, he found that Xiao''s concubine was under house arrest by Wu Ya''s imperial concubine. She was angry with the people in the fourth Prince''s house. Originally, Xiao''s concubine had already taken the tonic and persuaded them to leave. Who knows that the chief manager still refuses to let them go Wu Ya''s housekeeper was also looking after the fourth Prince''s concubine in the mansion at that time. Seeing such a situation, he took people to stop him

    Sleeping star got permission, and immediately said: "later, both sides did not know how to fight. Xiao''s servant ran around in the fourth Prince''s house to look for the fourth Prince''s concubine. Unexpectedly, he ran to the entrance of the cellar of the prince''s mansion, and was immediately killed by the Wu Ya''s death guard there."

    "It''s just the cellars in all the houses, but it''s up to the dead men to look after them. Even the servants in the four families are as good as ghosts. How can we not find something wonderful in the cellars?" Slender fingers touch the new broken feather like hairy bud, lips with a smile, "but since the dead people, that cellar things, certainly can not cover it." "Of course. The chief manager of the Xiao family is not deaf and blind. Most of the servants brought by him are Xiao''s bodyguards. One of them will die when he enters the mansion. Of course, he will not give up. He fights with those Wu Ya''s dead men who are guarding the cellar, and sends news to the Xiao family. Soon, the eldest son of Xiao''s family, the elder brother of Xiao''s side concubine, will take Xiao''s people over. "

    When the sleeping star heard the speech, he nodded his head, but his voice was even lower, as if he was afraid of being heard by others: "at that time, Wu Ya''s family, the fourth Prince''s concubine, was already disturbed, but Xiao''s brother was not afraid of anything. No matter whether he might have startled the emperor''s grandson in the fourth imperial concubine''s belly, he had to let people open the cellar to see what kind of treasure was in it Eyes kill people.

    Jiang Luoyu pondered for a moment and took back her finger. Her eyes were silent for a moment. She suddenly woke up and asked, "Xiao''s legitimate eldest son According to the rumor, he seems to be a very arrogant and reckless person, even if it is not what Xiao Yun, the Duke of the state protector, says. No one else will listen to him, let alone others threaten him. Is that right? "

    "What you said is right. That''s exactly what you said."

    He breathed out a long breath, half drooping his eyes, and his expression was relaxed, but his tone was dignified: "what is hidden in the cellar, but the missing fourth prince?"

    "The inner king is divine."

    "How can you say it''s divine? It''s just a good guess. I didn''t expect that people were really hidden in the fourth Prince''s mansion. It can be seen that the most dangerous place is the safest place. There is some truth in this Speaking of this, he suddenly gave a low smile, with some inexplicable interest in the words, "it''s a pity that Wu Yale is not the only one who knows."

    "The emperor said so." Mianxing followed him step by step. Seeing that he came to the desk and took out the brocade and silk of the correspondence, he took a cautious step back, picked up the ink block and rubbed the ink for the master. "In this way, the trace of the fourth prince was found in the cellar of the prince''s mansion. It has nothing to do with the king''s carefree king, but the people of uya''s family are escorting him. Your suspicion is completely washed It''s clear. "

    Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and took a hair of a wolf hair. She just dipped it in black ink, but the bottom of her hand gave a slight pause, as if she remembered something crucial: "how about the fourth prince?"

    "Huinei Jun, the fourth Prince''s situation is not very good. As expected, he is still in a coma." When mianxing said this, her voice became lower and lower, as if she was embarrassed to say the following words. After a long pause, she got close to Jiang Luoyu, who had stopped writing for a while, and quietly reported, "it seems that someone has tampered with me Has been... "

    "It''s just that I''m unconscious. I''ve broken my tendons and castrated them?" Shocked by sleeping star''s words, Jiang Luoyu''s nose trembled, leaving a black spot on the brocade and silk, but the expression on her face quickly changed into thoughtful. "In this way, in addition to those women who have already been born, the fourth prince will only give birth to the one in the imperial concubine''s abdomen. I don''t know whether he is male or female?"

    Sleep star nodded, a trace of red flew up on the surface, obviously embarrassed to mention this matter.

    "Nanjinglin was so lustful at the beginning, but now it''s retribution."

 Chapter 400

    Jiang Luoyu picked up her eyebrows and put the stained silk on the fire. She squinted and saw the brocade and silk turning into ashes: "however, although the fourth prince was found out in full view of the public, it was still the hands of Xiao, who had no grudge against them, and was also found in the hands of Wuya family. However, it can''t be fully proved that we can get rid of my suspicion completely However, uyato and uyale would not admit their guilt easily. They said that they should not be forced to hurry up, and they would throw the black and white on me

    After saying this, he put down his brush and passed by the sleeping star whose face was worried. "However, the only advantage is that I don''t have to go to the Zongren''s mansion no matter what Wu Ya Shi wants to do in the future."

    even if the emperor knew the news, he would be furious, let alone listen to Wu Ya''s music Although she still recites the children of the fourth Prince''s concubine, 80% of them will be temporarily detained in the fourth Prince''s residence. Maybe she will not be allowed to leave the room for half a step, let alone Wu Ya''s people be around the fourth Prince''s concubine.

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her head and thought for a moment. She went back to the table again, took out the brocade and silk and wrote it. She raised her hand and handed it to the sleeping star who was guarding her side. When she raised her hand to pick up the tea cup again, she saw the sleeping star pause when she opened the carved door. Then she stopped and let her side to report in a low voice.

    "My Lord, here comes the sacrifice."

    Before the words fell, Murong Ji, dressed in white, stepped into the door. Just as he started to shout that his brother and sister-in-law couldn''t speak, another disordered and disordered footstep came towards this side. Jiang Luoyu put down his tea cup and motioned to mianxing to deliver the letter first. His dark jade like eyes swept the corridor leading to Liyu garden and saw two small figures without accident.

    "This time it''s lively. We''ll all come together."

    It was a secret that Jiang Luoyu woke up at this time. Only after muronghao''s absence the day before, the two children quickly realized that something was wrong. Jiang Luoyu had been stuck for a longer time every day, and could not completely hide it from the nanny who often served him. Fortunately, the fourth Prince''s affair has come to an end. Even if the news that he was sober was revealed, it would not be a big problem for him Want to let a person take the child back to the house in the mind of light down, simply stand in place waiting for them to come.

    Murong Ji had important things to tell him. Jiang Luoyu also knew that he could not delay too long. When the two children with big eyes blinking came to him, he lowered his body and hugged them. His voice was gentle and gentle, and he said, "peony, imperial sword, it''s a fine day today, Let the nurse take chui''er and Chang''er into the garden and let them run and play on their own. They should keep an eye on the two mischievous ghosts. "

    Murong Chui and Murong Chang were led to the small garden in front of the door. Murong Ji followed Jiang Luoyu and looked at them for a while with a smile, and then burst out laughing.

    "Chui''er and Chang''er are growing faster and faster. They have not seen each other for a few days. It seems that they have grown taller."

    "Children are carefree, eat well, sleep well, and grow quickly." Jiang Luoyu took out the bone fan from her sleeve, brushed her fingers at the carved flowers on it, and fixed her eyes on the small black back, which was similar to that of her sweetheart''s small face, "especially the droop son, both her face and movement are becoming more and more similar to Zhaomin..."

    Murong Ji saw him staring at Murong Chui. At first, he couldn''t help bending his lips, but his eyes suddenly darkened. He was in a trance and seemed to think of something else. After a long time, he came back to himself under Jiang Luoyu''s eyes and coughed twice: "brother and sister-in-law are missing elder brother when they say this."

    "Zhao Min was detained in the prison. Those people who were in the way of Murong''s family did not dare to treat him unfairly. Presumably, they would have nothing to do for a short time, but they were not allowed to move around freely." Seeing that he looked wrong, Jiang Luoyu knew that he was probably thinking of MI Qianqian, who was missing now, and didn''t know how to comfort him. She simply thought that she didn''t notice anything. "Didn''t you come to me for fun today?"

    "Brother and sister-in-law are laughing." When he mentioned the business, Murong changed his color and looked at the open courtyard around him. He lowered his voice and said, "from the secret owl, the ninth Prince''s highness is meeting with the little general secretly. His brother and sister-in-law can be relieved. General Baishao has nothing in mind, and he has no damage. At this time, he is coming to the imperial capital with Dalang envoy. He can arrive at the emperor in half a month at the latest In the capital. "

    "That''s the best." Jiang Luoyu sighed with relief and narrowed her eyes slightly. "Remember to block the good news. If necessary, even the Bai family also conceals it. Are those people in the mansion who know that I wake up and want to secretly deliver the news out are still in custody?"

    "Don''t worry, brother and sister-in-law. Everything is all right."

    "Good." The bone fan began to pat the palm, and the thin red lip corner pulled up a trace of a smile if there was nothing like it. "If my calculation is correct, within one month, the Bai family and Murong family can completely wash away the suspicion, and pour this basin of dirty water back to Wu ya''s head!"

    After the morning court meeting, the suspect of the king of Anguo was temporarily cleared because of the appearance of the fourth Prince and the involvement of a member of the Wuya family. Not half an hour after murongqi returned to his residence, the prince of Anguo, with his double servants and maids, got into the carriage and walked in the direction of Dali temple, visiting an Guo waiting in the prison of Dali temple.In the dark but not humid prison of Dali temple, the torches burned by pine branches are fixed on the bluestones. Along the road, in addition to the sound of light footsteps, there is only the sound of creaking and burning oil. Many cells surrounded by wooden railings stretch out. After the huge wooden doors open and close, a single cell with a bed and a table, surrounded by boards, appears.

    Jiang Luoyu studied the special prison carefully. Then she raised her hand to let the people behind her open the door. Then she rang the food box and walked in.

    Long ago, I heard someone close to Xuanyi who was reading a book. Until the familiar breath stopped at his side and the wooden door creaked and closed, he suddenly raised his head. The surprise flashed in his eyes, but his voice was still faint: "Chen Hua? How did you come?"

    Jiang Luoyu put down the food box with a smile and raised her face slightly: "can''t I come?"

    Muronghao shook his head in silence, and looked at him steadily. His eyes were more and more beautiful in the dim light of torches.

    "Well, don''t look at me like that. It''s not chui''er and Chang''er."

    He gazed at him for a moment, but Jiang Luoyu sighed helplessly. He wanted to sit down on the chair beside him, but before he bent down, his waist was tight. At the next moment, the whole person was held in his arms by the man in Xuanyi in front of the desk. Then the man gave a small kiss on his neck. He laughed and leaned on him in a low voice.

    "I''m not easy to get rid of. If I don''t show off, I''m afraid someone will say I''m guilty. You''re still here, and you''re the only one to show off. "

    "How is it going?"

    Hearing that he finally opened his mouth, the man leaning on his shoulder narrowed his eyes and said in a relaxed tone: "things are expected, but you have to stay here for a long time, I''m afraid."

    Murong Hao gave a low grace, and hugged the man in his arms. With a fine kiss from his neck, he bit Bai Shengsheng''s earlobe. When he noticed that the man moved unnaturally, he couldn''t help laughing: "the border is not far from here after all. Whether it''s a play or a real thing, the time can''t be too short."

    As the voice fell, Jiang Luoyu relaxed and turned to cover the man''s lips, which ignited wildly on his body. He said with a smile: "you know how good it is."

    Accompanied Xuanyi to have lunch in prison, Jiang Luoyu put the dishes in her hand into the food box, put her fingers on the food box, fixed her eyes on the person in front of her, and her lips showed a sly smile: "by the way, Zhaomin, there is one thing I haven''t told you."

    After saying this, he did not care Xuanyi people''s puzzled look at the moment, then raised his hand and clapped three Palms: "I have brought you a man, you can see him."

    With three claps and applause, the footstep sounds quickly approaching. Mianxing smiles and bows to Murong Hao, and then turns aside to let the man with a black cloak behind him come out. Muronghao is surprised to see a beautiful woman in goose yellow dress walking into the prison room. Before she can ask who he is, mianxing quickly closes the door and Jiang Luoyu drops off immediately At the same time, he took off the small crown on his head. Finally, he took out two pieces of human skin masks from his sleeve and pasted them respectively.

    Murong Hao watched him change his clothes and accessories. In a short time, Jiang Luoyu became the female pair in goose yellow dress, while the pair dressed skillfully into Jiang Luoyu''s appearance. Their body shapes and movements were very similar when they stood together. This made Xuanyi man frown slightly, but his eyes flashed a thoughtful light: "Chen Hua?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked at him with a smile, but did not open his mouth to explain. She just raised her hand and opened the prison door. She stood in the same place and bowed herself to the fake Jiang Luoyu. When she opened her mouth again, her voice turned into a delicate female voice.

    "My servant, I''d like to see you off."

    The sleeping star standing outside the prison room saw the fake Jiang Luoyu and saluted with a natural look. Obviously, he had been prepared. After the fake Jiang Luoyu had gone two steps forward, the sleeping star saw the opportunity and approached Jiang Luoyu quietly and said in a whisper.

    "You should be careful. Tomorrow morning, I''ll pick you up with the carriage."

    Jiang Luoyu quietly nodded her head, with a soft smile on her lips: "let''s go."

    When the two men disappeared in front of the prison door one after another, the jailer with the key went forward to lock the wooden door again. The women in goose yellow clothes turned around with a smile. They bowed themselves down and poured hot tea for muronghao. They put their hands up and hung their heads: "please use them, Lord."

    Murong Hao was shocked by the series of actions. He glanced over the locked door until the sound of the jailer''s footsteps had gone. He quickly got up and peeped into the empty room. He put his hand back on the table, grabbed his wrist, frowned and whispered.

    "Chen Hua, you are the inner king with the rank, so..."

    "Keep it down, I know it''s not right. If people find me out, I can''t stay here any longer

    Jiang Luoyu didn''t answer him immediately. After listening carefully for a while, Jiang Luoyu stood up straight with her eyes drooping like a black jade and her arms wrapped around her like a branch. The light between her eyebrows and her thin lips made her hold her breath almost instantly, and her eyes lit up with dark fire."Don''t worry, it''s already done when you come. I love that my husband has no one to wait on here, so I sent a pair of twins to accompany him occasionally. Therefore, I stayed here today and didn''t go back to Murong mansion. Not only did I have to wait on my husband for a day

    Muronghao gazed at him deeply for a moment. He suddenly raised his hand and held him tightly. He bowed his head and kissed him: "can''t you give up me?"

    Jiang Luoyu felt a little pain from being strangled by him, and her body became more and more relaxed and pliable. She leaned toward the man until she was picked up by the man. She raised her hand and poked the man''s cold cheek. She put her hand close to his ear and said with a smile, "don''t try to be nice. Be careful I''ll change my mind now."

    Murong Hao gave a low smile. He couldn''t see his face clearly in the dark: "just that voice Is it ventriloquism? "

    "Nature." Jiang Luoyu looked at him and hugged himself. She turned back to sit on the bed. Her warm lips fell on her neck along the earlobe. Her voice gradually became dry and hoarse. "When I was in the palace, I used to live in a military camp for a period of time, and the ventriloquy was learned at that time. As for how to serve people..."

    When the voice came here, he suddenly snorted, followed by a flower in front of him, and his hot body pressed up, and then he could not say a word. Only when the man wrapped him in the soft and cold quilt and bullied him fiercely, he pressed his throat to beg for mercy. His voice was so small that he could hardly hear it clearly. After that, there was no other sound except for the violent gasping and creaking.

    It was only when it was finally dark outside that the small cell was quiet. The people who were lying in the bedding were tired. They felt that the people who held their arms were still rubbing their necks with their lips. The voice of the man was even lower: "it''s a bit cold here at night. I''ve asked them to move two more beds. What do you think? Is it cold? "

    Even though he was in prison, he did not dare to take a look at the prison

    "Don''t laugh at me."

    Hearing this, the man raised his hand and tucked in the quilt corner for him. He lowered his head and dropped a kiss on his forehead. He was silent for a long time until Jiang Luoyu was about to sink into his dream.

    "Since you woke up again in a coma, I''ve always felt that you''ve become a little different Today, I feel that I''m not asking you to tell me why. No matter what you worry about, you shouldn''t worry about me. When I just recovered my martial arts and chased those who put you in the coffin and tried to harm you, I promised myself: I don''t want to see you being bullied like this in this life. I will protect you as long as I live. "

    "Talk about protection." At first, some sleepy people heard his words, but they woke up completely. They annihilated the last sad color of the past life at the bottom of their eyes, and looked firmly determined, "I''m not a woman. I don''t need your life to protect me What I want is to stand by your side forever. "

    The man chuckled and answered.

    "Good."

 Chapter 401

    Half a month later, Dajin has gradually warmed up. The branches in the palace are sprouting and shaking with the breeze. At the morning meeting, a figure in a dragon pattern brocade robe finally appeared.

    "Long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long

    The emperor, who was dressed in bright yellow, sat at the head of the table. When he saw nanjingjin, who was half kneeling on the ground, with a respectful look, he could not help but give a slight pause, and a thoughtful look flashed on his face.

    I''ll go back in half a month. Did jin''er not arrive at the frontier, she had already met Bai Yichen, and wanted to explain to me about the private dispatch of troops? "

    "The father and the emperor are wise, but the children and ministers are inferior."

    When nanjingjin heard the speech, she nodded her head honestly. The corner of her eyes looked at the other princes standing not far away, and her lips showed a light smile. After hearing the words, she said in a loud voice.

    "The son minister was honest and honest. He took his bodyguards to the border area every day. He was afraid that if he delayed his time, he would be wronged a little more for no reason. But as soon as he was halfway there, he met the young general who had come from the frontier and the envoys sent by the king of otang to see his father. These two men came just for the sake of the private soldiers of the major general. The son minister immediately took them into the capital of the emperor, and asked him to announce them to the palace. "

    When the emperor lifted his chin, the bottom of his eyes was more interested, but there was no blame: "Xuan."

    The eunuch bowed his head and immediately stepped forward to shake the dust and screamed.

    "Xuandalong''s envoy, major general Bai Yifan, presents himself to you!"

    "Thank you, your highness, for getting rid of the crisis so smoothly this time."

    After that day, Jiang Luoyu, dressed in lavender, clenched the bone fan in his hand in front of the prison in Dali temple. Before he could say anything to his Highness the ninth prince, he heard a gentle voice coming from behind. He looked back at Murong Ji, who had just entered Hanlin courtyard with him this year. He made a slight move to let them talk, and his eyes turned to him Not far away, the dark figure gradually approaching here.

    "It''s easy to say, but it''s just a little work. It''s no big deal."

    The ninth Prince''s highness rode alone. He leaned back on the horse behind him. His handsome face had a brilliant smile. He looked heartless. The silence of his eyes only made people dare not underestimate it.

    "What''s more, Wan''er will be the imperial concubine of the palace after the national funeral. Murong is also a good friend of this hall. Anyone with eyes can see that this is a naked frame up of Wu Ya''s family. If this hall can''t help, it will be heartless to watch Murong and Bai''s being killed?"

    "The ninth Prince''s highness looks lazy, but in fact he is very intelligent. He knows a lot of things."

    Seeing the man in Xuanyi come to his side and say a few words to nanjingjin standing beside the white horse in a low voice, Nan Jingjin raises his hand to Jiang Luoyu and Murong sacrifice with a smile, turns around and walks away. Jiang Luoyu looks at his back for a moment, and after turning back to get on the carriage with Xuanyi man, she suddenly raises her eyes and whispers.

    "Now the fourth Prince is doomed to have no heir, and Wu Ya''s family is facing a crisis of collapse. Imperial concubine Xiao''s Qin has not had a prince in the palace for many years. Among the other princes, no one can match him in terms of his mother''s status or military achievements. He has made friends with you and married Bai''s woman. If he can become a great treasure in the future..."

    When muronghao heard this, his pupils shrank slightly. After pondering for a long time, he began to speak again.

    "Do you want to support your Highness''s accession?"

    "I''m not saying that casually, but the general trend." With a smile on her lips, Jiang Luoyu always looked at the bone fan in her hand. Her words were very light, but she contained a lot of weight. "Would you rather support a prince who you have never known, and who has no military merit, but who has been fighting side by side for many years, or even with you as your aunt?"

    After saying this, he looked at Murong Hao with a slightly hesitant look. Knowing that he was hesitating because Nan Jingjin had no ambition to fight for the throne, he looked at him again and heard his words. However, he immediately lowered his head to think about Murong sacrifice, and the bone in his hand opened and closed.

    "This time, although the people I sent to do it according to my instructions, I did catch several people who saw that the deputy general received money from Wu Ya''s family, who embezzled military expenses, and thus slandered cousin Yichen. But you should also be clear in your mind that most of the evidence is just a shadow. Although it is true, we are still not completely clear how much treasure the deputy general took, how to use the treasure to buy the Huns, how to cooperate with those Huns, and how uyashi was involved in it. "

    Murong Ji is the one who knows the most about it. Thinking of Bai and Murong who have been cleared of their charges, he immediately raised an eyebrow: "is it his highness Jiu..."

    After that, both muronghao and Murong Ji in the carriage were surprised. They looked at each other quickly, and Jiang Luoyu''s voice rang happily: "according to my report, after the ninth Prince''s highness and cousin Yichen met with the envoys, they immediately created an account book the next day, which not only had human evidence but also material evidence, regardless of whether the evidence was true or not False, as long as your majesty believes that the evidence is true, cousin Yichen will be safe and sound. "Murong Hao closed his eyes and opened them again. It was obvious that he had made a decision at that moment: "so we should thank your highness again."

    "Of course." Jiang Luoyu breathed a sigh of relief, and subconsciously tightened their clasping fingers. Just then, she looked at the Murong sacrifice sitting on the side with a smile. As if she suddenly remembered something, she whispered, "it''s spring day again. How about tomorrow''s next post, inviting your highness and the noble son who has made friends with us in the imperial capital, to go for an outing in the countryside? Yi Hao also let the sacrifice younger brother who has been stuffy in the mansion for a while to meet with those noble sons who have never seen before. "

    "No problem." After thinking for a moment, Murong Hao said in a low voice, "there is no banquet during the national mourning period, but the appointment of going to the youth is also the way. I will send someone to tell it immediately."

    When several people in the carriage were talking in a low voice, the carriage with Murong''s family emblem had already driven out of the palace wall, turned a corner and went in the direction of the inner city. It happened to be misplaced with another carriage with phoenix pattern. The carriage with Wuya''s family emblem was very fast and stopped in front of the fourth Prince''s house in the outer city. A butler like man got out of the carriage He walked into the corner door and circled left and right for a long time in the mansion before stopping at a small door.

    At this time, Wu Ya Le Ze, who was forbidden to visit Wu Ya''s family, was holding a cup of scented tea and sipping it with his head, until he stood in front of him with a strange look. After buying all the people in the mansion, the chief manager who sneaked in reported that he had finished. Then he put down the tea cup in his hand with a crash, and his voice was extremely cold.

    "So none of my father''s schemes succeeded?"

    The chief manager didn''t dare to talk to him. He just lowered his head lower. Some cowered and didn''t dare to look at the people in front of him.

    I don''t know how long it took, the people behind the Pearl curtain just sighed. There was a few inexplicable colors in the words, but there was no very decadent

    sadness and hatred, but more of them were inexplicably disappointed and helpless.

    "The monarch of Anguo appeared in the imperial capital, and everything he did seemed to have a lot to do. But in fact, what you thought was the handle he wanted you to see. When you really grasped the handle and wanted to threaten or harm him, the handle would certainly become a sharp weapon to hurt yourself. I have reminded my father many times, but my father did I''m still determined not to listen to people''s advice. Now I have reached such a level It is because of belittling the enemy. "

    After saying this, he sighed deeply again as if he could not help it, but his eyes suddenly sharpened at the next moment, and looked directly at the housekeeper outside the Pearl curtain. This time, he added a bone chilling meaning to his words: "however, I still have some doubts, but I have not solved one thing. This is really strange Other people are just as well. Why is it not the Bai family, nor the Murong family, but the Xiao family, who has always attached to the Wuya family, has revealed the whereabouts of the fourth prince by Yiqiao? "

    When the housekeeper heard this, he held his breath in panic. He had served Wu Yale for many years. Although he had done a good job, he was timid by nature. He would never interfere with the affairs between the Xiao family and the Wu Ya family. Subconsciously, he defended the young master Xiao and hoped to clear himself from it.

    "This After this happened, Mr. Xiao looked flustered. You were there at the beginning. You also know that Mr. Xiao is the only legitimate son of the aunt''s family and the only son of the Duke of the state. He always Pampers and doesn''t distinguish right from wrong. It''s not like a day or two. I don''t know what kind of stimulation he got a few days ago. He didn''t even fear you any more, so he ran hard In your house, I found that... "

    "The only son is not the so-called young master Xiao," he said

    Wu Yale listened to this without expression. After a moment, he suddenly sneered. He knew the mind of the housekeeper and didn''t want to get any useful words from him. He didn''t doubt that the young master Xiao was deliberately evil. He had already known that the young master Xiao had been used as a gun commander, but it was not clear at this moment that it was in the Xiao family People use him as a gun or something else.

    "Well, it''s useless to think too much about it. It''s just that the trash has made a bad decision on my business. It''s not that someone intentionally used that mindless waste, or Xiao''s basic --"

    after two words to himself, he relaxed his expression a little, and obviously did not want to talk about the just thing, but his thin lips slowly tightened and his eyes became indifferent "How is father now?"

    "Back to the young master, the master has been looking ugly since he came to the court today. He suddenly fell ill in the morning and has already told his majesty to leave. Now he is still resting in the Wuya mansion. The imperial doctor has already gone to see him. When he went out, he just prescribed a prescription. It is estimated that the master has already taken the medicine to rest."

    When Wu Yale heard this, his tight lips didn''t loosen, but his expression was a little worried. When he heard that Wu Yatuo was not a big problem, but his old illness recurred, his tone suddenly eased obviously. This made the housekeeper standing in front of the bead curtain have some doubts, but he doesn''t dare to say anything. He can only listen respectfully with his head down.

    "My father stayed on the snow mountain for so many years to prevent his illness from recurring. Now he came down the mountain and worked hard to help me. He had many problems with his body. Now, because Bai and Murong cleaned themselves up, the plot was broken and he fell ill again. Wu Ya''s family was not in the imperial court at this time. I was still under foot restriction, and there were many disadvantages in the situation..."At this point, his words suddenly stopped. After a long time, he continued with weariness: "well, what do I tell you about these things? You are just a housekeeper, and you can''t help."

    The housekeeper''s head hung lower, and his expression was more respectful: "yes, young master."

    Wu Yale didn''t look at him from the side. After hearing the news, he relaxed a lot. He lay back on his back on the soft pillow, and his voice gradually dropped down: "if it''s OK, go down. I''m tired."

    After hearing this, the housekeeper did not immediately answer. Instead, he raised his head slightly, looked at his eyes, lowered his voice and reminded him, "young master, before you come, I have sent you what the master ordered."

    "Tonic again?" Hearing the words, Wu Yale did not open his eyes, but his eyebrows were not noticed and picked, "I don''t want to drink, take it down."

    Seeing that he didn''t want to drink it, the housekeeper''s face flashed a little bitterness, and his voice was even lower. He exhorted: "young master, this is what the master has always ordered to cook for you. You can drink the medicine without any mistake in the Wuya mansion. You are the only child under the master''s knee, and you are sitting in the palace with your grandson, but you are forbidden to stay here. There is no one to trust, let alone make a birth control medicine for you. Besides, your body is not suitable for sitting in the palace at this time... "

    "Well, there are some things that you and I will know without saying them clearly." Wu Yale was annoyed by his words. He didn''t want to drink, but in the end he was still taboo. He raised his hand and motioned to the people outside the curtain to bring the medicine bowl

    When the housekeeper saw that he was willing to drink medicine, he immediately showed a smile on his face, and quickly handed over the medicine bowl. When his hands took back the empty medicine bowl, he felt that his hands were a little slippery. Unconsciously, he wiped on the edge of the bowl and found that there was a brown liquid left on the edge of the bowl. Obviously, he tipped the medicine bowl carelessly and dropped a little inconspicuous medicine stains, including some brown ones The residue.

    Just as the housekeeper looked at the porcelain bowl in doubt, Wu Ya Le''s voice came again from behind the curtain: "the smell of incense is a little light, take some new flower dew to burn."

    Hearing the order, the housekeeper didn''t dare to neglect him. He immediately picked up the things he had brought. He bowed down and whispered, "yes, young master."

    When the thick flower carving door was closed, Wu Yale closed his eyes and moved his fingers on the smooth silk. He had just turned over to get ready to sleep. However, the aroma of his nose became more and more intense, which made people feel difficult to breathe. He moved towards the window subconsciously. In order to be better, he felt some difficulty in breathing and a sharp pain in the next moment At this time, he attacked, subconsciously wanted to shout, but found that he could not make a sound.

    I don''t know how long, the inner room gradually filled with the smell of blood, a slender hand out of the bright yellow tent, trembling to catch the bell hanging on the edge of the tent, but in the middle of the extension, powerless down, no more movement.

 Chapter 402

    The fragrance of pear blossoms came along with the breeze, and the lilac clothes with tassels passed by. The slender fingers held the gold scissors and cut off a few branches. The budding ones stopped and placed the flower vase carefully. But before he put these flowers in place completely, a warm feeling suddenly came from behind him. Looking from the side of his head, it was not surprising that he had a beautiful face.

    When he smelled the familiar pear blossom aroma on his nose, he relaxed and moved his shoulder slightly. His slender fingers touched the white flower bud and lowered his voice to ask, "is it beautiful?"

    The man breathed out a breath in his ear and gave a low smile: "nature

    when Jiang Luoyu heard him speak in his ear, his breath was dense at the root of his ear. Immediately, he felt that his body was getting hotter, but his face did not move at all. He said with a smile:" before dinner, chui''er and Chang''er are playing in the ear room. Do you have good things to tell me? "

    The man raised his hand and motioned to withdraw with the vase of Paeonia lactiflora. His arms were closer to the man in his arms. His nose rubbed against some of the reddening earlobes of the man. His voice became lower and lower: "Wu Ya Le is a broken palace."

    "It''s really good news." Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes brightened and she wanted to answer immediately. However, she was scratched by the people behind her, and she was itchy and warm. When she raised her hand, she had to hit him with her elbow. Unfortunately, his whole body was in the man''s arms, and any action he had could make him aware of it first. Therefore, he did not succeed. "If he and his father do harm to us, if we don''t lose something, it will really make people feel uncomfortable ¡£¡±

    Some unexpected is that Jiang Luoyu just finished that sentence, the person behind suddenly slightly relaxed and put his arm around him. He was acutely aware of the change in the mood of the people behind him. He immediately turned around and looked at the person''s eyes according to the color of the photo, and said in a soft voice: "ask what you want to ask, just like in those days, don''t be bored."

    Even in the dark, the eyes were still bewildering and profound. Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and stroked the corners of his eyes. However, he heard a little dumb voice in his ear, and immediately let his fingers slightly pause: "this news It''s from the Xiao family. "

    After a moment''s silence, Jiang Luoyu sighed and leaned down on his shoulder, with a helpless look on his face: "Xiao''s people are very agile. They don''t want to look for me just after finishing their work. Instead, they want to take advantage of you."

    After hearing this, Murong Hao was silent again, and then slowly began to say: "Wu Ya Le is the thing that broke the palace. It''s their job to do it.

    ",,

    "otherwise, who else could there be? Now Wu Ya''s tight guard against Bai''s and Murong''s, and guesses that I have a man in Hanjiang Pavilion. Although Mr. Xiao has already hurt the fourth Prince''s concubine once, the fourth Prince''s concubine may think that Xiao''s eldest son has been shot by our people, and he has no doubts about Xiao. However, Wu Yale is afraid that he will be suspicious of this incident. "

    Feeling that the man''s arm tightly encircled himself again, Jiang Luoyu shrank in fear of cold, looked up at the face of Xuanyi man, gently dropped a kiss on the tip of the man''s nose, and murmured some complicated expressions between his eyebrows.

    "Zhaomin, don''t be angry with me - I don''t want to force you to forgive that person, nor do I mean to go to Xiao''s, but that person stood in the palace wall waiting for my carriage when I entered the palace and wanted to tell me about you. At that time, I thought that, no matter what, he was your blood relative and saved me once again, no matter how..."

    Without waiting for him to finish, Xuanyi man lowered his head slightly, blocked what he was going to say with his lips, and spat hot breath on Jiang Luoyu''s cheek.

    "Between you and me, why explain."

    Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of her lips, and her eyebrows and eyes lit up immediately. Her face was beautiful and exciting under the moonlight.

    "Zhaomin."

    "Well?"

    In the light moonlight spreading in the courtyard full of pear flowers, the two figures were entangled in the moonlight and merged into one. After a long time, the man in Xuanyi suddenly took a deep breath, lifted his hand and held the man in his arms. He walked quickly to the carved flower door to raise his feet and kick. In the garden, only a loud sound of closing the door was heard, and the light in the house had not been lit up again overnight.

    The next morning, as soon as Jiang Luoyu came back from the Imperial Academy, he saw the imperial concubine''s sword come over in a hurry. After looking around her, she reported in a low voice: "Nei Jun, the Miao girl got the news that you want to let her go. All of a sudden, she made a terrible scene. She said that she had to meet her husband before leaving, otherwise she would not leave."

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu stepped up the steps. After hearing the words, Jiang Luoyu felt a movement. The bone fan patted in the palm of her hand and gave a sudden low smile. Obviously, she didn''t pay attention to it. But after thinking for a moment, she still nodded slowly. "Since she wants to see me and refuses to leave, let her come to see me. Otherwise, she can''t live in peace."

    After a long time, the girl in red ran and danced on the blue stone paved path. When she saw something, she suddenly stopped her steps. Some of them were staring at the long water corridor. In the sparkling lake, a figure was sitting in the pavilion in the middle of the lake.

    After Qiya quickly stepped on the corridor, her steps gradually slowed down. Her eyes hesitated and looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting in the pavilion safely drinking tea. Her joy and anger were no longer covered up, and her face was not shy. She sat down at the table and took a sip of her tea cup. Then she said, "I am a person who wants to assassinate you. How can you let me go so easily Come out? ""Of course I don''t like you. I know you want to kill me." Her thin lips slightly raised, her face drooped, her fingertips brushed the flowers and birds painted on the white porcelain, and her words were somewhat careless, "but I know better that you wanted to kill me because of your tied sister. Now you have been arrested once. The secret owl has been lurking around me all the time, and the old lady is still in Murong mansion. No matter it''s martial arts, you can''t succeed. Naturally, I dare to let you go Come out, not to mention to see me. "

    "I really deserve to be the monarch of an kingdom. After waking up for a long time, I have already made clear everything and made full preparations. Now I have no chance."

    The girl in red listened to her words seriously. After thinking for a moment, she found that there was no loophole to be drilled. She looked a little unhappy and pouted. However, the whole person seemed to relax a little. She lowered her head and took a sip of flower tea. After hesitating for a moment, she began to say, "in fact, I am willing to help them because of my little sister and For the sake of peace. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard her say that there is a reason for that person, her eyebrows can''t help but jump, and her eyes like Wu Yu look at the past: "can there be something I don''t know?"

    Qiya breathed a sigh of relief, looked at him with a smile, and nodded her head rather reluctantly: "in fact, the first time I came to see Anguo Hou, I knew that he had already forgotten me. But the heart still refuses to give up that idea, the younger sister is in their hands again, this just under cruel means to you, when they urge, want to kill you personally, be you Yihao catch a positive

    At this point, she seems to recall the old things, agar like nose wrinkled, eyes are also a little lax, as if immersed in the memories of that time, but the tone is some gnashing teeth helpless.

    "I was saved by him on the battlefield before he married you and was not waiting for his country. At that time, he was cold, and the whole person was like a sculpture made of ice, but he was the most beautiful man I had ever seen. No other man could match him. I thought he saved me because of my beauty, but later I found out that it was not at all. Later, I liked him more and more in my heart, but I became more and more bad towards him.

    but he also despised my joy and anger, as if he had accidentally killed me. "

    Jiang Luoyu smiles slightly. She doesn''t take her inexplicable provocation at all. She has some words to express her feelings. She doesn''t feel jealous at all. She just lets the light sunshine outside the pavilion shine on her long black eyelashes, which makes him a beautiful jade figure: "you didn''t notice at that time. He already had a heart of his own?"

    "You are much smarter than I am, my Lord."

    Seeing that he was not angry at all, Qiya obviously saw through his own tricks and sighed with chagrin. This just honestly supported his arm and said, "so obviously, how could you not realize I often see him in a daze at a small seal. On that occasion, he came back to the account after he was drunk. I secretly stayed outside and wanted to find a chance to take care of him. I didn''t expect that he could not sneak in, but found him calling a name all night At that time, I had a feeling that he would not like me

    "As the holy daughter of Miao, you must want to give him love, let him be willing to be with you."

    Listening to her talking about this, she also felt that she cast a look of bitterness on her body. When Jiang Luoyu opened her mouth again, she mixed a little disdain into her voice and put the tea cup in her hand heavily: "it''s a pity that what you didn''t think of was that he was also good at using Gu, and her grandmother was a Miao Saint like you. Therefore, if you don''t have the opportunity to use these three kinds of means, you don''t have to Did Wuya conspire against him? "

    "I never thought of harming him, no matter when!" Before Jiang Luoyu''s words had fallen, Qiya blushed as if she had been insulted. Huo got up and glared at him and exclaimed, "moreover, for the Miao women, the affectionate Gu is only once in her life. It''s not a bad means! You can''t say that! The only bad idea I''ve ever had is Just trying to kill you. "

 Chapter 403

    Speaking of the last sentence, she could not help but feel a little guilty. After a moment, she sat down and frowned and shook the tea cup in her hand. This time, the tone of voice was faster than that just now, and she also had some unspeakable anger.

    "At that time, they tied up my little sister. At first, I had to do things for them. Later, they saw my thoughts on an guohou, and they always advised me to kill you. I saw that they didn''t really mean my little sister, but they wanted to kill you with my hand, so I was moved. At that time, I thought that as long as you were deeply loved by him, he would be very sad at the beginning, but as long as I was by his side, he would like me one day, just as I like him -- "

    in this place, Jiang Luoyu did not even cast her eyes again from the beginning to the end, and the girl in red was like a cloth bag that suddenly let out her breath Become dejected, a moment later suddenly long spit out a breath, eyes some red: "but today, I have to admit that I was wrong."

    There was a long silence in the pavilion.

    I don''t know how long after that, Jiang Luoyu''s tea cup was picked up again and opened his mouth slowly: "if you give up killing me, your sister..."

    The girl in red seemed to be in a flash. When Jiang Luoyu began to speak, she had already recovered her calmness. She picked out a thin willow eyebrow and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I didn''t believe those people. I had already chased the little sister and secretly asked the people of the family to look for them. Now I have some eyebrows. As long as you don''t hate me, I''ve poisoned you and want to kill you, and then release me safely to Murong mansion. I still have some skills to save my little sister to my family. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s hand stopped for a moment, as if he had already known about it. His dark eyes were firmly covered under his drooping eyelids. He could not see what kind of expression flashed through it, but his tone softened for the first time.

    "In this case, you don''t have to be involved in the affairs between the Wuya family and the Murong family. Although you have made me bewitched, you also let me see some things that I want to see, which is not totally harmful to me. You and I will write off all the enmities between you and me. When you''re done, don''t stop here. "

    Hearing this, the girl in red had a little more surprise on her face. After a long time, she stood up straight and bowed down to him. She said, "since you are so generous, Qiya will thank you."

    After saying that, she wanted to go out of the Lake Pavilion immediately, but after a few steps, she suddenly looked back. When she saw Jiang Luoyu sitting on her side, her expression was calm and unchangeable. The corners of her lips were finally hooked up to show a smile. She raised her hand and gave a boxing salute to Jiang Luoyu. The haze between her eyebrows finally completely disappeared.

    "Qiya finally wants to tell my husband a word - now I''ve figured it out. I don''t have to worry about it in the future. Don''t you Han people have a saying that it''s not sweet to be forced to fight. I am the most beautiful woman in the Miao nationality. It''s his fault that an guohou doesn''t like me. I will never admit that you are better than me. "

    After saying this, she did not look back to see Jiang Luoyu, but recovered the bright and generous smile she had just entered the mansion, as if she were facing a girl in red who was full of curiosity. After a while, she disappeared into Jiang Luoyu''s eyes like a light red cloud.

    After she left, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help but look at the direction where the girl in red disappeared for a while. Then she slowly withdrew her eyes. She lowered her head and touched the green lotus leaf beside her feet with her fingertips. She watched a drop of round dew sliding into the sparkling lake, and suddenly pulled up a fuzzy smile.

    He thought of the tearful smile of the woman in red in his previous life. The man in Xuanyi had blood stained fingers shaking in the dark. He felt like his heart was suddenly torn and could not stop shaking. From this moment, he released the girl in red, and the scene finally began to fade away from his eyes and could not be seen again.

    After he sat quietly in the Lake Pavilion and played with chui''er Chang''er, who had come to see him, peony came quickly from the courtyard outside. He lowered his voice to the children who had just let go of their hands. Jiang Luoyu reported that he had just let go of the children''s hands. Jiang Luoyu reported: "Nei Jun, the Marquis has returned home with a man. Let the maidservant tell him that he is an old friend I want to let you see you and prepare tea and fruit for the reception. Don''t leave anyone else here. "

    "I know." When Jiang Luoyu heard the words of her old friend, she suddenly had an idea in her heart. Her smile deepened, she rubbed her two children''s hair, and then she bowed her head with a smile and said, "OK, hang''er, Chang''er, don''t be tired of playing with your mother and father. Let the nurse take you to have a rest. In the evening, my mother and father will tell you stories, so don''t lose your spirit. "

    Murong Chui heard the words, the eyes that looked like Murong Hao lifted up. After fixed a look at him, he raised his hand and pulled the twin brothers around him. He bowed down and saluted. Then he followed the nurse: "yes, mother father."

    Seeing his lovely appearance, Jiang Luoyu could not help but kiss him on the cheek. Looking at the little Gemini beside him, he opened his watery eyes, and immediately followed long Shuang''s face with a kiss. Then he let the two children follow the nurse away. At the same time, he waved his sleeve to make the things on the table rearranged again, and whispered instructions.Half an hour later, on the corridor leading to the pavilion in the middle of the lake, there appeared a man in Xuanyi and a man all wrapped up. It was impossible to see who it was. Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes slightly and winked at the only sleeping star in the pavilion. She got up and took two steps in front of her. Then she was held by the man in Xuanyi.

    Jiang Luoyu saw that his eyes were soft and his face was still wearing an unnoticed smile. He knew that he was probably the one he had guessed. Before the man lifted the black veil, he opened his mouth and said in a soft voice: "ah Qin, it''s really hard for you to come from afar instead of Luobai. You should come in and have some tea and fruit ¡£¡±

    His voice dropped, and the black veil that covered his face fell. Lu Qin''s smiling face was revealed in front of them. He was still wearing a dark blue robe as he was at the border. Before saying a word, he was still courteous. He looked like a teacher: "Lu Qin has met with the emperor, but I don''t know if he is OK recently?"

    "It''s all right." Jiang Luoyu nodded with a smile, and sat down at the table with the man in Xuanyi. Just then, he saw Lu Qin go to the table and sit down steadily. For a moment, he remembered the memory of the frontier. Looking at his pale face in the sun, he looked worried. "It seems that you are thinner than before, but you are a scholar, and you are more capable After all, you don''t have to be an ordinary man, but a man''s pair. You should not only read books, but also take good care of your body. "

    Listening to Jiang Luoyu''s caring words in front of him, Lu Qin''s face showed a trace of smile. Although his whole face was pale, his eyes looked relaxed. Compared with the time when he first saw him, he obviously put down the burden in his heart. He nodded at the smell of the speech, and said in a calm tone: "what the emperor said is reasonable, Lu Qin has been taught."

    As soon as he said this, his face suddenly turned blue, and the whole face suddenly twisted. Jiang Luoyu stood up to help him with his arm. He immediately felt that his tentacles were greasy. After a careful look, he knew that it was the scholar in blue The sweat soaked the clothes, which made them all wet.

    "What''s the matter? But what''s wrong with the body? It''s so sweaty. Why do you have to support yourself? "

    Jiang Luoyu frowned, raised his hand, took out a sweat towel from his sleeve and wiped his wrist. As soon as he turned his wrist over, he subconsciously looked down at the pale and thin arm. His eyes immediately froze in place, and his fingers trembled heavily

    at this time, and the person who was holding his wrist also regained his consciousness and was afraid to look at him for the first time But Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were too dead to move because of Jiang Luoyu''s internal force.

    Then, he heard the voice of an Nei Jun, who did not know whether he was happy or angry. He slowly raised his head and looked at the look of an Nei Jun at the moment, but found that the face with his sweetheart was more beautiful and less heroic, and there was no anger. His eyes were mostly complicated and dark.

    "Mianxing, come here to check the pulse for Mr. Lu!"

    Hearing the words, the female doubles standing on one side immediately raised the other hand that Jiang Luoyu had not pulled, and looked down to check the pulse. The scholar in blue saw the posture of the two men and immediately guessed that the female doubles standing beside him had medical skills. He subconsciously earned it, and his eyebrows were all in a state of embarrassment.

    "Nei Jun, you don''t need to call anyone , I I''m fine... "

    "If you look like this, you still want to show off what''s strong. I''ll let sleeping star show you what''s wrong with you in the end.

    "

    Seeing that he was really flustered, Jiang Luoyu sighed suddenly. He loosened his grip on his wrist and fixed his gaze on him for a moment. Finally, he relaxed and stopped looking at him. Although his voice was weak, it was as if every word was going to get into people''s hearts.

    "Now you are Luo Bai''s confidant. If Luo Bai knows that you have been treated unfairly here, he doesn''t know what to be angry about. He should sit in his place quickly and don''t move."

    Hearing this, Lu Qin''s body became stiff. The whole person seemed to be hit head-on. A moment later, he looked down in embarrassment, opened his mouth, but could not say a word. Until mianxing''s face suddenly became strange, as if he had been scalded, retracted his hand, and hesitantly looked at Jiang Luoyu, the scholar in blue slowly breathed out his breath and revealed it A strange and peaceful

    smile.

 Chapter 404

    Mianxing walked quickly to Jiang Luoyu''s body and lowered his voice to reply. In the end, Murong Hao, who was almost next to Jiang Luoyu, could not hear the words clearly. However, the scholar in blue who sat there did not move. After seeing his mouth shape, his pupils shrank slightly.

    "Back to the emperor, there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Lu. It''s just..."

    Hearing the last few words, Jiang Luoyu''s face twisted strangely at that moment, but at the next moment when mianxing thought he would open his mouth to say something, he slowly calmed down, sat in front of the scholar in blue, raised his hand and ordered, "look around, don''t let anyone approach."

    The sleeping star whispered, "yes."

    Murong Hao, who had been silent for a long time, frowned. He looked at his wife and looked at him again. His whole body relaxed. Leaning on the table with his eyes half closed, he did not see Lu Qin who was just looking like a teacher. He hesitated and said, "Chen Hua

    , you are..."

    Before he finished his words, Jiang Luoyu hooked the corner of his lips without a smile, looked directly at the scholar in blue in front of him, and began to speak one word at a time.

    "You have been in the palace for more than two months."

    Muronghao was shocked by his words, and his eyes shrank. He suddenly went to see the hand that the scholar in blue had just been grabbed. Then he knew why Jiang Luoyu had lost his temper. That look was like pulling the arm. If he had not guessed wrong, the red line which should still be on the arm would have disappeared!

    Silence spread in the small Lake Pavilion, I do not know how long before Jiang Luoyu gently put down the tea cover in her hand and held her forehead with a bitter smile: "Luobai, isn''t it?"

    Hearing his tone, the scholar in blue reluctantly hooked the corner of his lips, revealing a smile that didn''t seem to be a smile. He was afraid that he might be startled Yes, Nei Jun is right. "

    "As far as I know, you are the only heir of Prime Minister Lu. His only daughter, Lu Xin, always wanted to marry Luobai. At first, it was your purpose to get close to Luobai. Later, although you changed your mind and made up with Luobai, I thought you should understand the rules when I left, even if you had a heart to heart It''s only right to be emotional and polite. It''s less than a year since Zhao Min and I left the frontier! "

    At this point, he seemed to be unable to speak. A breath was held in his heart. His fingers tried hard to hammer on the stone table. However, he was first held by the man''s wrist and gently smoothed along his back. This made his breath gradually smooth down and he suppressed his anger in a low voice.

    "You''ve got a plan. Now..."

    The scholar in blue seemed to have some meaningless smile. His eyes looked at the distance with some indescribable confusion. His fingers unconsciously protected his abdomen and gently rubbed his mouth in a low voice. His words were full of firm colors: "I''m afraid that in this life, we can''t be bright and big together."

    Jiang Luoyu''s face became more and more calm, and the blue veins on his temple loomed. Obviously, he couldn''t control his anger. However, due to muronghao''s presence, he thought of Jiang Luobai''s almost infatuated love for Lu Qin. For a moment, he was speechless. Instead, muronghao, who was listening to the conversation between the two people, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Although I''m not a member of Otaki, I also know how much he punishes the men''s doubles who have sex with men before marriage. If you are found out, your fame will be invalid, and you will be a woman''s doubles in the future. No matter what your husband''s status is, you will never be a principal in your life. What''s more, you have already chosen to be a man''s doubles and an heir of one room at the beginning. According to the law, you can''t turn back unless you are allowed by the family or the royal family If I remember correctly, if you are found in this way, not only will you be expelled from the family, but the children you give birth to will not be helped by their mother''s family for the rest of their lives. "

    "Zhao Min was right. Now that you have done such a thing, why don''t you want to keep this secret until your father dies, and then quietly choose a successor from the family and say to the family that you are going to be married as a woman. For so many years, he has not married. You and he will know what you are going to face

    Jiang Luoyu had not been so angry for a long time. He suddenly stood up from the stone bench and pointed his long finger at the scholar in blue. The joy of just now had been gone. But in his eyes like black jade, he felt more regret than blame: "you And lobutha How can you do this One is the only son of the prime minister, and the other is the contemporary king of carefree. Why did he do such a ridiculous and terrible thing without matchmaker and matchmaker? "

    "This child, whether male or female or Gemini, will be surnamed Jiang and enter the carefree palace."

    Under his anger, the scholar in blue is still calm and calm, and his words are more consistent. It seems that Jiang Luoyu and muronghao in front of him are not afraid, and some of them have already seen through something.

    "He once said that no one would remarry except me. My husband knew that he was always stubborn. I was afraid that he would never be persuaded by his whole life, so he was waiting for a promise. My identity is doomed to be unable to marry him smoothly, but I can''t let him live without a son. No matter what I will do in the future, this child will certainly be able to be written on Jiang''s genealogy as his child. ""You think well of him." Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu was angry and laughed for a moment. He suddenly stepped forward along the desk and looked at him straight, "what about you?"

    "I He and I will stay on the battlefield for as long as we can, and try to raise our children with our own hands

    Seeing that he came to him, the scholar in blue stood up and bowed his hands to him. He finished the following words calmly, as if he were speaking to an elder respectfully.

    "After I went back, if I hid well and was not found out, I would not marry until my father died, and then carefully selected a descendant of the Lu family as the successor. If this was found better, I would be completely expelled from the Lu family and no longer bear such a heavy family name. By then, no matter what kind of identity I was, I would be able to live a quiet life with him."

    When muronghao heard this, he frowned and stood beside Jiang Luoyu. Just as he was about to speak, he found that the Dark Jade like eyes of the people beside him were darkening in an instant. The back of his tight hand was completely relaxed at that moment, but his eyes were filled with indescribable depression.

    "You It''s so stupid

    Before the words fell, he suddenly passed by the man in Xuanyi, raised his hand and motioned him to take the scholar in blue away. He turned around and walked outside the pavilion in the middle of the lake. He didn''t want to say another word. After looking at his back for a long time, the scholar in blue took back his eyes and put on his veil again. In the silence of the man in Xuanyi, he followed him to the corner gate of the mansion.

    When Jiang Luoyu walked into Li Yu Garden, she turned her eyes on murongshu and Murong Chang, who were sleeping in the side room. Then she was tired and held the door frame. The sleeping star who was following him saw this. She raised her hand to hold his arm, and carefully let him go into the room and sit down on the bed of the imperial concubine. Then she crouched down to try to persuade her. After a long hesitation, she held the door frame, After all, because of the identity, nothing can be said.

    I don''t know how long after that, the room is getting dark. Mianxing looks up and looks up at the time. He quickly lowers his voice and asks, "Mr. nei, you don''t look good. It''s time for dinner. Do you have anything you want to eat.

    ? Mianxing tells people to do it."

    "Nothing." He called several times, and Jiang Luoyu took a long sigh of relief. It seemed that she finally came back to her senses. She looked at him tired and waved her hand. "You go out first and let me be quiet."

    The sleeping star did not dare to disobey him, so he retreated to the door when he heard the speech, but before he could get out of the door, a voice rang again from the room.

    "Wait"

    when mianxing heard the master''s call, she did not dare to ignore her back. Jiang Luoyu sat in her original place and did not move. After a long time, she sighed suddenly, as if she had remembered something. Her expression softened and she stretched out her white wrist

    "just when I left the Lake Pavilion, I felt like I feel that something is wrong. I am angry at what Mr. Lu said. I always feel uncomfortable Come and check my pulse. I''ll play with chui''er Chang''er in the evening. Both of them are still under two years old. If they are really sick, they can''t be infected. "

    As soon as mianxing heard that he was not comfortable, he changed his face a little and knelt down beside him one step and a half: "yes, Nei Jun.

    ¡±Br > when the servant girl takes up the tea cup cover and asks her to open the tea table, she can''t help but lift her hand.

    "Inner king."

    After drinking half a cup of tea, Jiang Luoyu slowly put down the tea cup in her hand. Hearing the strange tone of mianxing in her ear, she raised her head and looked at him, and a gentle smile appeared on the corner of her lips: "why is this expression? Is it hard to say that she has really suffered from any serious illness?"

    Sleeping star pursed his lips and looked up for a long time. He leaned forward carefully and reported: "you You are in the palace again. "

    When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she didn''t respond. After a moment, her fingers trembled. She almost dropped the tea cup in her hand. She looked at the kneeling person in front of her and murmured: "I''m sorry What do you say

    Sleeping star see his look is not right, busy raised his hand to hold the master''s wrist, whispered: "you sit in the palace, according to the pulse, at least more than a month."

 Chapter 405

    Hearing this again, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes stagnated for a moment. After a moment, she seemed to think of something. She grasped his wrist with her backhand, stared at him, and said, "at that time, I sat in the palace for the first time, not I''ve already taken blood coral. How could... "

    "You have forgotten, sir." Seeing that his eyes were full of shock, mianxing thought that it would be good if the news could make him happy. His subordinates had already said that blood coral just made it difficult for you to sit in the palace, not that you would never sit in the palace again in this lifetime

    ¡±

    "I know, but I didn''t expect Chui''er and Chang''er are not two years old, how could they be so quick... " Jiang Luoyu puffed at the corner of her lips. Suddenly, her shoulder relaxed and leaned back to the soft pillow. She pointed her fingers on the thin porcelain cup. After a long time, she opened her mouth and said, "by the way, you just said The child is more than a month old? "

    Mian Xing coughed, and his eyes were a little flustered. Obviously, he thought of something that he was embarrassed to say: "yes, Mr. nei, calculate the days. It''s probably..."

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu thought of that time, he saw the sleeping star''s appearance that he was trying to stop talking. His blue veins on his head could not help but jump out. However, he knew that he was probably the culprit. For a moment, he couldn''t help crying and laughing: "the night I stayed at Zhaomin''s side in Dali Temple Prison."

    Sleeping star saw that although he was sitting in the palace, he didn''t look very happy. He was worried and leaned forward. He was afraid that his next sentence was to ask him to take the medicine for his child. If muronghao knew about it, it would be troublesome So he reminded him: "Nei Jun, sitting in the palace is a good thing. How do you look like this? Do you think..." "Where do you think of that look?" Jiang Luoyu listened to his voice getting smaller and smaller. She looked down at him, patted the back of his hand with a slender finger, and said with a soft smile, "naturally, I don''t think my child is bad, but I have become a married emperor. It''s common sense to sit in the palace. What''s more, this child belongs to me and Zhaomin. How could I not want it?"

    Mian Xing was relieved and put down his worry: "so you are..."

    "It''s a troubled time. Originally, I was lucky to take blood coral, and I would not easily sit in the palace to disturb this matter. Now it is the time to deal with the uya family. Only Wu Ya Le Ze and Wu Ya Tuo are left in Wu Ya''s lineage. It is impossible to stop at this moment. "

    Jiang Luoyu said in a low voice. She rubbed her hard temple with her fingertips, but her other hand slowly covered her abdomen: "the situation is so tense. If I sit in the palace, on the one hand, I''m afraid of any accident. After all, Gemini has more troubles. On the other hand are the things that you want to do Some of them are afraid they can''t do it. "

    "What do you want to do, my dear? And tell sleeping stars

    He was silent for a moment. He looked straight at his men kneeling on the ground. His voice was firm and deep: "don''t say it."

    Sleeping star heard such a command, immediately some confused: "what you said What do you mean? "

    Jiang Luoyu stood up abruptly holding the imperial concubine''s bed. She looked straight out of the window at the pear blossoms in full bloom. She took a deep breath of fragrance and let her servant girl, who did not dare to get close to them, stepped down and put out the only burning censer in the room. Her eyes became familiar with it.

    "Don''t tell anyone that I''m sitting in the palace. Treat this as a secret, or even conceal Zhaomin for the time being."

    "Why?" After hearing this, mianxing immediately opened his eyes and went forward. He spoke very fast and said in a low voice, "you are not very well originally. Although you have drunk the blood coral to recuperate your body, it is less than three years since you gave birth to twins last time.

    you have not fully recovered. Just now, when I was examining your pulse, you still had some blood deficiency. If you can''t keep it well this time, I''m afraid... "

    However, before he had finished his words this time, Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly changed. He raised his hand and told him not to go on. At the next moment, a dark black boot with gold thread and cloud pattern stepped into the room. According to the color of his eyes, she swept to the sleeping star who had just stopped talking and whispered in a low voice.

    "Since you are short of blood, why don''t you take good care of your husband?"

    "Back." Seeing that he looked worried, Jiang Luoyu knew what he was angry for. He immediately raised his hand and grabbed the shoulder of the man in Xuanyi. He turned back to the sleeping star and showed a gentle arc. "Go down, I want to talk to the Marquis alone."

    "Wait a minute"

    when muronghao saw Jiang Luoyu let him leave, he immediately frowned and stepped forward, holding Jiang Luoyu''s wrist in his hand, and said to the back of Shuangshi who was about to leave.

    "Mian Xing, you are one of the Nei Jun''s subordinates. I have no right to instruct you to do anything. Only you have been around for many years. You are the one who knows the physical condition of Nei Jun most clearly, and it is you who prescribe prescriptions for him. Now that MI doctor has gone, you are the one who knows Chen Hua''s body best. You can''t slack off. Do you know?"

    Sleeping star hears the speech, subconsciously looks at Jiang Luoyu standing beside muronghao. After Jiang Luoyu''s eyes shake his head gently, he lowers his body and makes a salute. After all, he doesn''t say the words he wants to say: "sleeping star knows. I''d like to listen to the Lord''s instruction."Watching the sleeping star bow salute, Jiang Luoyu pulls back the person who wants to speak. The smile at the corner of his lips is deeper and deeper. Whether the Xuanyi people are not happy or not, they drag him to the house and give instructions in low voice.

    "Well, it''s like you said, sleeping star is the person who knows my body most. You can''t make him mess up. I am not enough blood to blame the two little devils. But I am willing to be forced by no one. You should not blame sleeping star. If you know where I am wrong, go down and take medicine. Don''t be in the middle of it It''s a grind here. "

    The eyes of the people standing by the door were complicated and looked at the back of the two people getting farther and farther, and finally sighed quietly: "the man said Sleep star is gone. "

    "I was angry at my waiter as soon as I came back. How could I not saw the gourd this time?"

    When she went to the cloud bed in the room, Jiang Luoyu sat down and tried to pour tea for him. He was dragged back before he had to take a step. Some cold fingertips crossed his cheek, and then he was carrying the breath of the lips: "since you were born drooping, I think you are not as good as before. It turns out that you have been thinking it was a mistake, no one has Thinking that today is really fulfilled, you -- "

    " OK, sleeping star goes and rushes for me. " Jiang Luoyu saw him reluctant, secretly glad that he had not heard the words of sleeping star saying that he was sitting in the palace, and hurriedly raised his hand to cover his lips, and blinked her eyes like a dark, "drive the girls out, you can delay even if they are hanging and Chang''er will wake up, and don''t say the right thing."

    Muronghao saw that he was determined not to talk about this matter, but also a look that he didn''t worry about. According to the dark color of the eyes, muronghao grabbed his arm and hugged him in his arms. Then he lowered his voice and said, "Lu Qin, I have sent him back to the post hall, and no one finds him to have come to Murong mansion."

    "That''s fine." Jiang Luoyu thought of blue clothes scholar, he still felt his head was aching. He felt his subconscious and extended to his stomach. He felt half of his movements and he was not right. He quickly collected and returned to the waist and murmured, "he

    can not stay here for a long time. In a few days, it''s time to return to the frontier. "

    Muronghao saw him say this, his face was a little hesitant, and he knew that although he was angry on his face, he still couldn''t bear it. The lips could not be revealed with a faint almost invisible smile. He whispered to him down the steps: "although you have hard mouth, you are soft hearted, and even more, it is your brother''s child. He is more than your nephew, so don''t be angry again "It''s all."

    Jiang Luoyu glanced at him, knew what he was thinking in his heart, and kissed the man''s straight nose with his head down. His face was gentle. "Before he left, you should find a doctor or Gemini to visit him and quietly go on the road with him. Gemini was very dangerous when he was sitting in the palace. He was afraid of something else to prepare for."

    Muronghao nodded slowly, and stroked his fingers with half closed eyes. Only a moment later, he said, "this time Lu Qin came here, I saw his majesty moved his mind a little."

    Jiangluoyu looked at her eyes: "about Huns?"

    "The three years of national funeral in Dajin were not allowed to start war. Only the army of daliong was in the border. If the grass was beautiful in spring and summer, it would be just that in autumn and winter, Huns would not have food, so fierce that they could eat human flesh, and even more, the two dynasties were not clean. If there was no big gold to help, it would be difficult to fight."

    Listening to his whispers in his ear, Jiang Luoyu blinked and held his neck up. Although the words were so close, the eyes of the jade were all sad: "Your Majesty means, don''t you want to see the border situation, and take the national funeral two years in advance?"

    "It is not so much to say that the situation is not at that time. Moreover, it is spring day. The border war should not be too serious. The guard will change several seniority, and you should not think more about it."

    Muronghao held him silent for a moment, and when Jiang Luoyu thought he would not speak again, he gently released his arm, put him on the bed, stood up and looked out the window and was being held by two mammoth. When some sleepy children were still asleep, the look was soft to the naked eye.

    "By the way, there is another good thing that is not good to tell you."

 Chapter 406

    "What is it?"

    The light sunlight into the room, reflecting the dark gold sleeve corner of the man in Xuanyi, his unpredictable look, his beautiful face, and his dark eyes: "on the way back from Lu Qin, I received a message that the fourth Prince is awake."

    After the fourth prince was rescued, when the only legitimate heir disappeared from the fourth Prince''s concubine''s stomach, many people in the palace were waiting for the fourth prince to wake up so that they could catch the murderer who really hurt him or use him to get the purpose of framing others.

    The fourth Prince''s house, which received the news, seemed to be in the center of the whirlpool. At this time, it was silent and did not make a sound. It was like a fierce beast in hibernation.

    "Father."

    The golden curtain was slowly opened and hung on the gold hooks on both sides together with the night pearl at the end of the curtain. The sunshine outside the curtain was allowed to shine straight in. The light sandalwood smell spread in the room. The man dressed in a gold red long shirt and dressed in men''s pairs got up from the couch with no mood in his eyes, just like a stagnant pool without fluctuation.

    Wu Ya Tuo raised his hand and motioned to the child pushing the wheelchair to step down and barely supported his body to stand up. Although he seemed to have some concern on his face, the bottom of his eyes was still dark. It was mainly because he had been away from the snow mountain for too long, his body became worse and his voice became hoarse: "how is your body?"

    "Lao''s father is much more concerned." Wu Yale lowered his eyes and respectfully saluted, but he didn''t seem to want to see the people in front of him again. When he spoke, he first bit his teeth with trembling, and then pretended to be calm. "Only the doctor who cut my pulse said that the medicine in the medicine bowl was too strong, and I broke the palace several times. I was constantly worried and hurt my body, and I was afraid that I would never have children again."

    Wu Yatuo didn''t expect such a result. At that moment, he was still a little stunned: "since she can''t be a female double, then..."

    "Don''t you know, father?"

    Wu Ya Le, seeing his look, knew that he didn''t understand what this meant to a Gemini. He could hardly help but smile sarcastically at the corner of his lips, but he quickly covered his face and hid his drooping cheek in the dark. His words were full of slow bitterness and despair.

    "Once I decide to be a woman''s doubles and get a man''s body, there will be no chance to go back on my words - and my castrated husband will not be able to live on for a long time? How can I kill my husband in the presence of his majesty and regain his freedom and offspring? "

    The voice fell down, the house instantly turned into a quiet, I do not know how long it took, a sigh just long reverberated in the room, with the dense white smoke dispersed together.

    A few days later, mianxing had just removed her finger from Jiang Luoyu''s wrist in the inner city of Murong. She stood up and whispered two words to him. When she looked at Jiang Luoyu''s head and stroking her stomach, her eyes were full of worry at first, then she suddenly looked back and looked back at the door with a series of continuous footsteps.

    In less than half a cup of tea, the sound of hasty footsteps came close to the door. The peony, who trotted over, panted heavily, and finally stood on the door frame. Then he looked at the person sitting on the couch: "Nei Jun The Marquis asked the maid to tell him something... "

    Seeing that she was in such a hurry, Jiang Luoyu straightened up a little, took mianxing''s arm, stood up, pointed to the good tea on the table, motioned her to have a cup of tea and then said, "don''t panic. Speak carefully. What''s the matter?"

    Peony walked two steps to the table, drank the throat moistening water with one mouthful. She put it on Jiang Luoyu''s ear and said, "it''s the fourth Prince''s concubine Wu Ya''s A few days ago, although the fourth prince was sober, he was still not clear and could not speak. The fourth Prince''s concubine had been kept in the prince''s house without moving. However, Wu Yale escaped from the palace and disappeared into the capital city with his grand master and Fu. "

    "Disappeared?" On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu felt a haze in her heart, and her face sank. "Has your majesty ever sent someone to look for it? Does anyone know that they are out of the imperial capital?"

    "According to the Marquis, your Majesty was very angry when he received the news, and then he asked people to temporarily seal the capital of the emperor. Now he is only allowed to enter and not to go out. But because the guards of the fourth Prince''s palace don''t know when the fourth Prince''s concubine disappeared, let alone the grand master''s wife who disappeared without any crime."

    "That is to say, no one knows where they are now?" Jiang Luoyu pursed her lips, and her heart sank. She knew that she had not received news at first. As long as eight achievements were missing, she could not find them again. Her fingers twisted in her sleeve and asked for clues, "what about those people who have served Wu Yatuo in Wuya mansion? It can''t be that they''re gone. "

    Listening to him ask about this, Peony''s expression became extremely strange in an instant, as if still with a bit of fear, and for a long time he replied intermittently: "inner gentleman Those people, they all They are all dead... "

    Rao is a bit prepared. Knowing that Wu Yatuo is well prepared, he will not easily leave a flaw. However, Jiang Luoyu, who was only gloomy and calm, was stunned for a moment when he heard that he had used such cruel means. Paeonia lactiflora was immediately gazed at by sleeping stars. As soon as he was ready to start talking, he heard a deep and pleasant voice Suddenly it rang out of the door."At present, there are only a few Wu Ya families who live in the corner of the courtyard, except for the servants who don''t serve their masters. After this incident, they were all scared out of their wits. His majesty sent someone to take them to the palace for trial, and determined that they really didn''t know anything. Uyato made such a thing, and he directly regarded them as abandoned children. "

    Seeing Xuanyi man raise his legs and step in, mianxing and peony immediately lower down and take the door, leaving the room space for the two opposite and looking.

    "How could it be so sudden? Have you not heard from Xiao''s Bai family? "

    "The dark owl did not send any news in advance, nor did Bai''s side." Speaking of this matter, muronghao''s face was indescribable, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "It''s not as simple as missing. Later, his majesty sent the guards into the Wuya mansion. He found that all the land and Property Contracts of the Wuya family were sold to gold and silver as early as after the extension of Wuya to the imperial capital It''s already planned. "

    "After the fourth Prince wakes up, Wu Ya Shi still does not move, so calm, I have a kind of ominous premonition." Jiang Luoyu was silent for a moment, raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Finally, he could not help sighing: "originally, I thought that Wu Yatuo would clean up himself and Wu yaleze, and kill the fourth prince who stayed in the palace, but I didn''t expect that he would boldly use the method of sweeping the bottom of the river Since he has been planning this matter for a long time, according to uya Tuo''s character of being impenetrable, he probably won''t leave any flaws. "

    "Not bad." Muronghao grabbed his finger, kissed him, and held him in his arms. According to his eyes, he was more and more dazzling in the sun, but his eyes were so deep that he couldn''t see anything clearly. "I told my father about this matter just now. Later, news came from general Bai..."

    Jiang Luoyu''s thoughts were interrupted by his hesitation, so he gently hooked the corner of his lips, looked out at the empty corridor

    , and then glanced at the sleeping star and peony guarding in the distance, and said in a soft voice: "don''t be hesitant when you talk to your family."

    Muronghao took a look at his eyes, and then he pressed close to his ear and said in a tone of almost whispering: "my father, general Bai and my grandfather are suspecting that in order to cure his illness, uyatuo has been living in the snow mountain near the border for many years. It is very likely that he has reached an agreement with Xiongnu or Dazhou. He knows that his majesty can''t tolerate him and Wuya So I found a perfect way for myself very early

    Jiang Luoyu''s body, which began to become sensitive as a result of sitting in the palace, could not bear it. Jiang Luoyu changed her red ear to the other side, and raised her face to look at him: "this means that my father and my grandfather suspect that he is Chaozhong The one who colluded with the Huns? "

    "Now that he has fled with uyal, this suspicion has been proved. Without the queen in the palace, his majesty will never let him go this time. "

    "Although it can be explained clearly, I only have one question."

    After hearing this, Murong Hao suddenly leaned down, his thin lips fell on his white neck, and a soft smile appeared on the corner of his eyes and eyebrows: "do you want to ask, he is so cold-blooded and merciless that he doesn''t even care about the death of his children. He just uses them as a good tool. Why does he want to keep Wu yaleze, even when he runs away Double? "

    As soon as Jiang Luoyu saw him like this, she knew that her reaction had been noticed by him. However, the man who was talking about the business was going to start to make mischief again. She could not help but gently took a breath, and immediately raised her hand against the man''s chest, turned around and took off the man''s arm: "is this one Is there anything I don''t know? "

    Murong Hao saw that he was in a hurry to get rid of his own appearance. He squinted and squinted. There was a smile on the corner of his lips, but his eyes seemed to recall something and became a little ironic and hateful.

    "Every time he goes down the snow mountain, his life will be greatly reduced. For his illness, he has to take a kind of poison all the year round. This is the punishment His Majesty gave him. Even if he can continue to live, he will never have his own children. This time, he will return to the imperial capital to preserve his last blood."

    After hearing this, Jiang Luoyu finally couldn''t help laughing, and her face relaxed. Then he was hugged by muronghao again. This time, he did not struggle, but just put his head on the shoulder of the man, and his smile grew deeper and deeper: "it''s a pity that Wu Yale is already a women''s doubles player. If he can''t have children in this life, his blood will never continue Yes

    Xuanyi man didn''t speak. His slender fingers stroked his hair. Neither of them spoke any more. They just looked out of the window at the pear blossom. Jiang Luoyu looked on his shoulder for a while. Although his eyes became deeper and deeper, his expression became peaceful and peaceful. After a while, he closed his Dark Jade eyes and fell asleep in this warm embrace.

 Chapter 407

    In the depths of the towering palace, the commander under the eaves was jingling by the breeze. Except for the almost silent steps of eunuchs and maids, there was no sound in the stacked walls.

    The palace of Jingren, which had been closed for nearly a year because of the death of the queen, was filled with peonies in full bloom. A faint fragrance surrounded the dark bedroom. The sunlight fell down along the gap in the window corner, and the pale and thin fingers brushed over the tender petals, and finally landed on the table table, which was placed on the memorial tablet filled with smoke in the shrine.

    The pale wrist against the dark desk, the Golden Dragon Robe sliding down hidden in the dark, the original handsome face with abnormal pale, although the expression becomes gentle because of facing the memorial tablet, his eyes are full of haze and bitter hatred. He stood in the flowers and murmured in a low voice, almost unable to hear what he was saying.

    "Qing''er, it was my negligence that made them run away Don''t worry. He let me lose you and almost lose our rong''er after so many years of unrequited revenge. I will never let him go, and I will never let him get better! "

    After saying this, he fixed on looking at the memorial tablet in front of him for a long time, and pulled out a smile with some doting on his lips: "when I get revenge, I will take good care of rong''er_ You won''t be long You We must wait for me... "

    In the open and dark temple, in addition to the fragrance of flowers and the rusty breeze, only his low and inaudible murmur was left.

    In the early morning of the next day when Wu Yatuo and Wu Ya Le disappeared, the emperor suddenly announced the fourth prince to go to the palace. To everyone''s surprise, although the fourth prince was carried in and his face turned blue and black, he had already recovered his own mind. In a very orderly way, Wu Yale, the imperial concubine of the fourth prince, had an affair with the Huns, and then bound himself back to the palace In the imperial capital, he was kept in the cellar of the prince''s mansion and could not move freely until the discovery was made clear by the eldest son of the Xiao family.

    after listening to the words of the fourth prince, all the ministers could not help talking about it. The Emperor was furious and asked people to carry the fourth emperor down, He raised his hand and motioned to the eunuch nearby to read out the prepared edict. For a moment, all the ministers were low in their bodies to receive the edict, and their looks were dignified and did not dare to say a word.

    After the next Dynasty, the man in Xuanyi went back to the mansion with murongqi immediately. After the discussion in the study, he walked slowly towards Liyu garden. His steps stopped for a moment when he was close to the house full of laughter. He moved towards the window, but he did not expect to see two small figures sitting in the room. Jiang Luoyu was reading to them in a low voice with milk beside them Mother and servant girls looked at it, and Murong Chang''s soft voice came out from time to time, and the problem caused a burst of laughter in the room.

    Jiang Luoyu is reading poems to her two children. Murongchang is always honest and does not speak. Murong Chang is a restless person. When Jiang Luoyu raises her eyes to look at her, Murong Chang immediately shows a flattering smile, and then looks at him with deliberately flattering and obedient eyes. Originally, he is not as good as murongshu Clearly, she had to open her mouth to disturb Jiang Luoyu''s attention. Every time she spoke, she couldn''t understand the meaning, but she had to say it all the time.

    After being amused by Murong Chang, Jiang Luoyu still remembers today''s events in her heart. She subconsciously glances out of the window to see the sky, but she happens to have a pair of soft colored eyes, which makes her smile deeper.

    "The Marquis is is watching outside, and will not come in?"

    Murong Hao, who was standing by the window, could not help but smile. He lifted his step and pushed the door to come in. The two children saw his figure, and they all staggered up and rushed to him. Jiang Luoyu put down his book and leaned on the couch to look at the three of them. The sun fell down from his cheek, which was very beautiful Things.

    After holding out murongchang and murongchui, who was like sticky bean bags, the man in Xuanyi held Jiang Luoyu low from behind, clasping his slender fingers and gently kissing him.

    Jiang Luoyu narrowed her eyes and shrunk in his arms. Her expression was languid and a bit tired: "what''s the matter?"

    Murong Haoding gazed at him for a moment, then whispered to him about the results of the court meeting. Jiang Luoyu moved her body a little, and suddenly whispered with a smile. There was no smile in his words, instead, he was full of unspeakable worries.

    "His majesty simply convicted the Wu Ya family of treason with the enemy, and cleaned up the charges on the Bai and Murong families. As soon as he saw it, he almost announced that the national funeral was temporarily cancelled. He directly sent troops to attack the Xiongnu and killed the treacherous, cunning, cruel and cruel Wu Ya DA Dang''s family, which caused countless people harm."

    The man in Xuanyi hugged him and looked at the pear blossom blooming outside the window: "the hatred in your Majesty''s heart can''t be separated in this life."

    Jiang Luoyu gave a low smile and gently put their hands on her abdomen. Her eyes were soft as water: "yes What''s the use of the emperor''s uncle who has lost his beloved and the child who loves the most, even if he can finally get revenge? "

    He spoke in a low voice. For a long time, both of them were silent, until Jiang Luoyu asked again, "the fourth Prince didn''t wake up for such a long time, but he suddenly woke up after the disappearance of Wu Ya Shi. Is it because Wu Ya''s people have been lurking around him to keep him awake, or is it because his majesty used some bad means to force him to wake up £¿¡±Murong Hao bowed his head and thought for a moment, and his voice became colder: "when I saw him, I felt that his face was not right. I guess it was the latter."

    "Your Majesty is so cruel that he doesn''t even care about the life of his own son - but who left half of uya''s blood on the fourth prince? His Majesty''s forbearance to him for many years, and now that he has been harmed by uya''s family, these things can be regarded as his destiny. "

    Jiang Luoyu nodded when he heard his guess. In a flash, she seemed to think of something. Her expression suddenly became dignified. Xuanyi man did not hear what he said for a long time, so she looked down at him and asked in a soft voice.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s eyes remained silent for a long time. It was not until the fragrance of pear flowers came into the room with the breeze that he finally closed his eyes and moved his thin red lips.

    "If you attack the Huns, you must ask for orders, don''t you?"

    When muronghao heard about this, he chuckled: "you know my mind."

    "Your mind is easy to understand." Jiang Luoyu held his hand with his back hand. He felt that his heart beat rapidly and could not calm down. He raised his hand and stroked the man''s warm cheek. He put his forehead against him and whispered, "your mother''s father is also my mother''s father, and your hatred is also mine. The two children can be temporarily taken care of by the government, and the father and his younger brother will not leave. This time, there will be no power to deliberately harm them in the capital If you want to go to the battlefield, I won''t trust you alone. Even if you are protected by the secret owl, I will go with you. "

    "Chen Hua, don''t do this."

    Seeing that he looked firm, he didn''t seem to be joking. He hugged the man in his arms more tightly, and whispered in his ear, "it''s just to go to the frontier again. I haven''t never been to the battlefield. There are still chui''er and Chang''er in the mansion to take care of. He has just entered the officialdom, and his father is getting older. You still have the officials of the Imperial Academy Once in a while, it''s just a job. How can I go with me again and again? "

    "Zhao Min, people are always confused by hatred. I''m really afraid..."

    Jiang Luoyu fell in his arms and frowned subconsciously when he thought of the events of that year. However, at the moment, he suddenly crossed the scene of the man in red and drank the poison of the dove. His fingers were white. Since he saw all that happened in the previous life, he woke up from the nightmare for several days. He did not dare to think that if there was any accident in this life, the person would die in front of him, and he would not At the thought of this, he forced himself to soften his voice and whispered, "do you remember the story of xueyingsha? Do you dare to promise me so firmly that you will not hurt yourself to repay your mother and father''s hatred? Don''t risk your life for revenge? Not to be deliberately provoked by enemies? If I''m around, maybe I won''t be so easily carried away by hatred. I don''t want you to worry about what happens when I can''t see. "

    Xuanyi man sighed: "Chen Hua..."

    "I''m going." Jiang Luoyu straightened up a little, and her thin lips touched the man''s lips. For the first time, she pleaded softly, "Zhaomin, I''ll go with you, OK?"

    According to the color of the eyes, he must have looked at him for a long time. Finally, he gave up and nodded. He raised his hand around his waist and held the man in his arms. He said softly, "according to you. Since there won''t be anything in the house, I''ll take a few more medical attendants. I''ll borrow another imperial doctor from your majesty and go with us. This time is no better than before. Your Majesty''s determination will not change as long as you make a decision. Didn''t we speculate last time? At least two years... "

    "Don''t worry. He put his hand around the man''s neck and put a kiss on his cheek with a smile, and His Dark Jade eyes drooped down: "Jidi will stay in the imperial capital all the time. If we want to see chui''er and Chang''er, we only need to let Jidi bring them to meet us. If we don''t finish the battle after chui''er and Chang''er are three years old, I will live with two children Xinjiang guards the general''s office to deal with official business and wait for you to return from training or fighting. "

    Speaking of this, Xuanyi people are still hesitant: "but if so, you will..."

 Chapter 408

    "Do you think I''ll have nothing to do?" He raised his head with a smile, and the light in his eyes flowed. "Since I said I wanted to live in the frontier guard general''s office, there would be a perfect method. I should also take an official post, isn''t it?"

    The man in Xuanyi looked at his cunning expression and was silent for a moment. His eyes suddenly brightened: "do you want to be a supervisor?"

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and raised his chin to show him the direction of the imperial palace. Then he said with a smile: "although the Jianjun has no rank, it is the only civilian in the army who can stay for a long time. Moreover, as long as we are together, Murong mansion has not fallen down. When I return to the imperial capital after making military achievements, the official position will certainly be high and not low."

    The man in Xuanyi raised his hand and rubbed his belly. He was touched by the sun with his pink cheek. His tone was soft: "I just think that if you do this, you are too hard."

    "How could it be As long as we stay together and revenge our mother and father, everything will gradually get better. Is it not

    yes? "

    "Yes." He murmured, no longer refuting the words of the man in his arms, "what the emperor said is."

    A few days after the two men agreed to go to the frontier together, the emperor really made up his mind to announce a decree at the court meeting, temporarily suspending the death of the empress. Xiao Yun, the Duke of the state, was appointed commander-in-chief, and mu Ronghao, the Marquis of Anguo, was the Deputy commander. Several of Bai''s descendants in the army were promoted. Bai Yichen proposed to be a vanguard general, and the army would dispatch troops within three days.

    Not long after the long motorcade followed the sergeant leaving the imperial capital, all the pear flowers in the Liyu garden declined. Murong Ji stood in the garden and gazed at the fallen flowers for a moment. He suddenly looked out of the pass. His eyes were dim and worried. A patter of footsteps sounded, and his little finger pulled his white coat corner and raised his small face like flowers and bones Watery eyes.

    "What are you looking at, uncle?"

    "Uncle is looking at Chang''er." When Murong Ji heard the sound, he immediately held up the child at his feet. His fingers tightened the little loose beads on his hair and gave him a kiss on his forehead. His voice was gentle and with a smile, "Chang''er is beautiful. Uncle likes it very much."

    Before his words fell, another figure of a child in a black robe appeared not far from his side. Murong Ji looked down at the face carved in the same mold as his elder brother. For a moment, his smile deepened. He stretched out his hand and held Murong Chui''s hand, and whispered, "there''s drool. Uncle likes it too."

    A large and two small children were enjoying themselves in the woods. A servant girl quickly approached and bowed to Murong sacrifice and said, "young master, the prime minister is waiting for you in the study. It is said that there is a discussion."

    "I''ll go at once."

    Hearing this, the boy in white frowned a little. He immediately handed the child in his arms to the servant girl who came to him. He whispered, "take them down. It''s time for a nap."

    Seeing the two children leave with the maid, he breathed out suddenly. The smile on the corner of his lips turned cold. He waved his sleeve and walked towards the path paved with stones. A breeze came from the place where he passed. The last white flower petal trembled on the branch, and then it slipped down and disappeared.

    A month and a half later, the army of Dajin arrived at the frontier garrison. Xiao Yu, the general of the garrison, was waiting outside the city. When he saw the general in gold armour coming down from his horse, he immediately stepped forward to meet him. His expression was very excited, and he arched his hands and said, "the rain has seen elder brother!"

    Seeing this situation, the leading general immediately got off the horse and raised his hand to support him.

    even though his hair was frosty, his figure was also a little thin. People who saw him could still detect a kind of unspeakable vigor: "get up quickly, second brother."

    Xiao Yu was helped by the people in front of him and stood up with joy. His eyes were full of longing and admiration. At least on the surface, he didn''t show any respect for this military God, but he almost didn''t care about his family. Except that he would lead Xiao through difficulties in the family, he was just a brother who was trapped in love and had no jealousy and hatred.

    The two brothers seem to have a good relationship. They haven''t seen each other for many years, but they still speak freely and have no strange feeling. But when Xiao Yun walks forward with his younger brother with a smile, Xiao Yu suddenly stops as if he has found something. He looks back at the sergeant and frowns suspiciously.

    "Elder brother, why are you alone? I heard that an guohou is your deputy general. Why can''t you see him..."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yun''s body was stiff without being noticed. A faint color flashed in his eyes, but the smile on the corner of his lips did not change. He kept whispering: "the king of the state of an has become a prison guard, and he has come along. Recently, some of his health is not well and he is recuperating on the carriage. He is worried about him. He went to see him before he came here."

    Xiao Yu was close behind him. When he heard the speech, his face suddenly showed a color of astonishment. His eyes subconsciously swept towards his back, as if he didn''t notice his slow pace. His voice was so pleasant that the soldiers on his side could hear: "brother, that''s how to wait for him..."

    Xiao Yun, who was walking in front of him, had deep eyes. He did not turn back to look at him or stop to wait for him to follow him. However, his voice reached Xiao Yu''s ear with his internal force. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk more about the matter of "an Guo Hou:" you and I are in front of the city gate now. There are some things that need not be said. Let''s go to the city and settle down the army for the time being. "Xiao Yu looked at his back deeply for a moment, and suddenly there was a haze on his brow. In a flash, he disappeared OK, I''ll listen to my brother. "

    When the motorcade stopped, Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting in the car, didn''t feel anything until the dark figure, which should not have appeared at this time, lifted the curtain of the car. Then he suddenly frowned and looked out. Unexpectedly, he saw the soldiers who were opening the gate to welcome the army into the city. When he opened his mouth, his voice was full of doubts.

    "Just arrived at the gate of the city, shouldn''t you go to meet with the city guarding general? Why come here at this time? "

    The man in Xuanyi went into the car and sat down. He put the sword aside. His beautiful face still had no expression, and his tone was stable as usual. The sleeping star sitting in the corner saw this, and quickly backed out and asked them to talk in the carriage

    "these days, you look bad and you don''t eat much. I''m worried about your discomfort. Come and see you."

    Jiang Luoyu put down the book in her hand, quietly picked up a thin blanket on one side and covered her slightly protruding abdomen. Her eyes softened a little: "I''m afraid it''s not to look at me, but to hide from the Xiao family."

    When Murong Hao saw that he mentioned that Xiao had no mood swings, he could not help thinking of his complicated mood when he heard that Xiao Yun was the commander, and that he did not know how to get along with that person all the way. He sighed: "you knew your Majesty would send that man, didn''t you?"

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he looked so gloomy that he moved his body and sat down beside him. He leaned his head against his shoulder and said in a soft voice: "the Duke of protection of the state has always been known as the God of the army. His majesty has not investigated the Murong family''s affairs for a long time, so he doesn''t want to know about your gratitude and resentment with Xiao''s any more The one who holds it will come. " Knowing that the people around him had not been clear for a long time or had admonished the emperor about this time, he just guessed from nothing. Muronghao kneaded his temple and gently breathed out a breath: "I think I left."

    "If you are already in the city, don''t stay here. Get off the bus quickly." Seeing that he looked more relaxed, Jiang Luoyu patted him on the shoulder with a smile, and her eyes were a bit of a teaser. "I don''t want to comfort you if you say that you are short of heroism and love your daughter."

    "Chen Hua, tell me the truth." To his surprise, before the words fell, the man turned his eyes and fixed his eyes on him. "Have you come and gone with Xiao''s people in this period of time?"

    "For the sake of Wu Ya Le Ze, there was indeed a few days of communication." Jiang Luoyu saw that his face was very calm. Obviously for the sake of business, he put aside his teasing expression and frowned a little. "It doesn''t seem like you want to blame me, but you want to remind me of something. If you have something to say, what else do you and I use to cover up? "

    "It''s not a matter of great urgency." Muronghao put his arm around his shoulder and looked out through the curtain to see the towering city wall passing by. His voice was somewhat ironic and deep. "I''m afraid that Xiaoshi will easily regard me as the son of Xiao''s family, and you will be admonished as Xiao''s younger generation. If there is such a day..."

    Without waiting for him to finish, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand to cover the man''s lips. Her eyes suddenly sharpened. She fell in his arms and chuckled: "don''t worry. If he really dares to regard me as the younger generation of Xiao, I will certainly let him recognize one thing: Although I am not surnamed Nan at this time, I still have Murong on my head."

    Murong Hao took a breath and slightly released his arm. His slender fingers stroked the man''s long black hair: "since you know it in your heart, I''m relieved."

    Jiang Luoyu leaned back on the soft pillow again, lowered his head to take his sword back to his waist, and once again covered up his abnormal figure. His pearly white fingertips passed the gold dagger hanging on the other side, and the smile on his lips became more and more profound: "if you are already at ease, don''t stay in the carriage and go out to ride a horse."

    On the first day of the Dajin army''s entering the city, there was no accident that a large banquet was held in the garrison. Many officers and soldiers enjoyed drinking all night until dawn. When the banquet was held in the dusk, some figures quietly left the city while the soldiers were immersed in the banquet.

 Chapter 409

    The night is deep in the frontier. Even though it is near summer, the cold wind is still a bit stinging.

    A man with a white background and golden dragon pattern stood alone in front of the big tent. His eyes could not say that he was looking at the faint sound of Dajin guarding the city not far away. His expression was a little uneasy. Until a servant dressed up quickly came over and whispered a few words in his ear, his face suddenly took on joy and waved to the waiter to step down and hurry up I straightened my clothes, and then I walked forward quickly.

    This time, without waiting for him to go forward a few steps, a figure was escorted by several guards in blue clothes. Seeing this situation, he could not help but smile a little. He knew that the person he was waiting for was coming. Before he went to talk with the man, he saw that the man standing opposite him was wearing black gauze. The light from his jade like eyes was cold and cold As soon as his eyes fell on him, he bowed down and saluted himself.

    "Yes, your Highness the king of carefree."

    Seeing the ceremony that should not have appeared between them, Jiang Luobai, who had been waiting to see his elder brother after receiving the news, suddenly felt cold all over his body. He was afraid that the people in front of him were angry because he knew what he had done. For a while, he didn''t know whether to explain or help them first. After a moment, he quickly stepped forward and reluctantly said with a smile ¡£

    "Brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you so polite? How can you still salute your brother? Get up quickly. "

    This time, without waiting for him to touch the sleeve of black clothes, Jiang Luoyu, who was escorted by the dark owl to meet Jiang Luobai, gave a low smile. There was no temperature in the smile. The clear and cold moonlight made me feel cold: "Your Highness is the king of takong, but I am the king of waiting. Please don''t forget the etiquette and break the rules."

    Jiang Luobai seldom sees his brother''s cold face. Even after so many years, Jiang Luoyu''s strict appearance is still deeply engraved in his heart. Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu suddenly changed his look and begged. He grabbed his sleeve and lowered his voice: "elder brother, last time I came here, I was still fine. How could it suddenly be..."

    Jiang Luoyu took a look at the hand she was holding on her sleeve. She did not move or speak. She just turned her face and stopped looking at him. She was obviously very angry at his innocent appearance and didn''t want to talk to him any more.

    Seeing that his attitude did not soften, Jiang Luobai felt even more uncomfortable for a while. After a long time, he raised his head and murmured: "I''m sorry I know that my elder brother must be angry with me. I also know that I am too reckless to think about the consequences of this matter carefully, and ah Qin suffered so much at this time I can''t help it. "

    "Oh?" Jiang Luoyu saw that he was willing to be frank at the moment, so he raised his hand to let the bodyguard behind him retreat further. His eyes were more fierce in the moonlight. "How can I say that?"

    Jiang Luobai was relieved when he saw that he softened his attitude. However, his expression on the bottom of his eyes was somewhat indescribable because of the mention of this matter: "in fact, when I and ah Qin showed each other our feelings, I once said to ah Qin that I would wait for five, ten, fifteen or even twenty years After big brother left Taki, no elder can force me to start a family and extend my blood. As long as I don''t care about other things and wait for him to live up to him, it doesn''t matter... "

    Jiang Luoyu wrung his eyebrows: "he didn''t promise."

    "Yes, on the surface, he didn''t even contradict me, but actually he had an idea."

    Jiang Luobai said, then let go of the hand that pulled Jiang Luoyu''s sleeve, turned around and hung his head. In the words, there was only helpless and bitter left.

    "Not long after my elder brother left the border, ah Qin and I got closer and closer. After that, an guohou was called back soon after that.

    , and I was drugged at the banquet to see off Anguo. When I woke up the next day, the red line could not be found, and I had no chance to regret it."

    When Jiang Luoyu heard that things were going on like this, her anger rose again. She raised her finger and yelled in a low voice: "Lu Qin can be chosen as the successor of the prime minister, and it makes you fall in love with you when you don''t even know it. You should have watched this person''s mind and means for a long time, so you should be on guard! Now you are still so ignorant. How can I say you are? "

    Seeing that he was worried and distressed, Jiang Luobai did not dare to say anything more. Jiang Luobai quickly turned around and took a few steps forward. He grabbed his arm and said in a low voice: "big brother To tell you the truth, after training in the army over the past few years, I''ve also developed some special ideas, but I don''t want to use them What''s more, it''s the people who think about me - and can''t you really see it? He is not harming me by doing so, but is breaking his own way. He doesn''t want me to be looked at by the people in Kyoto. "

    "When it''s time, you know how to argue."

    Jiang Luoyu saw his expression at the moment, and there was no steel left on his face. He raised his hand and patted him severely. However, he was thinking about the child in his stomach. With helpless eyes in his pleading with his brother, Jiang Luoyu finally waved his sleeve and shook him away.

    "Remember what I said here? How many soldiers are watching your every move when you are at the border! How many people in takong are not angry with you for inheriting the throne when you are young and coming to the border to perform meritorious deeds! Is this just between you two? "Speaking of this, he pauses for a moment, takes a subconscious look, stands in the dark, the bright color of the shouchengfu looms in the distance, remembers the many identities he and muronghao are involved in at the moment, as well as many worries after revenge. For a while, he doesn''t want to talk to his brother in detail. He just looks complicated and says in a pun.

    "Apart from the theory of heirs, you and he are in an awkward position, and you are the most taboo of your majesty. You are implicated in a lot of affairs within the Lu family. These were originally troubles at the beginning. Do you have any idea how to deal with them?" "Big brother." Hearing the elder brother''s words in front of him in a series, Jiang Luobai could not help but look pale at first. After a moment, he quickly calmed down. His eyes were full of enthusiasm and sincerity. He firmly opened his mouth and said, "ah Qin and I are really happy! No matter what difficulties will be encountered later, I will never give up the children who have already sat in the palace! Even if ah Qin is found out of the family by accident, he will not be my main room for the rest of his life, or he will only give birth to a daughter. I will only guard him all my life! "

    Jiang Luoyu looked at every movement on his face, as if at this moment he finally confirmed his intention. Dai SE''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and there was an unspeakable sigh in his words.

    "You..." Can you be sure?

    Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by a very light footstep. The valet who had just come to report to him bowed down in front of them and reported in a low voice to Jiang Luobai.

    "Lord, I want to see you."

    When Jiang Luobai heard Lu Qin''s name, he subconsciously took a look at his expressionless elder brother. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded and motioned for him to bring Lu Qin. Jiang Luoyu stood not far away from his side and looked at him coldly until the scholar in blue came up to him with his eyes down and saluted respectfully.

    "Mr. Lu has met the Lord and the emperor."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was low, pale, but still calm and natural. He knew that he must have been prepared to appear here at the moment. He raised his hand to indicate that he didn''t need to be polite. His eyes were indifferent: "you and my brother are such a relationship. Now I can''t change it. It''s already two people''s bodies. It''s not necessary to salute. What''s the matter Say it. "

    Lu Qin got up slowly. His eyes were still as gentle and steady as ever. His voice was firm and steady. He raised his eyes and said, "just now, Lu has listened to the words of Nei Jun and Wang ye not far away. He can''t stop talking. So he rushed forward to explain to him. Before that, please calm down your anger. Can you listen to Lu''s words?"

    "Luobai was not smart at all, which I know. Actually speaking of anger, most of it is not because of him. You should know that

    "

    Jiang Luoyu''s lips are slightly crooked. There is no temperature in her eyes. Her bright face is illuminated by the light moonlight. She stands in front of the scholar in blue, and looks at his eyes directly.

    "In fact, in the Murong mansion, after I let people find out that you are sitting in the palace, I have already regretted what I had admonished you, and even more regretted letting you have a love affair with Luobai, so that Luobai was in a dilemma at the moment. But now that you want to argue, I can''t help but give you this opportunity. "

    The scholar in blue didn''t show any alarm at the man who was close by. Instead, he looked at Jiang Luobai who was worried about him with some consolation. After a moment, he said in a low voice: "Lu knows that the emperor is angry about sitting in the palace, and he is very suspicious of Lu''s heart. He even thinks that Lu''s sitting in the palace is not because of being a fool It''s because of something else. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Luobai''s face changed. He didn''t care whether his sweetheart wanted to stop him from speaking. He couldn''t help but go forward and argue: "big brother..."

    "Shut up and back to one side!"

    However, at the moment when he opened his mouth, Jiang Luoyu''s face suddenly changed and yelled. He looked at the scholar in blue with a gentle look: "you''re right. Go on."

    "Brother, I blame me for luring Luo Bai. I don''t want to find out in the future that Luobai will be permanently stained by me and my children. Luobai can only have a child born by a Gemini whose status is inferior to that of a concubine, and he can''t have a legitimate son and daughter openly. What''s more, I worry that if my son is really born, if something goes wrong with me in the future, the child will bear the name of an illegitimate child all his life. "

 Chapter 410

    As he spoke, the scholar in blue lowered his head lower, and his fingers trembled imperceptibly. After a long time, he calmed down, but suddenly he knelt down in front of Jiang Luoyu and said in a soft voice.

    "Have you ever thought that Luobai and I are not small now. If we really wait until my father''s death for 10 years and 20 years before I marry him as his wife, how can I add children to him? Now only Luobai is left in the line of Xiaoyao king. If there is no child to trust in his whole life, isn''t it... "

    Seeing Lu Qin kneeling down, Jiang Luobai suddenly saw Lu Qin kneeling down. Almost immediately, Jiang Luobai''s courage rose. Before he finished speaking, he knelt down. His fingers grasped the hand of the scholar in blue and said firmly: "brother, it''s not I''ve thought about it. Brother knows that I''m a dead hearted person. Even if I can''t have a legitimate son or daughter for life, or if Qin and my children have to bear the name of illegitimate children all their lives, I''ll only have children with ah Qin, and I won''t have any legitimate wife, and I''ll never regret it! "

    Jiang Luoyu knelt down in front of her eyes. There were two sincere people between her eyes. She didn''t speak for a long time. Her dark purple boots stepped past them and quietly stepped on the soft land. After a long time, he sighed a long time, and his voice became gentle.

    "Well, get up. Since you are all so persistent and ready, I can''t control you any more. This matter will come to an end as if I hadn''t said anything before. "

    After that, he turned around and picked up the blue scholar with gratitude. This time, he finally showed a kind smile, folded his hand on Jiang Luobai''s hand, and whispered: "the frontier is bitter and cold. You are weak and you are twins. It is not easy to give birth to a child. Remember to take good care of it. I should go back."

    As Lu Qin and Jiang Luobai stood before the battle, holding hands and watching Jiang Luoyu''s figure fade away, the banquet was almost over. A general headed by Xiao Yun and Xiao Yu came into the master''s house where the sand table had been set up. They began to discuss how to deal with Xiongnu in the future. After half an hour''s discussion, a decision was finally made.

    As Deputy General Xiao Yu, General Liu, who has been guarding the border for several years, took up the small flag beside the sand table and tied himself on a sand hill: "since this is the case, we have decided first not to join up with the tired soldiers who are recuperating in Dalang. Three days later, we will send troops to force those Huns to Fangshan and design and destroy its left wing!"

    On hearing the speech, another vice general on the side repeatedly praised: "the last time they won a small victory in Fangshan, the Huns thought Fangshan was their winning place. This time, let them have a look at it!"

    Xiao yunning looked at the terrain on the sand table and knew that the two men in front of him said so in order to put aside the Dalang army stationed here for a long time to do meritorious deeds. He knew in his heart that there was nothing wrong with this plan and that the Huns had not many troops here. So he nodded happily: "what the two generals said is right. In this case..."

    "The terrain of Fangshan is steep, difficult to defend and easy to attack. It is not appropriate to send too many soldiers to go there. The Hun king is not in a hurry to fight with us now. It''s just some small battles. According to his subordinates, the commander-in-chief doesn''t need to lead the troops. He''d better take the central position."

    However, Xiao Yu, who had not finished his words, suddenly interrupted him. His eyes glanced at the numerous generals in front of him. He fell on muronghao, who had not spoken a word since he entered the mansion. He opened his mouth and snatched away the proposals of the two generals who wanted to make contributions A look of integrity and seriousness.

    "It''s better to let an guohou go with his troops. First, it shows that we attach great importance to this war. Let the Huns send more troops to wipe out the war. Second, this battle is the first stop of Dajin after his death. No matter whether it is a big war or a small one, it should be played well."

    Hearing his younger brother''s idea of seizing the other two generals, he had to throw the credit on muronghao, who had been cold since the March. Xiao Yun subconsciously frowned and wanted to stop it. Before he could speak, many generals standing behind Xiao Yu joined in one after another. Even the two generals who had just begun to speak just looked a little worse No export obstruction.

    "General Xiao said yes."

    "Commander in chief, let''s decide."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Good. Therefore, deputy commander an guohou is in charge of the war. "

    A moment later, he noticed several glances on his body. Xiao Yun''s eyes flashed a little dark, and his eyes slipped over Xiao Yu''s face, and fixed on muronghao''s face, which he had not forgotten for decades. He lowered his voice and said, "Xiongnu has been here for a long time, and has become more and more fierce after being familiar with the terrain, Don''t look down on all enemies. "

    Murong Hao didn''t hesitate at all when he heard the general order. In Xiao Yu''s strange and gentle eyes, he didn''t show any reaction. He just immediately lowered himself and said, "I will obey you."

    Bai Yichen stood beside Murong Hao and gathered all the waves into his eyes. He turned his eyes and went to pat Murong Hao on the shoulder. He raised his chin like a rascal and said, "marshal, don''t just send an Guo to wait for you. I will also like to go How can the last general be regarded as a vanguard general? He hasn''t been fighting for such a long time. If the vanguard doesn''t go to the first battle, and the deputy commander is allowed to show his authority alone, he will be more flustered... ""The vanguard general is right." Xiao Yun saw him stand out, and the rest of his eyes swept to Xiao Yu as if he wanted to open his mouth. He grabbed his words with a smile and answered Bai Yichen, "in this case, you are allowed to go with the deputy commander."

    Dressed in white light armour, immediately happy, pick eyebrows and eyes of the loud response: "thank you

    Seeing this happening, Xiao Yu, who had intended to open his mouth, lowered his eyelashes and stopped speaking as if he had nothing to do. His lips only showed a warm smile.

    A few days later, under the gaze of Xiao Yun and Xiao Yu at the gate of the city, muronghao, dressed in silver armour, with ten thousand sergeants and the noisy vanguard general Bai Yichen, walked slowly towards Fangshan, preparing to lay an ambush here in advance. What the two men standing at the head of the city did not know was that they followed the general in white and silver armor and looked up to each other It was Jiang Luoyu, the king of Anguo, who came with the army.

    After the army had not gone ten miles, Murong Hao turned his head and looked at him. Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting on his horse with a smile and talking to Bai Yichen in a low voice, said with a little worry: "it''s just a small battle. Why do you have to follow me? You''ve been looking bad these days, and you''ve been feeling a little depressed. You don''t want the imperial doctor to look at it carefully. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard him open his mouth, and there was such a series of words. Knowing that he was worried about himself, Jiang Luoyu had a deeper smile on his face, and said, "aren''t you a Muggle? When did you become an old woman

    Murong Hao collected his expression and looked dignified: "Chen Hua!"

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was in a hurry, so he drove his horse to him and patted him on the shoulder. He said in a low voice with a smile: "it''s all here, so don''t talk about it. Is it true that there are sleeping stars following him? No matter how fierce those Huns are, they will be no more than the dead men of Hanjiang Pavilion and dark owl. "

    The two men were talking in a low voice. A guard with a small flag on his back rode to the two men. He bowed his hand to muronghao and said, "deputy commander, the front has reached Fangshan. Soldiers from all walks of life are ready to ambush on the mountain."

    "Are you ready for the oil and the stone?"

    "Back to deputy commander, it''s ready."

    After listening to their questions and answers, Jiang Luoyu looked back at Bai Yichen, who was going to split up with Murong haobing. She was just about to give a word to remind her, but she found that Bai Yichen was a little flighty. She whispered in a puzzled voice, "cousin Yichen?"

    When Bai Yichen heard his voice, he immediately came back to his mind from his thinking, and his eyes were filled with the same worried color. His face was full of joy and ha ha: "the emperor''s cousin, you are right about what you said just now. This is no better than others on the battlefield. What''s more, this time, there are all kinds of fire and fire everywhere. In case those Tartars are forced to jump off the wall in a hurry, I don''t know what will happen How can you follow me at this time

    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyu seemed not to take the matter to heart at all. She just shook her head with a smile. Her fingers clenched the horse''s bridle under her hip, and her eyebrows showed a firm color.

    "I''ve come here. All the sergeants have begun to wait. If you want me to go back now, can you mobilize those good ones? According to the time, the Huns are coming. I think it''s too late. Or is it just too late for my cousin to ignore the victory or defeat of this battle just so that I can not go to the battlefield and return to the original way now? "

    "I I, you I can''t compare with you Bai Yichen was blocked by him and didn''t know what to say. He glared at him for a long time. Then he turned to muronghao, who gave orders. He murmured in a low voice, "deputy commander, the emperor''s cousin is your inner monarch. If something happens to him, can you still want another..."

    "No more." Without waiting for him to say these two ugly words, Murong Hao''s face was suddenly black, which hindered what he was going to say. At the same time, he ordered in a loud voice, "the Huns are coming soon, and the vanguard general is not guarding the side mountain. In case of a delay, we can take military law to deal with it."

    Bai Yichen saw that both of them did not want to see their own appearance. He immediately waved his hand and did not mix with him. He rolled his eyes in the sky. Then he took the sergeant and went in another direction: "I know, I know! Don''t let me say it, anyway, if you know it in your mind, I''ll fart! I''m gone, my cousin. Take good care of myself

 Chapter 411

    Jiang Luoyu waved to him. When the white figure gradually disappeared, she took a deep look at Murong Hao, who was expressionless. She also looked up and down: "cousin is really interesting. She is two years older than you, but you look like a mouse and a cat. Isn''t that Zhaomin?"

    The general in white robe and silver armor shook his head helplessly. He did not answer his words. His eyes were far away at the dark green mountain, which was revealed not far away. His expression was a bit fierce: "don''t be funny. Go up the mountain quickly."

    Two hours later, in the chengshoufu, a tall and thin man in black clothes and light armor turned around from the hanging map, with a handsome face with some wrinkles. He looked at his younger brother who was drinking tea at the first time. His eyes crossed a dark color. Even if there were only two people here at the moment, they did not say a word more Just waiting for the military newspaper.

    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps gradually approached, and then the herald who came to report the news rushed in with an excited look and knelt down on one knee to the two people in the room.

    "Report to the commander-in-chief, a great victory in Fangshan!"

    Standing in front of the sand table, Xiao Yun''s eyes brightened immediately. Xiao Yu, who was sitting at the head of the table, made no trace of his tea. He listened to the soldier raise his voice and report: "this first battle will be a complete victory, killing 2000 Huns. It''s incomparable encouragement to our army!"

    Hearing the speech, Xiao Yun nodded, unable to suppress his concern, and regardless of Xiao Yu''s expression at the moment, he then asked, "get up and talk about it. What about the vice commander and the vanguard general?"

    The herald stood up and said, "go back to the commander, the vanguard general has led the vanguard army back to the camp, and the deputy commander''s army is pressing behind to prevent those Huns from sneaking attack."

    After hearing this, Xiao Yu, who had been sitting on one side, finally put down his tea cup and said with a smile on his face: "commander in chief, it''s better for deputy commander to act like this. Now we''re waiting for the sergeant to return to camp and discuss what to do next."

    "Not bad." Xiao Yun nodded with approval, raised his hand to signal the messenger to go down and have a rest first. Then he turned back and breathed a breath. Obviously, he was relieved. He patted Xiao Yu on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "my second brother, you''ve got a good report now. You''ve been waiting with me for such a long time. Go back to have a rest first."

    As soon as Xiao Yun said this, Xiao Yu dropped his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. Instead, he didn''t decline the advice. Instead, he arched his hand with a smile: "that brother will leave first."

    Xiao Yun stood outside the gate of the city guard''s office. He was sure to watch Xiao Yu''s figure go further and further. Finally, he completely disappeared under the city wall. Just then, he narrowed his eyes slightly and stood at the edge of the sand table again. Facing the empty room, his tone suddenly became cold: "the deputy commander wants to postpone his departure, but what''s the matter?"

    Before his words fell, a dark shadow fell at his feet and said in a respectful and low voice: "go back to the master, the king of Anguo went with the army, but he was injured in the battlefield. In order to take care of the injury, the deputy commander made the vanguard general in front of him and himself in the back"

    "so it is..." Hearing this explanation, Xiao Yun frowned a little, thought for a moment, then took a deep breath, took down his token and gave it to the man in black. In a deep tone of voice, he felt helpless. "Even if he doesn''t want to ask me for help, the emperor''s injury can''t be delayed. Take my token to ask the imperial doctor immediately, and quietly escort him to meet with the deputy commander. Don''t let other irrelevant people know about it ¡£¡±

    The shadow took the token and immediately bowed his head and said, "yes, master."

    It was getting darker and darker. Although the soldiers who had just won the battle had bloodstains on their bodies, some of them were injured, but they couldn''t hide their happy mood. Therefore, even lighting with torches did not hinder their happy mood. At the end of the army, the personal guard assigned to the Deputy commander and the vanguard general was firmly surrounded by several horses The figure just covered the interesting and curious eyes of the sergeants nearby.

    In the middle of the body surrounded by a snow horse, the beautiful face of the man who had taken off his light armor had a certain anxious color on his beautiful face. He firmly held the man in his arms, and his fingers brushed his long, sweaty hair and pale cheek on his cheek, lowered his voice and called softly.

    "Chen Hua, Chen Hua?"

    Bai Yichen leans on the horse''s reins not far away. He looks at Jiang Luoyu, who suddenly faints after Murong Hao''s battle. He is also a little flustered for a while, scratching his head and muttering with worry.

    "What''s the matter? I''ve seen all of them win, and only a few soldiers and crabs are left. I came here to see if you are OK. You said that the emperor''s cousin was not hurt. How could I suddenly faint when I saw me? Is there blood on my face scared? But since the emperor''s cousin dares to go to the battlefield, he must not be afraid of blood? I looked in the mirror again, there was no blood on my face, and there was nothing terrible about it? Why did my cousin suddenly faint? "

    Murong Hao was worried and worried. He was so noisy that he immediately glared at him and roared: "shut up!"

    Bai Yichen was frightened by his fierce eyes. Unfortunately, he couldn''t control his mouth and muttered to himself until his veins burst out at the corner of Haomei in Murong: "deputy commander, you can''t revenge yourself like this. I''m just talking about the matter. OK, don''t stare at me and shut up It''s not enough to obey... "The double attendants who followed the horse were worried all the time, looking at the two figures in front of him. They suddenly reined in the rein and got off the horse. After a few steps, they went to muronghao''s horse and knelt down on one knee. Regardless of Bai Yichen''s playing tricks, he bit his teeth and said, "Marquis, it''s the sleeping star that is wrong. At this time, the emperor is in a coma. Please forgive the sleeping star!"

    Muronghao looked at the man kneeling in front of his horse. His heart suddenly jumped, and he did not care to scold him first: "speak clearly."

    Mian Xing swallowed his saliva. Although he believed that he would always be frank, he did not expect that at this time, he hesitated a little more in his words: "Lord, it''s all mianxing''s fault. Mianxing shouldn''t hide Hou ye all the time, it''s not the inner Emperor..."

    He was so hesitant that he didn''t feel anything. Muronghao''s face was hard to see. He suddenly thought of Jiang Luoyu''s tough attitude before he went to the war, and the time he stood in front of the door and heard mianxing and Jiang Luoyu talking. For a moment, he even added fear to his voice.

    "He has always been sick, but in order to follow me to the border, you have been hiding it from me?"

    "The Marquis misunderstood, not..." Seeing that he had misunderstood him, Mian Xing did not dare to conceal it. He looked at Jiang Luoyu in muronghao''s arms and said in a low voice, "it''s the inner king. He has been sitting in the palace for nearly four months. It''s not obvious that this time it''s a single child. The twins don''t taboo riding horses. The Marquis and Nei Jun are all in the same place. After arriving at the border, the war is busy and the Marquis is is always in business I''m afraid it''s because these Marquises have never found out... "

    "My God! Sitting in the palace! The emperor''s cousin is too bold to follow you to the battlefield in the palace? "

    As soon as he had finished his speech, Bai Yichen, who was on the side of the audience, shuddered and looked at muronghao with admiration. He looked at him up and down a little curiously. A moment later, he suddenly put a choke on muronghao''s dark brown eyes, which were stained with evil spirit.

    "I don''t speak! Don''t talk

    Seeing that he was finally honest, muronghao was relieved. However, his slender fingers held the man in his arms more tightly. At this time, he could not blame any concealment. He just lowered his head carefully and asked, "sit in the palace Does that Chen Hua have matter after all? And the children? "

    Mianxing was relieved when he didn''t ask him why. He said back: "you don''t have to be too anxious. Just now when he was holding him, his subordinates had already examined the pulse of neijun. He found that although he was in a coma, he didn''t sit in the palace for the first time. Some of his Qi and blood were not serious. It was just because he was too tired and frightened in the battlefield God, it looks very frightening. In fact, it will be ok as long as you take a few days'' rest. "

    Murong Hao nodded and indicated that he would get back on the horse. Then, mianxing finally put his heart back into his stomach. Bai Yichen, who was watching the excitement, was not so lucky. First, he was gouged out a few eyes by the people around him, and then a voice came from him who had already recovered his indifference.

    "Now that you know why, Bai Xianfeng should not stay here. I can stay here alone. The vanguard army is about to arrive at the camp. If you don''t see general Bai again, there will be a riot. "

    Hearing his words, Bai Yichen turned his eyes to the sky, shrugged his shoulders powerlessly, and drove his horse to trot all the way. He murmured and left quickly, leaving only the last helpless murmur: "good, good, don''t say, I''ll go Can''t I go yet? "

    When he walked back to the city, it was already dark. Bai Yichen, the first to arrive, stood by the roadside and waited for muronghao to ride in. Then he stood in front of the horse and whispered to him that the celebration banquet had been changed to tomorrow. Then he raised his eyebrows and went back to have a rest. However, Murong Hao was worried about the situation of the man in his arms and did not care to return the military orders on his horse. He was not in the mood to see the commander-in-chief Then he carried the man back to the courtyard of the Chengshou mansion where he stayed for a while, and ordered the imperial doctor and sleeping star to take a close look at Jiang Luoyu who was unconscious.

 Chapter 412

    When the time of incense was over, the imperial doctor was sent away with the help of sleeping star. He told the people in the room that he had gone to boil pills for Jiang Luoyu. At this time, the person standing by the bed lowered his head and sat down beside the man, kissing the white forehead. When he was slowly straightening up, there was a vague murmur in his ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Zhaomin... "

    Hearing the man''s low voice, Murong Hao''s eyes brightened immediately. He held the man struggling to open his eyes in his arms. He leaned gently against the bed column, gently brushed his fingers over the man''s protruding abdomen, gently pressed his movements to his ear and asked, "Chen Hua? What do you think, is it hard? "

    "I''m fine." Jiang Luoyu just woke up and felt weak. She leaned on him for a long time before she got over her strength. She turned to her side and looked at the man''s eyes, which became more and more gentle under the candle fire. She raised her hand over the man''s palm, and her lips showed a faint smile,

    "do you know?"

    Muronghao looked at him deeply for a long time, lowered his head and kissed him on his pale lips, with some heartache and worry: "why do you want to hide from me?"

    "How can I come with you, without telling you?" Jiang Luoyu pillows on his shoulder. Although he is still smiling, there is a tired look between his eyebrows. "When I know the existence of this child, I also expect your Majesty''s intention to send troops. I am not sure even in the face of Wuya Tuo, and I am the leader of Xiao''s family that you hate. If you really see something wrong with you, how can I put down my heart and let you risk alone easily?"

    Murong Hao was silent at first, then sighed deeply. He bowed his head and kissed his hair again. His eyes were full of attachment and tenderness. After the expression of his beautiful face, people could not move their eyes: "from tomorrow, I will send someone to escort you to stay here. Since you have become a palace, you will not be allowed to follow in the battlefield again There are a few medics and royal doctors who will follow you at any time to avoid any trouble. "

    "No way!" On hearing this, Jiang Luoyu, who had been quite calm, stood up, raised his hand, grasped the man''s shoulder and shook his head. Although he was not strong enough, he still firmly said, "I''m coming with you this time to prevent you from having an accident! If you leave all the medical staff to me, and don''t leave the imperial doctors sent by your majesty, in case something goes wrong in the battlefield, will it not be

    " Seeing his insistence, his pale face was tinged with blush. Murong Hao reluctantly relaxed his mouth, pulled the man back into his arms and hugged him tightly. After thinking for a moment, he whispered, "in that case, I will leave two doctors and the rest will follow you, so there is no more to say."

    Jiang Luoyu thought for a moment and finally nodded: "good."

    Because of Jiang Luoyu''s fault, Bai Yichen helped Murong Hao to push off the celebration banquet that day. In the evening of the next day, Murong Hao, who had been with Jiang Luoyu, went to the banquet. However, not an hour after he had left, the sleeping star with the medicine bowl turned ugly and entered the room. Before he could speak, there was a loud noise outside.

    When Jiang Luoyu saw that he handed the medicine to herself, she could not help but glared at the outside. She could not help feeling funny. However, she had already made some plans in her heart. She asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with the outside?"

    Sleeping star saw that his master''s face was light. He was afraid that he would not take what was happening outside to his heart. He quickly stood up and murmured a few words in his ear. Seeing Jiang Luoyu, he raised his eyebrows in an instant. After a while, the whole person relaxed and his lips were smiling. It was not only strange.

    "You say General Xiao sent a beautiful woman to the side room directly? "

    Sleeping star thought that he did not hear clearly before smiling. At this time, knowing that he had heard clearly and understood, the expression on the ground of his eyes became more confused: "yes, inner gentleman."

    White fingertips on the tea cup cover on the point: "from the Duke of protection?"

    "It''s not sent by the crown protector, but It''s from General Xiao. "

    When mianxing saw that he said this, he still yawned. He took a leisurely attitude and raised his fetus well. He didn''t pay attention to this matter at all. He immediately realized that his master was really not interested in it. He also slowly calmed down and reported the news he had just heard.

    "It seems that General Xiao heard about your coming back. He told the marquis in private that he should be waited on carefully at night, and advised him not to be affected by bad luck. Then he bought a beautiful woman in the nearby town to serve him and wait for him After some slight drunkenness, the marquis will be favored and become a housemaid. "

    Tainted with bad luck?

    Xiao Yu can say this, but I don''t know who is really stained with bad luck.

    "In that case, the woman is here now, and Zhao Min should be back." Jiang Luoyu leaned on the couch and moved her body. She handed back the empty medicine bowl. Her eyes were tired and there was a trace of sarcasm. She said, "you go out and watch. When Zhaomin comes back, don''t let him in. The smell of wine must be washed well."

    Sleeping star heart understanding, immediately low body Retreat: "yes, inner gentleman."

    When the thick carved door was closed, Jiang Luoyu lay down and closed her eyes. After a short sleep, she suddenly heard the approaching footsteps. She opened her eyes and took a look. She walked in carefully. She was obviously a smiling sleeping star with a trace of exploration on her lips."Why don''t you stop fighting now?"

    "After returning to the inner prince, the Marquis came back and saw the woman. Although he was not angry, he immediately turned around and left. After bathing in his ear room, he suddenly forced the woman to strip his clothes and put them into the bedding and threw them directly into the courtyard where the Duke of protection lived."

    Hearing mianxing''s slightly excited narration, Jiang Luoyu woke up in an instant. After thinking for a moment, Jiang Luoyu shook her head helplessly. She looked at the carved window with a small slit in her eyes, and murmured, "he is bold. The Duke of the state is afraid that he will bear it down, but he is not afraid that General Xiao will directly turn against him."

    Before the words fell, a footstep heavily stepped on the front of the door. The man in Xuanyi pushed the door open without delay. The black hair held by a wooden hairpin still carried water drops, but his eyes fell into another pair of Dark Jade like eyes.

    Sleeping star sees the person that enters the door, then immediately can''t help but smile again, quickly stands up to the nature on the bed.

    "My Lord, the Lord is back."

    Jiang Luoyu waved his hand and motioned him to step back. He stood up and held out his hand to the man until the man sat down beside the bed and handed over the cloth towel he used to wipe. His smile on his lips was deeper, but his voice was faint: "today, I see the wind outside. Just after you drink and bathe, is it cold?"

    Muronghao was rubbed by him, as if he was a little sleepy, and as if he didn''t want to think about the farce just now, but he had to explain: "you must have known that woman..."

    "Since I know it all, you don''t have to say it again." Jiang Luoyu saw that he looked tired and knew that he had not had a good rest in the war a few days ago, so he temporarily moved his hand toward the bed, motioning him to come up and lie on the couch to talk. His smile became soft and light, "sit down, don''t be so far away from me."

    Murong Hao saw that he didn''t pay attention to him. His face softened a little. He lowered himself on his knee and let the man wipe his long wet hair. However, his eyes were filled with anger: "now you are sitting in the palace, and you come to the border from afar, and you are not feeling well all the time. If you do something like this, you are also hitting my face. If I can''t get it, they will You don''t have to be paranoid. "

    Jiang Luoyu''s fingers stopped for a moment and sighed: "General Xiao is good after all. How can you say that?"

    "I have said for a long time that the man is a heartbreaker. I will never be the same as him. Don''t speak for him in the future. I don''t want to listen to him." After that, he seemed to feel that his tone was too heavy. He could not help but soften his voice. He raised his hand and pulled the man''s hair wiping hand to his lips. He bowed his head and gave a kiss: "as early as I entered the city, I told you that you cooperated with them to destroy Wu Ya''s family. They would think it was my inspiration. However, people like me who know the old things are hard to conceal, and they will inevitably learn from that population After that, Qiangzi wants to be my so-called elder, and I will treat you as a deceiving younger generation by the way. "

    Listening to his sarcasm, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help laughing. In order to comb the man''s long wet hair, she chuckled and dropped a kiss on his forehead: "I don''t know when you became so mean."

    Muronghao raised his hand and hooked off his neck. His eyes flashed when his lips and teeth were light. His words seemed to explain, but it sounded more like a temptation: "don''t misunderstand me. I''m not making a mistake to you..."

    "I know." Jiang Luoyu noticed his mind, obeyed and changed his posture. He fell on the man and poked the jade white cheek of the man with his fingertips. His forehead was against the man''s forehead, but the expression of his eyes was somewhat complicated. "You just can''t get rid of the resentment in your heart, and you can''t solve it."

    When they were whispering in the bed tent, a low report came out of the door. It was obvious that they didn''t want to let anyone in at the moment, so they didn''t knock on the door.

    "Marquis, inner monarch, the protector of the country and the tolerance people have come to speak."

 Chapter 413

    As soon as the word "Duke of the state of protection" came out, Jiang Luoyu was keenly aware that the people on the side of her body were about to get up immediately. She raised her hand and pressed his wrist. She shook her head at him with a smile. She whispered, "Zhaomin."

    Stabilize the people around, that pair of black jade like eyes lifted, fell on the screen in front of: "let him in."

    The sleeping star outside the door whispered that it should be after half a cup of tea. Before half a cup of tea, the carved door of the bedroom was opened. There were two embroidered screens and two layers of gauze curtains. Jiang Luoyu grasped the man with a cold face and did not speak a word. He carefully observed the man who came into the door and spoke slowly after a moment.

    "Is there anything important that the Duke of protection sent you here?"

    "I''ve seen the Marquis of an kingdom. I''ve seen the monarch." The boy stood quietly behind the two screens and said, "the Duke of the state asked me to bring you a message, saying that the woman has been assigned to a manager of the city garrison as a concubine. In the future, he will persuade General Xiao not to send any more people to the marquis. Please don''t worry about it."

    As soon as he said this, Jiang Luoyu thought for a moment. Murong Hao, who was sitting beside him, flashed a bit of ridicule at his side. He stood up and wanted to speak, but the man behind him caught his finger again.

    The boy stood there waiting, not impatient, and never looked up to see how he reacted to his husband behind the screen, until Jiang Luoyu''s laughing voice rang out again in the room: "thank you for your trouble for me and the marquis."

    The boy bowed down to salute, and was suddenly relieved: "I''ll leave."

    After the boy left, Jiang Luoyu looked into the gloomy eyes of the people beside her and knew that this man had been attending the celebration banquet, At first, he was worried about himself. He wanted to be gentle when he came back, but he didn''t know how to comfort him. So he moved forward secretly. When the man was caught by surprise, his thin red lips covered the tightly pursed lips.

    After seeing off the boy who had come to report, mianxing turned around and waited outside the door. Originally, he thought that the sky was still early, and he estimated that the people inside had something to tell him. However, as soon as he approached the carved door, he saw the light that had been on the edge of the bed flickered, and the room became dark with a thump, and there was no sound any more.

    Thinking that the two masters were warming up, the sleeping star closed the gate with a smile and went down the steps. When he was halfway there, he suddenly looked up to see the full moon hanging on the sky and held his arm tightly.

    Seeing the love of the masters, he couldn''t help feeling homesick

    The next day, it was not dawn. Although he was awakened by the guards who came to report the military affairs, Murong Hao still walked out in a clear, expressionless stride. Yesterday''s gloom and helplessness seemed to be swept away. The yawning man sitting by the window watching him go away chuckled and shook his head.

    When it was daybreak, Jiang Luoyu walked around the yard with the help of sleeping star. Before he stepped out of the yard, his eyes inadvertently glanced at the boy who had reported to him yesterday. At this time, he was walking towards himself with a puzzled frown.

    An hour later, in a quiet alley outside the chengshoufu, Jiang Luoyu, dressed in a black hat, stopped to show the sleeping star beside him to be more careful. Unexpectedly, he found that there were not as many people in the garden as he had imagined, except for one standing not far away who was preparing to lead him Besides the old servant of the road, there was the thin and straight figure at the end of the road.

    After seeing the body shadow, Jiang Luoyu raised her hand to stop the sleeping star''s following. She walked to the back of the body shadow by herself, and saluted respectfully: "Jingyu has met the Duke of the state."

    Before the words fell, the man standing with his back to him suddenly sighed, turned slowly, and let the bright sunlight illuminate the handsome profile of the knife and axe, and the face that is no longer young: "let people look for the emperor to come, it is yesterday''s matter, hope you don''t worry about it."

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyelashes and covered up the complexity of Xiao Yun''s eyebrows. She said with a smile, "it''s not the Duke''s fault. Jingyu is not a person who can vent his anger casually."

    Xiao Yun looked at his drooping head and was silent for a long time. Just then he opened his mouth with a little bit of care I don''t know. Can I call you yu''er? "

    A moment later, Jiang Luoyu woke up when he was standing up. With a soft smile on his lips, he raised his eyes to his eyes which could not see clearly. He said in a low voice, "the Duke of the state is an elder. This will not change in any way. It is natural to call yu''er."

    "In fact You are very well, yu''er. "

    Fixed gaze at the person in front of him for a long time, Xiao Yun suddenly turned away his eyes light, with a very gentle but seemingly suppressed tone, whispered to Jiang Luoyu beside him.

    "He has a cold nature. When I knew his existence, he was only different from you. I heard that he had suffered a lot when he was a child. You saved him You know each other well, and now you''ve been married for a few years and have children, which is his only weakness. You have to turn yourself into someone else can''t do harm to, so that you can''t be attacked by others. "The word "he" in Xiao Yun''s words is no surprise that every time he looks back, he will feel a lot of pain.

    JIANG Luoyu, who heard this, didn''t understand. According to everything mother Han gave, since he didn''t love murongmin, Even if something happened to murongmin and him, and gave birth to a son who committed suicide for him, why did he suffer so much over the years, and even faced Xiao with a negative attitude?

    But for Murong Min who died and Murong Hao who hated him, did he only have guilt and apology?

    But if he is so guilty, murongmin and his children are always innocent. According to the appearance he shows below, it is impossible to attack murongmin and his son. But why let other Xiao family members kill mu Ronghao, and even go all the way to kill mu Ronghao with Wu Ya Shi?

    If he changed direction, if he had never forgotten murongmin for so many years, and he was actually in love with murongmin, all this would be more difficult to explain. What''s more, after murongmin''s death, Xiao Yun still married Wu Ya''s middle-aged man as his wife, and gave birth to his legitimate eldest son and legitimate eldest daughter?

    Jiang Luoyu was in a trance for a moment. After all, she looked at his side face in a complicated way. She didn''t ask her questions. She was full of soft voice.

    "What the Duke of the state taught me."

    "Not a lesson Not even teaching. " Hearing his words like this, Xiao Yun''s face suddenly flashed a layer of gray, and the light of his eyes was also deep. With the pain after being suppressed, he tried his best to calm down, "only prime minister Murong can teach you, and I No identity can do that, it''s just a reminder to you. You''re not as fit as usual. Take care of yourself. "

    Jiang Luoyu felt a little sad when he listened to him in such a tone. Thinking of muronghao''s gloomy eyes yesterday night, Jiang Luoyu subconsciously took a step forward and wanted to test the story of that year: "the Duke of the state, in fact..."

    Who knows not to wait for him to finish saying this, in front of Xiao Yun as if to see through his thought, turned to avoid his eyes, suddenly opened his mouth and pressed his words back.

    "Although you don''t pay attention to the things of yesterday, you should be more careful when he is away. I know the temperament of my second brother. He is too worried that someone will take what he wants. Sometimes he will do a lot of untimely things. I will try my best to persuade him, and I hope you will forgive me more. "

    As soon as these words were uttered, Xiao Yun breathed out a long breath. No matter how Jiang Luoyu thought at the moment, he took out a piece of bronze amulet which was a little smaller than the ordinary amulet, and handed it to Jiang Luoyu, who had already recognized what it was and looked surprised.

    "This thing is my apology."

    This token, which looks like a tiger amulet, is not for the purpose of dispatching troops. However, it can freely take anything in the city''s garrison, including armor weapons. There is no fourth person except General Xiao Yu, commander-in-chief, and the man in charge of the armory.

    Jiang Luoyu gazed at the token in her hand and knew how powerful it was. After a while, she still held it in both hands and said, "you are serious. This thing..."

    Seeing that he didn''t dare to accept it easily, Xiao Yun also knew that he was afraid that he would get into trouble after receiving it and implicate him in muronghao. His eyes were softer a little bit, but he was very sure that he closed his fingers and said in a low voice: "take it. Maybe one day, it will work."

    Jiang Luoyu was shocked by his words, hesitated for a moment, and finally put it away. He bowed his hand and said in a low voice: "thank you, Lord."

    After a long time, Jiang Luoyu took off her cloak and sat on the bed of the imperial concubine. Her fingertips crossed the token in her sleeve. Her eyes were dim for a moment. Until the sleeping star lowered her body and put the tea cup aside, he was still looking at the shape not far away from her eyes, so that the two attendants approached her with some doubts and whispered.

    "Nei Jun?"

    "Go back." Hearing this call, Jiang Luoyu suddenly woke up. A smile rose from the corner of her lips. Her eyes were black and she looked at the people in front of her. She whispered, "don''t tell the Marquis that I saw the Duke of the state."

    Sleeping star knows this matter is important, dare not slack, answer a way: "yes, inner gentleman."

 Chapter 414

    Three months later, the border area entered the early autumn, getting colder and colder.

    Before dawn, the house was quiet, and the sound of drums was gradually heard. It was like a giant beast walking towards here. The man lying on the pillow frowned, raised his hand and touched the position around him. However, he felt a little surprised. He could not help but open his eyes and linger in the dim room for a moment, and then he could see the dark back of several layers of screen curtains, He sat up with his head up, tired and hoarse in his voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Zhao Min

    "It''s not light yet. You''re heavy. Go to sleep."

    Hearing Jiang Luoyu''s voice, Murong Hao, who had been carefully dressed and was afraid to wake people up, sighed helplessly. Knowing that the man was not going to watch him go and would not lie down again, he put on his coat and lifted the screen curtain. He lowered his body and held the man who was about to sit up in his arms and stroked his shoulder.

    Since Jiang Luoyu had been sitting in the palace for six months, she was in a state of mental distress and difficult to fall asleep. This time, it was getting light. She must have been awake and couldn''t sleep again. The baby would be born in more than two months. During this period, sleeping star took Jiang Luoyu out of the palace. However, because she was in the border area, she didn''t go out of the government, but she just walked back and forth in the corridor.

    Thinking of this, Murong Hao bowed his head and kissed the forehead of the man in his arms. He could not help but whisper.

    "It''s a bit cold today. Although it''s early autumn, I think it''s snowing outside. Be careful when you go out."

    "Good." With a smile, he leaned against the golden Li bird pattern, squinting his eyes half awake and half dreaming. His fingers clenched the man''s fingertips and asked softly, "what are you going to do so early?"

    At the mention of this, muronghao''s expression was a little worried, and his arm used some strength: "the marching drum has been knocked, I''ll go and have a look"

    no wonder he just heard the drum sound. It turned out that he was not really dreaming.

    "If nothing happens, come back early."

    "Good."

    Jiang Luoyu leaned on the soft pillow with a smile and fell asleep for about half an hour. When it was finally bright, she got up and asked people to come to wash their clothes. When the maid on the side lowered her body to wear a hairpin for him, her dark jade like eyes suddenly fell on the small sandalwood box on the edge of the make-up box The sleeping star that one side hangs a head to wait for to order a way.

    "It''s time for the Marquis to come back. Go and find out the news from the outside. What''s the purpose of beating the marching drum in the morning? If you meet the Lord on the way, wait for him to come back and tell me

    Sleeping star nodded his head, turned around and walked out. Jiang Luoyu sat alone on the imperial concubine''s couch after combing and dressing. Her fingers hit the table table table, until the sound of footsteps outside the door became clearer, accompanied by a familiar voice with some anxiety and panic.

    "My husband, it''s not good!"

    Hearing these five words, Jiang Luoyu''s squinting eyes suddenly opened. She looked at the man who had just run back, flushed and panting. Her face was extremely calm and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    Mian Xing did not dare to ignore his eyes and said, "Xiongnu people suddenly launched a general attack this morning. Not only did they lead their cavalry to Dajin''s border, but other Hun princes and princes around also launched the attack. When they went down to inquire about the news, they knew that in order to meet those Huns, not only the Duke of protection and Marquis, but also the vanguard generals The army and others have all accepted the military orders, leaving General Xiao to guard here and not to leave. "

    Jiang Luoyu heard the speech, her eyes coagulated: "can you find out where the Marquis is is going?"

    Sleeping star stood in situ thinking for a moment, suddenly eyes a bright, while recalling the side of the intermittent way.

    "Huinei Jun, I heard that the place the Marquis was going to is It''s called Red River Valley... "

    "Red River Valley..."

    Jiang Luoyu was about to get up subconsciously with her slender fingers fastening the table. However, she could not help shaking when she stood up straight. Her face turned pale from ruddy. Mian Xing immediately stepped forward, carefully reached out to hold the person, and whispered, "Nei Jun!"

    "It''s OK. It''s the baby in the belly kicking me."

    After a long time, Jiang Luoyu, who finally stood firm, let go of the fingers of the people beside her, and gently stroked her protruding abdomen. The expression between her eyebrows and eyes instantly took on a dark color. She remembered Xiao Yun''s vague words three months ago and seemed to care about what she meant. Her eyes fell on the small sandalwood box again, and the whole person''s expression was awed.

    "Mian Xing, go to find the map and sand table of this area immediately, and the directions of other generals, and the places where the other generals ambush before the two armies fight, even if they are stealing I have to steal the marching layout from Xiao Yu''s hand

    Mianxing was surprised at first, but when he saw Jiang Luoyu''s cold face, he knew that he was not joking. He immediately took a firm look and said to him: -- Yes

    After the time of a cup of tea, the sleeping star who hurried back to the room will present the map stealthily from the study with both hands.

    "Nei Jun, this is the topographic map of the neighborhood. The red dot on it is the place where the generals are guarding."Seeing the volume of the map, Jiang Luoyu nodded and looked at it carefully. At first, her face was still quiet, but after a while, her whole face changed.

    ¡°¡­ No No. "

    he murmured, staring at the red dot on the map with" Red River Valley ". His fingers almost seized his strength and poked a hole in the map." the Red River Valley is easy to defend and difficult to attack. It is a long and narrow slope. Once the two sides fight, such a place will surely attract most of the Huns'' troops. But once they enter the canyon, the enemy will deliberately use the big one If the stone cuts off the army''s rear path, it will surely be connected head to end and wipe out the internal army completely! Is this taking Zhaomin as a bait? "

    After this, the sleeping star standing beside him also changed his face. He grabbed Jiang Luoyu''s arm in a panic, looked him up and down, and asked in a low voice, "what should I do? Lord, he Do you want to go to General Xiao... "

    "Tell General Xiao? I''m afraid that General Xiao made use of the estrangement between Hugong and Zhaomin. I don''t know how to make this arrangement by himself. " When Jiang Luoyu heard this, she gave a cold smile and clenched the map in her hand even more tightly. "However, the terrain and layout are not entirely without a way out If someone is outside, it will become a situation of internal and external cooperation. " Hearing the method of breaking the game, the sleeping star suddenly brightened up and waited for the master''s order: "Nei Jun, what should I do?"

    "According to the map, the nearest to the Red River Valley is Cousin Yichen''s vanguard army, but the number of this army is too small to save the people in the Red River Valley... "

    Jiang Luoyu took two steps forward and laid the map in his hand on the table again. He looked at it more carefully for a while. After saying Bai Yichen thoughtfully, her eyes suddenly turned and fell to another place, with a trace of dark light in her dark eyes.

    "On the other side Otaki''s army? So it is I really want to kill Zhao min. Dajin''s military orders are not allowed to act recklessly, not to mention thousands of people. Even if they want to save Zhaomin, they are powerless. Although it can be said that takong''s army is enough to save lives, if we ask for help from the army during the battle, even if we win the war, we can''t be charged with having an affair with takong. The old general can only do this kind of calculation... "

    Sleeping star was confused by his self talk. He didn''t know how to help. He could only ask with doubt, "what can I do now, Mr. Nei?"

    "Send a secret letter to Loby immediately." Jiang Luoyu took a deep breath, read the electricity from his heart, and said in a low voice, "tell him everything, then tell him the current situation. If he is not in the way, he will immediately send troops to ambush outside the Red River Valley."

    The sleeping star was startled when he heard the words of Jiang Luoyu. After thinking about it, he changed his face: "but Nei Jun, if you really do that, even if Da Long''s army rescued the Marquis, maybe he will be implicated in the crime after the victory of the war."

    "No way." Jiang Luo Yu picked up the lips, slowly opened the box in his hand, took out the token from the inside, lifted up his hand and handed over the past. "Holding such a thing, immediately sent people secretly to get the large armor of the golden armor. There is no need for it. As long as some of them are quietly transferred out and can command tens of thousands of troops to participate in the number of official positions above the general, it will be enough. "

    sleeping star took as like as two peas. After a moment''s observation, he suddenly took a surprise. His mind was clenched: "inside, sir, you mean

    ," after sending a letter to Luobai, he handed a identical copy to the protector of the state. Maybe there will be some surprises at that time. Jiang Luoyu did not explain, but looked coldly out of the window at the snowflake sky, and her smile on the corner of her lips became sharper and sharper. "When everything is ready, let all the dead men and bodyguards stay with me. After quietly sending those armor out, we will go out of the city in front of Xiao Yu and go to the Red River valley together!"

    The sleeping star lowered his eyes, arched his hands and said, "yes, inner king!"

    Seeing him turn around to do it, Jiang Luoyu seemed to think of something again. She turned to him and stopped him: "by the way, there are also those imperial doctors and medical attendants Let them go out of the city and follow them to the Red River Valley half an hour after we leave the city, or when the situation ahead is settled. "

    Hearing the words "we''re out of the city", mianxing''s calm look was suddenly swept away. The ominous premonition in his heart immediately rose. Subconsciously, he blocked him with a little panic: "but Mr. Nai, you''ve been in the body for seven months. If you ride to the battlefield on horseback, something will happen..."

    "If I go, it''s just a matter of time." Jiang Luoyu stood still, her white fingers clenched white. The smile on her face gradually disappeared and turned into a firmness that no one could stop. Hearing the speech, she said in a deep voice, "if I don''t go, Zhaomin will certainly not be able to come back. Do you need to think more about it? Go

 Chapter 415

    The more close to midday, the only light gradually dimmed, but the snow in the sky is getting bigger and bigger.

    Just outside the city in the wind and snow, a small vermilion door opened quietly, the red cape was raised, the white steed__ They stopped in front of the door. The white snowflakes fell on the black bun, and disappeared in an instant. The slender white fingers clasped the horse''s reins, and the thin red lips tightly closed at the edge of the fluffy bamboo hat.

    Not far behind the first rider, a figure in a gray cloak rode forward and lowered his voice to report.

    "Mr. nei, everything has been arranged."

    The first white horse snorted, and the horse''s hooves trampled on the snow with some uneasiness. The man on the horse gave a low reply. His slender fingers were set off by ice and snow. Compared with his crow''s long hair and scarlet cloak, the bright colors almost hurt people''s eyes.

    "Let''s go, drive!"

    The sound of the horse''s hooves hit the slightly wet land and raised the soil foam with bloody smell. The white horse was followed by many people in black with boxes, which passed the withered and yellow hay like a flash of lightning. The heavy sound approached from far to near the Red River valley where the cry of killing was shocking. The strong wind and snow flakes hit people''s faces, only feeling cold and piercing.

    When he arrived at the periphery of the Red River Valley, he had already seen seven fallen and eight crooked corpses all the way. One of the soldiers was still holding a bright red flag even though he was dead. Jiang Luoyu held the reins of his horse and definitely took a look at the soldier. Then he raised his hand and drew out his sword to look at the narrow mouth of the valley not far away. The two sides were in a very tight situation.

    Jiang Luoyu''s long sword ran across an enemy. Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were cold. Instead of driving his horse forward, he suddenly turned his horse to the mountains on both sides of the Red River Valley. When he reached the blue stone steps at the foot of the mountain, a Li bird with green tail feathers rushed down from the sky. After he entered the Murong mansion, Murong Hao gave him to tame him The young birds, which have been raised for several years, have been used to carry messages for Jiang Luoyu.

    Seeing the snow-white Li bird swooping down, Jiang Luoyu raised his hand and whistled. The Li bird seemed to find its direction suddenly. It fluttered its wings and landed on the light armor on Jiang Luoyu''s arm. It stretched out bright red claws for the owner to take down the brocade and silk in the letter box and unfold to read the dense small characters.

    "Luobai can''t get away from himself, but he has sent someone to come here. You take men and armor to meet them."

    After scanning the news on it, Jiang Luoyu breathed out a breath of white air, obviously relaxed. Looking back at the sleeping star who was waiting for the order and the numerous people in black after him, he ordered in a low voice.

    Sleeping star suddenly changed his face when he heard this, and immediately shook his head and refused to leave: "Mr. nei, you must not act in this way because of your unusual body. If your subordinates leave with these dead men..."

    "It''s enough to leave a few dead men for me. I know that it''s a drag to enter such a body. I''ll never fight in the Red River Valley by myself. Don''t worry. As long as you can meet with sergeant Taki who is here, arrange everything I command quickly, and come back to me at once. "

    Looking at his worried appearance, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes were soft, but her face did not fluctuate at all. She raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder. She lifted her arm but put on heavy armor. She put on her legs again. She took several men in black who followed him up to the bluestone Road. Her voice echoed in the empty depression.

    "Let''s go!"

    Sleeping star looked at his back. He bit his teeth and forced himself to suppress his worries. He also turned to his horse with the rest

    the man in black turned his horse''s head and drove his horse to the direction of the mouth of the valley again. The horse''s hooves fell into the dark red soil, causing a gust of wind, and soon it was completely buried by snow.

    The dark green mountain was quickly covered by the vast white snow, and the scarlet and broken limbs under it were shocking. The man in scarlet cloak drew out his swords and walked coldly along the blood road. His eyes stopped on the bow and arrow at his feet, and his slender fingers tightened.

    It seems that the man was not completely unprepared for such an arrangement If the two sides of the valley had been ambushed before, they would have been ambushed in the valley

    When he thought about this, he narrowed his eyes slightly, clenched his double swords on his side, walked towards the cliff step by step, raised his hand to kill a soldier who was supporting his escape, and looked down at the bottom of the cliff.

    Everything you can see is blurred by the white snow. The broken limbs fly high, and the continuous sound of killing and sword entering the flesh comes from below. With strong blood, the wind blows up the scarlet cloak, which is just like the bright one left in the world.

    He put his swords back into the scabbard. His eyes moved slightly and fell on the man with silver armour in the middle of the valley. When he saw that the silver pattern on the black dress was almost dyed dark red with blood, although his life was not in danger because of his superb martial arts, there was a bone deep wound on his forearm. He could not help but pursed his lips and his face became more and more serious Cool down.

    One side of the man in black quickly walked to his side, reported in a low voice: "Lord, it''s ready."Since he was ordered to enter the Red River Valley, he first sent people to kill the archers who were ambushed on the steep cliffs on both sides, and then led most of the infantry into the valley. However, he found that the number of troops in the valley was fundamentally different from that reported, and it was more than three times that of his own soldiers. Muronghao had already felt that he was in the game. He unconsciously recalled that Xiao Yu''s fingers had slipped across the ground in the early morning in the city garrison When the Red River Valley is shown in the picture, he stands beside Xiao Yu with thoughtful and sarcastic eyes. For the first time, he shows a look of panic. His eyes are dark brown and his eyes are dark, but he is more and more holding the spear of his right hand.

    He had been fighting for nearly two hours without stopping. Even though his inner strength was deep and his martial arts skills were excellent, he could not help feeling a little tired. His eyes were removed from the corpses of several Hun generals and the only Hun prince who had been killed in front of him. During the fight, he glanced at the soldiers around him in a hurry. Some were shocked to find that the death of these men did not stop the Hun surplus On the contrary, the attack of soldiers made them fight harder against the remaining generals and soldiers of Dajin, and even dragged a few more people even at their own death.

    Such fierce and fearless death has long surpassed the average soldier.

    In this way, all these things are more like a long-term agreement. Even if the commander-in-chief of the Xiongnu soldiers will be killed at this time, all the Hun soldiers will not retreat, but will fight to wipe out Dajin''s army. There are many well-trained dead soldiers in soldier''s clothes mixed with them. All the dead soldiers are suddenly poisoned on their blades, if not for his long wearing time The stone was almost invulnerable to all kinds of poisons. Just when the death man''s dagger crossed his forearm, he should have fallen.

    Such a vicious and comprehensive plan is not like the one that Xiao Yu dared to devise when he framed him. It is more like the idea of the one who has defected from the Wuya family leader

    The spear in his hand killed the man who intended to attack him on the exposed rocks. His beautiful white face was stained with dark red blood. His left hand once again raised a short sword to protect his body. Just after it was sent to another person''s heart, the powerful and heavy drum sound suddenly sounded at this moment, as if stirring with the heart in his chest?

    The deputy general who had been following him secretly was covered in blood. After hearing this sound, his face suddenly brightened. He did not care about his leg, which was still bleeding. He moved to muronghao''s side and said in a low voice: "general, it''s the sound of marching drum! The drumbeat is Reinforcements are coming! "

    The man in Xuanyi Yinjia didn''t answer, but turned his head slowly and looked in the direction of the drum.

    The snow flakes scattered all over the sky almost covered his eyes. But when the cold wind rolled and unfolded, the scarlet cloak with Chen Hua flowers, Murong Hao''s eyes shrank to a point. He looked at the figure with disbelief, and almost forgot that there were many enemies around him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Chen Hua

    Jiang Luoyu stood in front of the marching drum which was high enough to be a man. Holding the drumsticks in both hands, he thumped the drum, and according to the custom of the army, he beat out the drum beat of reinforcements. He did not look down the mountain again. The man''s reaction after hearing the drum sound recognized him was filled with joy and bitterness.

    Zhaomin, such a body can''t easily drag you down, but since I have arrived here, I must let you know that I have the same mind as you --

    If I can''t live with you, I would like to die with you.

    The sound of marching drums reverberated in the sky and earth. The red color suddenly bloomed against the wind and snow, just like a red plum blossom in full bloom. Hearing the drum sound, some of the gold soldiers who had lost their spirits gradually began to fight back against the Hun army. After a while, another wave of shouts of killing came from the direction outside the valley, proving that there was indeed reinforcements It''s up to them.

    Muronghao also heard such a sound, but his beautiful face did not change at that moment. He still killed the dead man who had been killed by himself without expression. His eyes looked far into the direction of the valley mouth. At the next moment, he suddenly saw the soldiers who rushed in from the mouth of the valley, dressed in takong armor, who were not known by some generals in gold armour When the leader is looking at this side, he is more serious.

    Even if he did not move his mind at the moment, he already knew where these troops came from. As long as the people who have a heart see the armor of Da Long and associate it with Da Jin Da long, who has been fighting against Xiongnu for nearly half a year, he can surely guess that this is the army of King Xiaoyao not far away from here.

    But the strange thing is that although these generals who lead the soldiers are dressed in gilded armour, muronghao has no impression.

    The man in Xuanyi vaguely felt that there must be something strange about this matter, or it was the arrangement of the man who was beating drums on the mountain peak at this time. However, according to common sense, if there is no tiger order in charge of military supplies, these armours can not be transferred

    This thought did not exist in his mind for a long time, but was quickly stopped by the attack of the remaining several dead men. The long gun stained with blood in his hand made a sound of breaking through the air, and the dagger in his hand went into a person''s chest. However, the dead man put a tiny dagger into his shoulde

 Chapter 416

    The battlefield was in full swing. Jiang Luoyu, on the mountain peak, could not help taking a breath when he saw the reinforcements coming. Even though the drumstick in his hand had made his arm slightly numb, and because of this, he was also tired. However, he did not stop his movement until a man in black quickly stepped up to him and forced the sound into his ears.

    "Lord, the enemy has begun to pay attention to this place. On the opposite cliff, there are enemies climbing up again, as if they are ready to shoot arrows in this direction, and a small army is about to rush up."

    Hearing that he had noticed that his Hun army was coming up, Jiang Luoyu narrowed his eyes slightly and cried in a deep voice, "I will beat drums until reinforcements arrive. I will hold on until then!"

    Behind him, several men in black immediately held swords and said, "yes, my subordinates!"

    Before the words fell, a group of Xiongnu soldiers with bloodstains and fierce and murderous spirit had already killed them. It was obvious that they were aiming at the man on the mountain who suddenly beat the marching drum and dressed as if they were not ordinary soldiers, but were specially coming to assist the Deputy General of Anguo.

    Without Jiang Luoyu''s marching drum and reinforcements, the Hun soldiers were far more than the Dajin soldiers, and there were some black dressed dead men ambushed in the valley to help. They could have hanged the army of gold and cut off the head of an Guo Hou as a result. Unexpectedly, this man suddenly appeared and disturbed everything. According to the current situation, the reinforcements are far more than that The existing Hun soldiers, together with those who persisted in the current Dajin army, killed the Hun master general, but suffered some minor injuries and no life-threatening danger. At this time, he led the army to fight back in an all-round way!

    It was almost impossible for them to win again after their defeat, and all this was given by the man who had broken things in front of them!

    There are not many Hun soldiers left, but all of them can be killed to the present. Even if Jiang Luoyu has several dead men to protect him, his martial arts are not bad. However, he is still sitting in the palace at this time, but relying on armor to temporarily cover up. If he is killed for a while, he will not hide it. Second, he already has the drumstick in his hand to motivate the soldiers at the foot of the mountain If you don''t knock on the gold medal suddenly, the general and the people will lose their mind for a short time. In case

    What''s more, if those Hun soldiers found out that he was a Gemini and dressed up like this, they would surely guess the relationship between him and muronghao. At that time, it would be more than just this group of soldiers. Although it seems that the army and the commander-in-chief at the foot of the mountain have already passed the crisis, once he is arrested, he will certainly become muronghao''s only weakness!

    thought in his mind, how many changes in his mind, Jiang Luo Yu Li threw away the right hand drumstick, raised his hand pulled out the long sword behind his back, his eyes swept the four sides became alert, and at this time, simultaneous interpreting a very familiar voice, anxious with a strong smell of blood: "son of heaven!"

    The sound of sleeping stars!

    Jiang Luoyu''s face brightened when he heard this voice. He knew that mianxing was afraid that if the emperor was called by others, he would immediately expose his identity. Subconsciously, he had to turn around and look at the situation. However, before waiting for him to make any action, a burst of tearing sound broke through his ear, followed by mianxing''s panic.

    "Young master, be careful!"

    Before his voice dropped, the drum suddenly stopped. Murong Hao, who was down the mountain, heard the drum stop. He immediately sank with his heart. When he looked up, he was stabbed by a dagger into his chest. However, he did not care. He looked up at the mountain. When he saw the situation clearly, he finally flashed a panic: "Chen Hua!"

    Jiang Luoyu had already put down his drumstick when he was rolling and stood up with his swords on his side. His heart almost jumped out of fear because of his violent movements. He gradually felt the pain coming from his abdomen, but in comparison, he found himself unconsciously bypassed by the front Surrounded by the three dead men, the arrow that just escaped was just the first wave.

    Seeing the three dead men fighting with Jiang Luoyu, who was pale, he had not been waiting for long. The man in heavy armour gradually showed defeat. He killed several soldiers from the rear. When he arrived at the sleeping star nearby, he bit his lower lip and was about to jump into the enclosure. However, he was held by the man who followed him on his shoulder. In front of him, he saw a sudden black shadow, the long gun in his hand With a wave, two of the three dead men died in an instant. Jiang Luoyu''s expression was softened because she was out of danger. She was holding the handle of the sword and slowly calmed her breath.

    Seeing that Jiang Luoyu was out of danger, mianxing ran quickly around him to protect himself. His two daggers were obviously poisoned. The soldiers who had just arrived from the foot of the mountain quickly surrounded the exhausted Huns and killed them in a short time. The people in heavy armour were just about to breathe when they saw everything was about to breathe When all the dead men besieged the figure, the Dark Jade like eyes took a bit of complexity.

    The situation was gradually under control. Mianxing drew out the dagger and looked around. As soon as he turned back to help Jiang Luoyu hide in the woods for a while, a dead man in black jumped out of the encirclement circle and was standing in front of them. Seeing the sleeping star clenching the double daggers, he met him with a light weight. Similarly, Jiang Luoyu had not left two steps away from the sleeping star Suddenly, I felt that the child kicked himself heavily, and a very ominous premonition followed.However, in the next moment, Jiang Luoyu subconsciously turned around and saw a crossbow arrow with the length of an arm shot from the opposite cliff. He was very quick to jump on the ground. He heard a loud noise. Although the arrow as thick as her arm did not hit him, it penetrated the soft soil and knocked down the marching drum placed behind him.

    The people on the opposite side of the cliff saw that they missed one arrow and immediately buckled up the second arrow. Jiang Luoyu watched them launch another arrow. This time, it was more and more difficult to avoid.

    The crossbow is not a hand crossbow, but an iron crossbow smaller than the siege crossbow. It''s very powerful and hard to avoid. Mianxing is fighting with the dead and can''t pay attention to it. Even if he can hold on for a while, his son has been in his arms for seven months. If he uses too much force, he is afraid that There will be accidents.

    Jiang Luoyu stood up on his back, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his eyes were blurred by the pain in his stomach. He faintly realized that he had just moved too much, and the children in his belly could not bear it.

    just as he was lying on the ground, he wanted to stand up again When he couldn''t make it better, there was already a sound of footsteps coming in his ear. Most likely, mianxing finished cleaning up the dead man. Come and see how his situation is He had some confused thoughts. Suddenly, he felt that his eyes were black and heavy, and then a strong push pushed him and another person to hit the trees in the opposite direction of the cliff edge. Fortunately, the person who hit him reacted very quickly. As soon as he felt his body moving, he immediately grabbed his arm and let him stop in front of a hard boulder.

    Although she knew that her current situation was probably not good, Jiang Luoyu also knew clearly that it was the person holding her who had just been shot by a crossbow arrow on his behalf, and she happily held his arm, which saved his life. He tried to hold back the blackness in front of him because of the pain. His fingers could hardly hold the handle of the sword. He looked up and looked up. His face was pale and bloodstained. A blood hole was shot on his shoulder armor by a crossbow arrow. Xiao Yun, with a worried look in the eye, reluctantly opened his mouth to thank him.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you very much The Duke of the State... "

    Before the words fell, a blue figure rushed over from the side, lowered his body and helped him to feel the pulse. The other slightly cleaner hand wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. The words were full of anxiety and worry: "how are you, my wife?"

    Jiang Luoyu was quickly cut off by the pain in his abdomen. Somehow, he still remembered that he was still on the battlefield. Xiao Yun, who had just saved him, had to fight with the dead again with his wounds. The Huns were not completely killed by the soldiers. The only good thing is that because of Xiao Yun''s rescue action, he was about to retreat into the woods behind him, despite the weather As it grew colder, there were no thick leaves to hide him, but at least the crossbow on the opposite cliff was hard to aim at him.

    "We Go... "

    "Yes, my Lord."

    Mianxing also knew Jiang Luoyu''s worry, and took great efforts to help Jiang Luoyu tremble. Finally, he looked around a little distance and saw that Xiao Yun, who had killed a dead man, and the situation at the bottom of the valley was not too dangerous. He almost dragged Jiang Luoyu to the woods. Before he could make a few steps, he was keenly aware that Jiang Luoyu was cold and cold As he slid down, he looked at the ground. After seeing a clear line of blood, he raised his hand and took Jiang Luoyu''s pulse. His eyes widened and he almost cried in his words.

    "No, sir! I''m afraid I can''t wait. You You are going to give birth prematurely... "

    Jiang Luoyu insisted on walking for a few steps, looked at the blood under her body, pursed her pale lips, panted for several times, and then murmured in a low voice Since we are going to give birth prematurely I can''t stay here and drag him down And Other armies... " "All your troops have arrived!" Seeing that he had to endure the pain, Mian Xing had to go deep into the woods. He did not immediately call anyone to help him. He looked back again and again with tears in his eyes. He exclaimed in panic, "and those soldiers brought by the Duke of the state must be able to save the Marquis. Don''t worry But the emperor! You... "

    "I''m fine I can still bear Help me up

    With a dozen fingers, he said, "I can''t bear to walk out of the river with a dozen bloody beads." Come to help me, Zhaomin must know I I don''t have to Can''t Let him worry... "

    Mianxing dare not disobey the master''s words, but Jiang Luoyu''s pulse has become more and more dangerous. If he has a good diagnosis, the master will be born!

    Although he has been carrying oxytocin medicine, scissors, gauze and other things on his body to protect his health, he said that if Jiang Luoyu could give birth safely, not only did he have no confidence in his own medical skills, what''s more, there was almost no place for people to avoid in the nearby mountains, which was also the most easily found battlefield for many soldiers fighting hand in hand!

    He almost did not dare to think about it any more. He supported Jiang Luoyu with all his strength. He was looking for a place and thinking of a way in the bottom of his heart. His voice was frightened: "Nei Jun, but this mountain forest is deserted. If you go on like this, you will be in danger before you find a place...""It doesn''t matter Signal Gather all the dead Help me to hide for a while, and we can''t be seen by those enemy troops... "

    Jiang Luoyu felt his panic and fear. He patted his fingers with difficulty, and he could not make any strength. He could only be carried forward half by the people around him. The pain made his eyes dark and could hardly see anything. His words were so thin that he seemed to be cut off in the next moment. However, a faint smile escaped from his lips.

    "I know The last time I visited Chang''er At birth You just watch This time My child and I Can we live It''s up to you. "

 Chapter 417

    This time, it suddenly rose in the early morning of the border, and the war ended with the provocation of Xiongnu. At the end of the war, it was already the time for the frontier to be covered in snow. The generals in the chengshoufu finally resumed their former recuperation. After taking turns on duty every day, they led the army to go out for a cruise. When they met the Huns, they fought hard and led the soldiers back to the city ¡£

    At this time, the chengshoufu was already wrapped in snow, and it was very cold in the autumn in the border areas. The only vitality was that several maids and double servants who were constantly walking around the pavilions, serving the masters and sons, and the soldiers who patrol with weapons from time to time.

    It is three days since the war.

    On that day, when the war was just over, reinforcements came in and surrounded all the Xiongnu people who were fighting in a desperate situation. He killed the dead men around him, and immediately took his assistant general to mount the mountain. However, he swept the ambush troops on both sides of the cliff. Although he was wounded, he still looked dignified and looked for the man who was looking for Jiang Luoyu.

    He did not go to see the man, but secretly bit his teeth. When he saw the blood stained in the rocks, his heart seemed to be suddenly lifted by something.

    Following the shocking bloodstain, he finally found the mountain cave hidden by the hay and branches. He saw that there were tears in his eyes as he stood beside him. He held a child who was stained with blood and cried like a cat. He just made a swaddling baby with a torn down hem, and a man whose breath was so weak that he could hardly detect it. He wanted to see the moment At that time, I will own a thousand dollars.

    Jiang Luoyu gave birth to his second son on the battlefield. Because of too much blood loss and too much body loss, Jiang Luoyu had been sleeping for several days without waking up. Fortunately, the nourishing soup still could not be drunk. After lying in bed for a few days, his face improved a lot, and his pulse became stable. He was about to wake up immediately.

    Standing in the courtyard in a blue and white cloth dress, dressed in a very thin cloak, the man with a pale face is looking at the icicles formed under the eaves quietly until there is a sound of pushing the door in his ear. Then he slowly turns around and looks at the person who walks out of the door silently. Ying Ting''s eyebrows are wrinkled and his words are full of worries that can''t be dispersed.

    "Is the emperor still awake?"

    Murong Hao and he looked at each other for a moment. They quickly turned their eyes and nodded. Their eyes were not clear. After a long silence, they bowed their hands and said, "that day Thank you for saving Chen Hua

    The tone is hard, as if there is some hesitation.

    But this attitude is a thousand times better than that when I first came to the border.

    He should be content.

    At the thought of this, Xiao Yun, who stood still in his original place, abruptly hooked the corner of his lips. His handsome face showed a kind of fuzzy softness, but unexpectedly explained: "I am the commander in chief of this war after all. I will surely save him even if he is not your wife, but someone else. Don''t feel sorry for him, Don''t feel that you owe it to me. "

    In this way, it''s more like leaving out the favor and letting him not feel guilty or have to bow his head.

    The man in Xuanyi under the eaves took a deep breath. His eyes darkened after a while. He looked up at his eyes and said in a low voice, "you..."

    The man in green looked at him for a moment, but his eyes were staggered again. Obviously, he was a little flustered. However, only after that moment, he recovered his previous calm and calm. His fingers behind his back quietly clenched. His heart seemed not as calm as that shown on his face, so he began to talk about another thing.

    "It''s time for me to go back to the emperor''s capital. I''ve already made a mistake about what happened here a few days ago after the war. Your majesty will not blame the monarch of Anguo for his own business. Instead, he will reward him for the war. However, if I expect, your Emperor will not be able to stay in the frontier before the Huns are destroyed."

    Hearing this, Murong Hao''s face changed. He immediately stepped down the steps and stood in front of him. His eyes were dim and complicated Why? "

    Seeing that he looked at himself like this, the man in Green knew that the man in Xuanyi was thinking about what he had done. For a moment, he did not know what it was like, but his smile on the corner of his lips suddenly broke: "although it is said that in ancient times, military orders have not been accepted in foreign countries, but have you ever seen the prison troops without official positions dare to rescue generals in the battlefield so boldly and mobilize non big gold Our army? "

    As soon as Murong Hao heard this, he knew that he had left his mind. A little embarrassment flashed through his eyes, but he could not see anything on his expressionless face: "but those generals are not wearing them..."

    "Yes, if Qiang Zi said so, it would be a good thing to say. But if you are your majesty, don''t you think it''s too coincidental?" Xiao Yunyao shook his head as like as two peas, and looked at Murong''s sudden appearance of tension. He had the same face as the man in his memory. He deliberately turned away from him and stopped his secret life.

    "With the appearance that you regard the king as his life in the imperial capital, taking advantage of the loophole in this matter, it is natural to call your inner king to give birth to you prematurely at this timeThe weak second son will go back with you, while you will fight against the Huns in the frontier. Your majesty will have the proton that will threaten you in case of disharmony. "

    "I know your majesty will leave protons for threat every time I leave the imperial capital." This is just the imperial skill used by every dynasty and generation. As a courtier without any objection, he has no objection. However, it would be too much to send Jiang Luoyu and his second son, who was unconscious, to the capital of the emperor. "But there are also my eldest son and di changshuang in the capital. Isn''t that enough?"

    "It is not enough for an emperor." The man in green sighed and clenched his fist on the side of his body, frowning more tightly. "If you have anything to say, just tell him immediately after he wakes up. In addition, he will leave the news and tell him not to hide anything."

    Seeing that he had finished speaking, he raised his steps to go without stopping for a moment. However, Xuanyi stood still until the blue and white figure of his back was about to disappear completely. Suddenly, the whole person''s expression changed and he began to speak in a gloomy voice.

    "There''s one thing I''ve always wanted to ask you."

    This sentence did not fall, should have gone far enough, can not hear this sentence, stopped at that moment. But when the thick snow cushion on his boots couch made a very light creaking sound, the cold voice behind him was mixed with the sound of pain which was the same as that of him, but it seemed to be totally different from that of him, and it echoed in his ears again: "at the beginning Why do you do that?,

    when I heard these two words, the fingers hidden in the sleeve trembled.

    A very long silence.

    The snow rustled in the sky, and one of them turned his back to the other. If anyone could take a close look at their expressions at the moment, they would be very surprised to find that such a silent and embarrassing silence was the only similarity between the two men except their faces.

    When he didn''t answer, muronghao did not move. His eyes, which had been photographed, reflected the water chestnut of the snowflake, the white color between heaven and earth, and the figure of the man who was a few steps away. The deep hatred hidden in his obstinate eyes suddenly could not be suppressed at that moment -

    until the person with his back to him finally opened his mouth slowly.

    "Since I know you exist, I know that you have hated me for so many years, and you have always wanted to ask me this question. But no matter how you think of the truth, I have only one word to say - I have never abandoned your mother and father, or even such a mind. "

    After saying this, he turned around slowly. Although his eyes were still deep and quiet, they could reflect his shadow clearly and naturally, which made the anger and hatred of Xuanyi people suddenly be washed out of shape.

    "In those days, when we had a close relationship with our skin, it was all due to the conspiracy. It was too late to regret after waking up. Later, I and Amin came together to eat and live together for several months. Although there was no offense, I really fell in love with him. But on the day I wanted to propose a marriage to him, he suddenly disappeared after a good time. "

    "You lie! Don''t deceive me that you don''t know the truth at all! " This time, without waiting for Xiao Yun''s words to fall completely, Murong Hao''s beautiful face suddenly covered with a layer of frost, just faded a little crazy again spread, fingers deeply embedded in the palm, almost see blood, biting his teeth one word at a time and saying, "the person you love is Chen Hua''s mother, Princess Rou jia chang, not my mother and father!"

    Seeing his reaction, he also told the old story of that year. The man in green was in a trance for a moment, but he soon recovered to the calm he had just been. He decided to look at his glass colored eyes: "you must have been hiding this matter in your heart. You have long wanted to blame me Well, some words are clean at one time. "

    At this point, he took a deep breath, and his eyes gradually became blurred with memories, vaguely soft.

    "Yes, I had a little friendship with your mother and father, Princess Rou Chia Chang and Wu Yatuo. Among them, your mother and father had the best friendship. Princess Rou Jiachang was gentle, beautiful, understanding, good at playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting. There were few people in the imperial capital at that time who did not admire the princess''s demeanor. I was one of them. But believe it or not, my admiration for the eldest princess at that time was only a temporary joy, and it didn''t last long. "

    Xiao Yun, who is already old, said and narrowed his eyes slightly. Standing not far away from him, Murong Hao has been staring at him, but in the next moment, from the bottom of his eyes, he saw a touch of pain engraved into the bones.

    "Since he left, I have stayed alone in the seclusion cabin. I thought that as long as he had me in his heart, he would come back to me, but I finally waited for It''s the news that your mother and father committed suicide. At that time, I wanted to be lonely all my life. I hated and resented everyone in my heart. I didn''t even want the people in Xiao family to be better He refused to marry Wu Ya''s legitimate daughter. He found a woman who was a branch of Wu Ya''s family and was pregnant. She married her and became the mistress of the Xiao family. "

    Muronghao looked at him coldly and fell into memory. Ben also had some relaxed eyes. After his words were spoken, he again turned into a hard ice: "you lied."

    "Only that woman knows who the father of the twins is But over the years, I have guessed. " Xiao Yun knew why he said that. He looked up and pulled his lips. He could not pick out any irony from his expression and words. However, his words made people feel cold. "That woman was crazy when her daughter got married, so I locked her in a place that no one knew. Now, the one who was sitting on the position of the master mother in Xiao''s house was always the dark guard arranged by me ¡£¡±Hearing this explanation, Murong Hao was stunned almost instantly, and his eyes became very complicated. He thought about the situation of the brothers and sisters at the moment, as well as the face which had no resemblance to Xiao Yun when he happened to see the eldest son of Xiao. His hatred at the bottom of his eyes was a little light, but his lips were still tight.

    "I have never hoped for your forgiveness, because I am indeed a heartbreaker. Let your mother and father refuse to believe me to the end of his life, and because of me, you will be forced to flee and live in humiliation and despair. " I don''t know how long later, Xiao Yun turned around again. Obviously, he didn''t want to face his eyes. His voice was so faint that he couldn''t hear his emotion. "You are the only son in my life, but you still refuse to call me a father. This is the retribution I have to accept, and I have nothing to say."

    After these words, he didn''t hear Murong Hao''s response for a long time. The man in Tsing Yi had a smile on his lips, but he couldn''t see clearly.

    "Only Xiao Yu is my only brother in law. Although I have made a lot of contributions over the years, I have also caused many disasters for my family. At first, it was my father who killed Amin and you, which led to Amin''s death. However, the woman''s child was not my own son, and did not inherit the rights of Xiao''s family. I was not controlled by my father, but was always mixed with Xiao''s blood. I refused to recognize it for so many years He, it''s revenge on him.

    Over the years, my father was frustrated with me, and he always believed that the second younger brother was the next owner of Xiao''s family, not me. I had no desire to fight for it. But I didn''t expect that because you appeared in the imperial capital, because he saw that I attached great importance to you, and he was afraid that I would go back to fight for the seat with him. This made him not hesitate to collude with the Huns and the uyashi. He set a trap to fight you for power and gain for the Xiao family, and even implicated the Xihua emperor and the children. You should count this account on me. "

    At the end of the speech, he turned his head slightly and promised in a low voice: "don''t worry, your surname is Murong, you shouldn''t be Xiao."

    "Injustice has its head, debt has its owner." Xuanyi man stood in the snow for a long time, and his shoulders were covered with snowflakes. However, he seemed to have not found it at all. His eyes, which were according to the color of the photo, had recovered from his previous coldness when he talked about Xiaoyu. "No matter what you say or what you will do, what Xiao Yu does will get its due retribution - that''s it."

    From the beginning to the end, he should have understood, even if it was fully explained.

    He had thought about it alone for a long time, but he didn''t realize at this moment that he would never hear the father from the first moment he knew the child until he died.

    It has been known for a long time that it is his retribution.

    The sound of footsteps in my ears gradually faded away until I couldn''t hear it. The man in green didn''t look back again. He just walked steadily step by step and slowly disappeared in the wind and snow.

    Just entering the warm room, the man in Xuanyi subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, stood in front of the burning fire basin for a moment, but suddenly turned around and walked to the window. He was determined to watch the blue figure disappear completely. According to the color of his eyes, there was almost no focus, until suddenly he met a pair of black eyes with gentle.

    "Chen Hua When did you wake up? "

    "In the middle of that, I was already awake." Seeing Xuanyi man come to him in a hurry, with joy and love in his eyes, he had just awoke early. The person who heard them pillow on that man''s shoulder for a moment, regardless of his weakness, lowered his voice and advised, "Zhaomin, since you know the truth, even if you can''t get along with him naturally, you should put down your hatred towards him."

    After saying this, Jiang Luoyu blinked her eyes and tried again: "after a long time, no one answered Zhao Min As soon as I wake up, I care about such things, and I don''t care about my body.

    but when I turn my eyes slightly, I think of the thin and thin figure of the man just now. For a moment, I feel a little soft hearted, and finally I sigh with a deep sigh: "good."

    Hearing his promise, Jiang Luoyu secretly felt a little happy. Despite her pain, she almost broke up. She grabbed the man''s arm and asked in a low voice, "where are the children? I remember it was a boy, didn''t I? "

    "It''s a boy. Because of premature birth, some weak, but not a big obstacle, in the next room to raise Seeing that he was in a hurry to find a child, muronghao was a little sour in his heart. He looked at the sky outside, bowed his head and kissed him on his forehead. He muttered, "at this time, most of you have already gone to sleep. You are so weak. Can you see it tomorrow?"

    Seeing that he was insincere and pitiful in his eyes, Jiang Luoyu could not help but soften her heart and soften her eyes a little. Instead, she stopped asking her child. Instead, she said, "listen to you, husband."

    As Xiao Yun had expected, three months after Jiang Luoyu gave birth to his child, Emperor Dajin''s edict finally arrived at the border. He rewarded all the people in the last war. Not only did he not doubt that muronghao, the main force of the war, had won the victory of Dalang''s army, but he was rewarded and promoted to a higher rank.

    As everyone expected, after the award, the monarch and his second son, who were still weak, returned to the imperial capital together with the people who announced the order, so that they could no longer stay in the bitter and cold frontier.

    Emperor Jin kouyu''s words can''t be disobeyed. Muronghao himself knew it well. He accepted the will and the reward. They talked about themselves in the room for a few days. When the weather in the border area was a little sunny, Jiang Luoyu, holding his second son, followed the eunuch who had been granted the reward, got on the horse cart and prepared to go back to the imperial capital.At this time, it was deep winter, and the cold breath of the frontier turned into ice. Jiang Luoyu carefully tucked in the child''s quilt and watched the sleeping star hold the child into the carriage first. Then she looked back and looked at muronghao, who was standing not far behind him. She was determined to look at his muronghao, stroking his coat corner with forbearance and saying, "take care of yourself, be careful."

    Murong Hao saw that he was reluctant to give up. His eyes deepened. He suddenly put his arms around the person in front of him. He hugged him for a long time and then released his hand. He said in a deep voice, "take care."

    With the wind and snow howling, the carriage was moving along the official road, the thick curtain was opened a gap, watching the more and more distant dark blue city wall, the whole border was finally moving away, set off by the vast world of snow white, condensed into a small point that can no longer be seen.

 Chapter 418

    Just two years after Jiang Luoyu returned to the imperial capital, the Allied forces of Dajin and Dalang finally defeated the Xiongnu. They not only captured the Xiongnu''s right and left kings, but also sent the news that the Huns were no longer able to fight again after they were completely broken up. All of a sudden, the emperor, who had not been in the imperial court for a period of time, was heartened and decided to give an amnesty to all the officials on the day of the army''s return ¡£

    In the Liyu garden, the main courtyard of Murong mansion, the capital of the emperor, the pear blossoms are gradually showing their fragrance. The servant girls and the double servants are walking around happily. They are busy tidying up and cleaning the room. A housekeeper like Gemini suddenly comes from the door, pushes open the carved flower door and sees the figure sitting safely behind the screen, so he reports.

    "Good news, sir!"

    Jiang Luoyu is sitting at the table, looking at her two-year-old. She was very weak when she was born prematurely. Now her small face is wrinkled into a bun fold, but her body is better than before. At this time, she is playing with nine links in her hand. Her second son, Murong, has a delicate and beautiful face, and her lips smile elegant and warm. When she hears the sound, she raises her head and puts down her tea cup.

    "Don''t worry. Take a breath. What''s the matter?"

    The sleeping star stood firm and bowed to the big and small of Luohan''s couch. His face was even more joyful: "Nei Jun It''s the Marquis It''s the news from the Lord! "

    "News from the Lord?" Jiang Luoyu''s eyes suddenly brightened, raised his hand to take the letter he handed in his hand, "let me have a look."

    Mian Xing saw that he looked down carefully, and his eyebrows were even softer, so he couldn''t help smiling. He looked at the young childe who had been ill for a long time since he was born: "the battle of Xiongnu has been delayed for such a long time, but he has won a great victory in the end. The Marquis has made great achievements, and he will certainly be promoted after returning to the imperial court, but the emperor is not happy The Marquis wants to be promoted, but he will come back. The three little masters can also see their father. Is sleeping star right? "

    "Glib."

    After reading the good news at a glance, Jiang Luoyu put down his letter paper and rubbed it. After hearing the two people talking, she raised her head, blinked at her little son''s soft forehead, and said with a smile, "the army has just won the victory. Although the news is coming, people want to come back, but where is so fast. I see that it will be at least a month before they reach the capital. What''s more, after such a long battle, your Majesty''s announcement that the Huns were defeated is not a worry. But in my opinion, I''m afraid it''s not the case. "

    Sleeping star hears speech pour is a Zheng, some don''t understand: "inside gentleman how to make this speech?"

    "Since the Xiongnu had been defeated and had no strength to fight again, why did only Dajin withdraw, but the Tatong army never retreated?"

    Jiang Luoyu lowered her eyes, and her slender fingers plucked the nine rings on her child''s hand, and her smile faded a little: "as I guess, I''m afraid that the defeat of the Huns is true, and that of the emperor Xianwang and Shanyu is also true. However, it''s still mixed with water to say that the Huns have no power to fight again. Don''t forget that the Xiongnu were constantly agitated and provocative, but there are still big weeks behind them Shadow, a lot of things will never end so easily

    Sleep star immediately wake up to come over, busy nodded: "the gentleman said is, subordinate''s vision is short-sighted."

    As soon as the words of the two masters and servants fell, there came the sound of rushing feet outside the door again. After a while, a green figure stopped outside the door and lowered the voice to report: "the inner king, the secret letter from the master and son comes from the dark owl."

    Hearing the secret letter, Jiang Luoyu''s eyes flashed, and she went down to bed for two steps. Her slender fingertips swept over the handwriting on the thin silk cloth, and her face suddenly changed. She folded the secret letter as it was and set it on fire under the candle fire. Then she suddenly breathed out a breath and murmured: "so it is It''s no wonder that the war is not completely over, but Dajin withdrew his troops in this way. "

    Uyato He was captured in the first battle of exterminating the Xiongnu Youxian king. At this time, he was on the way back to the imperial capital! According to the hatred of emperor Dajin towards him, since the Xiongnu could not pose a threat for the time being, it was natural to escort Wu Yatuo. After such a long time of waiting and preparation, he was afraid that he would clean up all the forces and contacts of the uya family in the capital.

    All sorts of conjectures flitted through his mind. The man standing by the window finally clenched his fingers and said in a deep voice, "prepare the horse immediately!"

    Ten days later, in Dali temple, which is in charge of the capital of the emperor, big and small, there were two footsteps in the deepest dark prison. The one in front was lighter than the other. The one behind was like stepping on a heavy weight, and was reflected by the burning candle in the long corridor. Finally, after a huge bang, it suddenly stopped at the thick and thin arms In front of the prison door.

    Hearing the approaching sound, sitting safely in such a terrible prison, the man whose limbs are bound with several chains can not help but slowly raise his head and cast his calm eyes to the outside. Only when he sees the man standing not far away is illuminated by the fire, does his lip corner show a faint smile.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time In the silent prison, there was a long sigh. The people sitting cross legged did not move. The one who had not spoken for a long time finally opened his mouth. His eyes fell on the two people who were in the same black clothes and stood together together. "I don''t know why you came to see the last side of me. Why did you come here?""Wu Ya Tai Fu is so clever, can''t you guess what I''m coming for?" The man outside the prison door gave a low smile, but there was no smile in his words, only a deep mockery of Liang Bo, "how can I see Wu Ya Tai Fu alone, but I can''t see the fourth Prince''s concubine who left with you?"

    The people in the prison are so ridiculed, but they seem to be indifferent. Instead, they turn their eyes to another man who is silent all the time, full of deep eyes, and suddenly sneers: "where is the music, the king of Anguo should not ask me, but ask about the Marquis of your body."

    "He was taken as a tool by Wu Ya Tai Fu and married to Shan Yu to be his surname." Within a moment, the clear voice with the cold wind echoed through the empty and dark cell. "When he was alone in the head of the owl, Wu Yale did not want to be captured by the army of big gold, and he committed suicide."

    "Wu Ya''s family was taboo by his majesty. Now Wu Ya''s Taifu is also in the prison. All four of his children have lost their lives. He will surely be buried with you after your death." In the dark, a long white hand was exposed from his sleeve, gently touching the cold iron prison in front of his face, and his words became more and more light as if floating, "I don''t know what Taifu thinks What''s the feeling of destroying one''s own clan with one''s own hands? " The man in the prison still sat still, as if nothing could hurt his heart. When his slender eyes heard this, he suddenly picked up a little more and said, "you have killed my three children, and you can''t sit in the palace. I''ve already thought and thought about it. I''m afraid it''s not only the hatred of your husband and mother, but also the first son murongmin, and some reasons I don''t know."

    Another low smile, ice cold: "Wu Ya Tai Fu, have seen my face for so long, have not guessed?"

    The eyes of the man in the prison first solidified and then shrunk abruptly: "you Really... "

    "What do you think? Now that we have become the king and defeated the enemy, Wu Ya Tai Fu has fallen into our hands, but he has died unjustly. Moreover, if you count carefully, it is not only Zhaomin and I, but also the emperor who hates you deeply. There are also many poor people, and no matter you killed your beloved majesty. "

    The prisoners were awakened by his words. After a long silence, a trace of bitterness escaped from the corners of their lips. No matter what the outsiders said, they sighed with a sigh: "Princess roujia, the king of leisure in takong That''s why. It''s ridiculous that I''m blindfolded. I think I''m just framing you, but I''m not as clear as your majesty. "

    After saying this, he did not seem to want to see how the two men reacted outside the prison gate. He looked down from Gu Zi and fell into memory. However, his eyes were dazzled and he could not see clearly after being blurred by the darkness.

    "Your mother, she killed herself. I have been looking for her for many years, is really in love with her, but her green eyes are not me, but your simple minded father! When she saw Jiang Ying killed by an arrow on the battlefield, she would not leave with his body in her arms. Even though I said how much love I had, she did not hesitate to follow him. I wanted to stop it, but it was too late It''s ridiculous. I''ve always been cold hearted and self-made. However, because she begged hard before her death, she was soft hearted and gave up revenge on you. However, I let you linger on and hurt Wu Ya''s family here. It''s just a matter of reincarnation. "

    "Stay with you?" In the dark, there was a sharp toothed Seng Leng in the end. "The princess of the grand Taki carefree king, is it hard to be a concubine who is shameless, cruel and merciless and deserves to hide in the dark all her life and not understand what love is? I can''t think of the woman who gave birth to those four children out of wedlock for you, who could bear such a snake and scorpion like you

    "The monarch of the Kingdom Don''t speak too hard. " The people in the prison listen to him without any affection. They seem to be stung by his words. Suddenly, their eyes are like electric eyes. Even if they are in prison, they don''t fall behind. The smile on the corner of his lips is dark and thick. "Your father and I are brothers now."

    Hearing the word "Lianjin", two people looked at each other outside the prison door. Almost at the same time, Jiang Luoyu frowned and subconsciously stepped forward: "you say What? "

    However, after saying this sentence, the man in the prison seemed unwilling to say anything to others, so he slowly closed his eyes without saying a word, which made the two people outside the prison more suspicious. Before Jiang Luoyu asked what he said, a steady footstep suddenly sounded behind them, followed by a voice that they were both very familiar with.

    "Hao''er, yu''er."

    Jiang Luoyu moved in the bottom of her heart. She came back to Mu Ronghao and bowed to the man in the dark: "father."

    "The three children in the mansion are still waiting for you to go back. Don''t talk to him here."

    When they heard the speech, they should be in a low voice.

    In the long corridor in the dark, when Yi et al. Was about to walk out of the corner, she seemed to have some doubts in her heart. Jiang Luoyu finally looked back at her familiar figure, and her eyes were complicated and complicated. Finally, she fell on her palm and the worried face of her beloved in this life, she suddenly relaxed completely.

    "Zhaomin, let''s go home."

    The man nodded, and even in the dark, the warm lips fell on his forehead: "good."In the spring of the third year of Yuanshou, Emperor Chongqing of Dajin Dynasty, the Allied forces of the two countries defeated the Xiongnu royal court. The head of the family of uya was captured. There were 931 members of the whole family of uya. The bloody atmosphere shook the whole city and spread for half a month. In the following month, the emperor granted nanjingjin, the ninth prince, the crown prince, as the crown prince Fu Jun Jian Guo was in the east palace.

    All the things played by the emperor were decided by the crown prince.

    In the late winter of the third year of Yuanshou, Emperor Chongqing, nanjinxu, died of illness in Jingren palace. He left an imperial edict to order the crown prince to succeed in front of the coffin at the age of 45.

    -

    emperor Chongqing of Dajin

 Chapter 419

    "Drive!"

    "Drive!"

    "Wait for me! Drive

    The sunshine in spring is warm and soft, reflecting from the pure blue sky. There are white clouds floating like cotton wadding, and the light breeze is floating around. In the boundless mountain forest, there are uneven peaks and peaks. There is a magnificent feeling of continuous ups and downs, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    In this lovely scenery, there are three tall horses galloping here, carrying three young people of similar ages, about seven or eight years old, swimming in the jungle. Although the three teenagers have different looks, they are all very delicate, and their body and temperament are excellent. They are all full of joy when they are illuminated by the sun. They are also carrying hunting bows and arrows on their backs Come to visit the youth together.

    But when the three teenagers hold the reins and discuss the direction of each other in a low voice, they are obviously ready to hunt seriously. On a grassland not far away from them, the other two tall horses are carrying people on their backs, and they are walking slowly one after another.

    Sitting on the brown steed slightly in front of him was a handsome, lazy man with a jade crown. After looking at the three teenagers for a while, his eyes flashed with a smile. He turned his head and looked at the handsome man who was only half a step behind him. He suddenly said with a smile: "the sky is very good today, and it''s rare to make an appointment in spring. How can I take the initiative Do you still have a calm face and don''t talk, Murong? "

    The man who followed him had a very beautiful face, but his expression was as cold as ice and snow. When he heard the words, he lowered his head a little, but in his words, there was nothing else: "Your Majesty, forgive me."

    "Well, I''m going out for an outing today. Why are you so brainwashed? Don''t you see your husband and my queen are all talking and laughing there. Can you relax a little Having been on the throne of God for five years, Nan Jingjin, who had already tamed the aristocratic family in Dajin, looked at his ice face which had never changed before, and slightly puffed at the corners of his lips, "at least don''t be so tight! As if I had to deal with you... "

    People who have always known what kind of virtue the emperor is in front of him, and who beat up the body of ten thousand gold in those years, are still as steady as Mount Tai when they hear their words, and they say: "Your Majesty speaks highly."

    Nanjingjin''s lips and corners were puffed again, and she turned her white eyes in the sky

    They sat on their horses, and some of them said this, but they could see several tents set up next to each other in the distance. One of the largest tents was surrounded by stars and the rest were like the stars and the moon. If you look closely, you can find that the biggest tent has the mark of Royal pure gold.

    At this time, on the grass not far from the tent, there was a small area surrounded by heavy guards and maids. Among them, there were two adults who spoke in a low voice, and several young children were running and playing. The laughter rang through the ears like silver bells

    dressed in blue and purple riding women''s pairs, the person who had just put down the tea cup narrowed his eyes and pointed his finger not far away The children, who were playing, turned their heads to the woman with golden and red riding patterns, and said with a smile: "madam, you see, the little princess and lianer are having a good time."

    "Yan''er has been fond of her cousin''s lianer since she was a child. She likes to follow lianer even if she doesn''t follow wen''er. She doesn''t know that."

    Bai Yi, the youngest daughter of Bai''s family, now follows nanjingjin to the throne of God. Bai Yi, who sits in the back position as the first wife, gently follows his

    finger tip, and sees her lovely, snowy, pink ball like daughter. She is holding a boy about five or six years old with a slight back but a very stable body shape. The corners of his lips smile and nods his head: "if this is the case The two children have been holding each other like this. I will be good at making suggestions and give Yan''er and lianer a marriage. "

    Jiang Luoyu, who was sitting next to the white queen, smelled her words. Her eyes flashed slightly, but she gently threw the topic away: "the child''s temperament is uncertain, and I can''t tell what will happen in the future. The princess is only under three years old, and it''s too early for her mother to think about it."

    Bai Yiwan didn''t agree with him or force anything. He looked at Jiang Luoyu, who was quite different from that of the past. However, there was a trace of sadness in his eyes: "my cousin and Marquis are both far-reaching. After the collapse of the Wuya family, he asked Murong family to separate his family and set up a door to call him the Murong family It has been five years since the inner city supported his Majesty''s accession to the throne. "

    "Well, what does Zhaomin do Jiang Luoyu shook her head with a smile. Her eyes were fixed on her little son, who was low and didn''t know what to play with. Her words became lighter and lighter. "I still remember when I gave birth to lianer, and my mother was still pregnant with her royal highness at that time. In a twinkling of an eye, they were so big, and we couldn''t go back to that year after all."

    Bai Yiwan blinked his eyes. For a moment, he felt that the years were fleeting, the past was like smoke, and there was something indescribable about it, so he murmured: "yes..."

    When she heard her smile, she stood up and looked down at the grass? These days, he always wants to ride a horse like his two elder brothers. If he takes advantage of people''s carelessness, he will only go up. If he takes such a small princess Yan''er on the horse, it will be a big crime for him. "Although Bai Yiwan still calls herself "Niang" after listening to his words like this, the word "elder brother" really makes people feel close to each other. He immediately remembers the brotherhood between him and Jiang Luoyu before he left the cabinet, and his smile becomes clear: "cousin, this is interesting. Wan''er can write it down. Let''s relax."

    After a few words to say goodbye to the queen, the man in riding clothes quickly walked to the side of the stable, carefully selected a beautiful white horse, then took the reins, turned over and mounted the horse. After a slight identification of the direction, he swept away towards the direction where the figure could hardly be seen. The dark hair floated along with the wind, vaguely carrying the fragrance of flowers in the spring breeze.

    At the same time, in the dense forest full of green shrubs and tall trees, three young people from different directions meet again. The boy surrounded by the left and right looks a little younger, wearing apricot yellow riding clothes, with a little vigor between their eyebrows and eyes. At this time, he bent down to aim at a running sika deer, and let go of his hand is to wear his throat Once upon a time, people dare not underestimate the essence of riding and shooting.

    Because he was so absorbed in shooting the sika deer, he had already relaxed his control over the horse in his crotch. When the deer finally stopped breathing, the horse under his seat was a little impatient and snorting, shaking his head as if he were impatient. Suddenly, a boy who had just arrived at the meeting changed color a little, and immediately came forward to help him stabilize his body.

    "Your Highness, be careful!"

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not easy to get out and ride a horse. Don''t let your spirits down." The young man sat down again with his help, and then looked at the boy who came to help, but was always taut and expressionless. Seeing that he was dressed in black riding clothes, he was slender and beautiful, and he didn''t look like a man. He couldn''t help bending up his lips and joking lazily, "how do you accept the past, do you and I have a contest?"

    Who knows his voice just fell, Xuanyi boy did not wait to say anything, but on the other side sounded a smile, the same is the voice of the youth: "Your Highness, what do you want to contest? Prey or galloping horse? "

    The young man who opened his mouth was robbed of his words, but he turned around and looked at the young man in white who was riding towards this side: "Chengyang, your mouth is getting sharper and sharper."

    "Your Highness praises me falsely." The young man in white arched his hand with great respect. His face is very similar to that of a young man in black clothes. However, his outline and expression are much softer. His eyes are a bit crafty. "But if you don''t go, your highness and brother, I''ll take a step first

    The young man in apricot yellow riding clothes is the eldest son of the emperor nanjingjin and the empress Bai Yiwan. Now the eldest prince, Nan Junwen, looked at the young man in white and immediately turned around and ran in another direction. Then he looked back at his motionless friend and said with a embarrassed smile, "your brother is running so fast, how can you not catch up with him? Just watch Me, the past? "

    The young man in Xuanyi did not move. His dark brown eyes reflected the trees around him. He finally opened his mouth and said, "the lower body of the palace is not good. I''m afraid that your highness will have an accident. I''d better stay by your highness to protect him."

    "Look, listen, this is the second copy of me and you. Murong, how can your family''s inheritance be as rigid as you?"

    The conversation between the two teenagers was heard by his majesty, who happened to be close to the jungle. His face suddenly showed a look of crying and laughing. Looking back, he looked helplessly at the following behind. He always seemed to be the spirit behind him. He did not even speak very much. His words were full of indignation.

    Even if he was satirized by the emperor, he still had no response: "Wei Chen is frightened."

    Nanjingjin rubbed her sore temple, and finally gave up persuading the stubborn person behind her. However, her smile came from her heart: "you Not at all! However, I see that Chengyang looks like a real ten with your inner king. I want to break my head every time I talk. I can''t be as cheerful as you and me. If you don''t have good martial arts, don''t go to the battlefield. It''s almost as good to be a civil servant in the future. "

    "Your Majesty''s warning."

    After watching the three teenagers in the forest for a while, they slowly rode their horses to talk on the grassland. The emperor''s majesty sang a monologue for a while, and the courtiers who followed them said a word like gold. After a while, they both looked moved at the same time, but a white horse carrying a man on his back came towards here quickly. As soon as he arrived, he bowed down and saluted, His face was slightly red because of the horse, but his smile was very soft and amiable.

    "Jingyu has met your majesty."

    Nanjingjin saw that he was coming on horseback, and her eyes could not help but bypass him and look towards the direction when he came: "Nei Jun is coming. How about Yan''er and the queen? Do you still like it here? "

    Seeing him looking at Bai Yiwan''s direction, Jiang Luoyu knew that although the empress and the emperor had been married for several years, their relationship was better than that when they were newly married. At the bottom of her heart, she relaxed for her cousin''s situation in the palace. She said with a smile, "Princess Yan and the queen are still enjoying the scenery over there, but they seem to be very happy. I will leave lianer there. They are playing with each other. Please your majesty Don''t worry. "

    "Just like it. I''ll take it out in a humble way." After hearing this, nanjingjin knew that Xiaojiang Luoyu had not perfunctorily. She took a look at the two people beside her and laughed, but she didn''t stay in the same place. "Murong, since the emperor specially came to look for you, I''ll go there and have a look. It happens that after such a long time, she has not lived for a long time. She has gone after those kids."Muronghao knew that it was the emperor''s special opportunity to speak to the two people, but he did not refuse. He immediately lowered himself with Jiang Luoyu and said, "I would like to present you to your majesty."

    Seeing nanjingjin riding away, Jiang Luoyu tightened the reins a little and took a look at the side of her body. Although there was no change in her expression,

    her eyes suddenly bent the corners of her lips because of his gentle muronghao, and her face was a little worried, and she said in a low voice.

    "Just now I was sitting there with the queen. Lianer had been holding Princess Yan''er, as if she really liked her appearance. But if you really marry the princess, if the princess has been so gentle and smooth, and has a good discussion with lianer, if there is a gap between them one day, it will be difficult for you and me to mediate, and then something will happen. "

    Muronghao listened to his words and shook his head a little, but there was no worry in his words: "lian''er and the princess are still young, and your majesty has promised not to marry our son. Don''t worry about it for the time being."

    "If only your majesty and your mother have no mind." Jiang Luoyu''s face softened a little when she heard his words. She seemed to think of something. Her eyes were very deep and hard to distinguish. "In fact, I don''t want my child to marry into the royal family. The love of the royal family is always like a puppet. It''s not free to count. There are many beauties in front of her, which is doomed to be far-reaching. If one day you and my son have to marry into the royal family, I just hope that it will be better if you don''t want to be the Emperor... "

    When Murong Hao saw the change of his look, he knew that he was worried. He raised his hand and held his finger. He said in a soft voice, "you and I have two sons under my knees. Gemini is also a man''s pair. I think it will be OK."

    "Who knows? After all, things are hard to predict. "

    Jiang Luoyu shakes her head and gets out of the old things that have already passed away. She knows that she is very different from the old one. She must be worried. She can''t help but smile and hold his hand. She whispers: "I still remember that when I joined Dajin, I saw that you became the legitimate son of Murong family. I thought it was the climax to marry into Murong family and become the first mother How did you know that, because of his high position, he would have to leave Murong family and become the Murong family of Nanzhao instead of the Wu Ya family, who was destroyed and entered the inner city. At this time, it was adjacent to the Xiao family? "

    Muronghao suddenly heard Xiao''s two words, his face changed slightly, but his original deep disgust was slightly scattered: "this day, I never thought about it."

    "Since that time, I have expected something..."

    Looking at the change of people around him, Jiang Luoyu was acutely aware of the complexity of his heart at the moment. He recalled the conversation between Xiao Yun and muronghao outside the gate when he was at the border. He thought of all the things that happened after nanjingjin''s accession to the throne in recent years. The smile on the corner of his lips became softer and softer than the wind blowing on his face. It was not so much a trial as a consolation.

    "Those things were not all the fault of that person. Since you already know the truth and revenge, you won''t always hate that all the time, right?"

    Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment and looked directly at the people around him: "since you set up your own door and moved into the inner city, it seems that Xiao''s side has really stopped. It is said that the Duke protector who retired a few days ago has also put on a memorial and wants his majesty to inherit his title from you, Your majesty is aware of your life experience. What''s more, as soon as you wait, you can''t say that you will allow the compromise these days. "

    Hearing this, Xuanyi man didn''t respond for a long time. When Jiang Luoyu thought he would not speak again, Fang youyou said, "I don''t care about the title."

    Jiang Luoyu fixed his eyes on the man''s beautiful side face, and looked at his eyes which were gentle from time to time for a moment. He could not help but lift up a little, put the man''s shoulder around and kiss his lips. How could he not know that his beloved didn''t know that he was not in the title of Italian nobility, and did not care about those bad feelings.

    Seeing the lover almost bent over his body, the man in Xuanyi lifted his hand and fell in front of him. The palm of his hand clasped his back neck. Until the smiling lip was sucked and swollen, he stopped. His fingers caressed the pink cheek of the man, bowed his head and repeatedly dropped broken kisses between his neck. Finally, he made a deep and gentle voice.

    "When chui''er Chang''er grows up, one day..."

    After a long time of warm pulse on the horse, they separated. Jiang Luoyu''s smile became more and more profound. A trace of hard to see flashed through her dark eyes. Her fingers clenched the white horse''s reins and suddenly raised her beautiful white jaw. Looking into the distance, she said with a loud smile.

    "Just now I saw the children running horses, but I began to compare with my husband."

    Murong Hao''s eyes passed him, and his face was like a spring breeze and rain, revealing a faint smile: "it''s true that it has not been better than galloping horses for many years."

    "That''s it." The people behind Jiang Luoyu agreed with themselves. Her eyes were as bright as water, and her smile was like that of a troubled but gentle young man. "If my husband wins, I''ll let him do what he wants tonight. If he loses, he wants me to do what he wants, but he doesn''t bet?"

    "Why not?"

    "Drive!"

    "Drive!"

    The sound of the horse''s hooves gradually faded away. The gentle and warm spring breeze swept over, and a fragrant and moist fragrance rose, and the sunshine in the distance followed the green colorSliding -

    suddenly in the eye, golden, beautiful.

    In the spring of the fifth year of Qianming Dynasty, Murong Hao, a general of Chaoyun, was granted the title of Zhengpin Huguo. The emperor promoted the Duke of protecting the state to a higher rank. The Emperor gave him the golden character "Duke of protecting the state" to show his encouragement.

    However, the Duke of Huguo only loved his inner monarch and had no other concubines. They were accompanied by each other all their lives and only had their own offspring.

    Love is admired by later generations.

    the

    The old eunuch''s voice rang out in the silent Chu Xiu palace. Jiang Bing pursed her lips. Because of inexplicable fear, her heart beat fiercely. She tucked her trembling finger in her sleeve and lowered her head lower. She followed her father-in-law who came to lead her. Finally, she took a look at her back. When she was sent by her family, she could not help revealing her face All kinds of noble women and women''s pairs slowly step into the dark silent corridor and stop in the hall.

    Get down on your knees.

    The whole hall was immersed in darkness. The man sitting at the top of the throne not far away could not see his face clearly. He did not dare to look up and kowtow in spite of fear: "long live, long live, grass people, see your majesty!"

    There was a long silence, and a young man''s voice rang out.

    "Ice?" The man moved his body, his voice was floating, as if from nine days outside, "why is this name?"

    "Back to your majesty." Jiang Bing''s fingers were chilly, and he said respectfully, "the name of the grass people is due to the fact that on the day of his birth, my father Yi had a distant visitor and saw the sentence" a piece of ice heart in the jade pot. "

    "I see." Distant as if in the horizon of the emperor low smile, thin red lips in the light of the hook, "raise your face, let me see."

    Jiang Bing swallowed his saliva. His heart trembled fiercely, but he didn''t dare to disobey the man. He could only raise his head a little bit and look at the man on the throne not far away. Under the flickering lights, he seemed to see the handsome outline and faint smile of the man, and his tightly clenched fingers in his sleeve could not help loosening.

    "He was born in the prefectural palace, and he was a legitimate son." The man on the throne must have looked at him for a while, and suddenly exhaled a long breath. He ordered the eunuch who served beside him, "seal your concubines and Lord the temple of forgiveness."

    Hearing this, the old eunuch immediately bowed to the promise, motioned for the little eunuch to come to Jiang Bing. Then he took out a phoenix hairpin with a golden title from the tray, took off his hairpin, and then inserted the golden hairpin into it. He motioned Jiang Bing to hold his hand to get up, and quietly congratulated him.

    "Congratulations to your wife."

    This is Did you pick it up?

    Jiang Bing was still a little stunned. After a long time, he reflected the meaning of the eunuch''s words. He could not help but feel a little red on his face. Subconsciously, he wanted to see the man on the throne. When he lifted his head to half, he felt that it was wrong. Then he dropped down slowly, and made a stiff salute, murmuring and promising.

    "Thank you Thank you

    The man on the throne did not speak. He just waved the slender and powerful hand. Knowing the emperor''s meaning, the old eunuch summoned the little eunuch nearby and asked him to support Jiang Bing out of the Palace door. Then he quickly returned to the throne and reported in a low voice: "Your Majesty, you have given two precious women hairpins and three Gemini hairpins. You..."

    Seeing the figure go away just now, the man on the throne raised his hand and pressed his brow. In the words, there was a tired color: "make up nine people."

    "Yes."

    Out of the gate of the hall, Jiang Bing raised his sleeve and wiped the cold sweat that he had left on his cheek. He felt that his heart was finally a little stable because of his fear. As the father-in-law walked towards the depth of the palace, he turned left and right, got on the bridge and crossed the Royal flower garden, until he reached the front of a hanging flower door, he bowed and stopped.

    "Niang, this is the Yuxiang palace. You lived here with the two zongzi and became the master of the temple."

    "Thank you for reminding me." Jiang Bing looked at the gorgeous eaves and vermilion pillars in the flower hanging gate not far away. She felt a little more melancholy between her eyebrows, but her lips showed a smile. She took out a bulging purse from her sleeve and handed it to her father-in-law, saying in a low voice, "today''s selection is a happy event. My father-in-law will guide me. These are for my father-in-law, please accept them."

    It seems that the little father-in-law is often rewarded, the face unchanged salute way: "the Niang breaks the evil slave, the slave thanks reward."

    Seeing the little father-in-law accept the reward, Jiang Bing nodded and supported his arm into the garden. He saw four double attendants, four maids, and two young father-in-law saluting him together.

    "See your concubine, empress Jin''an!"

    Jiang Bing put down her hand and quietly swept the people in front of her. Knowing that these people were all servants of your concubines, she raised her hand to signal them to get up. Her eyes turned to a pair of waiters standing in front of her, and then she slightly softened down. She let the two waiters walk forward with a surprise smile and saluted them: "Niang, han''er, congratulations on your selection. I''m here to see you!"This double servant was brought out by Jiang Bing from the prefectural palace to serve him. He grew up with him when he was young. A gentle smile appeared on Jiang Bing''s face and raised his hand to help him.

    "Get up."

    After a long time of courtesies and meeting, Jiang Bing was welcomed into the main hall and sat down. Several maids retreated to the door and waited for the master''s orders. Jiang Bing half leaned on the imperial concubine''s couch and breathed out a long breath. Suddenly, he looked at the tent in front of him and whispered.

    "Han''er, you are the one I brought with me. You will still be my personal double servant in the future. You are the head of the double attendants and maids in the palace. You are no better in the palace than at home. You should be careful and don''t be caught by others."

    Is kneeling on the carpet to him pinch legs of Gemini smell speech, quickly nodded, should say: "cold son listen to master son''s instruction."

    Jiang Bing pillow on the silky silk, slowly closed his eyes, but suddenly flashed in the dark in his mind, the man sitting on the top of the throne, the corner of his lip with thin red.

    It was his husband, the emperor who had not been on the throne for a long time, and the eighth son of the emperor.

    He couldn''t see the man''s eyes, he couldn''t see the man''s face, and that man had become his most intimate person in the world.

    No - I''m not sure. He''s the most untouchable person in the world.

    "After a long day, I I''m a little hungry. Let''s eat. "

    The Gemini, kneaded and kneaded for him, did not know that the master had turned so many thoughts in his heart. Even though he was a noble concubine, he still had that kind and amiable appearance. He put away the uneasiness in his heart and whispered, "yes, madam."

    It was getting dark, but the lights were still bright in the imperial study at this time.

    The old eunuch walked out of the tent with light hands and feet. He did not stop writing after the imperial case. The person who replied the fold with a frown reminded him: "Your Majesty, you have been struggling for a day because of the talent show. It''s getting late. Please decide which palace to rest in today."

    When the words fell, the little father-in-law who was beside the old eunuch immediately stepped forward, knelt on the ground and raised the tray in his hand, so that the emperor sitting on the throne could see the green headed cards placed neatly.

    Ye Xu put down his pen in his hand and rested on the back of his chair for a moment. His eyes swept over those green cards, and suddenly touched the green headed card with the words "noble concubine" in it. Thinking of the soft and peaceful cheek that rose in the dark in the daytime, ye Xu could not help but move and murmured: "Jiangbing..."

    One side of the old eunuch along his eyes to see, tentatively: "Your Majesty, but want to cross the river your concubine''s brand?"

    The concubines who haven''t been sent to bed can''t have titles. Jiang''s concubines are of noble birth. After a bed service, they will not only have a title, but also be promoted to the imperial concubine smoothly. So far, only one of the nine selected today is a noble concubine, but his family is just a prefecture without official posts. The rest are all Jiupin zongzi and often present. Most of them are from poor families. It can be seen that the emperor did not want to have such a title People, like the imperial concubines and empresses in those years, have strong matriarchal backing.

    At this time, the old eunuch pondered thousands of times. Ye Xu didn''t know anything about it. He just kept silent for a moment. Then he raised his hand, crossed the river character on it with his fingertips, and turned over the green headed cards with his forefinger.

    "Go to Yuxiang palace."

    Together with the emperor, a sharp sound sounded again in the dark palace.

    The author has said: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, you have wood and you have guessed it is the two of them. If you have guessed it, I won''t do it for you. If you like, you can continue to subscribe. If you don''t like it, you can not look back at QAQ, and feel that you are cute ~

    two? Acacia is not beneficial

    in the temple, light jasmine Li Qingxiang diffuses with the smoke, and the person who has put on the exquisite clothes leans on the imperial concubine''s couch, half open the window, gazing at the full moon in the sky, and her eyes are somewhat blurred.

    The little Gemini, who lowered his bed and put the incense ball in, stood up straight. Looking back, he saw Jiang Bing leaning against the window, holding a cup of tea from the table with a smile and walking towards him.

    "Madame, what are you thinking?"

    Jiang Bing heard his voice, and there was a glimmer of light on his eyebrows. He took the tea cup in his hand, lowered his head, pursed his lips and did not speak Thinking of your majesty

    Suddenly, he heard this question from the people beside him. His tea cup trembled slightly and his eyes dropped lower. After a long time, he raised his lips and said in a low voice: "your majesty and I have only one face. We haven''t even seen our face clearly. But we have a position as a noble concubine. What do you want to say It''s just about the favor. "

    When han''er saw him lift the tea cup, he let the heat of the shop be dense, warm and delicate, and he could not help but feel a little uneasy: "the empress was selected by your majesty, but it''s a big happy event. Aren''t you happy?"

    "I can''t say I''m unhappy, but I can''t say I''m happy." Jiang Bing shakes his head, looks firm, but the tone is at a loss, "but I have no sweetheart. Now I''m chosen to be a noble concubine. It''s good for mother and father. I''m happy."

    "Empress..."

    "It''s just that as soon as I enter the palace, it''s as deep as the sea. I thought I''m such a boring person, and my appearance is not beautiful. Your majesty won''t notice it. Who knows..." Speaking of this, Jiang Bing seemed to think of something. She raised her eyes again to see a bright moon hanging on the sky that day, and suddenly asked, "han''er, do you still remember the cousin who was staying in the prefectural Palace at the beginning?""Your Highness, your highness?"

    "Actually, I''ve always envied my cousin."

    Jiang bingding is staring at the moon in the sky, with a little gentle tone, and some indescribable dispirited.

    "When my cousin first entered the mansion, Zhen was still in charge. My mother and I were not in a very good situation. I couldn''t think of any way to help my mother. After the cousin came, a lot of things happened, and my mother became the housewife. Later, I always appreciate my cousin from the bottom of my heart. Sometimes I hope I can be the same person as my cousin, but I know I can''t Sometimes when I stand by his side and see him smile at me, I feel dazzled... "

    "It seems as if the lady is a fairy." When han''er heard the speech, she immediately lowered her body and grasped Jiang Bing''s finger. She said with a smile and a soft voice, "don''t belittle yourself. Han''er has been serving your mother and growing up. She has always looked at your gentle and kind temperament. However, he feels that a man like Shizi is too rigid and stubborn, and will surely suffer a lot. On the contrary, you won''t let people worry."

    "You will comfort me." Jiang Bing saw his flattering and coquettish appearance. Originally, his heavy thought was light, and he took back his hand with a smile. However, his expression was less decadent. He murmured, "but You''re right, han''er. "

    This sentence dropped, and the main hall of the Yuxiang palace was once again quiet. No one found that, just a few steps away from the open carved window and in the dark cast by the red pillars, a figure was standing still in place. The whispers of the two masters and servants in the hall had been completely heard by him.

    When the moonlight moved slowly, and gradually climbed up his gold embroidered boots and golden clothes, there was only a window in the hall, and finally the sound came again.

    That''s what people outside the window have just heard, Jiang Bing''s sigh.

    "My cousin and I are totally different people. I can live peacefully no matter where I am."

    When ye Xu walked out of the corridor in front of the Yuxiang palace, he was ordered to wait in place for a moment. The old eunuch, who was ready to disperse the maids and double attendants in the inner hall, was startled. He bowed down to him in a hurry, and his eyebrows were filled with wonder. Why did he suddenly come out before half a column of incense? Don''t you plan to favor the concubine?

    "Your Majesty?"

    The young Emperor didn''t answer him. He walked alone to the path outside the Yuxiang palace. He didn''t say a word again until he came to the imperial study. The old eunuch felt that something was wrong. Looking at Ye Xu, who was silent with his back on his back, he suddenly heard a cold voice in his ear when he was about to lower himself.

    "Jiang Guibin''s green card will be put on hold for the time being."

    Putting the green card aside means that within one year, the green head card with Jiang Guibin written on it will not be presented to the emperor again, and a year later, there will be a new round of draft. If the emperor also forgets this person, it will be considered as a cold shoulder to the concubine.

    The old eunuch didn''t know what happened after the emperor went to the temple alone. He let Jiang Bing, who had just been elected, enter the cold palace. He didn''t dare to disobey the emperor''s intention and was busy responding to the emperor.

    "I obey the orders."

    The moonlight is soft and the sky is heavy. For a long time, Jiang Bing, who knows that he is not his own bedchamber, is relieved. After putting out the lamp, he lies in the warm soft bedding and sleeps soundly. He has no idea that the emperor has just come and gone, and that he has fallen out of favor as soon as he enters the palace.

    The four seasons are silent, and a year passes in a twinkling of an eye.

    Jiang Bing, dressed in men''s blue shirt, and just entered the palace, sat quietly by the window. His bright and beautiful face did not change much, but there was only a silent color between his eyebrows. He fixed his eyes on the tender willow which had just sprouted out for a moment, and sighed slightly

    after a while, there was a mess of footsteps coming from the inside and outside of the hall, and the people sitting by the window seemed to be suddenly shocked Wake up, stand up and walk to the front of the hall, and almost run into a woman in Palace Dress with heavy makeup. Fortunately, Jiang Bing''s reaction is quick, and she quickly steps back to stand firm. Her face looks unchanged and sweeps the numerous palace maids and double attendants behind her, waiting for someone to speak.

    Because he had not been favored in the palace for a year, although the emperor did not have a talent show this spring, he was still a decoration. Everyone in the harem knew why he was hated by the emperor. At the beginning, he was chosen to live in the side hall of the same palace with him. At this time, he had become a noble concubine. A few days ago, he was forced out of the throne by the house of internal affairs and was ready to move into the Yuxiang palace main hall.

    The woman in front of her was the concubine who came to take over the palace. At this time, she met Jiang Bing, who was plain faced and dressed in men''s doubles. She was a little surprised at first. Then she reacted. The next facet was full of sweet smile, as if she looked down on him very much, but she also made a little bit of provocation and contempt.

    "I''ve met your wife."

    Jiang Bing didn''t put her expression and words in her heart, just waved her hand, and her look was still very calm: "since my sister has been favored and promoted to be a noble concubine, she is just like me at this time, so she doesn''t have to salute me."

    Before the words fell, the woman in the Palace Dress immediately swung her sleeves and straightened up. She walked past Jiang Bing with delicate steps and looked him around for a while. When she spoke again, her words were full of schadenfreude: "your mother is so kind, my sister, I''m not respectfulAfter all, this palace is now a noble concubine with a seal. It is no more than Jiang GUI''s wife who entered the palace for a year. At present, he has not seen it at all

    Cold son standing behind the river ice heard words, and his face suddenly changed: "you, you......"

    Jiang Bing looks at the angry Gemini, and the calm river ice finally changes his face, and he says, "cold son!"

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. " Han''er looked at the proud look of the women in front of the palace, and then looked back at the river ice. Some of them fell down and bit their teeth to salute the palace dress woman, "the slave offends your concubines and asks for the sins of your concubines."

    "If the main hall has been transcribed to you, you must not waste time."

    Looking at the cold child low body salute, Jiang Bing dropped his eyes, a light glance at the woman in front of her, and she passed by, toward the outside path.

    "Cold, let''s go."

    However, he was far away from the palace of Yuxiang and the beloved women and Gemini in the back palace. However, he was separated from the imperial garden and the cold palace, a palace that had not been inhabited for a long time.

    At noon, several palace girls and two double servants were exhausted and panting. This would clean the palace which had been unable to live for a long time, and each stood by the door to move her waist and legs, or squatted down to rest.

    Jiang Bing stood quietly beside the porch column, looking at the sky color of the dim and rainy day. When he raised his hand, he felt the continuous drizzle. The look became more and more calm. He held a paper umbrella in his hand and opened it. When he was ready to carry the steps, he heard the low cry of the cold behind him.

    "Master son?"

    Jiang Bing turned back and looked at the timid Gemini in front of him. The lips smiled very shallow: "nothing, you have to clean up the palace hard, and go to rest."

    "Master son, you......"

    "Rest assured, I can not spoil it for two days. Now I can move out of the Yuxiang palace and live quietly, as if it was very good."

    Han''er heard his words and showed a feeling of no concern. Then he was relieved and clenched his finger and said, "hum, according to the slave, your majesty is blind at all. What kind of expensive concubines are not as good as your half-point demeanour, unexpectedly..."

    "Cold!" This time, he did not wait for him to finish, Jiang Bing''s face changed again, and his voice was more indifferent. "How can you speak nonsense in the palace, is your majesty?"?! Not yet! "

    Han''er was frightened by his look, and knew that his words were inappropriate. He spitted his tongue and said carefully: "Niang, I know what I am wrong, but I don''t mean it, but some..."

    "All right." Jiang Bing knew that he was also for his own grievance, the look on his face slowly faded again, and opened his umbrella and walked into the rain curtain, and walked towards the blue and stone path wet by the rain. The gentle face in the rain seemed more secure, and the words slowly dispersed in the air.

    "I want to walk alone, and I don''t have to follow me."

    Three months peach blossom shame [br >

    the rain is continuous, the wind with the smell of trees and grass in spring passes through the nose, making people calm and comfortable. A white paper umbrella with blue and blue flowers moves down from the branches of layers, and the blue clothes flutter under it, showing the man''s thin body shape and warm and calm face.

    Across a flower gate, it is a desolate corner of the imperial garden. The corner is full of bright red petals, like the peach blossom with the fire of branches. In the past year, he didn''t feel lost even if he was not spoiled. Instead, he often came here alone to watch the burning flowers burn in the branches or fall with the rain and breeze.

    Light green boots entered the soft soil, he looked up at the peach blossom in front of him, a smile appeared at the lips, his head bowed to smell the moist fragrance, the long fingers extended from under the umbrella, watched a thin rain hit in the palm, gathered into a small pool of clean water.

    He gazed at the clear water pearl for a long time. He tilted his finger slightly, and let the crystal clear water drop down the fingertip, then he lifted his eyes again and walked towards the flower tree full of peach. Who knew that he had not waited for him to walk a few steps, and a figure of a man appeared in front of him. He stopped in the spot immediately --

    that was a man with a long and upright back Shadow.

    The man stood a few steps away from him, a man''s long white embroidered gold shirt, a dragon cut-out white jade pendant hanging around his waist, only a long hairpin tied to the black hair, showing a small half of the cold and clear side face, thin lips stiff, as if angry

    general.

    Jiang Bing stared at the man''s small face, held his umbrella tightly, hesitated whether to go up for a while, but when he saw that man''s sleeves and gold collar had been all wet, he finally took a step in the direction of the man, and the umbrella in his hand was happy to hook a branch, and made a howling noise. A peach petal was hung Down, with the breeze and rain pouring down, just the person heard the sound, looking back to his eyes.

    Seeing the discovery, Jiang Bing nervously held the handle of the umbrella in his hand tighter, and walked forward slowly, and gave the umbrella in front of him to the person who was staring at him and spoke carefully.

    ..£¬£¬Not finished, that person thin red lip corner slightly a hook, suddenly raised the finger to him to make a gesture.

    Jiang Bing''s eyes were wide and round. Hearing this word, Jiang Bing immediately closed his mouth and looked at the person in front of him with a little curiosity. After saying this, the young emperor, who had just been found, did not open his mouth to answer his doubts about why he was here. After shaking his rain soaked sleeve, he raised his face and looked at the paper umbrella on his head. His eyes moved slightly Open the door.

    "The umbrella is a little small."

    Speaking of this, Jiang Bing''s face turned red. Seeing that half of the person in front of him was still in the rain, he moved his umbrella to the head of the person in front of him. He was confused and explained: "back My highness, this umbrella is done by myself, because it is a person, so... "

    Before he finished his words, the man who had been looking down at his expression gave a low smile. His slender fingers raised slightly, which aroused Jiang Bing''s embarrassed face. His thin red lips were raised upward. His thumb scratched on his chin. He suddenly took back his fingers. He lowered himself to hold up the people in front of him and strode to the path outside the peach blossom tree ¡£

    Jiang Bing was suddenly picked up, and Jiang Bing was startled. He almost threw his umbrella down. At last, he held the umbrella firmly on the top of Ye Xu''s head. His face turned red and he protested in a low voice: "bi Your majesty

    Ye Xu''s lips were more curved, and his eyes were a little flustered. He did not dare to look at his warm face. His tone was more serious. He began to tease people in his arms: "the umbrella is too small."

    "Yes It''s my fault... " Jiang Bing didn''t notice the smile in his eyes. In his mind, he only remembered the corners of his lips that were raised by the people on the throne in the dark during the draft. He shrank into Ye Xu''s arms and didn''t dare to struggle. He only murmured and said, "that emperor, the minister''s palace is simple, and there is nothing to entertain your majesty..."

    The smile of leaf Xu lip corner is deeper some, the pace of the foot is not fast not slow, toward river ice when the road goes in the opposite direction: "do not need you to entertain."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Jiang Bing pursed his lips and did not dare to refute. However, when he saw the direction he was going, he pointed to the other side. In a hurry and low voice, he reminded him, "Your Majesty, you are wrong, not I''m not in the Yuxiang palace anymore. I''m living in the palace over there now... "

    After a stick of incense, han''er is anxiously waiting for Jiang Bing to come back in front of the palace. From a distance, he sees the familiar paper umbrella and the master who is being held back.

    It was raining harder and harder. The young emperor, who came to the eaves, put the man in his arms on the steps and shook his increasingly wet clothes. His face was still calm, but when he looked at the dilapidated eaves and rooms in front of him, he was slightly unconscious

    heavy.

    When he was looking around with dignified expression, han''er, who finally responded, quickly bent down to salute. There was an expression of excitement and joy in his words.

    "I see your majesty, long live, long live!"

    Ye Xu waved his hand and walked into the main hall: "flat body."

    Han''er is the first time to see ye Xu. His eyes are full of light. He looks at Jiang bing a few steps away while bowing down. His smile is sweet: "thank you!"

    Jiang Bing didn''t notice the gaze of the twins who served him. He followed Ye Xu into the hall. Looking at the arrangement of only a walking bed and a table in the room, Jiang Bing came forward a little uneasily, looked at Ye Xu''s wet clothes at this time, and looked at the empty room. Except for the hall where han''er was almost deserted, he frowned slightly - if not always held under the umbrella He can''t be so clean at the moment.

    Thinking of this, he pursed his lips, as if he had finally made up his mind and told han''er behind him: "Your Majesty''s body of gold has just been drenched in the rain and cooled down. You can find my clean clothes and let your majesty change them first, and then boil a bowl of ginger soup."

    After ye Xu entered the hall, he sat at the table and heard Jiang Bing''s order to take his own clothes. The expression in his eyes moved, but he didn''t say anything to stop him. Instead, he turned to han''er, who was ordered to leave immediately, "two bowls."

    When Jiang Bing heard the people in front of her, she hung down her head to cover up her reddish cheek. She looked back at the smiling little Gemini in her eyes. She bit her teeth and whispered, "didn''t you hear what your majesty said? Han''er

    Looking at his master''s embarrassed appearance, han''er retreated with a smile: "yes, your Majesty''s mother, I obey your orders!"

    As soon as han''er left, Jiang Bing closed the hall door with his head lowered. He walked quickly to Ye Xu, who was sitting beside the table. He said in a low voice: "Your Majesty''s clothes are all wet. If you don''t change them, it''s not good for the dragon. I will undress your majesty."

    After hearing the speech, ye Xu looked at him with great interest. He finally nodded and stood up and walked towards the direction of the walking bed. Jiang Bing pursed his lips and put down the curtain in front of the bed. Looking back, he saw Ye Xu standing under the bronze mirror of waiting for people to serve. The blush on Jiang Bing''s face became more intense.

    When he lowered his head to untie the wet knot, ye Xu obviously looked at his hands shaking. But when a coat was taken off, Jiang Bing''s hand was miraculously not shaking. His warm and delicate face lifted up tightly. He had taken off the emperor in front of him until he had only a quilt. He walked quickly to the bed and handed him the thin quilt, and the tip of his ears turned red."Your Majesty, I don''t have a cloak for you. Please make do with it."

    Ye Xu looked down at the red ears, his eyes narrowed, and suddenly he gave a kiss to his ears. Then he took a thin quilt from his hand and wrapped it up for himself. He sat on the bed like a silkworm chrysalis. His voice was deep and sweet: "what are you doing there?"

    Jiang Bing was suddenly kissed. The whole person was stunned and blushed. It took a long time for him to get the cloth towel. He clumsily brought down the combs on the make-up box. He picked it up as quickly as he was afraid of being found out that he had done something wrong. He rubbed his green clothes. Then he pretended to be calm, took off the long hairpin on Ye Xu''s head and opened it gently with a cloth towel Start wringing his hair.

    When they had finished, han''er brought two bowls of ginger soup and clean clothes. Jiang Bing forced to put on Ye Xu''s dishonor and covered him with quilts. Then he lowered his head and sat on the chair not far away, his face drooping and he didn''t know what to sulk at.

    Ye Xu looked at him with great interest for a while, watching him sit there motionless without looking at himself. He knew that he was angry because he had only kissed his ear. For a while, he felt fresh and asked with a smile: "can you play chess?

    ¡±

    after grinding his teeth, Jiang Bing did not dare not return to his words Back to your majesty, yes. "

    Ye Xu raised his hand and motioned to him to sit in front of him. His voice was also tinged with a smile. He said, "go and get the chessboard. I want to play chess with your concubine."

    Han''er on one side could see that his master didn''t know why he was angry with the emperor. He was anxious to remind his master that he didn''t mind when he heard the speech. He immediately said with a smile: "I''ll obey the orders."

    They sat on the bed playing chess. The rain outside was too heavy, and soon Jiang Bing felt a little cold. He took the hand of Baizi for a moment, and quietly peeped at Ye Xu, who was looking at the chess road carefully. He pulled up his legs and sat on his knees, and quietly put the quilt on his own corner. Then he felt warm.

    Ye Xu noticed his small movements and pretended that he didn''t know anything, but the corners of his lips curved deeper. When he dropped a son, he also pretended to be unaware of it. He kicked the quilt gently and swung another corner in the past. Suddenly, he saw the man on the opposite side grabbing and covering his body.

    Until it was getting late, the eunuch finally turned left and right around the front of the Palace door, and found the emperor whom the palace ladies referred to. Seeing that the emperor was playing chess with his wife Jiang, he did not dare to disturb him. He stood quietly not far away and waited for orders until a game of chess was played. The emperor''s clear and faint voice sounded in the inner room.

    "Do you want to move back to Youxiang palace?"

    Jiang Bing was still immersed in the chess game in front of him. After a long time, he reflected that the emperor was asking himself. He got out of bed in a hurry, stood up, lowered his head and said, "Your Majesty, I like this place very much. I don''t think it''s simple and crude. I want to live here."

    "Yes, but it''s too simple to live in." To his surprise, ye Xu didn''t stop him. He just leaned on the edge of Babu bed, and Qingjun''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more burning under the light. His eyes at Jiang Bing were very strange, as if he wanted to see him through from inside to outside. "Come on."

    The eunuch immediately stepped forward and whispered, "the servant is here."

    "Tomorrow, I will come to repair this place. Don''t disturb your concubine." Ye Xu ordered a sentence, and turned his eyes back to him, "there is no name here, what do you want to call it?"

    Jiang Bing pondered for a moment, wondering whether it was the emperor who really wanted to start himself up, or whether he wanted to tease him to play. This afternoon, when he played chess, he went back many times. Every time he saw Ye Xu''s smiling face, Jiang Bing couldn''t help being a little discouraged. What''s more, the people in front of him were not what he could disobey, so he tried to reply.

    "It''s better to Called the jade peach palace? "

    When ye Xu heard the name, his eyes suddenly fell into a trance. He looked at Jiang Bing''s eyes. He went back and forth in his Qingyi: "jade peach palace..."

    Jiang Bing realized that his tone was different from that of the past. Subconsciously, he thought he was wrong. He clenched his fingers and hung his head: "if your majesty doesn''t feel good, then..."

    Before the words fell, the eunuch heard the emperor''s order: "listen to your concubines, jade peach palace."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "By the way, the title will also be under the word jade." Ye Xu opened the quilt a little and yawned, then raised his hand to signal Jiang Bing to come over. When he got close to him without knowing the situation, he suddenly raised his hand to hold Jiang Bing''s wrist, pulled him into his arms, rolled over and pressed him on his body, and lowered his head to smell the faint fragrance of peach blossom in his neck.

    "I''ll stay in bed tonight and turn over the signs."

    No matter what he said, he immediately turned his eyes round, and was scared by his actions. Jiang Bing, whose face was red, bowed his head and rubbed his soft skin. The eunuch walked out without straying.

    "The old man obeys."

    Fourth, Bingxin is in Yuhu. Spring comes and autumn goes. Another year has passed.

    The jade peach palace is peaceful and quiet, and the incense burner in the palace lights up curling green smoke, and the faint fragrance of jasmine blooms.Jiang Bing sat on the Luohan couch, quietly took a look at the people sitting opposite him, then quickly lowered his head, put down the white son in his hand, and the man sitting opposite to him saw where he was. He raised his eyebrows a little and looked at him thoughtfully with a smile. Suddenly he threw his black son back into the chess box and said in a loud voice.

    "I''m hungry. I''ll serve you."

    On hearing the words, the waiting maids immediately lowered their bodies and said, "obey orders."

    Jiang Bing looked at the black spots on the chessboard in front of him and the scattered white pieces he had been beaten. He lowered his head and put the pieces back into the chess box. He sat at the table with Ye Xu and waited for the maids to pour in. He hesitated for a long time or asked, "Your Majesty, do you want to go to the imperial Library in the afternoon?"

    Ye Xu is sitting on the chair, closing his eyes and cultivating his mind. He hears his lips and says, "what do you want to say?"

    Jiang Bing listened to his smiling tone, his face instantly climbed to the red, hung his head, and said, "minister It''s cloudy outside, as if it''s going to rain. Now it''s still cold in early spring, and your Majesty''s clothes are thin. It''s better to add one more to prevent catching cold When ye Xu saw that he was nervous, he didn''t know what to do, and he didn''t know whether he was happy or sighed. They had been together like this for more than a year. When Jiang Bing faced himself, he was as cautious as he had seen for the first time. He even had to think about a word of concern, which made him nervous sometimes.

    "Your concubine is my concubine. If you want me to add clothes, just prepare them for me. You don''t have to be so careful." Jiang Bing bowed his head and looked at the long and powerful hand on his wrist. He covered his hand timidly, and his voice was even more deep Yes, your majesty. "

    Watching the figure of the young emperor gradually disappear on the road in the distance, Jiang bingchang breathed out a breath, lowered his eyes to look at the paper umbrella painted with Mulan in the corner of the palace. He thought of the drizzle a year ago and the beating heart of his own when they embraced and slept in the late night.

    Lifting his arm and letting his sleeve slide down his elbow, Jiang bingding gazed at the red line on the inner side of his forearm. He didn''t know what it was like - the emperor often came here to play chess with him this year, or they sat in a corner of the palace, doing their own things without disturbing each other, and sleeping in the same bed at night.

    However, in such a long time, the man has never embraced himself. It seems that they are not fixed emperors and concubines, but more like lovers who are understanding each other.

    Lovers.

    Jiang Bing shook his head and threw the idea out of his mind. He took a look at the sunny sky, adjusted his clothes, and walked toward the path outside the hall. Before he stepped out a few steps, a familiar voice came from behind.

    "What are you going to do, madam?"

    Because of the emperor''s favor, han''er has already been the highest rank double servant in his palace. Hearing his voice, Jiang Bing turned slightly to his side and said in a low voice, "you don''t have to follow this palace. I want to go out for a walk by myself."

    However, han''er''s face was a bit more cunning when he heard this. He walked quickly to Jiang Bing''s side, not to stop him. His words were more like a joke: "Niang should come back soon, even if your majesty is coming late. If your majesty is not in the palace, your majesty will ask her where she has gone. We slaves can''t afford it."

    Jiang Bing''s face was red: "han''er!"

    "Niang Niang, go out quickly. Han''er won''t disturb Niang''s elegance."

    Han''er looks at Jiang Binghong''s appearance of going out with a red face. At first, he can''t help but look at his back for a while. Then he puts away his smile, but his eyes are covered with a faint melancholy.

    As it was getting late, candles were lit in all the palaces, including the jade peach palace, which was only one wall away from the cold palace.

    "Well How did you sleep... " When Jiang Bing opened his eyes from the darkness, he only felt that his eyes were blurred. After a long time, he gradually regained his senses. He held his head and sat up, calling in a low voice, "han''er, when is it now?"

    "It''s late, mother." Hearing the master''s call, han''er, who had been waiting outside the curtain, rushed forward to wait for him to get up and wash. Jiang Bing went out this afternoon and walked in the imperial garden for a long time before coming back. As soon as he came back, he went to bed sleepily. However, he was still worried about what would happen if the emperor came. Who knows that the emperor has not come today.

    This makes han''er feel relieved, but the worry between his eyebrows is even stronger. Not long after the emperor ascended the throne, he already had so many concubines. How about if he was a short-term pet? Jiang Bing is just one of the many concubines. If she really falls in love with the emperor, and there is no strong mother''s family behind her, I don''t know how bad or auspicious things will be in the future

    When he was busy with the matter, he did not think of his Majesty''s peace of mind when he was busy with the matter

    Jiang Bing replied in a low voice, watching han''er hang his head out of the Palace door. After sitting on the bed for a long time, when the lights outside the hall have been extinguished for a long time, he still stands up and picks up clothes from the screen and puts on his own cloak. He stealthily avoids the maids and double attendants in the Yutao palace and walks towards the direction of the heart building hall.I don''t know why, when he suddenly wakes up from the dark, he doesn''t see the person with the corner of his lips, and he doesn''t feel the warmth from that person. He also hears that the person will be busy with political affairs and will not come today. He will suddenly have the idea to see that person.

    Jiang Bing can''t read his mind. He tightens his cloak, purses his lips and walks faster. He tries to empty his mind. But the more he doesn''t want to think about that person, the more clear his smiling face is in his mind. He can''t get rid of it.

    So when he regained consciousness, his steps stopped, and when he looked up at the road in front of him, he found that he had come to the door of the hall of nourishing the heart. He could not help standing in the same place. For a moment, he felt that he was too rash to look for someone like this. He wanted to run away, but he still wanted to see the man. He hesitated and didn''t know what to do.

    "Oh, isn''t this your concubine? I''ll give you my regards." The patrolling young father-in-law happened to pass by with a group of waiters. He found Jiang Bing, who was in a dilemma by the road. A little surprise flashed through his eyes, and he quickly bowed down and saluted, "madam, it''s dark in such a big night, you are To see your majesty? "

    Jiang Bing didn''t expect that he went to the hall of nourishing the heart. Instead, he was seen through his whereabouts. His expression was hidden in the dark and covered up his embarrassment: "I This palace is not. I just take a walk and accidentally walk here, so... "

    Seeing that Jiang Bing was wearing a cape, his face was more tender and moving in the moonlight. He was sighing in his heart that there were too many concubines in his imperial palace. He thought that Jiang Bing came to Yangxin hall to compete for favor, so he did not listen to his explanation carefully, and only lowered his voice to tell the truth.

    "Unfortunately, jade concubine, your majesty has just read the sign of the imperial concubine Yao, and is about to move to Xianyao palace. You are not good when you stand here. It''s getting late. You''d better go back and have a rest."

    The Yao imperial concubine mentioned by Xiao Gonggong is Zuo Cheng''s Di Shuang, who has the highest status and the most important family weight in the previous draft shows. After entering the palace, she soon got the favor and was promoted to the imperial concubine. Because there is no royal queen in the palace, today''s imperial concubine is in charge of the empress''s seal. Even if ye Xu loves Jiang bing a lot in this year, she will pick out Xian who went to Princess Yao a few days ago every month Yao palace for the night.

    Although Jiang Bing was born in a royal family, her father only received the title of nobility, and the family members in the imperial court had no official posts. No matter the influence of her mother''s family or her favor, she could not compare with the imperial concubine Yao.

    When he did not see the man, but walked alone to the circuit, Jiang Bing slowly lowered his eyes and clenched his fingers in his sleeve until he woke up several double attendants in the jade peach palace again, and then took off his clothes and went to sleep again without saying a word.

    The next morning, it was cold and dark. After a while, the rain came.

    When ye Xu walked slowly to the edge of the peach forest, he already saw the familiar green bamboo white umbrella. He lifted his hand and waved back all the people who followed him. He let the drizzle soak his clothes. He bent down a little and stood behind Jiang Bing for a while. He found that he didn''t notice himself. He picked a half opened green peach from the peach tree beside him and went to him Later, he took off his hairpin and replaced it with the peach blossom he had folded.

    When he inserted the flower branches into his dark hair, ye Xu looked down at it with a light smile in his voice.

    "My dear concubine, you will be more beautiful with this peach blossom."

    Unexpectedly, when this sentence was obviously with a joke, ye Xu thought that the person in front of him would instantly blush, and turned to reply in a faltering way. But after a moment, he did not see the man turning back. He felt something wrong in his heart. He walked up to him and looked down to see the man''s look.

    "I came to see you as soon as I went down to the court, but you were not in the palace. I came here to enjoy the flowers. But the peach blossom is really good. I don''t blame you for forgetting me when you appreciate it. "

    After saying this, Jiang Bing still stood there motionless, drooping his head and unable to see his face clearly. Ye Xu''s eyes suddenly sank down and his voice became heavier: "your concubine?"

    This time, the two words seemed to wake up the people who were in a daze in front of the flowers and trees. Ye Xu watched the hand holding the umbrella tremble slightly, and then a drop of crystal water dropped from the face of the man. He felt a slight shock in his mind. Before he could speak, Jiang Bing had already lowered himself: "long live, my majesty..."

    Realizing that there was something wrong with the person in front of him, ye Xu narrowed his eyes slightly and did not stab him immediately. He only cut off his words slowly and leisurely: "I didn''t say that last time. You don''t have to pay a big gift every time. I dare to resist."

    Jiang Bing was silent for a moment. When she spoke again, her voice was a little hoarse I have no intention of resisting the order. Please punish me. "

    Ye Xu pursed his lips and finally sighed. He raised his hand around the slender waist of the man in front of him. He noticed his subtle struggle. He could not help but lower his head and rubbed his black soft hair. He asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you today? Look up at me. "

    As the voice fell, the man in his arms didn''t respond, and ye Xu lost his patience, so he raised his hand to pull up the man''s face. He was surprised at the sight, and his eyebrows wrinkled: "what''s the matter? The eyes are so red, and some of them are swollen. A good face has been ruined by you to look like this. "Jiang Bing didn''t expect that he would see him in such a mess. He tried to close his eyes and not to see him. But as soon as he closed his eyes, a tear fell down from the corner of his eyes. Ye Xu was distressed and surprised, but his eyebrows were loosened. He bowed his head and kissed the tears. He asked vaguely, "is it because I didn''t come yesterday, but I didn''t sleep alone?"

    Unexpectedly, hearing this sentence, the man in his arms was excited for a moment, struggling to get rid of his arms: "Your Majesty is joking

    ¡­ I will not... "

    "If not, why don''t you look at me?"

    As soon as this sentence came out, Jiang Bing was honest immediately. He hung his head quietly without saying a word. Ye Xu couldn''t see him like this most. He kissed him on his lips with love and hatred. He lowered his voice and called, "bing''er?"

    Jiang Bing''s whole body trembled when he heard these two words. His red eyes raised and looked at him as if he had been washed by water. The expression of his eyes was something he had never seen before. Ye Xugang had just asked and got a reaction. His heart faintly guessed that Jiang Bing''s reaction today was related to his own future last night. I don''t know whether it''s joy or heartache, but his tone is more and more gentle ¡£

    "Binger, yesterday is not the future. You are so sad Because you like me, don''t you? "

    Not me, but me.

    Jiang Bing stares at the face in front of her eyes. In vain, she clenches the paper umbrella in her hand. What she wanted to say had already disappeared when ye Xu said those four words. There was only a blank in his head and murmured: "Your Majesty..."

    "Shh." Looking into the eyes that could almost reflect his face, ye Xu lowered his head and kissed his lips again. He held him up again. Feeling that the man in his arms stretched out his arms to hold his neck, and did not care about the people outside the peach forest, he walked quickly towards the direction of the jade peach palace. He felt that his whole body was burning.

    "Don''t talk."

    Wu Dejun warmed his heart

    as soon as he entered the jade peach palace, all the people in the palace saw the emperor go out alone. At this time, they came back with Jiang Bing in their arms. They didn''t dare to look around and bowed their heads to salute. The voice was uniform: "I see your Majesty''s wife..."

    Without waiting for them to finish speaking, ye Xu stepped into the door and walked towards the bed tent. He cried in a deep voice: "all exit!"

    The people in the palace did not dare to disobey the emperor''s edict and went out of the door in an orderly and rapid manner. After a while, the door of the hall clanged. When the sound of footsteps gradually faded away, Jiang Bing raised himself with some confused eyes and looked at Ye Xu holding him. At the next moment, his back touched the soft bedding. When Zhang Junxiu''s face was pressed down, he finally woke up, He shrunk his body a little, and looked at the hall where only two people were left. Some of them drooped their eyes in panic and murmured at a loss.

    "Your Majesty..."

    Ye Xu couldn''t see him drooping his head. He lifted his hand to hook up his delicate white chin. He lowered his head and took a bite on his soft thin lip. The light shining under his eyes became darker and darker. His finger had already fallen on the knot on Jiang Bingyao''s waist: "speaking of all, I have given you a year''s title, but I have never favored your concubine. It''s time for the house of internal affairs to give you a new brand, right £¿¡±

    Jiang Bing was startled by the meaning of his words. For a moment, he forgot his sadness just now. His face was almost as red as the red blessing bag hanging on the bed curtain. The whole person was lying on the bed like a mermaid. How pitiful and pitiful he looked like: "Your Majesty But But now it''s still day... "

    Ye Xu looked at him stiff lying on the bed, as if there was no sense of resistance. His eyes were deeper. He took off his hair crown and threw it on the dressing table. With a smile, he leaned down to his forehead and whispered, "if your concubine is just worried about this, I have nothing to worry about."

    When the words fell, the sound of Yiwu was heard in the hall. The pale gold bed curtain was put down by the people on the bed, and then the soft clothes fell down. After that, nothing could be heard clearly.

    The next day after going to court, he had breakfast in the Yutao palace. Ye Xu sat down beside the bed with a smile, looking at his body still trapped in the bedding. He looked pale and pitiful. His slender fingers crossed Jiang Bing''s tired and sleeping eyebrows. When he bowed his head and kissed him, his voice was soft and tender.

    "Give me a message. The jade concubine is very popular with me. From today on, she has been promoted to the jade imperial concubine. The house of the interior must renovate the jade peach palace. It must be completed within three months. In addition, all the green peaches in the imperial garden will be moved to the jade peach palace within three months."

    The old eunuch who stood not far away looked at the people who were still sleeping, and those who sat by the bed with a look of doting, and said, "the old slave obeys the orders."

    Since the two became close to each other, people in the jade peach palace felt that the emperor came to the jade peach palace more often than before. Almost every night, he took a rest in the palace. However, the master who had just been granted the title of jade princess was more tired. His majesty ate breakfast almost every day.

    Jiang Bing, who was in it, felt that the man''s look at himself made people dare not look directly at him. Even if he didn''t get close to him, he would like to light a fire on him. But

    Think of a lot of words that can''t be exported, Jiang Bing''s face is red again.

    The autumn days of this year came very quickly. Before the summer and summer were over, autumn rain turned the leaves and flowers on the peach trees yellow. Few days later, it was late autumn, and soon even the leaves could not be seen.As the weather gets colder, Jiang Bing in Yutao palace becomes more and more happy. With Ye Xu, who comes to see him every day, he always smiles when he is with Jiang Bing.

    In the middle of a game of chess, ye Xu kneaded his temple on a soft pillow and threw the pieces in his hand into the chess box. It was obvious that the abandoned son had given up. He looked at Jiang Bing, who was sitting opposite in a long green shirt, and his lips were slightly hooked: "I''m good at chess. I''ve played too much."

    Seeing that the young emperor looked tired and lazy, Jiang Bing showed a slightly shy smile. He stood up, handed the heater on the double waiter tray to Ye Xu''s hand, and sat down beside him with a trace of red on his cheek

 Chapter 420

    "It''s not that the minister''s chess skills have improved too much, but your majesty. It seems that he is absent-minded today..."

    "Jade Princess noticed?" Ye Xu felt the warmth of his hand, and his slender eyes narrowed. He suddenly grabbed Jiang Bing''s finger, which he wanted to retract. Half with emotion and half with helplessness, he said in a soft voice, "it''s not the old guys in the court who say that my harem has no children. It''s too early in autumn that they still clamour to hold a talent show for me! I''m really tired of those noble sons and daughters. I don''t want to see so many beautiful faces any more. "

    On hearing this, Jiang Bing lowered her head a little, and the smile lines on her lips slowly disappeared: "Your Majesty is sitting in the back palace. How many people can''t envy you..."

    Ye Xu saw that he bowed his head, raised his hand to hook up his chin, glanced at his face, and asked with a smile of great interest: "jade princess said this, but also envy me?"

    Jiang Bing pursed her lips and refused to see him: "I dare not."

    Seeing that he was this reaction, ye Xu''s smile at the corner of his lips unconsciously deepened. After a moment''s silence, he stood up abruptly. His arm was around Jiang Bing''s waist, and he lowered his head in his ear and whispered: "I don''t know where vinegar was made in the jade peach Palace. I''m so sour that I have to cover my nose."

    On hearing this, Jiang Bing''s face flushed and struggled to push him. He didn''t dare to use any hard force. Naturally, he couldn''t push it. He was also kissing on his lips. He could only stare at the emperor in front of him and could not speak. For a long time, he murmured in a low voice: "if your majesty knows that the minister is honest, he will tease him."

    Ye Xu couldn''t help laughing because of his words. He held him in his arms and rolled into the couch. Unexpectedly, after half of his action, he was keenly aware that the man in his arms trembled. He felt something was wrong under his heart. When he looked down, he saw Jiang Bing''s eyebrows suddenly raised slightly, and his face became pale. He could not help worrying.

    "Binger?"

    Jiang Bing shrank in his arms and bit his lips after hearing the words. After a long time, he pulled out a smile. His fingers covered his abdomen unconsciously. Seeing his worried eyes, he slowly shook his head and gently comforted him: "Your Majesty, don''t worry I''m fine. "

    "You look so pale, you know you''re holding on. I found out and said it''s OK!" Ye Xu looked at his face more and more pale, and for a moment his face was dignified. He quickly got up and carried him to the side of the bed and put it down. He lowered his body and covered him with a brocade quilt. He sat on the side of the bed and hugged him tightly. He turned around and drank coldly to the two double attendants, "don''t go to xuanyuyi!"

    After knowing the importance of the two attendants, they quickly ran out. After a while, the imperial doctor carrying the medicine box quickly came forward and saluted Jiang Bing, who was half lying and half sitting, across the curtains. Then he stroked his beard and carefully examined his pulse. Ye Xu held the man in his arms and saw the imperial doctor who had not spoken for a long time outside the curtain, and his slightly relaxed eyebrows and eyes froze again ¡£

    "How about the jade princess''s body? Tell me the truth."

    "Congratulations to your majesty, Madam Yu." But before he finished his words, the imperial doctor''s face changed. He immediately let go of the red line used for pulse diagnosis. He knelt down with a smile and reported to ye Xuchen, who was sitting by the bed, "my highness, the jade princess''s mother has no disease, but has been in the Palace for more than two months."

    "Sitting in the palace?" Hearing this news, Jiang Bing has not had time to respond, ye Xu''s whole face is a flash of light, turned back to kiss that slightly pale cheek, eyes precipitation soft light, the face again showed a smile, "binger, you are really my lucky star."

    Jiang Bing''s reaction was a little slower than that of him. Hearing the speech, he just raised his head and slightly tilted his head. He tentatively asked, "Your Majesty Are you happy that you don''t have to draft? "

    "Stupid words." Ye Xu looked at his warm eyes with brilliance. He couldn''t help kissing again and again, as if it wasn''t sticky enough. His arm was hugging him, and his voice was gentle. "I''m happy for bing''er naturally. Those don''t matter. What do you want them to do?"

    Before he had finished speaking, he raised his hand and lifted the curtain. He looked out and heard the news at the same time. At the same time, the two maids, who were all happy to sit in the palace for the master''s son, opened their mouths in a loud voice: "declare my will! The jade imperial concubine has made great contributions to the imperial concubine and has been promoted to the jade imperial concubine. However, because of her sitting in the palace, the imperial seal of the empress is still under the charge of imperial concubine Yao, and will be disposed of after the jade Princess gives birth to her son! "

    "Comply with the order!"

    As it was getting late, the lights were bright in the imperial study, and the figure behind the imperial case suddenly raised his eyes. The red pen in his hand was a little sudden. In the dark not far away, a man dressed in black bodyguard would kneel on his knees, and his voice was hoarse and ugly.

    "My Lord, long live!"

    Hearing this voice, ye Xu put down his red pen. His thin lips were not curved in the dark, and his expression was extremely cold: "can anyone walk around the jade peach palace recently?"

    Without hesitation, the man immediately replied, "Your Majesty is a good example."

    "A mirror I don''t want to understand that! " Hearing these four words, his eyes flashed with cold light. He stood up suddenly, and his voice was a little colder. "I don''t know about the thoughts of imperial concubine Yao. Tomorrow, after going down to the court, he arranged for Zuo Xiangjin to persuade her and warn him to give me less moths! What''s more, I''m not allowed to show any concern for the jade concubine, otherwise I can''t spare him! "Having said this, the young emperor in the Dragon Robe leaned slightly, and his handsome eyebrows and eyes were a bit fierce under the dim candle light, just like a beast in the dark, who had not yet opened his eyes, but was ready to eat people.

    "What''s more, send someone to ambush here. Not only do you want to protect the jade peach palace, but also carefully check the utensils and food she uses every day. The son in her arms is my first son. If something goes wrong with the jade concubine, you should bring it to me!"

    The figure of the man in the dark flashed, and the whole person disappeared like a wisp of green smoke: "obey my orders!"

    Lu? Who told me that I was pregnant

    "my mother, your majesty has sent a message to discuss business in the Yangxin hall. Please don''t wait and eat first."

    In the main hall of the Yutao palace, Jiang Bing is sitting on the couch reading a book. When he hears the speech, he raises his head slightly. With a smile on his warm face, he takes a look at the bright sunshine outside, and nods to the young father-in-law who comes to report.

    "When you go back to your Majesty''s palace, I will tell your majesty that you should not forget to eat even though you are busy in politics."

    The little father-in-law was ordered to know that the man in front of him was the only imperial concubine in the imperial palace. He did not dare to neglect him. His head hung lower: "yes, madam."

    Jiang Bing watched him leave. He put the book in his hand on the table beside him. He stood up supported by the maid of the palace on one side. He sat down on the side of the table where the dishes were served. He leaned over and cleaned his hands in the golden basin. He murmured to the double waiter who had been standing by his side and was ready to serve him.

    "Han''er, bring the food that my mother brought to my palace yesterday."

    Jiang Bing just got the grace yesterday. Mu was able to come to see him before he entered the palace. Hearing that he had been sitting in the palace for a long time, he was glad to wipe his tears. He also brought many of his own small dishes and hot and sour dishes pickled by the cooks in the prefectural palace for Jiang Bing to taste. Not long after sitting in the palace, Jiang Bing began to like to eat heavy food. He tasted a little bit of it yesterday. Although he was embarrassed to eat it in front of Ye Xu, now his majesty is not here, so he can''t help but be greedy.

    Cold son knows his mind, smell speech purses lip and smile, the expression took a bit of narrow: "yes, Niang."

    Jiang Bing looks at the colorful dishes all over the table and stares at the ivory Inlaid gold chopsticks in front of him with arms. It takes a long time for han''er to come back with a little maid of honor, and her eyes can''t help but glance at a little doubt.

    "Why did it take so long to leave all the things brought by my mother yesterday in the palace?"

    Han''er went to him, and while lowering himself to give him vegetables, he explained in a low voice: "Niangniang, this is what your majesty ordered. She has just sat in the palace. She is sensitive. No matter where she comes from, she has to go from the imperial dining room and royal pharmacy. Your Majesty has been very tight these days. We slaves dare not slack off."

    Jiang bing a listen to this, immediately face slightly red, did not expect to be this reason, immediately murmured: "cold son!"

    Han''er knew that he was shy on the face, but he should be very happy in his heart. He picked up the silver needle on one side and tried it first. Seeing that the silver needle did not see black, he picked up the silver chopsticks and picked up the dishes on the table one by one. With a low smile, he said: "although the lady wants to eat, the imperial dining room has passed, but han''er still wants to taste it first. Please give her a little bit Wait. "

    Before the words fell, han''er, who had just tasted those dishes, changed his face slightly. He finally swallowed the dishes in his mouth. His face was strange and murmured: "Niang It''s sour... "

    Jiang Bing was still worried. She was amused by him and laughed. She looked at him and poked his forehead: "let you eat first. If it''s sour, I don''t care."

    Before his hand left the double waiter''s forehead, the man who was still cunning suddenly changed his face. His beautiful and lovely face turned white in an instant. Then the whole person knelt down on the ground, his lips drooped, his head trembled. Jiang Bing saw his appearance, and he was shocked. He quickly lowered himself to seize his wrist and asked repeatedly.

    "Han''er? What''s the matter? "

    Xiaoshuang Shifu raised his head in spite of the pain. His face was pale, and a trace of blood light gradually escaped from the corner of his lips. He pointed to the dishes and said intermittently, "Niang Can''t eat Inside... "

    Before the words fell, Jiang Bing saw that his body was soft, and the whole person was paralyzed on the ground. The blood drops from the corners of his lips, and his breath was also weak. He called for the doctor.

    After half an hour''s diagnosis and treatment by the grand physician, he said that he was all right. He was relieved, and was not in the mood to have lunch. He fell down on the Luohan couch not far away, and inadvertently looked up at the dishes that had just been tasted yesterday. He felt that his fingers were trembling and could not make a fist.

    "What? Does anyone dare to poison the food of Yutao palace? "

    It was less than a stick of incense after the incident. The people who were originally in the Yangxin hall already knew about it. After a sudden change in look, he got up and patted the imperial court. His eyes flashed with cold light. He turned back to the dark place and asked in a deep voice, "where is your concubine? Is there any poisoning? "

    Before his words fell, the figure in the dark knelt down again and quickly reported: "my highness, my mother is safe and sound, but my subordinates are not doing well. In the jade peach palace, only han''er''s double attendants used the small dishes presented, which took the place of the mother''s misfortune, and had just detoxified. At this time, there was nothing wrong"Give me a thorough investigation!" Ye Xu stepped down the steps step by step and clenched his slender fingers. Even when his eyes were drooping in the sun, he still couldn''t cover up his anger. "I ask you, in the jade peach palace, does that double waiter named han''er always test poison for your imperial concubine?"

    "Yes, my Lord."

    Hearing the affirmative answer, the man in the Dragon Robe snorted, and his words were a little more sarcastic: "if you deliberately let the poisoned double waiter eat the poisonous food first, the palace will feel that it is the imperial concubine who escaped the robbery, and then relax the guard The Yao imperial concubine''s means are more and more. I have already said many times in secret and clearly. He really doesn''t pay attention to me! "

    "Your Majesty, then..."

    "After this time, he will not let go easily. You ambush around the jade peach palace, and you must catch the clues in these days!" Before the words fell, the man standing in front of the window suddenly turned back. His slender fingertips were shining like jade under the sunlight. "If you can''t make up for your mistakes, you don''t have to appear in front of me in the future."

    The man in the dark bowed his head and said in a deep voice, "my subordinates obey my orders."

    Because of the poisoning, Jiang Bing''s meals were checked again and again by the people in the imperial dining room and the jade peach palace. Only in this way can they be served on the table of the jade peach palace. However, Jiang Bing also uses less food because of this.

    It''s late autumn. It''s so easy to see the sunshine for a few days. The green chrysanthemum and purple chrysanthemum in the imperial garden are also blooming. Many concubines go to enjoy the flowers.

    Jiang bing used the lunch alone, got up and let several maids follow him. He wanted to see the chrysanthemums in full bloom. He took a few steps in the direction of the imperial garden. But before he could step on the pure white stone slab, a dark shadow suddenly passed in front of him, which made him jump in his heart and stopped immediately.

    Close to see, just found that it is a man in black, more careful to see, found that the man''s body is not as strong as ordinary men, the Adam''s apple is not obvious, like a Gemini: "subordinate offended, mother was shocked."

    Jiang Bing looked at him for a while, and finally calmed his panic. He asked tentatively, "you Are you your Majesty''s Secret guard? "

    Seeing that he nodded, Jiang Bing breathed a sigh of relief and looked soft: "come to see me, but what is your Majesty''s business?"

    "Back to your mother, I''m here for your mother." The man in black, who was half kneeling on the stone slab, did not look up, but put a transparent glass bead on his hands. He explained in a low voice, "if you take a few more steps, you will accidentally step on this insignificant thing. When the lady shakes, the palace servant serving her will surely push her down. Her subordinates dare not take the risk, so she will be stopped in advance."

    Suddenly heard this, Jiang Bing slightly a Leng, looked down at the glass bead, for a time did not understand his words in the meaning: "you What do you say

    Before his words fell, he suddenly heard a gust of wind around his body. When he looked back, he saw a woman in black who couldn''t hide her panic. Another man in black grabbed her arm and quickly dragged her away from him. She was forced to press down on the ground. She looked pale and begged for mercy! Mother, spare your life! I''m not Wuwu... "

    Without waiting for her words to finish, Jiang Bing saw that man in black knocked her unconscious and quickly disappeared in place.

    Even the most stupid people feel wrong at this time.

    Jiang Bing blinked his eyes and was silent for a moment. He suddenly asked, "are you going to arrest her? Is it your Majesty''s command?"

    "Your Majesty told me to protect my wife. I dare not slack off."

    Hearing this, Jiang Bing''s fingers in his sleeve clenched gently, and his heart seemed to understand something: "the day before yesterday, the man who poisoned me today It can''t be just a palace servant. "

    After saying this, he looked in front of him hesitantly and hung his head. He didn''t know whether to say it or not. So the silent man in black suddenly asked in a low voice: "this palace is the highest ranking imperial concubine in this palace, and she sits in the palace with sons. Ordinary noble concubines and noble people have no maternal support, and their status is not as noble as this palace. You don''t have to hide it from me, do you Is it Yao Fei? "

    The man in black still did not answer.

    Jiang bingning stares at him for a while, and finally nods slowly.

    "If it was him."

    The man in black did not expect that he guessed it at once. Hearing this, he raised his hand and said, "Your Majesty has placed imperial concubine Yao under house arrest in Xianyao palace. Please rest assured. ¡ö

    JIANG Bing slowly walked to the side of the corridor and let the bright sunshine illuminate him. As he sat in the palace, he looked a little pale and skinny: "he had expected it, didn''t he?"

    After saying this, he did not seem to want to hear the man in black answer.

    It seems that when you ask this sentence, you already know the answer.

    "This palace knows." I don''t know how long after, the man in green sighed, turned back and walked toward the road when he came, "go back to the palace."

    After him, the maids in the palace who saw this scene were worried and did not dare to breathe: "yes, Niang."

    In the evening of the same day, shortly after finishing his political affairs, the young emperor, dressed in white and dragon patterns, entered the Yutao palace. After a short rest, he leaned on the arhat''s couch and played chess with Jiang Bing, who was wrapped in a cloak. When he was halfway down, he suddenly raised his head slightly, looked at the man in front of him and called with a smile."Ice?"

    Jiang Bing was called by him, and the chess pieces in his hand clattered on the board, and raised his hand and held it up, and lowered his eyes to cover up his fleeting flusters: "he said Your majesty. "

    Ye Xu looked at him, and looked at the pale face. His long fingers crossed the warm skin on his cheek: "you are always distracted today. What''s the matter?"

    Jiang Bing felt the temperature of his finger, and couldn''t help raising his hand to hold the long hand. He had a little attachment in his look: "minister is OK, just..."

    Before he finished his words, ye Xu leaned down to his side, and he was more and more confused when he approached. She said in a low voice and uttered the words

    and said, "Princess Yao wants to see you."

    Unexpectedly, he felt the finger of Jiang Bing trembling. Ye Xu stood up from the bed, sat down and sat around him, and rubbed his soft forehead, and asked with a smile: "how, I don''t say you are unhappy, and you are not happy to go?"

    "Your Majesty, my minister is not Not unhappy, but some Some can''t say... "" Jiang Bing was silent for a long time, holding him back and forth slowly, and whispering with eyes down, "both the minister and the princess Yao are his concubines. Although the princess is jealous of the favor of the minister and the heart of the minister, it is ultimately due to her favoritism. The Royal Princess is born noble, and she is inevitably angry..."

    "My partiality?" Ye Xu heard this sentence, his eyebrows were slightly picked, his fingers held his hand tightly, and his voice was low and confused. "My heart is indeed partial Is it not my pleasure for your wife to be partial? "

    "I don''t mean that." The voice was not dropped, Jiang Bing had already been freed from his bosom, eyes in the sun, showing the color of glass, but deep with a little sad color, "can get your Majesty''s favor, Minister do not know how happy, minister can not give his majesty to others, but always feel selfish, now meet the Yao Princess of the matter, Minister do not know I don''t know what to do... ""

    "Don''t think about these things."

    Ye Xuding looked at him for a while, and the smile at the corner of his lips suddenly disappeared. As if he remembered something, the soft kiss fell on his eyes, and the voice was almost sighing.

    "Binger, I will not choose any more shows in the future, and I will try to stay with you. When you give birth to me the prince, I will cultivate him to be prince, and let him be clean away from the filth in the back palace I don''t want to be a father like a man, let me and your children and I have the same experience, but to suffer in the pain and suffering - until we lose important things and compensate, it is just an excuse for myself. "

    Jiang Bing felt the warmth in his eyes, and the butterfly eyelashes trembled. He remembered the rumors that had happened in Kyoto, and Gemini became a man in Ye Xu. He could not help but sigh: "Your Majesty..."

    The man holding him didn''t speak again, but held his cold fingers.

    The day when the seven heart characters had become grey

    on the day when she entered Xianyao palace, the flowers in the imperial garden fell to the end of petals. Jiang Bing walked through the jade plate which was discernable and stood alone for a long time, and then pushed open the door with the help of Han Er, and walked slowly into the dark palace without lighting.

    Just entered the hall, behind the weak sun, reflected the dark in the temple standing not far away, temples scattered on the figure of a white dress.

    A low and clear voice sounded in the empty palace, which was unexpected to Jiangbing. There was no resentment or anger in the voice, but it was all calm and relieved.

    "Your wife came, and the guilty minister gave her a gift."

    Jiang Bing looked back at Han Er, and signaled that he would go out for a while. His warm and clear face was illuminated by the sunshine under half window frame, and he appeared more peaceful and calm. He stepped up and raised her hand and said, "Princess Yao is not welcome. Please stand up."

    The white man saw his face, his eyes changed a few times, and suddenly a smile appeared at the lips, and the voice was warm and soft, but with a little gunpowder: "I heard you in the palace, and always known for your gentle and amiable temperament. Now, it is not so much at once

    When Jiang Binglai knew that he would not give himself a good face, but to let his heart go, smell words also not surprised, just raised her head to quietly look at him: "Yao Princess wants to say anything, do not have to scratch."

    "I was not imprisoned for harm to you, do you believe it?"

    The two left faces face to the sky without makeup. Now muyao, the imperial concubine of Yao under house arrest, hears the words, but the lips show a sad smile. Instead of looking at him, he walks by his side, and is determined to be under the half open window, and his eyes are far away from struggle. The bottom of his eyes is endless decadence and silence.

    "I was imprisoned because I found out that he had been hiding for a long time, and I dare not let anyone know the secret. I knew what I should not know, and should have died of it. I should have been here, and even you can''t fight..."

    Jiang Bing was so strong in his heart that he said that he could vaguely realize what he had. He slowly went back to God and looked at the face that was shining half by the sun, but half of it was hidden in the dark. He was forced to bear the panic in his heart, and said, "what do you want to say

    "When I was in the palace, I was like you, and I had been flying with your majesty. At that time, I thought I had his heart, but who knew that kind of love was just a dream that could be broken at any time." The man standing by the window had a sneering smile, and the voice was slow and long. When he turned around again to face the river ice, the calm in his eyes disappeared suddenly with the words, leaving only endless ferocious resentment."Do you think it''s you that your majesty really likes? no You are wrong

    Jiang Bing heard these words, looked at him standing a few steps away, looked terrible, staring at himself, low sigh, eyes are still clear and safe: "can you know your Majesty''s heart? It doesn''t matter whether your majesty likes me or not. The most important thing is that a cruel and vicious person like you will never get your Majesty''s heart

    "I''m cruel, I''m vicious, ha ha..."

    Hearing this, Mu Yao''s expression suddenly became sad. A moment later, she became more and more unbelievable. Instead of staring at Jiang Bing, she raised her hand and looked at her palmprint in a panic. A moment later, she suddenly threw herself at Jiang Bing, as if trying to knock him down. But before his fingers could catch Jiang Bing''s sleeve, a dark figure suddenly came from the beam Up and down, dead and dead

    pressed him, the dark hall for a time only his piercing howl.

    "I know you can''t believe it! I don''t want to believe it! If it was not for my persistent desire to prove that the one your majesty loves is me rather than you, I would not have known that secret! It''s not like this now! "

    "I probably shouldn''t have come." Instead of listening to him again, Jiang Bing slowly lowered his head and looked at the dark being held by the dark guard. His eyes were full of crazy and persistent people. In that pair of clear eyes, there was a trace of helplessness. "Just like your majesty said, I want to do more."

    After that, he raised his arm, touched his abdomen gently, and his eyebrows and eyes showed softness. Then he turned and walked towards the door of the hall. His pace was firm and steady, without any hesitation.

    "Imperial study!"

    At the same time, when he was about to shut the door, he was about to cry out.

    "There is a sandalwood box under the imperial couch in the imperial study! Accidentally, I found that the box was not locked. There were twelve pictures of beauties in it. You are not your Majesty''s sweetheart! The beauties in those twelve pictures of beauties are your Majesty''s sweetheart

    The voice was deafening, Jiang Bing''s whole body trembled, subconsciously looking back, but in the gradually closed door, only the lingering sound of that person curled away, the rest of what could not be seen.

    A few days later, it was suddenly reported that the imperial concubine Yao was ill, and no one was allowed to go in and out of the palace. However, no matter the maids or the double attendants in the palace, even the concubines and the middle-aged people of the Mu family, who came to visit the palace, never saw her again.

    At the end of the lunar new year, the palace is full of jubilation. Yutao palace is the residence of the imperial concubine. The imperial seal of the empress is also in charge of the imperial concubine. The emperor often comes here to rest. Although the palace is remote and close to the cold palace, it is not far away from the Yangxin palace. Jiang Bing''s original residence is Yuxiang palace.

    It''s getting late. After dinner, Jiang Bing plays chess with the emperor. He is absent-minded when he is down. Han''er, who is standing on the side, is sweating. Others don''t know what, only he knows. Since his master went to see Princess Yao two months ago, when he comes back, he often has a blank look but deep eyes. Cold I don''t know what happened on that day, but I can''t stop worrying. At the bottom of my heart, I also have some kind of premonition which can be called unknown.

    In fact, not only he, but also the people sitting next to Jiang Bing also found that, but he didn''t seem to take it seriously. He threw his pieces back into the chess box, pointed his forehead with warm fingertips, and asked with a smile, "binger, what''s the matter?"

    Jiang Bing was suddenly stabbed in the forehead. He immediately looked back at Ye Xu, who was smiling in front of him. He lowered his eyes to cover up the complicated look of his eyes. His voice was still as low as ever before I have nothing to do, but I am distracted... "

    Ye Xu listened to his answer, but did not have any other thoughts. His body moved towards him and held people in his arms. He raised his eyes to see the maids standing on one side: "if you sit in the palace, the grand doctor will often feel tired and come."

    "Your Majesty."

    "Take the chessboard down first, and remember to keep it as it is until tomorrow when I and the imperial concubine come down."

    Jiang Bing looked at the two maids. They were ready to move the chessboard down. A little embarrassed flashed on his face, for fear of disturbing his interest. He raised his hand and grabbed Ye Xu''s sleeve and shook his head to indicate that he was very good: "Your Majesty, the minister is not tired, just really just distracted..."

    "Well, I know the princess is not tired, but I am tired." Ye Xu stares at him for a while, the corners of his lips bend deeper. He holds him against the soft pillow and says softly with half closed eyes, "I get up early and go to the early court. I''m a little tired. My imperial concubine will accompany me to have a rest and come here."

    Jiang Bing listened to this reason, then did not insist that they take the chessboard, quietly lying in his arms, ears close to his chest, as if listening to his heart, until the warm breath passed his ears, with a soft kiss: "my ice, the most intimate."

    His long eyelashes drooped, and his jade like cheek seemed to glow with cold blue light in the half light and half dark. Ye Xu couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss again and again. When he gently kisses the thin ear, he suddenly opens his thin lips and whispers a word to him.Hearing this, Jiang Bing, who had been flushed by the soft kiss, suddenly became stiff. Zhang Dading, with his glassy eyes, looked at Ye Xu, whose face was illuminated by the lights. He murmured: "Your Majesty, what do you say?"

    "Did you really not hear me? Or do you hear it clearly, but you are too happy to speak? " Ye Xu raised his hand and stroked his hair in his ear, and then bowed his head to kiss him. Then he stood up straight, slowed down his voice and said, "I have already considered it. Since there will be no talent show in the palace in the future, you have the highest grade and the best family background. You are also sitting in the palace with my son and heir. I''m gentle and I like it. What''s wrong with being a legitimate mother in the palace?"

    "Your Majesty, but you said

    "Nature is true. When did I tell a lie?"

    Ye Xu hugged the man in his arms and described his eyebrows and eyes with his fingers. His movements were tender and tender.

    As if at this time facing, is the beloved of this life.

    In touch with the gentle eyes, Jiang Bing''s eyes subconsciously shrank for a while, and the smile on the corner of his lips suddenly and slowly dissipated.

    Ye Xu didn''t notice the abnormality of the man in his arms. He still said this in that tone. His eyes moved away from his face and looked at the red candle lit not far away, as if he were speaking to him. But the words were murmuring in Jiang Bing''s ear, but he felt that the words were better. They seemed to be speaking through him to someone else he didn''t know.

    "It''s just that you are very heavy now. I wanted to wait until you give birth to your son. But I''m afraid that if you give birth to a daughter, those old ministers will use various reasons to obstruct me from sealing you. It''s better to take advantage of your first sitting in the palace and I''ll order you to be queen. When you sit in the Queen''s seat, even if the last one is a princess, the old ministers have nothing to say."

    Jiang Bing once again lowered his eyes and covered the darkness rising from the bottom of his eyes: "Your Majesty is partial to his ministers."

    "Don''t bing''er like my favoritism?"

    He was lying on the man''s chest, his ears were the regular heartbeat of that person, touching the warm skin of that person, almost falling tears, but his voice was calm and could not rise to a trace of waves.

    "Nature I like it. "

    Ye Xu did what he said. As soon as he was about to go down to the imperial court the next morning, he set out to declare the imperial edict. He planned to make the jade imperial concubine queen one month later. After the ceremony, Jiang Bing, who had just finished his lunch alone, was summoned to the imperial library by a decree to wait. A set of already made Queen''s dress was put in front of him.

    "Your majesty will arrive in a moment. Please change your clothes and wait here."

    Jiang Bing raised her hand and turned over the gorgeous dress. She raised her hand to indicate that the maids who wanted to help step back. Her fingers brushed the golden phoenix flying on her collar. The smile on her lips slowly dissipated. After closing her eyes, she finally squatted on the edge of the couch, shaking her fingers for a moment, and then pulled out a box at the corner of the couch.

    It''s a sandalwood box.

    The people on the twelve pictures of beauties are your Majesty''s true sweetheart!

    Two months ago, Yao Fei''s shrieking voice seemed to be still in her ears.

    Jiang Bing lowered his head and opened the sandalwood box.

    In fact, there are 12 scrolls in the box. Although I don''t know whether they are twelve, the number is not much different.

    Taking a deep breath, he slowly took out the top picture and slowly unfolded it in front of his eyes.

    When the painting was unfolded, he finally saw the faces of the people on the painting. For some reason, he suddenly remembered that his cousin was still in the palace. He remembered that he was standing under the peach blossom and the people in the Dragon Robe were looking at their eyes. When they first met, he was wearing a pair of men''s blue shirt, and he also remembered his face and cousin. OK It seems that there are some similarities in blood, and think of that person looking at himself, flashing tender eyes.

    So muddleheaded thinking, his eyes once again glanced over the picture scroll, the beauty standing under the porch with pear blossom in hand and smiling. His heart sank endlessly.

    Sometimes when I stand by his side and see him smile at me, I will feel irresistible. My cousin and I are totally different people. I can live peacefully no matter where I am.

    Beloved.

    Jiang Luoyu.

    Jade concubine Jade concubine

    Even Jade princess.

    It turns out that it''s just like what Princess Yao said. No matter how it looks like a real dream, it''s just a dream.

    He closed his eyes and his mind was blank. Suddenly he felt cold as if he were immersed in ice water.

    At that moment, he wished that he had never had these eyes.

    In the quiet palace, the people standing beside the couch took a deep look at the things on the bed, brushed their hands over their men''s blue shirts, pursed their thin lips without blood, and let the green silk fall on their shoulders, turned to open the carved gate, and stepped out

    after seeing him out and recognizing his face, several palace ladies outside the palace saw him come out They all saluted one after another, and then looked at his thin back and the figure that looked a little shaky with doubts. Because of his identity, he didn''t dare to ask. He could only watch his figure gradually leave and disappear in a howling north wind.Jiang Bing doesn''t know how long he has been walking and where he is.

    He did not dare to stop, to be quiet, to think again.

    I thought that after entering the palace, no matter how bad he was, he would be out of favor as long as he could do something for his father, his mother and his wife.

    But how can not think that he should have now, the heart burned into ashes, life is not like death.

    He stumbled out of the path beside the hall of nourishing the heart. He lowered his face and gasped in a low voice. He raised his hand to cover his colic abdomen, but he refused to stop.

    Keep going, keep going.

    Until there is no way to go.

    The cold sweat on his forehead fell down along the temples, which almost blurred his sight. All the white walls could be seen. The colic in his abdomen had gradually turned into falling pain. He could not move his feet any more. He knelt down. He felt that there was no pain in the whole body, but there was no way to enter the ground. He could only hold a breath and could not spit out.

    In the middle of winter, he was wearing only a single garment and shrunk into a ball. He sat in the corner of the cold wall. After a while, he was unconscious of the cold. Even the intense pain in his abdomen was lightened. The red tiles and white walls in front of him were gradually covered with darkness. His fingers trembled and tried to grasp his clothes corner, but he could not use any strength.

    When ye Xu finally found the man who had left the imperial study, he saw at the first sight that he was only in a single suit in the deep winter. His face was pale and his eyes were closed. He leaned against the corner of the wall almost without any sound. There was a startling dark red blood mark on the bluestone board beside his feet. He felt a sudden pain in his heart, but there was a blank in his mind, and the rest was totally unspeakable fear.

    "Binger!"

    The body gradually warmed over, the coma of people struggling to swallow bitter medicine juice, ears are such a voice call, powerless struggle for a long time, that pair of glass colored eyes finally slowly open, in the eyes of the people holding themselves in their arms, deep sorrow and fatigue, but still regardless of their own pain, stretched out their hands toward him, murmured Call.

    "Your Majesty..."

    Maybe it''s God''s punishment.

    Punish his greed.

    Who let him not into the cold palace, then get favor is not enough, even want to hold What about the man''s heart?

    Now the pain, he deserves.

    Struggling in the sober and confused, he tightly shrank in the man''s arms. His feeble fingers tried to shake the man''s hand, but he could only drop it soft. Ye Xu looked at him as he just woke up. He looked at himself with deep love and pain. He felt that he could hardly speak. He could only hold the man closer and tighter until he saw that he had fainted again The old doctor, who had been on the edge of the hospital for diagnosis and treatment, turned pale, shaking like chaff.

    "No, your majesty! The empress''s pulse is too weak, and the pulse of the little prince is also weak. If the empress does not wake up in this way, not only the dragon in her belly can''t keep it, but also the empress herself will be in danger! "

    Hearing this, ye Xu''s fingers trembled. He looked down at the unknown man in his arms. Thinking of finding him in the corner of the imperial garden, he was so painful that he could not even speak.

    He had prepared the Queen''s dress in advance, hoping that the man would be more happy when he heard the news of the back cover and put on the splendid clothes. However, when he returned to the imperial study after he approved the memorial, he did not see the person he wanted to see. Instead, he saw a scroll on the neatly folded Queen''s dress.

    It''s very clear who he painted on the scroll.

    In fact, a few days ago, he saw that Jiang Bing was distracted from time to time. He also guessed that it was because he had met the imperial concubine and heard the conversation between the two people on the day of the report from the dark guard. He finally made up his mind that Jiang Bing would lead Jiang Bing to the imperial study to tell him about the people in the painting. However, he didn''t expect Jiang Bing to take the painting box privately He opened a picture of twelve beauties, which he had drawn by hand before he ascended the throne of God.

    At that time, he didn''t get the chance of that person, but after he left, he couldn''t help thinking about it. Fortunately, he was very good at painting. In order to miss him, he drew these twelve pictures of beauties, which were his dusty memories in the past.

    But the reason why Yao Fei was imprisoned has something to do with his accidental discovery of these paintings, but the most important thing is

    He clearly, for the sake of the man in his arms.

    When he first saw Jiang Bing, he was not in the dark Chu Xiu palace, but at the gate of the emperor''s birthday.

    He used to be tired of Jiang Bing''s being different from that man. But when he saw the man''s expression of concern in his timidity and his soft and calm eyes, he gradually became at ease.

    It was because he met the man who held up the umbrella for himself without asking anything in the peach forest that he finally came out of the shadow and held another person''s hand.

    After being held by him with all his strength, the man in his arms awoke slowly again after a moment. His eyes were no longer focused, and his voice became weaker and weaker. However, he carefully lifted his thin lips. It took a long time to see him close at hand: "Your Majesty..."Looking at the familiar smile, ye xumin squeezed his teeth and tried not to let the fog fall from his eyes. He grasped his finger and choked in a low voice: "binger, I''m here It''s my fault. I shouldn''t let you go to see Princess Yao. I shouldn''t let you listen to his nonsense. I should tell you first... "

    Jiang Bing listened to his words, the smile on the corner of his lips was bigger, but it seemed more illusory. He tried to get close to his ear and murmured: "Your Majesty In fact, the minister I have never Blame him, only It''s only too late No, my cousin Before, I met your majesty... "

    "Stop talking!" Ye Xu shook his head and pressed his cold cheek. There was a bit of regret and pain in his words, but it sounded like a plea, "bing''er, you will be safe and sound. It''s not that you are bad, it''s me who is not good. If I tell you everything first, you will not..."

    "It''s better for me to Cousin But I''m not willing to... " Jiang Bing did not wait for him to finish speaking, the arc of the corner of his lips suddenly fell down, his eyes lost focus again, as if he did not see a person close by, but his face gradually returned to death, "kechen It''s true Like your majesty... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ Bing er Binger

    He noticed that the breath of the man in his arms was getting weaker and weaker. Even if the doctor didn''t say it, ye Xu knew that it was not good. Ye Xu closed his eyes and his words were full of resentment and pain.

    "Why Why can''t you believe me once! Would you rather believe those pictures of beauties and the imprisoned imperial concubine Yao, but not me! I did look at that person before, and you are not as dazzling as that person, but I He is not the one I like any more! "

    Drops of warm water fell on his cheek, Jiang Bing''s eyelids moved, but he failed to open his eyes again to see.

    It was Tears?

    Fuzzy, that person''s voice with a bit of he has never heard of, or is difficult to release the pain, more like a deep guilt and reluctant to give up.

    It''s For me?

    The man Are you crying for me?

    At the same time, the man''s voice seemed to be choking in his ears, and his heart, which he thought had already died, suddenly began to beat violently again.

    "Jiangbing! If you die, I will never forgive you! Also I will never love you again

    I know, I know

    Hearing this, he finally tried his best to draw up a smile and let the tears fall from the corner of his eyes and slowly sink into the deepest darkness.

    Three years later, the palace is still safe, but also a peach blossom in early spring.

    Spring drizzle like flying, misty as mist.

    Han''er, dressed in a pair of waiting clothes, was pulled by a small man with short legs in front of him. After a few steps, he ran to the door of the imperial library. As a result, han''er felt his hands loose. He was wearing a light gold embroidered robe and a eight treasure crown. Looking at the three-year-old boy, he stopped at the gate of the imperial study not far away.

    Seeing that the gate was closed, the little man standing at the door pouted and pouted. He didn''t follow him and said hello to his nervous han''er and several maidens. He rolled over and ran into the room. The old eunuch standing beside the door was sweating. A shrewd twinkle appeared on the fat face of the baby. As soon as he rolled into the door, he yelled Avenue.

    "Father, father!"

    "Zoe?" The people behind the table in the room heard the sound, and the handsome eyebrows and eyes were more surprised. When he put down his memorial and raised his head, he just saw the little man pedaling in with his short legs. He walked steadily. His lips raised a smile and waved to the villain, "come to my father."

    "Father emperor!" When the villain saw the man behind the desk, he waved to himself. His eyes were bright and he went over and hugged Ye Xu''s leg. He cried, "father, don''t look! After accompanying the children''s ministers to find their father

    Ye Xu felt a warm little body. He first hugged his legs and then pulled his Dragon Robe. He couldn''t write for a while. He put down his pen and dragged the villain into his arms. He lowered his voice and pointed to the door: "the father and the emperor still have memorials that have not been approved. Don''t make a fuss. Let han''er take you to the queen."

    The child flattened his mouth and rubbed his Dragon Robe unwillingly: "father, accompany the children! After looking for the father

    "You are only three years old and cling to people like this. You are not a prince at all." Ye Xu had been in his arms for a long time, and Ben forgot the Zhu Xi he wanted to write on the memorial. His face turned black and didn''t scare the bright eyed villain. Finally, he picked up the restless little prince in his arms and walked slowly out of the imperial study. He looked at the Gemini bowing outside the door and asked.

    "And the queen?"

    "Tell your majesty, my mother went back to the jade peach palace to enjoy the flowers early in the morning, but she hasn''t come back yet."

    Hearing this, the young emperor, who had just put the villain in his arms down, narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had remembered something, and murmured in a low voice: "jade peach palace..."

    At this time, in the back garden of Yutao palace, it is a scene of green peach blooming, petals flying, vegetation blurred, rain decaying and mist thin.

    "After the father!"

    At the sight of the shadow of the flowers, the little prince was excited. He looked up at the father and the emperor standing on the side. After getting the permission, he ran in with his feet, regardless of the rain on his hair. He threw himself on the figure standing in the flowers and trees.The man who was hugged by him turned around and said, "zhuo''er, you are naughty again."

    The little prince shook his head and refused to admit that he had just interrupted his father''s correction of the memorial. He was coquettish and coquettish: "zhuo''er is not naughty! It''s the emperor and the son

    As he approached Ye Xu, who had never used an umbrella, he lowered his body with a smile and lifted the baby from his feet. He could not help but smile. He put the paper umbrella on his head on his father and son''s head. He raised his hand and plucked their wet hair. His eyes turned from the child to his arms The child''s body, glass colored eyes with a deeper gentleness.

    After the incident three years ago, he was in good health. Ye Xu threw those pictures into the fire. Only one of them was heard by him and asked him to stay.

    It was the one that he had seen, leaning on the porch pillar and smiling like a poem.

    Even if it can''t be better than that person, it''s not as smart as that person, so what?

    He had already grasped the hand of the man beside him.

    Jiang Bing looked at them with a smile for a while. He reached out and took the little prince with his eyes wide open. He handed the paper umbrella in his hand. His face was natural but crafty: "since your majesty is here, I want to play with zhuo''er, your majesty should hold the umbrella first."

    Ye Xu took a look at the umbrella in his hand. He found that the umbrella was still blue bamboo with dark blue background, but the size was enough to cover the three of them. He knew that it was Jiang Bing''s new paper umbrella. He suddenly gave a helpless smile. After taking the umbrella, he raised his hand to hold the man and pinched the white one Cheek.

    "The bigger, the smaller."

    Jiang Bing was suddenly pinched on his cheek, and his cheekbones were flushed. His glassy eyes were glistening, and he hung down his head to smile. He was vaguely the first appearance he had seen in the peach blossom forest.

    "Father, father, zhuo''er is here!"

    They were standing under the peach blossom tree gazing at each other, but the little prince who was not far away was not so easy to give up. He yelled for a long time. Ye Xu strained the fingers of the people beside him and moved the paper umbrella in his hand: "let''s go. If the boy doesn''t see me go with you, it will make people''s brain ache again."

    Jiang Bing watched him turn the umbrella to his side. The smile on the corner of his lips became stronger, but he also raised his arm and held his umbrella hand: "Your Majesty is the one who spoiled zhuo''er and his ministers. Now this is a complaint?"

    Aware of the warmth on the back of his hand, the young emperor shook his head with a smile. He took the people by the side of his body to go deep into the peach blossom, and whispered with a smile in his ear.

    "It''s a complaint."

    In the spring of the third year of wushuo''s reign, he entered the palace and became a noble concubine.

    The next year, because the emperor did not favor him, he retired from the cold palace. He met the emperor in the imperial garden and got the favor. He was given the name of jade concubine and entered the jade peach palace.

    Another year, the jade princess, in the same year pregnant son, promoted the imperial concubine.

    In the spring of the sixth year of wushuo, the factor was expensive, and the empress of Zhenggong was granted.

    In the autumn of the same year, the eldest son Zhuo was born, and the pepper room was the only favorite, and the Imperial Palace was the only one.

    In another five years, he gave birth to the second son Jun, and granted Zhuo, the eldest son of the emperor, as the crown prince of the east palace.

    The next year, Shuangtai was born.

    In the spring of the 23rd year of wushuo''s reign, she was plagued with illness and was treated with medicine and stone. She was hanged. She was known as Queen Shengyi in history.

    He died in the early spring of the next year in Yutao palace and was buried with the empress in Zhaoling.

    In this world, there will be a lot of scenery and lots of people who love and hate.

    However, only one person will always hold your umbrella and hold your hand forever.

    Forever, only waiting for you.

    Wu Ya''s lament song of "Jinqing"

    he opened his eyes and refused to close them. The red color in the corners of his eyes had not faded. He just looked at the night pearl on his head. His slender fingers had no strength to hold on to, and the dark red blood fell on the snow white along the scratched skin On his bed, the pain on his body came wave after wave, until he was unable to move his limbs full of blue and purple marks. After a long time of patience, the sky finally turned pale.

    The man who couldn''t see his face clearly in the darkness all night suddenly let go of his hands, waved aside the bed curtain and stood in front of him. The honey skin was delicately textured by the light from the window frame, and then quickly covered by the bright yellow dragon robe. And the man who had ravaged himself all night without pity turned away Go.

    He looked at the light cast from the window frame. He did not know how long he looked. Even the pain in his body was gradually numb. Then he closed his eyes uncontrollably. A drop of crystal tears dropped from the corner of his eyes, and then he slipped into his ears and disappeared.

    Before he sank into the boundless darkness, his ears seemed to hear the voices of the palace maids and eunuchs, and some small exclamations and whispers. He tried to involve him. Because of his long endurance, he was bitten several times by his lips, as if he wanted to bitterly laugh at his bruised body like a rag doll, or to laugh at himself who belittled others.When I woke up again, when I looked up, I found that there was darkness outside.

    He slowly opened his eyes, eyes for a long time without focus, until he finally saw yesterday''s nightmarish night, which had been quietly falling under the bed curtain, just as if he had suddenly awakened, raised his head to look at his body only in the quilt, and forced himself to move like pain from the bone.

    He was about to get out of bed and walk outside. He felt that he was sitting on the soft carpet. His arm accidentally took down the candlestick. The hot wax oil slipped down from his arm and quickly solidified into red tears.

    The man outside the door seemed to hear the sound of the candlestick falling in the room, and immediately pushed open the heavy carved wooden door. However, when his eyes touched the man sitting on the ground, pale and wrinkled, a cry of surprise escaped from his lips.

    "Madame!"

    Before the words fell, the female official, half of whom was still outside the hall, quickly stepped into the door and squatted down with her skirt. She carefully lifted up and sat down on the ground. Because the action just now had already taken place in the cold, she was panting for the man who could not stand up. After holding him half on the bed of the imperial concubine, she saw the traces of red candle tears on his arm and regretted again Let''s go.

    "How could your mother be so careless? Your skin was originally tender and white, but now it''s scalded by the candle tears. The scar is very obvious. If your majesty comes to see you tonight, how can you live well?"

    "He will see what he should see." Every move, is a burst of unbearable pain. When he finally leaned on the bed of the imperial concubine, he was already in a cold sweat, but his lips were still cold and sarcastic. "I''m just a humble commoner, how can I match the favor of your majesty this night? If he saw the scar, he would not like to see me in the future "Niang, how can you say such a thing..."

    When the female official heard the speech, her eyes suddenly burst into tears, squatting at his feet, holding his fingers, and uncovering the solidified candle tears, she said in a low voice: "although you are a commoner son, you are a member of Wu Ya family, and you are the biological younger brother of Tai Fu and successively Niang Niang! You have such a noble status, and you have been granted a royal concubine when you enter the palace. Don''t belittle yourself

    "Wu Ya''s man, brother of Tai Fu and empress..."

    His bitten lips moved, and a dark light flashed through his eyes. His heart seemed to be immersed in the boundless cold

    under the waves of water, only fatigue and pain were heavy.

    "I''m just a cover up for their scandal, an outcast that no one wants."

    When the female officer heard his tone, she could see the blue and purple marks on his body. She couldn''t help but think of the people in front of her who were crudely pinched and rubbed, scarred and almost unable to see after the emperor left this morning. She could not help but droop her head with tears and called in a low voice.

    "Empress..."

    The man leaning on the couch of the imperial concubine closed his eyes and did not want to see the traces left by the man on his body.

    It was his first night as a woman''s doubles, but it was not so-called light pity honey love, but endless suffering, which was an indelible shame in his life.

    The candlelight danced in the quiet room. Outside the door came the soft button sound, and the timid voice of the little maiden sounded outside the door. "I''d like to tell you that the sign has been turned over in the hall of nourishing the heart. Today, the empress Qin will be in bed."

    "How could it be so?" Hearing this, the female official, who was bowing her head and weeping, immediately changed her face. She stood up and walked two steps toward the door. She looked back to see the people lying on the bed of the imperial concubine in a flustered way. "Yesterday was the first day when my mother entered the palace. She had just been in love for a night, and it was Wu Ya''s successor who was going to give her majesty. How come the next day your majesty didn''t spend the night with her but went to Qin Fei Niang Where is your mother? "

    "Pearl."

    This time, without waiting for her to finish speaking, the smile on the lips of the people leaning on the couch is deeper. Her eyes are light, and the candle light is lit from afar. However, she shows a kind of charming face. In the half light and half dark, it seems some terrible.

    "No need to say that." He had a very low voice and a bit hoarse. His eyes were indifferent and had no waves. "It''s better..."

    It''s better to never see again.

    The more leakage of Zishi, the female official attends him to wash, blow out the candle light, low body to leave, and the people sitting in the bed open their eyes, silently pull out the dagger from the pillow, let the moonlight through the curtain, illuminate the cold light on the blade, until the sky is dim again, just support to stand up, regardless of the luxury clothes placed in the distance, turn from under the table He pulled out a small package, put on the white clothes washed inside, held the dagger tightly, and walked towards the door with the help of the desk.

    Standing by the door, the female officer who had been guarding the door for a night heard the door ring. Subconsciously, she looked back, but when she saw clearly the dress of the people who came out of the house at the moment, her pupils shrank suddenly. She stepped forward in a panic and asked in a low voice: "Niang, what are you going to do?! You have entered the palace and become a woman''s doubles, and you have been favored by your majesty. Why do you wear men''s doubles at this time?,,He did not look at her, just indifferently raised his chin, eyes in the sun tight.

    "You don''t have to follow me if you stay here."

    Before the words fell, he walked up again to the palace wall which could not be seen. He moved out of the vast palace a little bit. Even though his head was cold and sweaty because of the sharp pain, he was still supporting the wall step by step. In the astonished eyes of the passing palace maids and eunuchs, he stepped on the marble steps in front of the tightly closed gate of the Yangxin hall.

    The eunuch guarding the front door of Yangxin hall frowned subconsciously, thinking that it was the maid of the palace who wanted to scold him. However, he looked up and saw a man who had never thought of. He looked at his clothes in surprise. He immediately bowed forward and tried to make peace with him. He said, "I''ll see your lady!"

    Instead of looking at the eunuch with a strange look, he was staring at the plaque of Yangxin hall, hoarse and cold.

    "May your majesty be in the hall of nourishing the heart?"

    The eunuch didn''t know what he meant by this. Looking at him, his expression was too cold and resolute. For a moment, he had a bad premonition: "Your Majesty has just gone to court, and now he is talking with some adults in the Yangxin palace. If she wants to go in, she will probably have to wait for a while."

    "No need."

    He lifted up the corner of his lips and showed a warm smile. Regardless of the frightened eyes of the eunuch, he lowered his body and waved his sleeve to the ground. He put his forehead on the cold stone slab in front of the hall, raised his voice and roared.

    "Since I entered the palace, I would not like to be favored by the emperor, and I am not a model of virtuous and virtuous virtue. Please enter the cold palace from now on!"

    "Madame!" When he heard this, the eunuch standing beside him was so scared that his heart would jump out. He immediately knelt down and cried out, "what are you doing?"

    "Oh? Please enter the cold palace To the eunuch''s surprise, the imperial concubine in front of her had just dropped her voice, and the door of the Yangxin hall was locked. However, there came a voice with hoarseness and cough, but with great interest. "Taifu, although Wu Ya is my concubine, but also your brother-in-law, what do you think of the imperial concubine''s invitation?"

    Hearing these four words, the eyes of those kneeling on the ground flashed a strong dark color, and the color of hatred and despair flashed by. At the moment, however, there came the familiar tone: "please forgive the emperor. When I recommended my brother into the palace, I thought he was a jewel covered with dust, but in fact, it was mud that could not support the wall, since he has been so Your majesty might as well weigh his heart

    "Wu Ya Tai Fu said the same thing..."

    The voice that opens mouth first hears speech, as if low smile a, after a moment, then do not care about the command way.

    "From now on, I will demote Wu Ya as a palace servant and stay in the cold palace to clean the courtyard."

    He pulled the corners of his lips, and finally a silent smile came out. The corners of his eyes were a little red because of the cold, but there was no tears spilling over his lips

    "Love brother!"

    In the peony garden, which is full of luxuriant and scattered trees, you can see everywhere the peony garden with light purple and pink colors. Suddenly, a voice with hesitation sounded. The person who was looking after the flowers and plants heard the sound and immediately turned around to reveal the white cheek which was too delicate and beautiful compared with other men.

    Seeing that she was standing in front of her own courtyard at this time, her fiancee, with some old clothes on her face, was very happy. She immediately stepped forward and grabbed the person''s slender hand, and asked with a smile, "Shan''er, how did you come?"

    The comer is a beautiful woman with a beautiful face and a small family of Jasper. Looking at the man who is coming up at a fast pace, her eyes are a little dodgy, but those hidden in the depths are a bit panicked: "brother Qing, Shan Er heard about something, and this is just..."

    The man didn''t notice her abnormality. When she just came to see her, he immediately led her to sit down and turned to move flowers: "Shan''er, sit down first. Today my white peony is open. I''ll move it to show you!"

    "When are you still planting peonies?" Hearing this, the woman seems to be suddenly hit by something head-on, that beautiful cheek suddenly twisted up, Huo stood up and yelled at the man''s back, "peony, peony! You will know your peony -- your brother said nothing wrong You only have that broken flower in your heart, there is no me at all!

    "Shan er?" Seeing that the woman twisted her cheek and staring at herself tremblingly, and thinking of her words just now, the man''s face suddenly sank, and a thick hatred flashed between his eyebrows, "did you go to see Wu Yatuo?"

    When the woman heard the speech, she immediately took a step forward: "he is your brother-in-law. I am your fiancee. Why can''t I go to see him?"

    "Brother in law?" As soon as these four words were written, the man sneered and threw the copper flower scissors on the ground with cold eyes and hatred, "I''m just a humble bastard, but I can''t stand up to Wu Ya''s legitimate son! There are no brothers and sisters. Don''t mention him in front of me

    Listening to the man''s voice so severe and non-negotiable, the eyes are full of hate, and the woman''s face changed and changed. After a long time, she reluctantly pulled out a smile, covered the dark light with disgust in her eyes, and gently changed the topic: "brother Qing, Shan''er is not here to quarrel with you, and I don''t want to see what peony you planted! Shaner just I just want to ask you Elder brother Wuya said that he should be the successor What happened next... ""What to follow! How dare he tell you about this filthy! " Hearing the word "after the next", the man suddenly changed color. The whole person seemed to have been greatly insulted. At the same time, the eyes flashed with a color of worry. He hurriedly went up to grab the wrist of the woman and promised in a low voice, "Shan''er, you and I are green and beautiful. I will not listen to him, nor will I marry you after that disgusting successor -" br >

    the head of the woman is lower, and she can not see her face clearly, but the voice is pitiful: "but But big brother uya said that uya

    has reported your name, and the emperor has granted you to enter the palace I want me too I want me to leave your family

    ¡±

    what The man heard that if he was struck by lightning, the whole face suddenly faded from the blood color, and he also took a little anxious on his face, and hurriedly defended, "Shan''er, we can''t get away from our relatives! I We have been growing up for so many years, and I am also I also really like you, always want to marry you as a wife, until you marry, I will never take concubine, will not let you suffer grievance, I will love all my life "

    love brother, you should not be excited. Shan''er knows your heart." This time, the woman held his hand slightly before he finished, and held her hand back [br >

    she held his hand, as if she was comforting him. When she raised her face and smiled, she had a deep and silent smile. Only some hidden and deep sarcasm remained. "Since the elder brother will not leave, Shaner will be relieved By the way, brother Qing said that the pot of white peony was open? Brother Qing should move to see Shaner... ""

    This time, when she heard that the woman wanted to see flowers, he was just looking for the flowers. He nodded with a smile and went to the flower. After a long fragrance, he came back with the flowers and just wanted to open her mouth. But she had made tea at this time and watched him deliver it.

    "Brother Qing, have a drink of tea, but this is the flowers that Shan Er picked himself, and do not know whether to drink well?"

    The man took the tea and drank it. He felt the fragrance at the entrance. He lowered the cup and was about to lower himself to the flower branches beside the woman. However, there was a sudden blurring in front of him. He felt something wrong in his heart, but he didn''t wait to say something. There was a long and endless darkness in front of him.

    Wuya suddenly opened his eyes, some staring at the near, looked like some shabby bed accounts, a time some stupor, a long time before waking up God, slowly supporting the body to climb up, will be the nightmare choked breath.

    Even though he was dismissed as a servant of the cold palace and got rid of the nightmare night for nearly a month, he would have a dream of the day before he entered the Palace - the lover who had been his Qin Ser and Ming, but betrayed for the right and money overnight, and sold him to uyato without shame, and made him be carried on the emperor like a living tribute Dragon bed.

    But what about that?

    It''s just this body, even if it''s just the dust that someone tramples on He would never let those people do.

    Just when he had a cold smile and a low head to see his face, the female official who had been waiting for the uya sentiment had looked at him timidly since entering the palace, and some of them were eager to come up and help him up.

    "You wake up, lady."

    The feeling of Wuya glanced at her, and looked at the moment and just entered the palace, which looked old and severely damaged, but it was a lot of comfortable wooden house window frame to see, the voice was low.

    "I am not a lady now, just a humble palace man, and don''t call me that way later."

    Originally a little palace girl, she was promoted to a female official after serving Wuya feeling. Then Li Er, who fell into a common maid with Wuya sentiment, immediately opened her eyes and hurriedly responded: "yes Son. "

    "Have you ever arranged for this day?"

    "Back to the son, there was a message last night to let him prune the flowers and grass in the imperial garden today, which should be the peony garden and peach garden to the West."

    Hearing waiting for several days, I feel like the girl voice that has been used to. The feeling of Wu Ya is slightly disappointed. However, the eyes are hearing the waiting of peony. Some subconscious flickers: "Peony Garden..."

    It is the lunch time in the middle of the day.

    The bright sunshine falls down the eaves, the light fragrance spreads with the breeze, a cluster of peonies is blooming along the cobblestone paved road, a long, white hand unfolds slowly, can clearly see the pale blue blood vessels on the snow like skin, and slightly green, which is touching the fingertips on the soft petals.

    "Ling Bai Xue......"

    He dropped his head slightly, watching the light and softness of the flowers, while the other hand held a gold shear, and was about to lower himself to cut the fine and miscellaneous branches beside the snow colored flowers, but suddenly a man''s drink was heard in his ear.

    "Bold! What are you doing A figure came in a hurry, a light blue Confucianism shirt, the breath seems to Pianpian son, but at this moment, he saw his movement is a bit of a bit of anger, reaching out to grab his wrist, "this is the most precious lady of white snow in peony garden, will be opened immediately, how can you cut branches and flowers at will!"

    Aware that the man wanted to grasp his wrist, Wuya felt that he would struggle when he moved. He was as if he was in martial arts. He could not escape such a hiding. Instead, he grabbed him more tightly. His anger suddenly rose. His eyes were cold and raised his hand to lift a well water used to pour flowers. He hit the face face face, and was shocked to say no one could say that he was shocked when he was drenched When you come out, quickly pull your hand back and stand up."Since I dare to cut the flowers and branches, I naturally have a way to make the branches and flowers survive, and I won''t destroy the precious snow. What''s more, I was ordered to prune the peony. Even if I really cut the precious white peony, it was my business

 Chapter 421

    How can you manage love? "

    "Hello, wait!"

    Seeing that the man finished his words like a barrage of words, he turned around and was about to leave. The talent in the green clothes of Confucianism seemed to suddenly relax, wiped the water on his face, and flashed a light of interest in his eyes. He stepped forward and raised his voice and said to his back.

    "That What you just said has some truth, even if it is I have offended you. I It''s the chief bodyguard who guards the garden here. He always comes to see the flowers when he is on duty. He was angry when he saw you cutting flowers just now. I''ll make amends to you - but since I''ve apologized, you can''t be angry with me. "

    His voice dropped, but the people who turned back to him did not stop. The man in Qingyi had no choice but to catch up and try to catch up.

    "That At that time, my mother and my sister both liked peony. My mother liked black jade, and my sister liked Mrs. snow white best. I had secretly left some flower seeds and raised these peonies in the house. However, the peonies did not bloom well. So I always wanted to find someone who was good at raising peonies to help me. "

    This time, when he opened his mouth to speak, he still did not mean to stop his steps. The man in Qingyi said something sincere and serious.

    "You see, the white snow peony in the imperial garden bloomed very well last year, but the gardeners here can only make it the same as before. This year''s flower buds are even half less. If you can take care of this pot of peony, can you teach me? It''s not just lady snow white. If you can cultivate "ink jade", I still have some flower seeds... "

    The man in Tsing Yi murmured, his eyes softened and somewhat disappointed at the mention of his mother and sister. While he was immersed in his own thoughts, the man who turned his back to him had stopped. Although he had not opened his mouth to respond to him, at least his attitude was somewhat relaxed.

    "My name is Jin. I don''t know what your name is?"

    The man standing not far behind him raised his face and looked at the man who finally stopped in front of him, and his handsome eyebrows finally flashed a faint smile.

    "If you change your mind and teach me, tomorrow or this time, I will be here waiting for you."

    Who is going to be with Zhubai What do you always watch me do

    The light sunlight sprinkles from the sky above his head, falls on the peony flowers which are blooming, and the person who is squatting in a cluster of snow-colored peony flowers, carefully pruning the branches and smiling on his side. When he finally stands up and puts down the golden scissors, his eyes are wandering, but he is facing a pair of serious black eyes. He can''t help but frown and ask.

    Leaning against the pavilion, the man who was still wearing a blue Confucian shirt led the corner of his mouth. His words were casual. His eyes did not move at all, but his expression was more serious: "I didn''t look at you, just looking at peonies."

    Since the peony looked at the peony for a long time, he was still staring at the peony for a long time! When can we learn how to plant peony

    Hearing this, the man sitting in the pavilion stretched out his body, and his face became a bit lazy. In the sun, he shrunk up like a big cat, tilted his head and said with a smile: "yes, yes, it''s my fault. It''s not that the sun is good. Do I want to steal some time to be lazy ... "

    Wu Yaqing looked at the more beautiful face in the sun, and narrowed her eyes slightly. She suddenly turned away and stopped looking at him. She looked down at the peony at her feet, as if she didn''t notice the man''s more serious eyes and the gentle and warm radian of the corners of his lips.

    In a flash, they have known each other for more than a month.

    Since that day, the two met in the imperial garden. The next day was still in the middle of the day. The man sitting in the bower was suddenly awakened by the breeze. When he looked down, he saw a man sitting at his feet. He was looking down at the pots of dead peonies that he had brought in. It was the Wuya feeling he had seen with him yesterday.

    From that day on, they met each other every day in the imperial garden. At first, Wu Yaqing just looked down at the peonies and turned a blind eye to the man in Tsing Yi. Half a month later, he finally talked to Wu Yaqing. Occasionally, Wu Yaqing had two responses, but it was still a little.

    But even if the words are small, every time the person speaks in an impatient tone, he will still feel the bottom of his heart move, turn into deeper curiosity, try every means to test the bottom line of that person, even if it will make the person angry, it should be a kind of fun, and every day it will lead a different life.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" When he finally moved down from the pavilion and lazily squatted beside the man to serve the flowers, he was acutely aware that there was a light in his eyes from time to time. He suddenly moved his face to the man''s complicated eyes. Subconsciously, he raised his hand to touch his face, and then he raised his lips and said with a smile, "is there anything on the face?"

    Wu Ya''s feeling dropped his eyes and answered coldly: "if you are so stupid and lazy, you can''t learn how to plant peony all your life. Hearing this, the man in green suddenly blew his hair, and his lazy energy flashed by. He stood up and said angrily, "how can you say that! I''m just lazy. I''m not stupid, OK! Although I can''t take care of Mrs. snow white and Mo Yu now, I can''t take care of the other peonies in the imperial garden. I''m responsible for all of themSquatting beside him turned his head, and was finally amused by his aggrieved tone of voice: "glib."

    The man in the blue Confucian shirt was said by him. He sat down again, holding his head and staring at the man''s more and more beautiful face in the sun. When he saw the man as if he was not used to leaning slightly to avoid his eyes, he consciously remembered the cold look on his beautiful face when they met here for the second time.

    "Are these two pots of peony that you have cultivated yourself?"

    He was looked at by people with such no temperature eyes, took a look at the miserable situation of the peonies at his feet, and coughed twice with a guilty heart Yes, some There''s something wrong, isn''t it? "

    "It''s not just wrong." After saying this, the man no longer looked at him. He could only pretend to be pathetic and sigh, and quietly rubbed the past to be scolded, but he was gouged out severely. "In a few days, you will continue to follow the original method, these peonies must all die!"

    As for one day, when he came to the pavilion late, he was scolded by the man who had been waiting for him: "why didn''t you come here this time? If you don''t study this sincerely, you don''t have to be hypocritical in the future. It''s better to smash the peony now and cut off your thoughts! "

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply. Listlessly, he fingered the peony flowers in front of him, and scratched his fingertips on the snow-white petals. It was obvious that he was careless. When he was found by the people beside him, he could not help but frown slightly

    "OK, what''s the sigh?"

    "I was thinking Are you so harsh when you talk to people? " The finger was stopped for a moment by his words, and a little loss flashed on his still lazy face. "Looking back on this period of time, I followed you to study and serve peony, but I was scolded and threatened by many people. Am I different from ordinary people, you can''t help but want to scold me when you see me?"

    Wu Ya Qing looked at the man''s dispirited appearance and squinted again.

    "I don''t know."

    The man in Tsing Yi turned his head and asked, "ah?"

    What do you mean?

    "In a word, it is eight words." Wu Yaqing and he looked at each other for a moment, and then turned away his eyes again. The corners of his lips showed a faint smile. His words did not fluctuate. "As long as you look at it, you feel like you owe it."

    The man in green suddenly showed a look of crying and pulled his clothes. "What''s this? Can''t you give me a good face..."

    Wu Yaqing spent a lot of effort and didn''t throw the candy down. He could only let him drag his clothes and drag them on the ground. After a snort, he did not struggle. However, he did not see the man in Tsing Yi who was dragging his sleeve at the moment. There was an inexplicable and soft vision in the profound complexity.

    The sky is getting dark. Even the heart building hall in the imperial palace is dark. The maids in charge of lanterns on both sides of the palace immediately come forward. The purple eunuch who has been guarding the gate of the main hall anxiously and anxiously walks up and down at the gate of the hall, finally sees a blue figure coming from afar. She does not want to salute with a happy face.

    "Long live, slave!"

    The southern brocade empty sleeve of a blue Confucian shirt has some soil on it, and a basin of newly planted green peonies is still in the hand. However, the expression on his face is very relaxed. He raises his hand and gives the peony to the eunuch in purple robe, indicating that he should hold firmly and not fall: "all right, don''t put those empty gifts, but come and help me move the peonies quickly!"

    Knowing that nanjinxu didn''t know why, Zipao eunuch suddenly began to like to plant peonies. Now these peonies are all good for Wansui, so he immediately threw aside the dust and bowed down and said, "Oh, how dare the peony work? Master Wansui will move it. Those who have no eyesight should hurry up! Long live, let go of your hands. You are a man of gold. You can''t be tired... "

    Nanjinxu patted his sleeve and set his eyes on the Green Peony for a moment. He seemed to think of something. He suddenly lowered his face and ordered in a low voice: "move these peonies to my bedroom immediately. Keep them away from anyone. No one can touch them without permission! Including the endless women

    The purple robed eunuch repeatedly said that this was the meaning of not letting these peonies be known by the ladies in the back palace. He waved to the little eunuch behind him to hold the peony. He quickly took the little eunuch and other guards holding the peony to the back hall. After a while, he took the tea cup and went back into the Yangxin hall. He happened to meet the pale gold dragon pattern brocade robe sitting behind the desk , slightly frowning to reply to the emperor on the table.

    "Wu Ya Tai Fu did not come to the court today. Is there any news?"

    Hearing this, the eunuch in purple immediately handed over the tea cup and said respectfully: "my highness, according to the spy, the poison on Wu Ya Tai Fu has been committed again. Wu Ya''s people are ready to send people back to the snow mountain. Most of them will not return to the imperial capital in this period of time."

    "That''s good." Hearing the news that uyatuo had left, the emperor nodded with satisfaction. The memorial in his hand clapped on the imperial case, and his eyes suddenly looked over, "what did you check a few days ago?"

    Carefully put on a prepared early in the morning, sealed by yellow silk brocade: "all here, please check." When nanjinxu lowered his head to open the secret letter, the eunuch in purple stepped forward and looked at the emperor''s face for a moment. He remembered what had happened during this period of time, and the emperor''s expression of running towards the imperial garden with more and more interest after a few days'' reign. For a moment, he felt frightened and lowered his voice."Your Majesty, I''m sorry to hear that you have demoted him to be a palace servant, but Lord Wuya doesn''t care about him at all. Even if you want to use that person to do something, you may not be able to shake Wu Ya''s people. You might as well favor the new ones who enter the palace..."

    "Wei Hai!" But before he could finish these words, nanjinxu suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were as fierce as electricity, "when do you dare to talk more about my affairs?"

    Wei Hai didn''t expect that it was just like this, but he made the emperor''s face change. For a moment, he was in a dark shock, as if he had peeped into something terrible. He immediately knelt down: "I dare not! Your majesty, spare your life! I was just confused for a moment... "

    Next to the Royal case in the magnificent palace, the pale gold sleeves were mercilessly swung.

    "Get out of here!"

    The eunuch in purple robed did not dare to neglect this time. He stood up in a hurry and retreated: "yes..."

    "Wu Ya Qing..." His eyes fell on the secret letter that he had finished reading, and passed over the rows of small characters. His dark eyes were even more dark, but his thin red lips rose slowly in the dark, "so it is It''s no wonder that you are a slave when you enter the palace like this. How can you bear such treachery with your rebellious temperament... "

    He suddenly relaxed his body, lit the secret letter under the candle, and threw it into the copper basin at his feet. The light of the fire reflected the bright and dark handsome face and the lips with a little cold: "come on."

    A dark shadow suddenly fell down: "subordinate in."

    The emperor did not lift his head. He wrote down two names on the paper with his left hand and threw it away with his sleeve: "at noon tomorrow, I will hold a banquet for the relatives of Dajin. Two of them will have a banquet in the palace, and then find a chance to lead them to the imperial garden."

    "My subordinates obey."

    The sky was more obscured by smoke

    the sky brightened up and projected on the old window frame, reflecting the pale but still beautiful and moving face standing in front of the window.

    "Today, don''t you need to prune the peony?"

    Li Er stood not far behind him. Hearing the speech, she immediately raised her face. Some of the nono''s replies were: "huiniang, I heard that your majesty is going to have a feast for your relatives today, so the palace servants who cut the flowers don''t have to go."

    When Wu Ya heard the speech, she immediately narrowed her eyebrows a little and turned to walk towards the door. Seeing that he was still leaving, pear Er, who had just finished speaking, flashed a look of astonishment on her face and asked, "what are you going to do, madam?"

    "Said many times, don''t call my mother." The wooden door was opened with a squeak, and Wu Ya Qing''s eyes stood at the door. When the words came out of his lips, the lazy smile of the man in Tsing Yi flashed in his head. His eyes were a little complicated for a time. "There are two pots of peony left in the peony garden. It''s not the peony in the imperial garden. I want to move it back."

    Pear son saw that he said a word and then walked away, his face can not help but show anxious color: "Niang! Wait

    Wu Yaqing heard the voice behind him, but his face did not move. He still walked quickly towards the royal garden. He often visited the peony garden for several days, and quickly walked along the corridor to the place where the peony had been placed before. Their eyes were soft and their heads bowed to touch the soft petals of Mrs. snow white.

    Just as his fingertips were connected with the white petals of the flower, a soft and familiar female voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "master, you see, the peony in the imperial garden is really beautiful, especially this one. Can you take it off and put it on my wife, OK?,

    not long after the female voice sounded, another man''s voice began to ring "My good Shan''er, naturally listen to you."

    The two voices rang out alternately. Wu Ya Qing''s eyes were covered with a layer of ice. He waved his sleeve and went down the corridor. His eyes looked at the flowers not far away. Unexpectedly, he saw the back of a man and a woman. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, showing a flash of hatred, and suddenly opened his mouth in a loud voice.

    "No one is allowed to pick the flowers in the imperial garden without your Majesty''s order."

    When the man and the woman heard the words, they turned around one after another. Seeing the Wu Ya feeling coming slowly, the woman suddenly changed color and couldn''t speak. The man frowned slightly, pointed to him and said coldly, "who are you? Why should we be in charge? "

    Seeing that the man didn''t respect etiquette, the woman immediately changed her face. She grabbed the man by the side of her body and leaned over his ear and mumbled a few words: "master, he is..."

    "What? Wuya... " After listening to the woman''s words, the man''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the Wuya feeling standing in front of him in disbelief. He quickly lowered himself to salute him and said, "excuse me, I don''t know Taishan. It''s the lady of the imperial concubine

    ¡±

    Wu Yaqing looked at a man and a woman in front of her, and immediately sneered at the corners of her lips. She did not receive the courtesy of him: "I have been beaten into a cold palace by your majesty, and I have not been a royal concubine for a long time. Now I''m just a palace man pruning the flowers in the imperial garden. You''re dressed in a third grade Marquis dress. As a family member, you don''t have to salute me

    The woman''s eyes shrank when she heard the speech. Some of her disbelief and the man beside her looked at each other. Just then she tentatively asked, "what''s the matter with you?" Brother Wuya, you When did you get in the cold? Wu Ya''s great power. We heard outside the palace that you were made a lady after entering the palace... ""Just heard?" Wu Yaqing stares at the beautiful face in front of her, slowly clenches her fingers in her sleeve, and suddenly sneers, "I''m afraid it''s not about hearing about it, but about it specially."

    Standing beside her, the man was stabbed by the tone of voice and heard that he had lost his position as the imperial concubine. For a moment, his fear was suppressed. He looked at his wife who had just married and asked him, "what do you mean by that?"

    "Don''t you know?" Wu Ya''s lips sneer deeper and deeper. She raises her hand to the woman standing beside him. Her beautiful face is more and more fierce in the sun. She says one word at a time, "the woman standing beside you at this moment is originally a palace lady who has become a royal concubine. She is the unmarried wife who marries her husband and wife."

    "What are you talking about?" Hearing this, the man''s eyes flashed with surprise, and the woman''s hand was also released, "Shan

    er! When the woman heard him say this, she immediately shook her head, grasped the man''s sleeve and argued: "master, don''t listen to him! I don''t want to lose my position I was innocent until I married you

    "Pure and innocent?" Wu Ya''s love stood in the same place. Her eyes were full of hate, and her lips were smiling coldly. "If you hadn''t betrayed me, I would have never known it until I died. Besides the face you can see, you are just a ruthless woman who is ruthless and unscrupulous."

    "Wu Ya Qing, you are bloody!" The woman was staring at him. For a moment, she felt cold all over her body, but she still didn''t let go of her relatives. She asked pitifully, "master, don''t believe him You know, Shan''er did have a fiance who was married to her husband. But that fiance has already died. How could she be sent to the palace and become his Majesty''s concubine? Master, you should believe that Shan''er is. Shan''er will not cheat you! "

    "Well, Shan''er, I believe you." The man''s face was full of suspicions, but the look on his face softened a little. After thinking for a moment, he still believed his wife''s words. He turned his face and raised his hand to the sneering Wuya feeling. He made a gesture to punish him, "you damned palace man, why do you talk nonsense to deceive me? Damn it

    Before he finished speaking, he was about to wave his arm. Wu Ya subconsciously took a step back. He felt a flash of green shadow in front of him. A familiar figure of the back suddenly blocked him in front of him. He raised his hand and clasped the man''s wrist.

    "Stop it!"

    "And who are you?"

    The man was suddenly caught by his wrist and couldn''t get free for a moment. He raised his eyes and looked at the black eyes of the man in Tsing Yi. He felt cold in his heart for some reason. He took a step backward and looked at the ironic smile of Wu Ya standing behind him. He raised his finger and called out to them.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. After your majesty demoted you to be a member of the palace, you are not willing to seduce the bodyguard alone. He is your adulterer! What you said is not true! Somebody, arrest them both for me

    Just as his voice fell to the ground, the eunuch in purple robed who had been standing not far away immediately sighed, walked up to several people and coughed heavily. The dust in his hand was thrown aside and bowed to the four people who saw him. Just then, he tried not to see the angry face of the man in green, but showed a smile to the man and woman, interrupting their relationship Confrontation.

    "Oh, what are you doing?"

    The man and woman had just met Wei Hai. Seeing that he had come forward to stop him, he immediately walked away with a pale face, and quickly bowed to him and said, "I have seen father-in-law."

    When Wu Yaqing saw the eunuch in purple, he immediately followed his eyes and recognized that he was the eunuch waiting for the emperor. He did not dare to drag the man in green to his side and bowed down to salute Wu Ya''s met his father-in-law. "

    "All right, get up." At the corner of his eye, he saw that the man in green was looking at him coldly. The eunuch in purple immediately wiped the cold sweat on his face, and turned aside to block the sight of the man in green. He raised his hand to the man and woman and said, "Marquis, madam, your Majesty has ordered his relatives to go to the Taiye pool. Now it is estimated that the banquet will be held soon. Why are you still here? Do you mean to neglect your majesty?"

    The man and the woman smell speech change color, also don''t attend to look for the trouble of Wuya sentiment and the person in Qingyi, immediately accompany smile return way: "father-in-law is heavy, small can dare not."

    The eunuch in purple looked at the two of them. He immediately turned back and took a look at the man in green. He didn''t dare to see more and urged him to go

    Seeing the two men walking away with the eunuch, the man in green breathed out a long breath, raised his hand and grasped Wu Yaqing''s arm. He immediately looked at him up and down. He had been hiding with the eunuch in purple to peep at the three people. After a few words, he heard the reason clearly. His anger could hardly be concealed. Finally, when the man was about to raise his hand, he flashed from his hiding place Body and block two people, will look pale and cold Wuya sentiment pulled back.

    "How are you? They didn''t hurt you."

    Wu Ya Qing raised her eyes a little and looked at her eyes. For a while, she couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. She lowered her head and whispered, "I''m ok.""It''s OK." The man in Tsing Yi didn''t notice his intention to dodge. He still looked at his side face with worry and explained a little uneasily, "I was on duty at Taiye pool. I thought it was time to come and have a look. If you were still waiting, I would tell you, but I didn''t expect to see I don''t know that woman is... "

    "Nothing, just a passer-by." Wu Yaqing heard the stuttering voice in his ear, but when he raised his eyes, he saw the man''s attentive eyes. He could not help but show a smile, and his voice became more and more gentle. "Go back to duty. If someone finds out, you will be punished."

    Hearing what he said, the man in Qingyi suddenly remembered the excuse he had just given. He hesitated to release his wrist for a moment, and stepped back a few steps and said, "well Then I will go back... "

    Wu Ya Qing watched him move forward step by step. His eyes were full of ripples. Something burst out of his heart. A stream of boiling blood urged him to open his red lips subconsciously. He took a step in his direction and slowly spewed out his words.

    "After that, don''t come to me."

    Wu Xiangxiao is gorgeous and light

    when the person who is facing him hears his voice, he subconsciously thinks that he wants to stay. But when he turns around and wants to reply, his heart suddenly understands the meaning of his words. The whole person is stunned, and his heart sinks. After staring at him for a long time, he murmurs: What do you say

    Wu Ya is still standing in the same place, some staring at him, the smile on his face has not disappeared, but there is a little bit of sadness that can not be concealed: "take the peonies back, later Don''t come. "

    The man in Tsing Yi looked at him straight and didn''t know why he suddenly said such a thing: "why?"

    However, Wu Yaqing refused to look at him again. Instead, she suddenly turned around and turned her back to him. Her fingers were clasped in the palm, but her voice became lower and lower There''s no reason. "

    Seeing the man say this, he immediately turned and left without looking at him. At last, the calm on his face was slightly disordered. He quickly walked a few steps towards the direction of his departure and called out: "love son!"

    The candle flickered slightly in the dark, making a tearing sound, and suddenly woke up, one hand resting on the imperial table, the other holding a memorial to the man in the dragon''s robe. Seeing that he was awake, the eunuch in purple robe on the side of the night watchman saw that he was awake, but his brow was still tightly wrinkled. He thought that the master in front of him was uncomfortable, so he immediately went forward and whispered.

    "Your Majesty?"

    Suddenly opening his eyes, the emperor''s frown was deeper, and his memorial fell on the table with a hoarse voice: "what''s the matter?"

    Seeing that he was tired, the eunuch in purple robe reminded him carefully: "those relatives have already left. Your majesty, you have been busy all night. Take a good rest."

    The emperor nodded and stood up. As soon as he was about to walk towards the back hall, the eunuch in green robe in the minister''s room came forward, raised a tray, and respectfully said, "Your Majesty, please turn over the sign."

    The man in the Dragon Robe drooped his eyes and looked at the names on the green cards. His expression became obscure for a moment. At the bottom of his eyes, he felt very sad. He turned and waved his sleeve and went into the curtain: "no, I''m resting in the hall of nourishing the heart. I don''t have to sleep tonight.

    ¡±

    Wei Hai saw that the emperor''s look was not right. Hearing this, he deepened his thoughts. Then he changed his face and scolded, "don''t go back soon!"

    After waiting for the curtain around the back hall to fall completely, people lying on the soft couch exhaled a breath, and their eyes looked at the moonlight falling from the window edge, and then instantly covered up the gloom.

    In the endless darkness, * *''s limbs entangled in the shimmering dragon couch. The man''s warm skin and deep breathing made him feel familiar. With the unique fragrance of peony, he could not help falling down, as if to indulge in the melting happiness, but his body suddenly turned into nothingness, leaving only a faint wisp of resolute smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Qing''er... " He closed his eyes, his fingers subconsciously groped around his body. When he murmured, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. In front of him, there was an endless darkness. There was only an empty curtain, but there was no figure of the Dream Center thought, "love!"

    "Your Majesty, the peony flowers are blooming very well. I seldom see the appearance of the nine star beads. The craftsmen who serve the imperial garden are more and more attentive."

    In the Yangxin hall, the curling smoke rises, and the slender fingertips touch the snow peony blooming beside the throne. The emperor on the seat thinks that he is really staring at the soft petals, but his eyes are in a trance. The eunuch in purple robe standing beside him sees this and calls out: "Your Majesty?"

    The man sitting on the throne drooped his eyes, and finally took back his fingers, supported his head on the chair and murmured softly.

    "I''m fine, but I didn''t sleep well yesterday. I''m tired."

    "Your Majesty, why don''t you rest a little longer?"

    After a look at the nearly finished folding on the desk, the people sitting in the chair were a little distracted. After a long time, they slowly stood up and looked out of the window at the gloomy sky and murmured."Secret. It has been about half a month since we didn''t meet on that day.

    At night, when I was dreaming, there was always a man who was carried into the palace in a coma. He hugged that body in the dark and poured out all the indignation and joyous scenes in his heart. When he woke up, he was only tired.

    But on this day, it was an unexpected thick darkness, until it was awakened by a series of patters of sound. Then he opened his eyes and stood up, staring at the water drops sliding down the closed window edge.

    "What''s the sound outside?"

    The little eunuch was waiting outside the door. When he heard the questions from the people inside, he immediately replied, "back, it''s raining outside. Did you wake up your majesty

    "It''s raining I don''t know if it will be cold in such a shabby place... " He sat beside the bed for a moment, dropped his head suddenly and murmured, then suddenly raised his head and raised his voice, "Wei Hai."

    "The servant is here."

    "Change my clothes."

    In the dark and dilapidated cottage, it was even more unbearable because of the damp. The cold palace had not been repaired for a long time. There was some leakage in the eaves and the center. There were water stains on the edge of tables and tables, and the bed was too wet to lie down. So he could only find a clean place to sit down and sleep for a while. However, he was awakened by the increasing rain, so he did not rest, but stood in the window Side fixed looking at the rain fell, eyes gradually trance up.

    Until a gentle knock on the door, suddenly sounded in the open room.

    "Who?"

    The person outside the door was silent for a moment, and then pressed his voice to open his mouth: "it''s me."

    The familiar voice sounded, as if there was a needle suddenly inserted into the heart, but the pain can not stop the acid.

    He took a deep breath of moisture and stood still: "I didn''t say that you don''t want to come again?

    ¡±

    "you live in such a humble cold palace, and it''s raining so hard today. I''m afraid you''re weak and cold. I''ve sent you some bedding to make your bed, and you''ll follow." The man across a door, but the words with embarrassment and dispirited, "I will not It takes an inch. "

    "No need." He clenched his fingers and tried not to look at the door. "You go."

    The man seemed to be stunned for a moment, but suddenly slowed down the voice: "love son..."

    "Don''t call me Qing''er!" As if he was stabbed in the scales, his deep voice suddenly became sharp and sharp, his eyes turned red slightly, and the sound of rain in his mind was gone. When a blank space was left, he saw the lazy smile of the man on his lips in the sun, shaking hard to restrain himself, "don''t call me..."

    There was no sound outside except the sound of rain.

    "Ah Jin?"

    I do not know how long, he finally woke up from the dream, with some panic to go to the door, opened the door, to the empty rain curtain whispered, suddenly silent tears.

    A hand suddenly stretched out from the door and clasped him in his arms. His cold lips bit his trembling tongue. The wet feeling of the man infiltrated into his body, and then his palms seemed to be on fire. His eyes were almost blurred by tears and rain. However, he still raised his arm and took the man''s neck and moaned in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Love Qing''er... "

    When the wooden door clanged, the wet clothes were torn and pulled open, revealing the soft and pale skin under it.

    "My body I can give it to you... " Staggering and entangled in the bed that can almost leach water, he raised his head and allowed the man on his body to kiss constantly. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips, "although it is not innocent But the only thing I can give you is this... "

    What he didn''t notice was that the man in his body froze a little bit and sent him to wyrid even more. He murmured, "no It''s my fault... "

    After the rain, it is midsummer.

    The glare of the sun was projected down, and the man was always afraid of the heat. He lay lazily on the railing and looked down at the black peony at his feet. His sleeves were full of fragrance.

    "Only peony really national color, flower season move capital."

    Bored patting fan chanting sour poetry, when turning back, he squinted his eyes, picked up the basin of ink jade and put it at his feet to please the smile: "love son, this basin of ink peony to send you, you give yourself to me, how about this idea?"

    Squatting at his feet is playing with the white peony of the Wuya feeling smell speech, some helpless slant his one eye: "that basin peony is clearly I planted, is not yours, why do you exchange with me?"

    Seeing that he didn''t agree, the man twisted himself on the railings with pity, and his blue clothes were almost twisted into twist: "ah, a basin of peonies must be haggard, you are so mean! Well, then - you give me this basin of peony, and I give you myself, and you will not lose. "

    Had known that person''s ability to cause trouble, this time he did not even raise his head: "nonsense."

    That person is like mucilaginous candy, but that face is too outstanding, unexpectedly also feel a bit pleasing to the eye: "love son" don''t shout, listen to annoying. ""Love, love, love..."

    Wu Ya Qing was annoyed by him. He put down the scissors, stood up and sat beside him. He let the octopus stick to his body like an octopus. After throwing an eye knife, he was not too hot: "OK, you can say what you have to say. I''m not bored yet?"

    "Since you won''t do this or that, I have only one last option." That big head in his shoulder rub to rub to go, like a child sprinkle Jiao, eyes but a bit cunning, "close your eyes."

    Wuya love know not to let that person go as expected, that person will continue to entangle don''t give up, simply happy closed his eyes, but the corners of his lips involuntarily hook up: "what do you want to do?"

    Although the eyes can''t see, there is a rustling sound in the ear. After a moment, the limbs around him went down. The warm breath of the person went straight to his cheek with a faint smile: "OK, you can open your eyes and have a look."

    He opened his eyes slowly, his eyes down the man''s cheek and landed on the white palm of his hand.

    "How are you looking? I made it myself. "

    Seeing that he was staring at his palm, the man in green could not help but feel a little proud. Looking at the red and peony golden hairpin picked up by the man, he murmured around his waist and murmured: "this is Mrs. Snow White engraved on it. After you sit in the palace to give birth to your son, I''ll let someone engrave ink jade on it, and then engrave green waist on it until the hairpin engraves Full... "

    But at this time, the person who was in high spirits didn''t notice that he was holding the peony and jade hairpin with his fingers shaking after hearing the four words of birthday son Si, and the blood color on his face suddenly disappeared.

    "All right."

    "Love?" When he heard his sweetheart open his mouth, the man in Tsing Yi lowered his eyes, which found his abnormality. His eyes flashed slightly, "what''s the matter, his face is so ugly."

    The man clenched the hairpin in the palm of his hand. Seeing his puzzled look, he reluctantly showed a smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m fine... "

    "It''s OK." Seeing that he did not want to talk in detail or force him to speak, the man in Tsing Yi only looked at him thoughtfully for a long time, then he showed a smile, clenched his finger, stood up and said with a smile, "it''s almost noon. Let''s go back to dinner first."

    "Good."

    In the middle of the night in the middle of summer, the sound of cicadas bursts into our ears, and when the ice basin melts a little bit, the sound of broken sound gradually rings out.

    "I''m sorry..."

    In the deep darkness, a figure slowly sat up and watched the moonlight illuminate the sleeping side face of the man. He lowered his head and gave a kiss to the warm corner of his lips. His beautiful face was illuminated by the dim light, but his expression was never sad. Even though his voice was low and gentle, it still had a little sadness.

    "I dare not tell you that I was once the concubine of that man, not a good mate as you think, and I dare not sit in the palace for you to give birth to a son In this cold palace, I thought I could only be lonely in this life, but I want to covet a little warmth Now it''s too late It''s me who killed you... "

    The man who was encircled by him did not move, as if he had really fallen asleep. Only when the man finished speaking, he lay down and went back. He hugged the waist of the man and buried his head in the pillow. He moved his long eyelashes slightly and pulled him tightly in his arms. His breath was steady and long.

    The next day after dawn, after they had a breakfast together, Li''er walked out of the room next to the man in Tsing Yi and walked in to pay a salute. When she folded the bedding, her fingers ran into a hard object. When she saw what it was, she could not help but show a strange look on her face. Her eyes flitted over the face of Wu Ya Qing who was sitting at the table drinking tea Master son seems to be Leng God, not from the mouth low voice call way.

    "Madame?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter? " Some people with teacups in their hands immediately put their tea cups on the table and looked up at her, but they were in a trance, obviously thinking about something else, "but what''s the order from outside?"

    The female official dressed as an ordinary maid stood up and hesitated to Wu Yaqing. She handed over the things she had just found on the bed with both hands and reported in a feeble voice: "Niang Niang, when pear ER was helping you to make your bed just now, she found such things falling on it. You..."

    "Jade pendant?" Looking at what the female official held up in her hands, Wu Ya was stunned subconsciously. She raised her hand and stroked the red peony jade hairpin in her hair. She took the piece of diamond jade pendant with warm tentacles in her hand, which was obviously made of superior suet white jade. She looked at a tall and straight bamboo carved on the front, and there was only one word on the back, "Jin?"

    For such a long time, the man in Tsing Yi has no accessories every time he appears. However, the only one lying on the bed with him yesterday is the one who is close to his skin. What''s more, the jade pendant is engraved with a brocade character, which must be ah Jin''s.

    Thinking of this, his eyebrows softened a little. He was about to take the jade pendant back into his sleeve and return it to him when he went to see his sweetheart at noon today. Pear Er changed his face before meeting him. He suddenly bowed down to him and said, "Niang Niang, I have a word that I want to say. I don''t know whether my mother may listen to it."Seeing her reaction, she stopped acting strangely. Subconsciously, she clenched the jade pendant in her palm, hesitantly nodded her head and said, "you have served me for several months. You don''t have to be too restrained. Just say what you have to say."

    Li''er lowered his body to be, but he took the jade pendant from his hand again. After a long time of careful study, he offered it again with both hands. The look on his face was as solemn as he had never seen before, but his eyes unconsciously took on some fear: "this jade pendant Do you know why? "

    "Why, is there anything strange about it?" Wu Ya Qing knew that it was the jade pendant of her sweetheart last night. When she heard her words, she suddenly felt puzzled, but her heart suddenly jumped heavily. Staring at the female official in front of her, she asked in a deep voice, "isn''t this jade pendant a universal one?"

    After listening to his question, Li Er nodded his head and pointed to the snow colored jade pendant in his hand: "Niang, you might as well have a look at the ears falling on the jade pendant."

    Wu Yaqing followed her fingers and saw the jade pendant falling under the white jade. She hit the tassel of Ruyi knot, and subconsciously frowned: "this is Golden ears... "

    "Yes, this jade pendant is full yellow. As far as I know, there are only Your majesty and his royal highness can use this color... " Seeing that he frowned and looked at the tassel, pear Er seemed to have no idea of the importance of the matter. He bit his teeth and said, "besides, I''ve seen this jade pendant before..."

    "Have you seen it?" When Wu Yaqing heard the words "your majesty and the crown prince", her body was already shaking and her mind was in a state of confusion. She only felt that many thoughts passed quickly. When she wanted to think about it, she couldn''t catch the proper thoughts. However, she asked subconsciously, "tell me, since this is not an ordinary jade pendant, what kind of jade pendant is it?"

    "Huiniang, this is Dajin''s Prince''s Pendant." Li''er, seeing that he looked thoughtful, did not know what he thought of, then tried his best to explain, "every generation of Prince''s Royal Highness has the same characters on the back, but each piece is different except the back. This generation of Prince''s Royal Highness is a generation of static characters. All the words on the back of their jade plates are engraved with" Jing "

    Hearing this, Wu Yaqing''s eyes flashed a white light. All of a sudden, the whole person was frozen in place, shaking uncontrollably. His fingers could hardly hold the warm jade card and murmured: "so This jade pendant is engraved with brocade characters, which means.... "

    Seeing that his face was not right, Li''er didn''t dare to talk to stimulate him, but he still couldn''t help but finally said: "Niang, since the rebellion of the demon imperial concubine, the royal highness of Jin generation has been killed Only your majesty is left... "

    Just as her voice dropped, the house suddenly fell into a dead silence.

    Wu Yaqing clenched the jade pendant in her palm. For a moment, she was so shocked by the impact that she couldn''t speak. She didn''t know when she waved to the pear in front of her face. She didn''t know how long she had been sitting there alone with that jade pendant. She didn''t know what kind of idea she was turning in her heart. She didn''t know how to face the face that she loved if she saw her again Rong.

    He just sat at the table in a daze, I don''t know how long it took for the sky to get dark, and the whole person did not move a little, not to mention the food that pears brought and took away, or the worried eyes that crossed his eyes several times.

    Until a rush of footsteps, even with a flattering smile voice, suddenly sounded behind him.

    "Your majesty! The imperial concubine Wu Ya received the order

    finally he stood as like as two peas. He finally stood up slowly, and his jade coat was firmly clenched again. He turned back to see the bright yellow scroll of the eunuch in the hands of the emperor. The subconscious fell in contrast to the falling knot. It was no surprise that the same color was found.

    "Minister Wuya, receive the order."

    "Wu Ya''s wife, who has been abolished, has been restored to the position of the imperial concubine today. She has entered the hall of nourishing the heart to serve as a servant. She is here." As like as two peas in the eyes of the emperor, he saw the father-in-law''s father-in-law face with a flattering face. As he stumbled into the front of the hall of nourishing his heart, when he saw the man who was guarding the Palace door, he could not help lowering his head deeper and darkly covered the cold and dark darkness of his eyes when he saw the same look on the doorway. He was also in the front of the hall of

    .

    ¡°¡­¡­ Please obey the orders. "

    The news of the restoration of Wu Ya''s deceased imperial concubine had been spread all over the inner palace before she went to bed at night. At this time, she stood up again in the palace where the princess lived. She was served and changed her clothes and hair. However, there was no joy in her pale and beautiful face, and her eyes were full of complex colors that could not be changed.

    At last, it was completely dark. With only a snow colored inner shirt and a thin round flower peony gauze coat on the outside, he was barefooted in the chariot. Finally, he had time to breathe out and look at the snow jade pendant that he had been holding tightly and the golden wishful knot hanging under the jade pendant.

    The palace was given to his imperial concubine again, which was different from the place where he first entered the palace. It was less than half an hour away from the heart building hall. With half closed eyes, Wu Ya raised his hand and asked pear er who had been following the chariot to help him down. He looked up at the three big characters of Yangxin hall, pursed his lips and walked into the gate, allowing the huge carved wooden door behind to close slowly Together.If not for the night when he was sent to the palace, he had never looked at the huge and lonely palace carefully. At that time, he was full of despair and resentment. In the dark, he did not even see what the emperor looked like, let alone whether he was the same as his beloved face, or he was the same person.

    He clenched the jade pendant in his palm, and finally took a deep breath. He lifted his step towards the curtain which had fallen heavily. However, the breeze swept out of the window at the moment, bringing up a familiar fragrance. He stopped subconsciously and looked down at the place not far away from his side. He opened his eyes in surprise.

    At this time, the Yangxin hall was filled with peonies in full bloom. Not far from his feet, there were mottled and blooming pink and purple peonies. The more you walked into the curtain, the more kinds and shapes of peonies became more and more. Several pots were rare species that had never been seen in the Imperial garden.

    He was taken away by these peonies for a moment. Subconsciously, he covered his complex feelings in his heart and looked at the peonies carefully. Unconsciously, he stepped across them. He did not know when he even passed the bead curtain. When he almost stopped by the broad dragon bed, he suddenly woke up and looked at the window on the other side.

    Just as far as he could see, a man dressed in a long white dragon pattern shirt with a white jade buckle and a small crown of gold wire and beads on his hair was facing his slender figure and ran into his eyes.

    Qi? Bowed his head and worshipped the Fangchen

    he stood still and looked at the figure. The strength of his fingers suddenly loosened. The diamond shaped jade pendant fell to the ground with a thump, and after rolling around, he disappeared among the blooming peonies.

    Such a voice suddenly sounded in the silent hall, and suddenly awakened the man standing with his back to him.

    He could not cover his trembling fingers. His eyes were dim and hard to distinguish: "why cheat me?"

    The man drooped his eyes, a little embarrassed in his expression, and more remorse that he could not say: "Qing''er..."

    He pursed his lips, refused to listen to the call, and interrupted him: "why cheat me?"

    "Love I didn''t mean to cheat you, I just Seeing his face like ice, the man knew that his inner resentment was hard to calm,

    for a moment, he was a little flustered and quickly explained, "I once did that to you. At that time, I thought

    ¡±

    before finishing this sentence, Wu Yaqing seemed to know what he was going to say. He suddenly raised his lips and sneered silently. His words were full of sarcasm: "do you think that if I was sent into the palace by Wu Yatuo, I must be a person of Wu Yatuo, right?"

    "I''m sorry." Seeing that he looked at himself with such eyes, Nan Jinxu suddenly got flustered and quickly crossed the peony bushes in front of him, trying to catch his wrist. "After doing that to you, I should not have any regret But you kneel in front of the temple door and asked to enter the cold palace. I promised you, but I felt strange in the bottom of my heart. I went to check the reason why you entered the palace, and then I knew that I had misunderstood you. "

    "What''s the use of saying that now, your majesty?" Even if he caught his wrist, there was still a mocking smile on his beautiful face, with a few unspeakable sadness. Suddenly, he swung his robe sleeve and raised a flower petal with fragrance, "do you think As long as you restore my position, explain to me that you actually misunderstood me, and then show that you are actually happy with me, can you and I go back to the past? "

    Seeing that he broke away from his wrist, he immediately turned around and left. The man standing behind him was really flustered. He put his hand around his waist and called in a low voice: "love son!"

    "I don''t know how to explain to you, I also know that you won''t forgive easily, and I don''t know how to face you..." Slowly turning to his side, the man in the Dragon Robe lowered his eyelashes and murmured, "but last night, I heard what you said in my ear No matter what you think, I can''t hide it from you any more. "

    Wu Yaqing was tightly held in his arms. For a moment, his heart was sour and painful. His fingers were shaking and he could hardly lift them up. His eyes were slowly closed: "I thought Even if I am in the palace, I can find my beloved. It''s God''s favor to me, but it''s still a dream. "

    Nanjinxu suddenly felt cold when he heard the speech. His arm, which had been tightly clenched, was released subconsciously. He was looking at the tall and straight figure of the man. His thin lips opened and closed, but he could not say a word.

    "Your Majesty, Wu Yaqing''s status is low, but even if it is the mud trampled by the people in the land, he can no longer serve his majesty." The man has been back to him, beautiful side face without a trace of expression, cold and cold people feel cold, spit out the words more like a cold blade stabbed into the heart, "but the minister is already your Majesty''s people, this life can''t get out of this palace wall, so please your majesty to give a minister a death."

    Nanjin Xu lowered his eyes and suddenly gave a bitter smile. His words were ironic, but he didn''t know who he was talking to Wu Ya Qing, do you not even give yourself a little room? "

    He slowly turned around, white cheek half hidden in the dark, without a trace of hesitation, knelt down, his dark hair fell to the ground, completely covering his expression at the moment, leaving a deep voice echo: "please forgive me, your majesty.""You go." After a long silence, the man standing in front of him suddenly swept his sleeve across his body and passed through layers of golden curtains. His voice gradually became blurred, and he did not look back at him for the last time: "dark guard, I have arranged it. As long as you get out of this palace, don''t look back. When tomorrow morning, I will bury you in the service of your imperial concubine. Wu Ya''s wife will be buried in my imperial tomb. There will be no such person as Wu Ya Qing in the world. "

    When the man''s footstep finally disappeared in the hall, he stood up in a daze. He could not help but see that he was waiting for him to leave. He had already unscrewed the black guard at the entrance of the secret door. His fingers subconsciously touched the soft petals, just as if he had been suddenly awakened from his dream. His sadness and determination, which were hard to suppress, spread out uncontrollably Come on.

    ",,

    in the dark side hall where no light was on, the man took off his White Gold Dragon Robe, bit his lips and looked at the only pot of snow lady in the hall. The corner of his eyes was illuminated by the moonlight. After all, the man who stopped behind him could not help but sigh from his lips. He knelt down beside him and leaned gently against his trembling shoulder Go ahead.

    "Since I have promised to send me away, I still cry like this. Is it for these peonies to see?"

    Aware of the heavy weight on his shoulder, he immediately raised his hand, held the man in his arms, and murmured: -- Qing''er... "

    "Ah Jin..." The man hugged him with great strength, and he sighed helplessly. Finally, he ignored the continuous pain in his heart. He raised his head to kiss the wet corner of his lips, "don''t cry."

    On the second day of the restoration of the Empress Wu Yaqing, there were still many speculations in the harem. The emperor issued an edict in the early Dynasty to prepare for the grand ceremony of the empress one month later. The candidate who was granted the title of queen was the most expensive person in the Imperial Palace and had just restored the imperial concubine''s Wu Yaqing.

    "Today''s Princess Wu Ya is Su Yong, de Mao, Wen Yi, respectful and soft. Soft, bright and virtuous, quiet and upright, with the beauty of peace and uprightness. The empress''s respect is the same as me, inheriting the ancestral temple and the mother''s world. She can only be given the crown of virtue. Now I personally grant the seal of gold and Phoenix as the head of the six palaces! "

    "Long live your majesty, long live your mother, thousand years old, thousand years old!"

    On the steps in front of the hall of political affairs, there were all civil and military officials and royal family members on their knees. They were dressed in the Queen''s red and gold silk dress, and their hair was covered with a golden phoenix spreading their wings. Their eyes flitted over the faces of the people at the bottom of the steps. They were finally fixed on the side of their bodies, smiling at their own people. At the same time, they showed a sad and joyful smile.

    "Niang, Niang?"

    After the ceremony, Wu Yaqing moved into Jingren palace where the empress lived. Towards the middle of the day, a pear dressed as a female official stepped in slowly and bowed to the queen who was leaning on the couch and was reading books. Seeing that Wu Yaqing seemed to be in a trance, he raised his voice and called for two sentences.

    "What''s the matter?"

    When pear saw him come back to himself with a smile, he quickly replied, "it''s almost time for lunch. A letter has been delivered from the hall of nourishing the heart. Your Majesty''s Dragon chariot is coming."

    "Are you ready for lunch?"

    "It''s all ready."

    Wu Yaqing nodded and put the book in her hand. She turned to her side and wanted to get up: "that''s good..."

    However, he did not wait for a moment when his feet fell to the ground, but suddenly a sharp pain came from his abdomen. Then he suddenly fell into darkness. The whole person fell on the edge of the couch. The female official in front of the couch quickly raised her hand to support him, and put him back on the couch carefully. She called out anxiously.

    "Madame! Come on

    When Wu Yaqing opened his eyes again, the outer room of Jingren palace was already dark. A figure was sitting beside him. The dragon pattern on his sleeve was illuminated by the light. His beautiful face was beaming with joy. He was looking at a book with interest, as if he had noticed his gaze. He immediately looked down at him, and somehow seemed more happy ¡£

    "Love son, you wake up."

    Wu Ya Qing nodded. Although she felt that she was still a little dark, she subconsciously wanted to stand up: "ah Jin..."

    "Be careful." Seeing him as if he was about to get up, the people sitting beside him pressed him down, tucked him in the quilt, and took a soft pillow for him to lean against. With a brilliant smile, he picked up the medicine bowl on the table, lowered his head and put it close to his lips, "drink the medicine quickly.

    "

    < 0

    Wu Yaqing was surprised by his actions, frowned and did not open his mouth "I''m fine. What kind of medicine should I take all of a sudden?"

    Nanjinxu sat beside him and looked at him with a smile all the time. His spoon was shaking in his hand, but he didn''t want to spread it. His eyes made Wu ya feel more and more strange, until his majesty finally opened his mouth slowly: "you are good, but it''s just a small thing in the belly. If you want to make him honest, it''s natural If you want to drink medicine, don''t you open your mouth quickly? "

    ¡°¡­¡­ What? "

    Seeing that he was stunned after hearing this, the smile of the people sitting by the bed became more and more gentle: "is Qing''er scared to be stupid, even I can''t understand my words?"¡°¡­¡­ Your majesty means... "

    "My good feelings..." Seeing that his sweetheart didn''t listen to what he said clearly, he refused to drink the medicine soup. He simply put down the medicine bowl in his hand, raised his hand to hold the man in his arms, and said in his ear, "you are sitting in the palace, and you have my son."

    "It''s only a month..." Even if he was held in his arms, he still felt some inexplicable panic. Before he could fully recover himself, he felt that the man suddenly raised his hand and took away the red peony and jade hairpin from his hair. He couldn''t help but say, "your majesty!"

    "What I said to you when I gave you a hairpin, even if you forget me, I haven''t forgotten a word." The man in the white shirt showed a smile, clenched the hairpin in his palm, stepped back a few steps, avoided the fingers that Wu Yaqing wanted to grasp, and his eyes flashed a little tenderness, "drink the medicine and sleep, and I''ll be back when you wake up."

    Wu Yaqing looked at his child with a hairpin and walked out. For a moment, he was helpless, but his smile was deeper: "just carve some patterns, and your majesty should make a big show."

    As soon as the news of the empress sitting in the palace came out, the reaction of the empress in the palace was not mentioned at first, but the outer court closed their mouths one after another, just like the silence before the wind and rain was coming. Until the queen was sitting in the palace for nearly seven months, a carriage with phoenix pattern entered from the gate of the imperial capital one night and entered the inner city along the road.

    Just the second day after the carriage entered the city, the sun had just passed by. When it was time for Jingren palace to offer medicine to the queen, Jingren palace had been serving the Queen''s pear and walked into the door with her head drooping so low that she could not see her face clearly. She presented the glass medicine bowl with both hands, and whispered respectfully.

    "Niang, here is your medicine."

    However, when he put down the medicine bowl and was ready to drop his eyes on the chessboard in front of him again, the rest of his eye could see that the person holding the medicine bowl did not leave immediately, but still stood still and could not see his face clearly.

    He frowned subconsciously, but he didn''t feel wrong Pear, what''s the matter with you? "

    The pear ER in front of him heard his voice and knelt down in front of him, his head heavily knocked on the ground, his voice was hoarse, as if he had just cried, but he said it very clearly: "Niang, in fact, you have been raising children in the inner palace all these days. Wu Ya Tai Fu went back to the imperial capital yesterday and wanted to send a post to see you, but his majesty stopped him several times It has never been seen in you.

    ¡±

    hearing Wu Yatuo''s voice, Wu Ya''s eyebrows jumped, his eyes flashed with disgust and hatred. He waved his sleeve and motioned her to go down. There was no need to say anything more about this matter: "it''s a good thing that your majesty blocked his post. You don''t have to go to the palace to get angry."

    When the words fell, the female officer on her knees seemed to have no response, but the people sitting on the couch felt something wrong. At the next moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his abdomen. He immediately pinned the table in front of him, and his eyes turned to the kneeling people not far away. The pain in his abdomen became more and more serious at the moment. He couldn''t believe that he had been staring at him since he entered the palace Serving his loyal female officials, supporting himself in the severe pain, did not immediately lose consciousness.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Pear Why... "

    "I''m sorry Mother... " Pear Er seemed to have foreseen his pain. Seeing that his lips were blue and white, she still did not move. She just knelt in place and explained in a soft voice, "maid My servant is It''s the son of Wu Ya''s family. Her parents and elder brother are all captured by Wu Ya''s Taifu. The maid just wants to save them, not to harm his mother. She is forced to... "

    Just as she murmured to herself, she could not hold on to her feelings. The words in her ears gradually faded away. In front of her eyes, there were bursts of darkness. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and didn''t know what he wanted to hold. But the only thing left in front of him was the continuous intense pain and the endless red blood.

    The baby was born in July. He was a twin with twisted limbs and blue skin. He was born with closed eyes and no breathing. It seems that he is a stillborn fetus in the abdomen,.

    When the Royal Prince died before one year old, he would not name the tomb, or even hang the white curtain. However, even if he lost such a painful heart, there was still a silent silence in Jingren palace, which belonged to the queen. Peonies filled with fragrance in the dark, but there was no cry.

    It was already dark outside. The newly appointed Queen''s official put down her lamp and took a look at the queen, who was sitting by the window not far away, pale and indifferent. She did not speak a word for a whole day. Her eyes flashed with worry. Subconsciously, she stepped forward and whispered tentatively.

    "Empress..."

    Before her words fell, she sat there as if she were in a trance, and seemed to be Wu Yaqing, who had not seen anything. She stood up, brushed her sleeve and said in a very light voice, "I want to go out alone in this palace. Don''t follow me."

    The Obsidian official did not dare to disobey his words. She answered in a timid low voice and watched his figure fade away It is... "The night became more and more deep, and gradually only the soft moonlight fell, reflecting the beautiful face of the man beside the flowers under the moon.

    People standing in the shadow see this scene, the eyes hidden in the dark slightly move, the jujube red robes slide from the silver moonlight, even if it is not deep winter, but already dressed in fox fur, as if very afraid of cold on the pale face, very thin lips slightly raised, showing an unidentified smile, arched to stand beside the white peony, as if to be with the flower Flowers generally go with the wind people bow salute, hoarse and low, like a snake.

    "I see my wife."

    Hearing his voice, his back to him suddenly shook his back. His dark eyes suddenly opened, and his pupils shrank under the moon, almost becoming a small dot. Words were squeezed out of his teeth: "Wu Ya Tai Fu --"

    Wu Ya Tuo had a light smile on his face, and his face was pure and clean, and the shadow of his smile permeated Full of malice: "Niang Niang why look so terrible, but what did the minister do wrong?"

    Wu Ya gazed at him with his fingertips clasped in the palm. The dark red blood fell down along the white knuckles. His beautiful face gradually twisted in the dark, and his voice became lower and lower: "if you dare to harm my child, your majesty and I will never let you go!"

    Before the words fell, the man standing in front of him suddenly raised his head and laughed with some sarcasm, and his eyebrows were filled with cold mockery.

    Wu Ya Qing clenched her lower lip tightly, so that she could restrain her intention to start at once. However, her hatred became deeper and deeper: "what are you laughing at?"

    "Can''t you think that pear has been serving you for a long time, and your majesty will not find out that it''s Wu Ya''s man?" Uya Tuo laughed for a moment, then suddenly stopped laughing and looked at him directly. His eyes were full of sarcasm. "Do you think pear can easily poison your medicine and make you lose your child without your Majesty''s tacit consent?"

    Snow fur in the late night wind, blowing left and right, against that pale face and thin fingers, more and more white and soft, that person almost no blood color of thin lips still hook, but it is not like a smile: "love, did not expect so many years, you are still so naive."

    The dark clouds were blown away by the wind. There was a piece of silver moon blocking the silver white moon, which made the stone road dark and cold. The people walking on it seemed as if they didn''t realize it. They were close to the cold wall alone and closed their eyes. Their faces were miserable

    white without a trace of snow.

    The cold behind his back gradually penetrated into his back, and his body, which had just broken through the palace, could not bear such a chill. However, he still ignored it, as if he did not have any feeling. Until two faint female voices sounded from the corner, he slowly opened his eyes and supported him to stand upright and wanted to leave Go.

    But at the moment when he moved his steps, the two voices suddenly seemed like thunder, which made the steps he wanted to move become stiff.

    "It''s said that after the queen gave birth to a stillbirth these days, his Majesty was very angry. He sent Wu Ya''s family to the palace, but he had not yet been lucky enough. All the women who wanted to give the queen the favor were all given death."

    Not far away, it seems that there are three palace maids coming together. They are whispering in a low voice. Unfortunately, not far from the corner is the silent Wu Ya feeling, which hides her body in the dark. Any one of the three people who has not been mentioned can see: "not only that, but also the things of the previous dynasty, do you know?"

    "The former dynasty?" One of the women got up a little bit of interest, and was busy pulling the sleeve of the man beside her and asked, "what happened in the previous dynasty again

    ",

    "I don''t know. A great event has happened in the previous dynasty these days." The man who was pulled by her sleeve was elated, raised his voice slightly and said, "it is said that Dalai has sent the princess as a gift for peace talks these days. His majesty is ready to marry that princess."

    Hearing this, the man in the dark shook his fingers and suddenly pursed his thin lips.

    "Since Taki has sent the princess, shall we also send the princess?"

    "It''s not necessary. It''s said that protons will be sent."

    "Protons?"

    "Yes, it is said that one of the two princes of the Yuan Dynasty will be sent to Dalang as a proton."

    Before the words fell, the man with drooping eyes suddenly raised his head and looked at the three people. For a moment, his throat seemed to be blocked by something. Subconsciously, he could not speak. The great prince and the fourth prince, who were born after the Yuan Dynasty, have been recorded in his name since he was named Queen, because they are the two children born by Wu Ya Tuo Di''s sister However, he didn''t want to make them stay away from their hometown when they were young, or even die in a foreign country.

    But he suddenly knew clearly that the man''s hatred for the death of his child was more difficult than that of him. The death of Wu Ya''s branch was just the beginning, and the real revenge was this one.

    "Which Prince is that? Have you decided?"

    "It''s probably the prince."

    "Big prince?! Isn''t the eldest prince the son of your Majesty''s Yuan Dynasty"It''s true that his son was favored, but I''m afraid it''s because the eldest prince was born by Wu Ya''s family. His majesty didn''t feel any pain at all. Wu Ya''s family had enjoyed enough glory and wealth for so many years. When his Majesty was a commoner son, his mother was killed by Empress Dowager Wuya. Princess roujia was forced to disappear, which was almost incompatible with them, but for the power of Wu Ya family If it''s too big, your majesty can''t cut off their whole family... "

    "All right, please don''t let other people hear these words. Let''s go quickly..."

    At the end of the three, they were already a little timid. He could not help but drop his eyes again and quietly turned the corner to avoid their sight. Only then did he not find any trace by any of them.

    The dark clouds were slowly blown away by the breeze. He slowly looked up and looked up, but his eyes suddenly became blurred.

    He still clearly remembers that just now, under the moonlight, the man he still hated so much that he could not eat his flesh and bite his skin on his cheek. As if he closed his eyes, he came back to his mind again with that hatred

 Chapter 422

    Don''t let people completely tear up the smile, said to him word by word.

    "Don''t you know? As long as you are surnamed Wuya, your majesty will never be able to share your heart with you! Even if you can even give birth to a son, as long as Wu Ya''s family and Nan''s family exist at the same time for one day, either you or I will die. There is no way for both sides to coexist! "

    As a matter of fact, I have already expected But I didn''t expect

    He raised his hand to cover his eyes, forced himself to suppress his tears, muddleheaded along the stone road. When he raised his head again, he found that he had unconsciously come to the front of the heart building hall. The little eunuch at the gate of the hall could see his figure from a distance. He quickly stepped forward and saluted him respectfully.

    "See..."

    "Go down." He was unable to hook the corner of his lips and pulled out a smile that didn''t look like a smile. His voice was very light and light. "I''ll go in and see your majesty."

    The little eunuch did not dare to disobey him. He stood in his place and said, "yes, madam."

    As soon as he stepped closer to the covered door of the hall, a low voice came from inside. His fingers, who had intended to open the door, suddenly became stiff. His thin lips opened and closed powerlessly, but was suddenly blocked by the voice in his ear.

    "Your Majesty, now that the envoy of takong has come, you are going to marry Princess takong, but the Queen''s side..."

    "Don''t talk about it for a while." After a moment''s silence, the voice that he was very familiar with sighed, and his words were tinged with regret. "He has just lost his child, and he has been in a trance these days. Don''t let him think more. It''s just an expedient measure for me to marry the princess, and I won''t spoil her. When the protons are sent, she will disappear. It''s no problem. "

    "But if you really take the prince as a proton, will you..."

    The man snorted heavily, and his voice suddenly became cold: "since Wu Yatuo dares to kill the children of Zhenhe qinger, he should be prepared to lose their important chess pieces as well. Those women are just a cover up. They can''t move their muscles and bones As long as I live one day, I will never let a child with uya''s blood ascend to the throne of God

    "Well If the empress sits in the palace again, your majesty... "

    "Qing''er is my beloved, and his children are also my treasure. I can''t bear to hurt any of them." After a long silence, the man''s footstep sounded, and his voice was faint and gentle, "except for this dragon chair, as long as I can give it to him I will give it to you. "

    In the endless darkness, he sat motionless beside the bed, his eyes fell, his slender cold fingers lifted up and caressed the beautiful side face of the man who was sleeping. When his fingertips touched the frown of the man, he could not help but give a slight pause and fell a kiss on the warm skin with a silent and resolute smile.

    That''s it.

    Rather than let him and that person''s jewel like beloved child, all his life shrouded in the bloody light of the fight between Nanshi and uya''s, and the endless hatred and hatred, it is better to stop this idea from the beginning.

    "Blood Coral..." His lips were still on the man''s eyebrows, but his tears suddenly ran down the corner of his eyes. Shaking, he took out a small piece of herbal medicine from his sleeve and tightly grasped it in his hand. He murmured in a soft voice, "this is the day I thought I would never have to eat it when I met you. But it''s just a circle. I can''t hide it... "

    In the morning of the next day, it began to be overcast without sunshine. Later, it began to rain again and again before noon. It was not bright at all. It was already dark and disappeared before dinner.

    There is no light on in the large Jingren palace.

    After changing into a casual dress and waiting for the paper to be finished, I felt my heart pounding. Standing by the bed, I saw the emperor in the dark, frowning and stepping forward into the bedroom. After a long time of wandering around, I finally saw the faint light by the window and outlined a very familiar figure.

    He subconsciously step forward, want to go to that person''s side, low voice calls a way: "love son?"

    Hearing his voice, the person who turned his back to him moved, and his voice seemed to have some hoarse response.

    The heart he had mentioned was relieved, and a gentle smile appeared at the corner of his lips. He slowly went to catch the cold finger of the man and held it tightly in the palm of his hand. He said, "the bedroom is so dark, why don''t people light the lamp?"

    In the dark, that person''s voice floats on the water surface, light as if blowing a breath, will completely disappear.

    "I don''t like the light. It''s too bright."

    ¡°¡­¡­ Love? " He frowned slightly, raised his hand to touch the man''s cheek, but was held by the man''s backhand palm, "your voice is not right, why?"

    The man seemed to have a low smile, and his cold and moist lips covered him: "ah Jin..."

    He hugged the man''s cold body and gently sucked the watery lips of the man. He said in a low voice with a vague smile: "just after drinking the medicine, you kiss me. Do you want to complain that the medicine is too bitter?"

    "Blood coral is not bitter, sire." The man was bitten by his lower lip, but his voice became lighter and lighter. He could hardly find the direction of falling. "Do you have a little sweet taste?"¡°¡­¡­ What do you say At the moment of hearing those three words, he didn''t return to his mind at first, but suddenly he understood something. He opened his eyes in the dark and asked in a low voice that he couldn''t believe, "love son, don''t make fun of me You Eat blood coral? "

    The man chuckled and responded without hesitation: "yes."

    He hugged the man''s arm tightly, and he was completely stunned. He didn''t even notice that when he spoke again, some trembling had already penetrated into his words: "why?"

    "Because I lied to you from the beginning."

    The warm breath in close proximity, with a familiar fragrance, uttered without a trace of pity.

    "The person I love is not you It''s Shaner, who grew up with me since childhood

    ...?

    he felt a sudden pain in his heart and could hardly maintain his peace just now. He felt that his hands and feet seemed to seep into the ice and snow, and he almost had to shrink back. Then he could resist a little: "no way. You were clearly against that woman in the imperial garden, and that woman also betrayed you..."

    The man finally gave a low sneer and stepped back to avoid his arms: "of course, it was played in front of your majesty. Did your majesty think that I was really so stupid at that time. Your majesty and I had the same bed all night, but I didn''t recognize your Majesty''s face again?"

    Drooping fingers tremble, how can''t grip again, words are like a touch is broken thin ice.

    "No way!"

    "In fact, your majesty knows something about it, right?"

    The man did not seem to put his retort on his heart, still in the light tone, but his words seemed to drop a dagger in the bottom of his heart, and the hot blood fell quietly down the bottom of his heart without a sound: "Your Majesty has been wondering. When I first saw you in the imperial garden, why did it seem that I never knew you? Naturally, it''s because I''m playing a play. I''m playing a drama from heartless to affectionate, from my own feelings to deep feelings... "

    Even if the tears suddenly fell, he still hooked the corner of his lips, and his voice calmed down again: "so now, why don''t you continue to act?"

    "The minister''s children are gone, but even if the minister gave birth to a child, it is not the child the minister expected. If there is no child, there will be no more." The man said such meaningless words in a very light and light voice, as if with a soft smile, "but I''m a little tired. I think it''s better to explain all this to your majesty at the beginning. I don''t want to perform any more. I just want to draw a line with your majesty!"

    In the dark, there is no echo for a long time.

    In his pain can not help bending down, still staring in front of that said such cruel words, but still looks calm as before, how can he not know that the person is also fixed staring at him, the corner of his lips is saturated with despair, and bright tears of a smile.

    Sorry, Jin.

    As long as you and I are still in love for one day, you will never be ruthless and thoroughly eradicate the whole uya family. If you can''t fight uyatuo in the end, you will surely die without a burial place.

    I don''t want to, and I can''t, see you being plotted, or even killed by that person because of me.

    If you hate me I think we can be tough and wait until that day

    Even if it will die in your hands, I will never regret it.

    After a long silence, no one said a word.

    Until a man staggered around and seemed to want to walk away from here, the gentle words still remained, and then some self deceiving voices rang out: "Qing''er, I know you are talking nonsense. You just lost your child. You are in a bad mood and need to rest. I will not stay here to disturb you. I will go back to the Yangxin hall, and I will see you again after the morning ¡±

    "does your majesty still feel strange? For so many years, since I have been in love with Shan''er, how can I suddenly become happy with her majesty because I get along with her for a few days? What''s more, I was originally a man, and I only loved women. How could I be a man like me?

    just when the man''s hand touched the doorknob and was about to open the door forcefully, Wu ya, still standing in the same place, suddenly opened and closed his thin lips, and spoke decisively.

    "Your Majesty, do you know why I am called love?" He looked up a little and closed his eyes with a smile, "It''s because my mother father, who was his father''s double servant, had always admired my cruel father, the patriarch of the last generation of uya family. Later, when my father was drunk, he was sacrificed to my father. But after he sat in the palace, my father expelled him from the house and didn''t recognize me as a common son! Before my mother and father died, he took my arm and told me

    After a burst of embarrassed silence, he burst into a low smile, with strong tears in his hoarse: "the most unbelievable thing in this world is this so-called affection!"

    The man standing by the door was stabbed by his words, as if he had finally lost his mind. His arm hit the doorframe heavily and made a terrible loud noise: "enough!"Wu Ya Qing opened her eyes in vain and gazed at the darkness in front of her. She felt that the man had stepped forward to her body. Her fingers almost crushed his shoulder blades with her strength. There was no trace of pity and tenderness: "you Never believed me, did you?! Wu Yaqing What''s the difference between you and your brother? "

    In the dark, they can''t see each other''s faces, and they won''t know who they are, they are already silent and sobbing.

    Until he was attacked by the tearing pain again, he couldn''t help biting his teeth, still opened his eyes and refused to close them. He let the tears slide down on the pillow without a sound. His slender fingers were a little bit loose, and they clasped on the shoulder and back of the man. He felt the blood mixed with the hot tears falling silently from the man, and fell down on the snow-white mattress along the scratched skin The pain of Chu wave after wave of invasion, until the pain can no longer move a point, he has no struggle.

    I don''t know how long, the sky outside finally turned pale, and the man again as they first saw that, head also do not return to get up to leave.

    He turned his head hard, staring at the figure disappearing in the morning light. For a moment, his heart felt like a knife, but suddenly he began to smile.

    To this day, he finally understood.

    It seems that there are only two words between them, but in fact there is a whole sea hate love between them -

    no matter how much they love each other, whether they will have children, whether they are his queen or not.

    This is his life.

    Like his mother and father, even though they were close at hand.

    This life, never love.

    He accepted his life.

    Let''s face it.

    At the end of the day, I feel sad and sad, but my father

    Dajin is at the beginning of spring. Deep in the lush woods, in a flowery peony garden, a little girl in a pink and purple skirt is walking through the flowers. From time to time, she looks back and looks behind her. Her face is beautiful in blue, and she has a sweet smile with dimples.

    "Rong''er." The people who followed him not far away saw that her figure was like a butterfly, and her smile on her lips was deeper. She raised her voice and said, "don''t run too fast. Be careful you fall."

    Hearing this, the little girl pouted her lips and retorted with a smile: "rong''er won''t fall. Don''t worry about it. Come here quickly!"

    Seeing his daughter''s more and more brilliant smile, the man in green could not help flashing a trace of nostalgia. He raised his hand and stroked the soft hair on his daughter''s cheek: "father is old, and he can''t run faster than rong''er."

    When the little girl saw her father walking to her side, she quickly clenched the two newly picked peonies she had carefully selected, and looked forward to the man in green in front of her. Her voice was as clear as a silver bell: "let''s pick flowers for my father, father, look!"

    Seeing her wide open eyes, the man in green couldn''t help but feel soft. He held up his daughter, looked at the flowers on her hand, and gently kissed her forehead. He lowered his voice and asked, "it''s beautiful. Do you know what this is?"

    "Rong''er knows, this is Yao Huang! This is Wei Zi The girl in the man''s arms raised the flower on her hand. After her eyes turned, she raised her hand and pointed to another snow-white peony not far from their feet. She raised her voice and cried, "rong''er also knows that this plant is the favorite of father and mother father, Mrs. snow white!"

    The man in green looked along the girl''s white fingertips, and his eyes fixed on the snow-colored petals, and suddenly flashed a trace of pain and gloom that was hard to hide. However, there was still a very gentle smile on the corner of his lips. He rubbed his daughter''s delicate cheek with his head down and murmured: "yes Rong''er is right... "

    When the girl heard her father''s praise, she was overjoyed at first, and then flattened her mouth after a short while. She put her small face on her father''s shoulder and grasped the peony in her hands. Her words were full of doubts and loss: "father Mother and father are

    what is not awake? Rong''er also helped his father plant peonies. This year''s peonies are so beautiful. Why doesn''t the mother father look at them?

    ¡±

    when the man in Tsing Yi heard the word "mother and father", his fingers trembled slightly, and his smile on his face also spread. However, he still held his daughter tightly in his arms, but his eyes suddenly raised and fell on the door of the wooden house a few steps away.

    After a long time, he raised his beautiful face with deep eyes, once again held his meager smile and whispered, "rong''er His mother and father are very tired, so he has been sleeping all the time. But rong''er was born by him. If rong''er wants to see his mother and father, one day, you will surely see him... "

    After listening to this explanation, the little girl could not help but look at the wooden door with her father''s eyes, but her mouth became more flat. She seemed to know exactly what the scene was inside. She also knew that these words were just father''s consolation. Her little hand was more tightly clasped around his neck, and there was a faint tear in her eyes: "father..."

    The man sees the girl this kind of reaction, the bottom of the heart silk thread of pain, but don''t know how to say, can only more tightly embrace her: "Rong Er is good."

    At night, the peony garden is a quiet scene, only the fragrance of flowers spread, with the wind into the tiny windows, blowing the light gauze covering the bed.The light moonlight penetrates into the bed curtain, illuminating the pure sleeping face of the girl on it, as well as lying beside the girl with pale complexion and lying flat with closed eyes, you can see the person with gentle breathing and beautiful face, and the man in green who is not far away from them, staring at them quietly, and his low and soft voice.

    "Love son..."

    As an emperor, he had already died of illness and death in Jingren palace. In the morning of the second day of the emperor''s death, in the misty valley with spring like seasons, there were more small yards full of peonies. People in blue clothes were surrounded by comatose people, who were regarded as dead lovers by the imperial doctors and stayed in this quiet wooden house.

    Even though his life was saved in the palace and his body was gradually restored in the past few years, the man seemed to want to stay awake all the time. He couldn''t even hear his breath clearly. He only kept the farewell smile on his face. Every time he saw it, he felt like a tearing pain -

    until many years later, until he finally died When he heard the farewell, the truth that had been deeply buried just emerged from the bottom of his heart until he heard the farewell and repeated endless pain. For this truth, they had to bear the pain to brush past again and again, and almost lost their whole life.

    He slowly bent down to kiss the man''s warm lips, silent smile, tears dripping on the cheek.

    That''s enough.

    The next day, when the sun just shone into the window frame, he sat on the table in front of the house door. The man who was hanging his head to dry the petals raised his head. He looked at the figure who was walking up in front of the courtyard door. The little girl leaning on his knee also noticed something. Then she raised her head to see the person entering the door, and her small face suddenly showed a bright smile and rushed over happily.

    "Brother Yu!"

    Jiang Luoyu, who had already entered the door, saw her come forward and lifted her hand. The smile on the corner of her lips was warm and light: "rong''er."

    The little girl was held in his arms. She looked left and right curiously. At last, her eyes fell on a little girl who was not far away from him. A little boy about her age, Yuxue was lovely, but her face was a little pale. Her eyes suddenly brightened: "brother, today Did you bring your little nephew? "

    Jiang Luoyu''s smile deepened. She looked back at her little son behind her and lowered her body to put down the little girl: "yes, it''s a younger nephew than rong''er, the youngest under her brother''s knee. He''s not very well. Let''s go play with him for a while, OK?"

    The little girl nodded heavily and quickly took the boy''s hand. Her face was red and pretty: "good!"

    Jiang Luoyu watched the two children go to the flowers one after the other. She put her heart down a little. She walked slowly to the man in green who stood up and bowed to him with a smile: "I''ve met my uncle."

    "All your children are lovely." The man in green waved his hand and didn''t accept his gift. Instead, he set his eyes on the two children. His smile was a little gratifying. "When I betrothed you to muronghao, I thought it was a pity. But after so many years, you are still the only one who has never let you down. I just feel that I have never let Yueer down..."

    "Uncle''s words are heavy." Listening to the man in front of him, Jiang Luoyu glanced at the bottom of her eyes, but when she unconsciously moved to the wooden door behind him, she felt a little worried. She unconsciously lowered her voice and said, "so many years, uncle, you Still waiting... "

    "Say what, wait..."

    Hearing the speech, the man in Tsing Yi sighed softly, and his lips showed a smile. There was no haze in the smile.

    "At that time, I was selfish because I was deeply attached to him, and Qiangzi left him by my side. Although I gave him the supreme status, it was not as much as muronghao''s love for you. Later, I managed to untie the knot, but I had to constantly calculate and hurt It was I who broke the oath, and now I wait day after day to feel a little bit at ease. "

    Jiang Luoyu was calm and calm when she heard what he said. "Uncle, don''t worry too much. After all, my uncle is very old. Be careful not to damage your body If my uncle could wake up one day, I would not like to see you look pale, let alone sad... "

    "What you say is, I listen to you." The man in Tsing Yi nodded with a smile. He turned his head and saw Jiang Luoyu beside his body showing some hesitation. After thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth leisurely, "you don''t often come in person on weekdays. This time you come back, but you want to tell me something about rong''er?"

    Jiang Luoyu''s face relaxed immediately when she was told that she was not the same as her uncle. Her identity was different from her uncle You can''t stay here for a long time. You can only visit my uncle once a month ago If my uncle really doesn''t give up, do you want to... "

    "No need." Hearing this, the man in Qingyi knew that it was the identity of the little girl. Without hesitation, he immediately replied, "rong''er is still young. Many things, she did not know what to choose In the end, what we can see all the time is better to wait for her to grow up. At that time, if she likes to marry into a common people''s home, she will follow us all the time. But if she falls in love with a person of a well-known family, it''s better to keep this title... "Jiang Luoyu twisted her fingers and felt that this was the most appropriate way. She said with a smile, "what uncle said is."

    Towards mid day, the little girl, who was still reluctant to part with her father, finally got on the carriage under the leadership of Jiang Luoyu. Her bright eyes were filled with water mist, but her voice was still as clear and pleasant as a silver bell. Even though the carriage had gone further and further, she was still stubbornly waving in the direction where the man in green was standing.

    "Father, rong''er is gone!"

    Seeing her daughter still trying to wave goodbye, Qingyi''s smile on her face grew deeper and deeper. She raised her voice and said, "after I go back, listen to the words of several brothers, do you know?"

    When the little girl got her father''s response, her face, which was about to cry, changed immediately, and her small mouth also changed from pouting to bending: "rong''er knows! Rong''er will be good! "

    The man in Tsing Yi watched the carriage disappear into the vision. Just then, he turned around and walked towards the closed wooden door. He gently lifted the light curtain on his fingers and sat down on the side of the bed. His slender fingers caressed the warm cheek of the man. He looked soft and sentimental. He lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "rong''er is gone today, but you haven''t If you see me, I''ll wait until next time... "

    The night was so deep that he couldn''t see his fingers. The lights in the house were dim, and the rain gradually came. The man in Tsing who was hugging the man suddenly woke up. However, he felt the cold spreading out. He immediately lowered his head in disbelief and fixed his gaze at the corner of his lips still smiling. His eyes were filled with endless pain and despair.

    "No Qing''er... "

    After waiting for so many years, waiting for so many years and pestering for so many years, it is still Is that the result?

    He murmured to call out the voice, instant pain can not help, can only in vain touch that person''s cold lip, until the eyes into a dark, lips gradually diffuse a bloody smell, for a time as if also with the person died, ignorance fell into the endless abyss, hot tears slide down the corner of his eyes, no longer hear any sound.

    Click.

    The glare of the sun directly on his eyelids, reflecting his vision at the moment as red as blood.

    Struggling out of the deepest darkness, he gasped and coughed violently. He bowed up as if he was going to vomit something. His face was ugly. His fingers subconsciously grabbed the bed curtain beside his body. It was easy for him to calm down and suppress the sweet smell of blood between his lips and tongues --

    in the years that the man had been sleeping for so many years, he was almost used to every period of time It''s going to be such a nightmare.

    When he woke up from his sleep, he turned back subconsciously and tried to find out who was still sleeping. To his surprise, his hand trembled and stretched out, but he did not touch the familiar temperature.

    Panic turned around, suddenly opened a brocade quilt, that pair of eyes instantly shrunk into a little.

    I do not know how to stumble out of the door, his eyes panic with a daze around the wandering, but in his step into the sun that moment, the familiar back at the end of his eyes, but let his heart as if burst out of beating, until the person seems to have noticed something, slowly released in front of that blooming snow flower, very slow, very slow Turn around.

    "Only peony really national color, flower season move capital."

    In the blazing sunlight, the peony swayed with the wind, while the man standing in the middle of the flowers fixed his eyes on him, tears had already slid down his cheek, but the smile on the corner of his lips was more beautiful than the flowers.

    "Right, Jin?"

    This life is not over.

    However, the sad song that lingered for half a life, eventually mixed with the fragrance, was completely blown away by the wind.

    In the late autumn, the outer city of the imperial capital was already black, and the cold rain gradually penetrated into the wet blue stone slab, which attracted the gusts of wind and rain.

    The drizzle of cold rain across the yellow grass leaves, spread into the gap of a piece of green brick under the foot, playing the unclosed window lattice to make a sound, a man in cloth dress sitting in front of the window, even though his body has been wet by the rain, he still seems to have no sense of general stupor, looking at the gray blue sky outside the window, the look in his eyes is almost The dark color completely covers up, his delicate face with a bit of melancholy and love, but in the next moment, he is awakened by the clear voice of a boy behind him.

    "What''s the matter with you, father and mother?"

    Hearing this call, the person sitting in front of the window moved his body, which found that because of the God, the rain did not know to avoid, his body has been wet half of the body, at this time more rigid and painful.

    "It''s OK. It''s just that I''m in the mood."

    Although he couldn''t help suffering, his expression was extremely soft. He didn''t want others to notice that something was wrong with him. So he just looked back and called out to a lovely and beautiful boy about six or seven years old. He raised his hand and stroked his hair. He said in a soft voice, "it''s getting late. Go to sleep quickly. Be careful of catching cold."

    Hearing his father''s consolation, the boy did not act immediately. Instead, he fixed on looking at the man in front of him, closing the window, and taking out a piece of wood from under the desk. Obviously, when he was ready to carve next, he showed a more serious look on his beautiful face: "since it is late, the mother and father should not work. Can we sleep with xuan''er?"Seeing that the boy was serious, the man also took a look, clenched the wood in his hand and whispered, "xuan''er, this is the woodcarving that the couple ordered from their mother''s father a few days ago. The mother and father had been sick for a few days. If we don''t carve it today, tomorrow''s couple will come to take the woodcarving and see the unfinished wood. Isn''t it Does mother and father break faith

    The beautiful boy heard him mention his words of breaking faith, and knew that it was really wrong, but he was really concerned about the people in front of him, so he immediately hesitated: "but the mother and father..."

    "Good boy, don''t say it." Seeing that the boy was hesitating, the man''s eyes softened again. He bowed his head and gently kissed the boy''s forehead to comfort him. He urged in a low voice, "the father has his own discretion. Go to sleep quickly."

    The boy was well advised by the adults in front of him for a while, and then reluctantly moved his steps. Only those dark eyes still fixed on him. Although he made a compromise, his mind did not change: "the mother father Xuan''er is in bed waiting for his mother and father to finish his work Otherwise Xuan''er doesn''t go to sleep. "

    Seeing the child''s steadfast expression and the similar face as the man in his memory, the men could not help holding their breath for a moment, and their eyes were covered with a light light of water, and they quickly lowered their eyelashes to cover it up. A light smile appeared on the corner of his lips. The whole face immediately became vivid and nodded in a soft voice: "OK, it''s all up to you."

    After watching the child go to bed and cover the quilt, the man lowered his head, moved the bright candle, and carefully carved the wood block in his palm. After waiting for a long time, he suddenly moved, put down the half finished thing in his hand, got up and walked to the bed, raised his hand to lift the white cloth curtain, looked down at the wooden bed, and said to wait, but after all, because he was young Can''t bear the sleepiness of a child who is already asleep now.

    He looked at it quietly for a while, then bent down and tucked in the quilt corner for the child, and once again dropped a kiss on the child''s forehead.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Xuan''er The mother''s father''s good child... "

    He put down the cloth curtain which had been used as the bed curtain. He gasped heavily and raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. He felt that the skin behind him was as painful as a needle. He knew that it was because of his carelessness that he let the old wound soak in the rain. At this time, he must have an old disease There was a relapse.

    He staggered against the wall and went to the cabinet beside the desk. Shaking his fingers, he took out the cloth bag containing the silver needle. After he had punctured himself at the acupoint, the pain on his face just disappeared. After about half an hour later, he put the silver needle away and sat back on the table again to carve wood.

    Seven years.

    It has been seven years since he parted from the man.

    A year ago, he came to the imperial capital with great efforts. He was hesitant to meet the man. However, knowing that he was not a member of the four big families, he was afraid that it would be very difficult to get into the inner city. Because he was still with his children, he was at a loss for a long time. He simply found a way to make a living by renting this small house, but instead of consulting people easily, he made a living by carving wood.

    In the past few months, his woodcarving has finally become famous in the imperial capital, so his life with his children is not in short supply

    Thinking of this, his hand was stunned. He almost broke the woodcarving on the palm. At last, he steadied his wrist and patiently carved the last point. He blew out the candle and placed the woodcarving on the table, ready to give it to the couple who had made the order tomorrow.

    Because he had carved wood carvings for several hours, the sky had turned white. It was obvious that the sky was going to light up. His pain was gradually relieved by the sound of rain outside the window.

    Supporting the desk, MI Qianqian went to the bedside again. He looked at some broken window paper on the window frame. Then he lowered his face, raised his hand slightly, and looked at himself in the dim light outside the window. Compared with seven years ago, MI Qianqian had not touched any medicinal materials, but had done all kinds of rough work.

    Seven years ago, when the time had come, he had to leave.

    However, before he left, he couldn''t bear to see his beloved die when he didn''t know it. For a moment, he was so worried that he could not make a choice. Finally, he turned his life prolonging medicine, which was produced by each generation of Mi''s son, into a life extending pill. However, the man''s body was on the verge of death. He had to use himself as a guide to have a good time with the man To renew his life.

    The next day, he looked at the Moxiang that was lit on the table. He did not dare to look at it again in the light of the morning light. He forced himself to endure the pain of his whole body, and staggered out of the inner city with his clothes and parcels. Two months later, he returned to the MI family.

    However, as soon as he returned to the MI family, his father, the son of the MI family of the previous generation, asked him to marry the son of the patriarch immediately and let him give birth to the next son!

    After hearing the news, he was panicked. No matter how much he begged, he couldn''t change his mind. Instead, he was captured by several Gemini of the family and imprisoned in the hut. Although he did not confiscate his water, he was not allowed to go out of the house again - until he was diagnosed with abdominal pain a month later by his mother father.

    The son of the MI family married only the inner family.

    Even if the MI family had stayed away from the imperial court for so many years, the rest of the people could intermarry with other clans. The descendants of the MI family moved from generation to generation, and they could go out to practice medicine at will before they came of age. However, they could not go out again after returning to the family. As soon as they reached their age, they married to their own people and gave birth to their next son.Only Mi Qianqian, as the son of this generation, has not only never married a family member, but also has children with other people. According to the clan rules, the lightest thing is to imprison them forever. More importantly, he takes the children and is put to death. However, all the saints in the past dynasties are handed down by one person. Unless there is a big event in the family, the elder Mi does not know how to choose OK.

    So after discovering that MI Qianqian had been in the palace for two months, the son of the last generation of Mi''s family entered the prison. He brought a bowl of black medicine in his hand and asked Mi Qianqian to kill the child and immediately marry the son of the patriarch.

    Thinking of those events, MI Qianqian, who was sitting by the window, shook his body and held his arm. His eyes seemed to have a faint color of fear. After a long time, he slowly breathed out a breath, looked at the small figure behind the falling bed curtain, and murmured: "I''m afraid of you Xuan''er Zhao ... br >

    the name at the back stopped abruptly. He closed his eyes with a wry smile and clenched his fingers. It seemed that he was hiding in the corner of the room, trying to avoid the bowl of medicine juice, and kneeling on the ground repeatedly pleaded.

    "Mother and father Don''t I''m going to keep this kid Even if I can''t go out again, even if I''m going to be imprisoned all my life If I give birth to him, he will die I want this child, too. I must have this child! Please don''t rob him Please

    ¡±

    his mother and father are gentle and elegant, and they are also angry about this matter at this time. However, it is their own parents and children who beat him with love and hate, but they do not force him, but point to him and scold him.

    "In Mi''s family of Luoshui, every generation of the saint son will combine with the people in the family. In his life, he will only give birth to a twin. That twin is the son of the next generation. There has never been an exception that the son betrayed his family or gave birth to a child with a foreigner. But you But you give your body to foreigners! Not only had that man''s child, but even Dan gave him life

    "Thousands of people know I can''t forgive myself But I never regret it... "

    He knelt on the ground and bowed his head. There was only a tear in front of him. He thought of the man in his heart. He still felt soft and sore. He bit his teeth and said firmly.

    "I never regret meeting him, not regretting liking him, not regretting sitting in the palace for him, and giving him a life extending pill If every generation of Mi''s son has only one chance to sit in the palace, he must have given birth to twins The mother and father will wait until Qianqian gives birth to this twin, and then he will execute Qianqian according to the clan rules, and let this child become the next Holy Son. "

    As long as we can keep the kids He is willing to do anything. Anyway, he will never go out in this life. If the child in his belly can survive, if he can meet him in the future, it will be his lifelong expectation

    Standing in front of him, the son of the former generation saw this, and immediately felt sad and angry. For a moment, he pointed to him and could hardly say: "you - you are so stubborn and unrepentant!"

    "Demon, this child is a monster of other nationalities! Kill him

    "The son can only give birth to twins, it must be because it is the seed of a foreigner, it is just a monster!"

    "Kill him! Burn him

    "Kill him! Burn him

    In the darkness without light, only these vicious voices echoed around. Those people pushed forward step by step. Countless dark hands grabbed him and tried to pull the newborn baby away from his arms. However, he was temporarily deterred because of his crazy action, silver needle in his hand and poison medicine in his hand, but he never gave up.

    He held the crying child in his arms, only felt the pain of tearing heart and lung.

    "No Kill me if you want to! Who dares to touch my child! Get out of here, all of you

    His whole body trembled and looked at the child in his arms. His bloody fingers brushed the eyebrows and eyes of the man in the dream. For a moment, tears fell like rain, and he could not speak. Even though he could hardly see or hear, he tried his best to protect the child. He did not care about it. No matter what poison or whip fell on his body, he would not relax his arm.

    Until a young voice with anxiety suddenly pulled him out of the darkness!

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mother and father Mother and father! Mother and father, wake up! Mother and father

    Mi Qianqian suddenly opened his eyes and gasped for a few times. His eyes were misty and there was no focus. He raised his hand and touched his face with cold tears. The boy standing near him saw that his face was full of panic and fear. He quickly raised his hand and hugged his arm. Xiaoxin Yiyi raised his hand to wipe his tears. His small mouth looked like crying.

    When he touched the boy''s cheek for a long time, he suddenly condensed. He held the child in his arms, and for a long time he calmed down the fierce heartbeat caused by the nightmare of that year. After slowly calming down, he could not help but drop several kisses in the hair of the child in his arms, and whispered: "xuan''er..."

    This is the child he gave birth to nearly ten months after he sat in the palace. However, he is not the Gemini expected by Mi family in Luoshui, but a real boy.

    In fact, when he gave birth to this child, he had already prepared to die. But what he didn''t expect was that one of the women sent by Mi family to deliver the baby saw that he had given birth to a boy. He was immediately shocked and called out the word "demon". Many people from the people who heard the news scolded him and the child and insisted on taking the child from his arms!The son of the family can only give birth to twins. Some people see that his child is a boy, and they want to take the child from his arms and burn him to death with disgust.

    That''s the only child he and his beloved, more closely related to his flesh and blood!

    How can he stand Someone wants to kill their children!

    He immediately fell into madness and killed those who wanted to kill his children at all costs. For a moment, regardless of who wanted to get close to him, he was hurt. Even the son of the previous generation had no way to do so. Those people wanted to take the child from his arms when he had no strength.

    However, he did not wait to die. Instead, he used the little martial arts skills that the man taught him at night to stun the two guards and escape from the wooden house where MI was imprisoned. He wanted to get out of Mi''s house at once, but after thinking about it, he sneaked back into the house and took away his gold needle, some money and poison. However, he was found fleeing when he packed up his things and was about to leave After running, my heart felt something. I came back to check the discovery of the son of the last generation.

    Now that the matter had reached such a point, MI could not tolerate him and his children. However, he was afraid that he would put all his eggs in one basket and hurt the people of the MI family again. After deliberation, at the request of the Gemini of the previous generation, he decided to punish Mi Qianqian by flogging. After the execution, he threw both of them down the cliff together, and it was up to heaven to kill or die.

    After hearing this, he did not resist. He took the child and went up the cliff with his back to the people. He was tortured by a hundred lashes. The wound behind him was almost bone deep. The blood seeped into the ground and became crimson. However, the child in his arms was not hurt at all. He sat on the edge of the cliff with his teeth clenched. He finally threw himself into the vast clouds with his eyes closed.

    "From today on, I''ve broken up with MI, and I won''t be Hui from now on! Even if our father and son died at the same place, it would be the fate of me and the child... "

    Fortunately His mother and father did not look so cruel, but quietly saved him and his children with his father. They built straw huts for them under the cliff, and took care of the children all the time. Until the child was three years old, he finally could walk down the ground. When he left the cliff, his father held him and named his child

    He was born with a mysterious life experience. He should not have been like this, but he had to I don''t know whether it''s marriage or sin

    When Mi Mi''s arm was not strong enough to keep his mother''s soft needle, he thought that when he was a young doctor, he wanted to keep his mother''s soft needle After two years of struggling with his children while recuperating, he finally arrived in the capital of the golden emperor when he was running out of money.

    He held the boy in his arms for a long time, and the boy blinked his dark eyes. He didn''t know why his mother and father didn''t go to bed all night, but he fell asleep on the table and kept weeping. He raised his hand in doubt and held Mi Qianqian: "mother father What''s the matter? "

    It was not easy to suppress the memories of the past. Mi Qianqian straightened up and reappeared with a smile. He strained his little hand and stood up. While cleaning up the things on the table that had not been able to clear up, he wanted to prepare for the meal. However, his voice murmured, "it''s OK, my mother and father are all right It''s just a dream It''s a nightmare... "

    Hearing this, the boy nodded, not quite understanding what Mi Qianqian''s words meant, but he no longer asked curiously. He sat quietly and waited for his mother and father to heat up the food prepared yesterday night and bring it up with the hot steamed bread he had just bought. They ate together.

    After breakfast, MI Qianqian put all the things he had carved at home these days into the package. He took the boy''s hand and went out of the house to the wood carving shop in the front yard. The room he rented was a small courtyard, which was divided into two rooms. The two rooms were not very large. The front room was changed into a shop by him, and the back one was the place where they usually lived.

    Before the sun went up, MI Qianqian took down the door panel and put it aside. Just as he was about to put the wood carvings he had brought one by one on top of it, he heard the buzzing voice not far away. He didn''t pay attention to it at first, but just before the couple came to pick up the goods, he walked out of the hall door and walked into the street. He felt that the buzzing sound was a little clear With a glance, I can see that there are a group of diners in the restaurant opposite. They are sitting drinking tea and chatting in a low voice.

    He gave the woodcarving in his hand to the couple and collected money. He wanted to turn around and go back to the shop, but before he could take a few steps, he was keenly aware of the words "Murong" in the conversation of those people. Suddenly, he felt a tremor in his heart. He unconsciously moved his steps towards the other side and leaned against the wall outside the restaurant and listened to them silently.

    Those scholars who talked in a low voice were all poor in clothes. When I think of these days, I can see that most of them are from other places or local areas, and they are preparing for the exam. When he thinks of this, he is more and more relaxed and listens to their arguments with bated breath.

    "Oh, did someone run horses in the capital city last night? I heard the noise loud. I was almost asleep, but I was awakened by the sound of running horses!"

    "I heard that it seemed to be the report of the war at the border. I quietly opened the window and took a look, as if It''s like a word protector... "

    " if you protect the character, it''s the flag language of the Duke of protection! So the Duke protector must have won the battle again! "

    "Speaking of Duke Huguo, I think of Murong family. It''s strange to say that the Duke of Huguo was the legitimate eldest son of Murong family. How could he suddenly split up? Is there a gap between the Duke protector and his second son''s younger brother? "

    "I don''t know about the affairs of famous families. I don''t know. But I think it has something to do with it..."

    "I don''t think it matters. Isn''t the Murong family a family of literati officials? The Duke of the state of protection is afraid that he is a general of martial arts, which is the taboo of the above people A few days ago, I was still studying. After I passed the examination, the other families in the court would be just like that. I would definitely be an aide of Murong family! "

    "Brother Tian, it''s hard to be an aide of Murong family."

    "Yes, speaking of the Murong family, the original Prime Minister of Murong is old, and the young Deputy Prime Minister of Murong is left in the court. He has a weak temperament and does not like to recruit his staff. It is difficult for you to be his assistant!"

    "Speaking of his weak temperament, the Deputy Prime Minister of Murong is nearly thirty years old. There is no woman or Gemini in such a big imperial capital. However, it is different from the one who regards the king as his life. He has three sons under his knees. Is it not that there is something wrong with Murong''s deputy prime minister that there is no child to adopt his elder brother''s child?"

    "Ha ha ha, what are you talking about..."

    "No more, no more. I''m going back to study..."

    When he heard about the separation of Murong Hao and the speculation that Murong sacrifice and muronghao were dirty, a trace of irony flashed in MI Qianqian''s eyes. He had been in the Murong mansion for several years, and he was most aware of the brotherhood between Murong sacrifice and muronghao. Moreover, Jiang Luoyu, who has always taken care of his younger brother, has always been well behaved. Among them, Murong''s separation must not be the reason for these people''s imagination He couldn''t think of anything deeper, so he could only listen to it --

    until those people suddenly mentioned that Murong was nearly thirty years old, but had never married, and even suspected that he would take over the son of the national protector, he suddenly lowered his eyes and forced his heart to fluctuate because of these words and quickly ran back to his shop.

    He just sat in the shop with a daze, until it was getting late, and there were fewer people on the street. Mi Qianqian still looked at a place where he didn''t know what he was thinking, until the boy who followed him looked at the shop suspiciously and pulled his sleeve, and asked in a crisp voice.

    "Mother and father, do you still have wood carvings to sell today?"

    Hearing the child''s voice, MI Qianqian suddenly wakes up and looks at the boy standing beside him. He raises his hand and touches his head. Knowing that he has been busy carving wood carvings these days, he doesn''t accompany the child. He asks softly, "why, xuan''er wants to go out to play?"

    Seeing the boy''s eyes flash, he nodded again and again. Mi Qianqian stood up with a smile and took his hand. He looked out and said, "well, it''s rare to be free. It''s a good day. There''s no rice and noodles in the house. My mother and father will take you to buy it, and just walk around."

    However, it was not too cold because of the lack of wind. In the broad street, there were not few people who bought snacks, hairpins, hairpins and even vegetables, meat and eggs. Soon there were two young men in black and white riding clothes, leading two chestnut horses slowly across the stone slab Among them, the young man in black looks cold and handsome, while the young man in white has a similar face to his elder brother, who is a little shorter, but has a gentle smile on his face.

    "Big brother is so old-fashioned. If you don''t want to run horses in the imperial capital, you should take the horses seriously. I''m a little tired."

    Hearing the words of the young man in white around him, he still laughs, but at the end of the speech, the boy in black looks motionless, steals the reins from his hand in silence, and leads two horses to go forward.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Big brother, it''s just a joke. Are you serious? " Seeing that he was motionless, the boy in white shook his head helplessly for a while, but he didn''t snatch the reins from his elder brother. Instead, he looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "but these days, the weather has been fine, and I''ve been staying in the house. It''s a pity that my younger brother is ill again these two days. Otherwise, I''ll take him out to have a good run with us It can be better and faster. "

    This time his words export, the boy in black moved his lips and burst out two words: "good."

    Seeing that he was so reluctant to write, the young man in white was unable to do so. His thin lips curled slightly and he no longer opened his mouth. However, after an inadvertent scan, his eyes suddenly fixed on the back of a large and a small one not far away. He hesitated and slowly stopped.

    Not far away from the two teenagers, the boy seemed to rarely go to the street. He looked at everything very fresh. He walked from one stall to another with MI Qianqian''s sleeve. His eyes were shining brightly. However, he didn''t like children of the same age who wanted to see everything. Instead, he tightened the sleeves of the people around him and gave his mother and father something new Look.

    Until they had come a long way, they still walked down the street. Therefore, MI Qianqian, whose back was always facing the two teenagers, had never found that a young man in white had been staring at his back for a long time, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled."This man''s back A little familiar... "

    The young man in black walked out several steps and suddenly found that the boy in white had not followed him. He immediately stopped. His voice was clear and cold, as if he still had some chill: "second brother?"

    The young man in white looked back at his brother. He took out a bone fan from his sleeve and hit his palm. He pointed to the back of the big one and the small one from a distance. He reminded him: "brother, wait, look at the two people over there."

    The young man in black looked along the direction he pointed to. After a moment, his brow saw a moment''s hesitation, and he simply answered, "we''ve met before." The young man in white picked up the corner of his lips and heard his elder brother talk about it. He knew that his thoughts were not bad, but he did not have any impression in his mind. His words were full of distress: "yes, that man''s back is a little familiar, but I can''t remember it for a while."

    However, before the words dropped, he turned around with a bone fan and stroked the child''s cheek hair with a smile. His delicate face and gentle eyes were immediately taken into the eyes of the two teenagers. The black and white boys saw his face, and their eyes flashed with surprise.

    The young man in white was not as steady as his elder brother. He blinked in amazement, clenched the bone fan in his palm and held his breath and whispered: "this is not The portraits in my uncle''s house That Uncle Mi? "

    As the children went to the market together, they bought two bowls of small wonton with the copper they earned today. After eating for a hundred years, the father and son slowly went home, locked the door, and sat by the candle and picked up a piece of wood again. The boy opened his curious eyes and sat looking at his mother and father''s carving. Until the night became deeper and deeper, he could not see his fingers The mother and father pulled them to the bed to cover the quilt and fell asleep.

    I don''t know how long later, the sound of playing a watch outside the window came. Mi Qianqian narrowed his eyes and stood up. As soon as he was ready to put down half of the wood carving in his hand, he heard a faint knock on the door.

    The night of late autumn is so quiet that the creaking sound of wooden doors almost reverberates to infinity in the dark street.

    Mi Qianqian carefully guarded the candlestick and closed the door tightly. After that, he went to the shop which had been closed for a long time. He felt confused and flustered. After a long time, he calmed down a little. He lowered his head and whispered to the knocker: "who?,

    after a moment of silence outside, someone gave a low smile and sighed:" it''s me. ¡±

    the voice

    Mi Qianqian clenched the candlestick, and his heart thumped. For a moment, he felt familiar and strange, and suddenly fell into a trance. After a long time, he remembered to put down the candlestick, lowered his body to open the door, looked at standing in front of the door and lifted his hood, revealing a dark purple woman''s double dress, and that almost unchanged beautiful face and Dark Jade like eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s My husband

    "Long time no see." The visitor fixed his eyes on him for a moment, nodded slowly as a promise, and a gentle smile began to appear on the corner of his lips, just as he had seen at the beginning of the year, "Mr. MI."

    At the moment of opening the door to see the face of the people in front of him, MI Qian''s face did not change greatly, but he had already had a rough sea in his heart. It took a long time for him to calm down: "inner gentleman How did you get here? "

    "It''s also thanks to the two children you delivered yourself in those days."

    Jiang Luoyu was ushered into the house by him. First, he looked around the shop in front of him, as if he thought of something. He turned to show the faces of the two teenagers with similar faces behind him. Both of them changed into moon white robes. One of them was handsome and cool, and the other had a smile similar to Jiang Luoyu''s cheek.

    "Chui''er, Chang''er, say hello to Mr. MI."

    Hearing his mother and father''s words in front of him, he confirmed that the man he saw this evening was indeed Mr. MI, the miracle doctor who had cared for them for many years when he was young. The two teenagers suddenly showed more respect and bowed down and said, "see Uncle Mi!"

    Seeing the two teenagers behind Jiang Luoyu, MI Qianqian, who was in a low mood, was suddenly stunned. In his mind, he recalled the two lovely children who had been delivered by him. He was very happy and helped them up: "young boys, please get up quickly!"

    Jiang Luoyu saw that he was intimate with the two children, and a soft light flashed in his eyes. He raised his hand and grasped his wrist, motioning for other guards to wait outside. He looked up and down carefully at the two children, as if Mi Qianqian, who did not know what to do, said in a low voice with a smile: "some words are not easy to talk about in the outside Why, I haven''t seen you for many years, but Mr. Mi won''t let me go in and talk about

    When Mi Qianqian heard him say this, he immediately stood up, obviously a little embarrassed: "it''s Qianqian''s negligence Mr. nei, there are two young gentlemen Please come in... "

    Jiang Luoyu watched him turn around slowly. He walked forward with a little hesitation in his eyebrows. He knew that he certainly didn''t want to let himself know something. At this time, he was thinking of the reason for procrastination. When he thought of this, he couldn''t help looking back at the two children who were behind him. After getting the two children''s busy nod and affirmation, the Dark Jade like eyes could not help flashing.As expected, MI Qianqian had just taken a few steps, and immediately stopped in the courtyard. As soon as he was ready to talk with the people behind him, he heard a creaking sound of opening the door. A thin figure was standing by the door not far away. He looked at his two children and Jiang Luoyu with strange and alert eyes and whispered to him with doubts Avenue.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mother and father

    The autumn days of the imperial capital are always unpredictable.

    The day before was still clear and cloudless. On the second day, it turned into a gloomy appearance. It was just as if there was no light. The clouds were pressing down layer by layer, as if it was going to rain again. It was suffocating and breathless.

    Just in the evening, in front of the gate of Murong mansion in the inner city, the housekeeper was ready to close the gate. On the road not far away, a carriage came slowly. The sign of Chenhua flower on it immediately made the old man move. With a smile on his face, he quickly walked out and saluted the two teenagers who slowly stopped in front of the door and lowered their bodies.

    "I see you, master Chang!"

    Murong Chang, dressed in men''s light blue clothes, with a smile on his lips, took a look at the silent elder brother and the man who was being helped down by the elder brother, and took a step forward: "housekeeper, do you know if your uncle is at home at this time?"

    The housekeeper nodded his head when he heard that he had been serving in the house for many years. He knew that these two childs were the legitimate sons of Murong''s elder brother, who was the current leader of Murong''s family. He often came to play with them since childhood. He was very familiar with them, so he said with a smile: "go back to the two princes. The master has just come back from the mansion, and he is probably changing his clothes. I don''t know how much it would be if he knew the two princes had come Happy. "

    When Murong Chang heard this, he covered his eyes and looked back at the young man in Xuanyi who was holding the boy out of the car. He said with a pointed smile, "of course, it would be better, isn''t it big brother?"

    Murong Chui didn''t speak. He just caught sight of such a large mansion. He couldn''t stop the boy who was curious but didn''t have the color of fear. He answered in a low voice, and Quan should have perfunctorily perfunctorily his younger brother.

    Seeing that his elder brother was so tired and lazy that he didn''t say a word, Murong Chang sighed helplessly. He was obviously used to it. His eyes fell on the man who had just got out of the carriage and covered his face to his neck with a hat in front of his face. The bone fan in his hand patted in the palm of his hand. Then he looked at them with a smile and saw that they were taking a big and a small one, and were casting their eyes at them Home explained.

    "Besides going to see my uncle, my elder brother and I have one more thing to worry about. At this time, it''s getting late when we have dinner. My elder brother and I still want to stay here for one night. On the way, we still meet a friend we haven''t seen for a long time. After we enter the mansion, we will explain to our uncle that our father and mother already know about this, and my elder brother and I will go in to see my uncle. "

    It was said that both the Duke and the prince knew about it. The housekeeper put down his heart to the stranger and raised his hand and said, "I''ve got it. Please, gentlemen."

    After entering the mansion, the two teenagers with a deep heart immediately looked at each other, quickly walked to the deep corridor, walked around for a while to a courtyard surrounded by green bamboo, sorted out the clothes, and then walked in together. Obviously, they knew that the master of Murong mansion was here at the moment.

    Mi Qianqian, who was left behind with a bamboo hat, stopped his steps. Some of them were staring at the back of the two children. His fingers hanging in his sleeves couldn''t help shaking. His eyes were fixed on those tall and straight bamboo leaves which were yellow and deciduous because of the arrival of autumn. His steps seemed to be suddenly stuck by something, and could not go forward any more.

    "You''ve been in the imperial capital for about a year. You''ve been reluctant to see my younger brother for a long time. If you only tell me the reason why you can''t get in and out of the inner city because of your identity, I won''t believe it."

    At midnight yesterday, Jiang Luoyu came to visit with two children. When she saw the children going out to look for him, her eyes suddenly became deep and unpredictable. When she drove the three children out of the house one after another, when they were alone with each other, the eyes of the emperor in the luxurious purple Robe were as bright as lightning, and suddenly said one word at a time.

    "You know that as long as you send someone to deliver the letter, the present Murong mansion or the Huguo mansion will never obstruct you. You live alone with a child. If you can see that you are not well off, you are not considered as a sacrifice brother. At the beginning, you were very kind to us and were our good friends, but you didn''t even have the intention to let us know. This is not escape. What is it? "

    Hearing this, he did not dare to look into the eyes of the man for a moment. He stepped back against the wall and bit his lips without saying a word.

    "Thousands." Seeing his action, Jiang Luoyu was obviously worried. She stepped forward and grabbed his arm and said to his eyes, "it''s been seven years. I''d like to sacrifice him He has never married and never got along with any girl Gemini. No matter who he is, he is still waiting for you... "

    Seven years later, Murong Ji was not as sick as he had been. A few years after he entered the imperial court, he became the eldest son of Murong family. However, he didn''t change his mind. He didn''t want to marry any famous woman. He just waited for someone who could not come again.

    "If you still have some nostalgia for him, or you can pity him Let''s end it in these days. No matter what the result will be Or if you choose to stay with him or never see him again, I will not let him pester you, but will help you leave the imperial capital with a hand. "The firm words were faintly ringing in his ears. He forced himself to suppress his inner cheering and clamour. He held the little boy close to him and walked toward a path paved with white jade slabs. He felt stiff and could not hear any sound clearly until a man who was very familiar with it, with some tired hoarse voice, suddenly overcame the rustling bamboo leaves and the roaring madness Wind.

    "Come and come here. Didn''t you say you don''t have to salute? Get up quickly. "

    Then there was Murong Tsui''s clear voice: "etiquette can''t be abandoned."

    Murong Chang''s voice with a smile also sounded: "elder brother said that Chang also thought so."

    "You two..." Deep in the bamboo forest, the shadow and shadow of a figure, as if it was a snowy figure, that figure is thin and straight, as if first seen in the year, the voice is full of gas, not changed is kind and gentle, "these days, my brother and sister-in-law have not returned to the house, brother and sister-in-law alone with their young son are tired, you two are not good at reading, so you know to come here to hang around."

    Murong Chang stopped for a moment. He suddenly stepped forward and grasped the sleeve of the man in snow. His voice slowed down like a coquettish: "uncle, it''s so easy to come to see you. Don''t you not welcome me and my elder brother?"

    Snow clothes person hoarse low smile, slender fingers stroked his dark hair: "you It has sharp teeth and a sharp mouth

    Murong Chang gave a sly smile, and his expression was actually the same as that of the emperor who had persuaded him in memory, which was like ten percent: "uncle''s praise is wrong."

    He was staring at the back of the three people talking and laughing. I don''t know how long it took to focus his eyes on it. He was deeply in love, but he couldn''t give up everything and touch the skinny figure of hugging.

    From the beginning to the end, he could not forget the man''s helpless smile, his tough mind, his gentle and indifferent eyes, his whispering appearance beside him, and his astonishing and loving look on the day when he was about to leave.

    But he did not know how to face that person after all this.

    Maybe the king of the state protector is right He had no mind to meet the man, but he was reluctant to leave here. It was just his escape

    In those years, those who cut the constant love, now the hesitation to return to rest, so do a break.

    In his heart, he seemed to be pricked by a continuous and dense needle, but his expression slowly calmed down. He lowered his body and walked across the stone slabs, until the people who were facing him heard the sound and turned back, revealing his handsome beauty, which was a little more mature than that of that year, but hardly changed, and his eyes, which always had a gentle and gentle look at any time.

    "I don''t know this is..."

    Seeing him coming over, Murong Chang took a quick step forward and introduced him to the people in snow clothes around him: "uncle, this Mr. Luo is my mother''s father. He has always wanted to invite him to the imperial capital. He is a famous doctor to show his body to his younger brother! My elder brother and I wanted to go to pick up our husband and go back, but on the way, we received a message from my mother''s father, saying that my uncle has been suffering from wind and cold in recent years, and both my nephew and my father are hanging on the uncle''s body. So we let the famous doctor show the uncle by the way, and then we brought Luo Xiansheng to the mansion together. "

    After listening to such words, the man did not know that it was just an excuse for him to come. Instead, he seriously lowered his head and said with a smile: "I''ve been in good health, but it''s just a little cold. It''s not as serious as you said."

    Murong Chang seemed to be very clear that the man would deny it. He pulled his sleeve and shook it. He once again took advantage of his young age and said, "since uncle says he is in good health, it''s OK to feel pulse naturally, isn''t it?"

    The man was shaken helplessly by him, and a smile appeared at the corner of his lips: "Chang''er..."

    "My uncle agreed with Chang''er because he and his elder brother were easy to run once." Seeing that the man didn''t object very much, Murong Chang''s eyes lit up immediately. He grabbed his wrist and let him sit on the stone bench not far away. He gave a look to the man who followed him forward, "uncle, let Mr. Luo have a diagnosis?"

    The man was pressed by the child, and did not have any angry appearance. He looked up at him for the first time. His dark eyes were set off by the dark sky, which made him look deeper than before. However, there was a lot of gentleness and calmness in his eyes. He could not help breathing: "my nephew is reckless, let your husband laugh."

    He opened his mouth, and for a long time he uttered his voice, which was almost indistinct Nothing No harm. "

    Seeing that he took out the medicine bag with shaking fingers and put it on the stone table to put his wrist down because of his panic, the man''s eyes suddenly moved and fixed on his veil, but his tone was still gentle: "sir Why are you covered? "

    He was afraid that the man would find out who he was even if he didn''t see his face. But when he heard such words, he knew that he didn''t recognize himself. He didn''t know whether he was lost or lucky. He pursed his lips and quickly replied.

    "Luo Mou He was a doctor who traveled around the country and was good at diagnosing difficult and miscellaneous diseases. He was hurt by a beast on his cheek when he went up the mountain to collect herbs. His face became a little ugly. He didn''t want to be seen or frightened by the patient, so he covered his cheek by himself. "

    Listen to him explain is such reason, that person is busy Su expression, nodded: "so it is, sacrifice offends."After a few questions, the man stopped exploring, and immediately let Mi Qianqian breathe a sigh of relief. However, when he saw the man''s white wrist on the light cotton medicine bag, waiting for him to reach out and feel his pulse, he suddenly became a little flustered, but he still stopped shivering and buckled it in the end

 Chapter 423

    The man''s pulse, gradually sinking heart.

    Before his pulse was fully revealed, MI Qianqian frowned slightly, approached the man and smelled it. He immediately smelled a faint smell of wine. Just as he was about to speak, the person who had been feeling his pulse moved his eyes, as if he had just found the boy hiding behind him and asked with a smile.

    "This child is..."

    "This is My baby His name is Luo Xuan. " He suddenly pointed out the child, MI Qianqian''s heart thumped, his fingers were not noticed, slightly trembled, pursed his lips and looked back in a low voice, "salute the Lord Murong."

    "It''s not necessary to salute." The man heard that it was his child. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t ask anything in detail. He just laughed and pulled the boy with his other hand. After a careful study, the curvature of his lips became deeper. "He is similar to my two nephews in age. I like him very much. If you don''t dislike it, let him join them and call me uncle. "

    Hearing the word uncle, the man under the hat could not help but tremble and quickly took back his finger. At this time, Murong Ji, who was holding the boy in one hand, suddenly moved in his heart. A very dark light flashed in his eyes. He did not know what was wrong with his words, but he did not see the strange eyes of the two teenagers standing behind him after he said this ¡£

    There was a moment''s silence in front of the courtyard. The man under the hat turned to the boy and said softly.

    "Call it."

    Murong Ji saw that the person under the hat obviously didn''t want to, but he didn''t agree with him. For a time, it was a little strange. Subconsciously, he wanted to stop the child from addressing him. When he glanced at the beautiful and lovely face, he had a strange feeling at the bottom of his heart. Finally, he didn''t refuse.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Uncle. "

    So he raised his hand, stroked the child''s soft hair and said in a very gentle tone, "xuan''er is really good."

    After saying this, he forced himself to suppress the inexplicable affinity of the child in front of him. Seeing that this was a boy, not a Gemini, he took his hand and led him to murongshu, pointing to the Qingluo Garden opposite Li Yu Yuan. He said with a smile and a soft voice, "I have searched for some good things and put them in my room to choose. At this time, xuan''er is lucky to follow her husband, so she goes to play with her two brothers. "

    Murongtri pulled a little ignorant boy''s hand, and looked respectful: "let uncle trouble."

    Murong Chang took a quick look at the two of them. Knowing that they had something to say, he followed his elder brother. The three children disappeared on the corridor in a short time. Murong Ji definitely watched them enter the room. Just then he turned to look at the man who had packed up his things and stood up with a hat. His eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    "If Mr. law has anything to say, let''s just say it now."

    "Yes, according to my pulse diagnosis in Luoyang, we can see that there is always wind and cold in adults. It is just that Yin Qi seems to be trapped in the heart all the time. On weekdays, he does not take good care of his body. He must also have a bad habit of drinking, which leads to the delay of ordinary minor diseases." The man under the hat heard the speech and immediately looked at him with complicated eyes. "Dare to ask your adult, but what is the perennial problem of mind that is hard to solve, and is it depressed in the heart?"

    When Murong Ji knew that he was drinking too much, he was afraid that the smell of alcohol on his body was found. He was very broad-minded and smiling, but his eyes were full of bitterness: "Mr. Luo is worthy of being a famous doctor. A few years ago, he was so depressed that he couldn''t sleep at night. He could only rely on drunkenness. Later, he got the benefits of this wine. He didn''t drink it every night. That''s why he became addicted to alcohol. "

    For fear of being recognized by the Murong memorial ceremony, MI Qianqian wrote down the prescription with his left hand. He remembered the reason that the man had just said. He remembered that he had been imprisoned several years ago and looked up at the sky through the cracks. When he missed that person, he had been suffering day and day, and felt a tingling pain in his heart, but he did not dare to show it on his face It was the pen in his hand that stopped for a moment and then handed the paper in his hand.

    "I also invite you to give up drinking in the future and drink this prescription to improve your health. If you drink it for three months, you will get better."

    Looking at the man who took the prescription and looked down at it carefully, MI Qianqian could not help holding his breath. Some of them were obsessed with looking at the face that had not been seen in seven years, but missed the face that did not dare to touch day and night. His slender fingers were almost embedded in the palm of his hand, and he didn''t even know when it was bleeding.

    Six years ago, when he gave birth to xuan''er, he broke his voice after shouting in the struggle. He jumped off the cliff and escaped without any treatment. His voice was different from his original voice. He dared to meet this man with a bamboo hat under the arrangement of Jiang Luoyu. He fixed his eyes on the snowsuit man in front of him. For a moment, he could not help falling into God until the man seemed to have something in mind Feeling, immediately raised his head to look at him, just and his eyes on the right, the expression is a little stunned, then slowly become strange.

    Seeing the man''s look, he did not dare to look again. As soon as he lowered his head to avoid the man''s eyes, he suddenly heard the man''s gentle and gentle tone. He subconsciously wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but the man''s words burst out of his ears like thunder on a sunny day: "the breath of Mr. Luo''s speech And body shape They all look like an old friend of mine... "Although the words that the man said were startling, they spoke slowly. Mi Qianqian immediately realized that his vision was not right. Most of the time, he made the people in front of him suspicious and pretended to know nothing. He asked quickly, "old man?"

    To his surprise, after listening to him say these two words, the light of the man''s eyes suddenly turned like a meteor, and suddenly it was gray. He dropped his eyes and no longer looked at him. Instead, he turned his face to look at another direction and murmured: "yes An old friend I miss for a long time, but will never appear again... "

    Mi Qianqian looked down at his eyes. He was puzzled at first, but suddenly understood that it was the courtyard surrounded by bamboo when the man was still seriously ill. A bitter smile spread from the corner of his lips.

    For a while, neither of them spoke again until a brisk footstep broke the strange and peaceful atmosphere In the corridor not far away, a young man in light blue clothes came quickly, shaking his things in front of the man in snow, with a happy smile on his lips, "uncle, this seven hole jade flute is quite exquisite, Chang''er wants this one."

    Seeing that several children were back, Murong Ji folded the prescription and put it away immediately. Looking at what he had picked, he nodded and asked Murong Chui, who was following him and the boy who was holding him. His smile was gentle and amiable: "OK, where''s chui''er?"

    Murongchui did not speak, but just held the dagger in his hand and showed it to his uncle in front of him.

    Seeing that both of them had picked something, Murong Ji nodded and moved his eyes to stand behind Murong Chui. He seemed hesitant at first, and then seemed to have made up his mind. He ran to the front to open the box in his hand and let the contents inside be seen by Murong Ji. His eyes lit up and said, "xuan''er Xuan''er wants this... "

    "White jade Li bird lotus hairpin." Murong Ji saw the things in the box and asked in a strange way, "this is used by Gemini hair. Isn''t xuan''er a man? What do you choose this thing for?"

    Mi Qianqian, standing on one side, always looked at the boy''s movement. At this time, he also saw the thing and heard Murong Ji''s question. At once, he was shocked and consciously wanted to stop him. Unexpectedly, the boy''s action was faster. He handed the box to him. His beautiful eyes were expecting a flash: "send To mother and father... "

    My heart suddenly fell.

    It seemed as if I didn''t expect that things would develop like this. The expression on Murong''s sacrificial noodles did not change, but the color of his eyes was a little deeper. He looked back at the man wearing a hat: "Mr. Luo Is xuan''er''s mother and father? "

    "Luo is a woman''s doubles and xuan''er''s mother and father."

    Seeing that he could not hide it, MI Qian Qian did not deny anything. He only took the box in the boy''s hand, glanced at the Li bird pattern on the hairpin, and simply handed it back. Li bird pattern is the family emblem of the Murong clan. Murong Chang, as the legitimate branch of Murong family, could wear it, except for those who were married by every generation of Murong family Legitimate wife, how other people are not up to such qualifications.

    Not to mention him He has been expelled from the MI family. Now he is just a humble civilian. He has lost his body before marriage and has given birth to a child

    Even if he knew Murong Ji at the moment, he couldn''t be his wife, and his xuan''er was

    At the thought of this, MI Qianqian felt irresistible pain. He could only hold the boy in his arms tightly and suppress the sadness of his eyes: "this hairpin is so valuable. The pattern on it Luo would not dare to accept it, and asked Lord Murong to take it back. "

    Murong Ji didn''t think there was any problem after listening to him. He nodded and put the things away. He lowered his head to the boy and said in a soft voice, "well, the pattern of this hairpin is really unusual. He will follow Mr. Luo''s advice. Xuan''er should not care about it. Go to the house and choose one for himself."

    The boy didn''t understand the sadness of holding his mi Qianqian at the moment. He only saw Murong Ji''s gentle eyes and smile. He always felt that he wanted to get close to the man in front of him. He immediately obeyed his instinct. He looked up at his mother and father who had already let go of his arms. He simply nodded and replied, "OK, uncle."

    As it was getting late, when the boy picked out the gifts, it was no longer suitable for the carriage to move back and forth. Murong couldn''t help but plead with his nephew, so he left the four together for dinner, and properly arranged "Mr. Luo" and "Luo Xuan" who came to visit him, and then returned to Qingluo garden where he lived.

    The more leaking sand slipped down silently. Mi Qianqian blew out all the candles, sat quietly by the bed and stroked the sleepy child. After he was fully asleep, he slowly stood up and walked to the window. His eyes streamed out like water, and suddenly located in the direction of the bamboo house in the daytime.

    The inner city did not hear the sound of the watchman, but he could see that the sky was close to midnight.

    Mi Qianqian put on a pure black cloak and a hood that almost covered half of his face. He took off the hat that covered his face. Quietly, he sprinkled some remaining overpowering drugs along the road. After walking for a long time, he stood on the path leading to the bamboo house.His eyes lingered over the green bamboo trees on the road. He raised his hand to catch a fallen yellow bamboo leaf. Mi Qianqian breathed out a long breath. He walked slowly forward and raised his head slightly. He let the silver moonlight shine on his fair and fair face, and his lips had a bitter smile.

    Until he suddenly felt that he was hit by a heavy object with strong liquor smell behind him, and he raised his hand to struggle. However, he was tightly locked by a pair of familiar arms at the next moment. Then he realized that it was the man who was thinking about him. At this time, the man seemed to be drunk, but he was still holding on to him, and his voice was hoarse, The tone of his voice is full of fear and panic that is hard to hide --

    the person in his heart is so scared that he can''t help but push away the overpowering drug on him again.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t Don''t leave... "

    The man was lying in his ear, his breath was mixed with wine, his hot skin was on his neck, and he kept murmuring in a strange tone.

    "Thousands of ,

    "thousands of Is that you... "

    "You''re back You''re back at last... "

    "Thousands of..."

    "I''ve been waiting for you I''ve been waiting for you... "

    Speaking of his choking voice, his arm suddenly relaxed, and Mi Qianqian subconsciously was about to break free. At the moment when he turned to leave, he suddenly stopped because he finally took a look at the man.

    The man was quite different from what he saw in the day.

    Although he was still wearing the snow colored clothes, he still carried a jar of wine, which was full of darkness with gentle eyes. His eyes were full of blood. His beautiful face was twisted violently. His fingers trembled and touched his arm, as if he didn''t dare to touch it. After a long time, he suddenly laughed.

    "I know It''s a dream again... "

    The man looked at him like that for a while, as if he was really just a mirage. He also forgot that he was really holding him. He raised his arm, retreated and whispered. He covered his face and let the tears drop from his fingers: "thousands of people will not come back Not... "

    Mi Qianqian knows that he is drunk and cruel, so he shows such a confused and helpless side. He also does not know how many times he has tortured himself so many times over the years, and how much wine he has drunk just now. No wonder he said in the daytime that he couldn''t stop drinking

    His eyes suddenly blurred, and he did not dare to think about it any more. He quickly stepped forward to seize the man''s arm, and carefully held the man in his arms. Those doubts in his heart had been crushed by the pain of that man. He could hardly imagine how he had suffered in pain for so many years in his day of leaving.

    The man had been drunk, but he was very quiet in his arms, listening to his whispering in his ears: -- Zhaoxi It''s me I am thousands of Look at me... "

    Hearing these two words, the man in his arms raised his face, and his deep eyes looked at him. He blinked his eyes for a long time. Tears fell from the white, almost transparent face, silent, but as if the flame was burning in his heart. He couldn''t help choking, unable to speak, and could only tighten his arm again.

    "Look at me I''m back... "

    "Thousands of..." I don''t know how long, until the moon was covered by the dark clouds, the talent in his arms slowly put his cheek on his neck, his lips slightly raised, murmured, as if he was gradually waking up, "seven years I just regret Why I didn''t realize it earlier Wait for me to die You won''t leave me... "

    "I''m sorry I''m sorry, Zhaoxi. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t leave easily. I shouldn''t not come to see you... " Mi Qian was shocked by his words, but he didn''t notice the abnormality of the man in his arms for a while. His tears blurred his eyes and he begged carefully, "I''m back, I won''t leave you again Don''t be angry Don''t say that again Will you forgive me, forgive me

    "No..." The man in his arms moved his lips, suddenly raised his hand and clasped his neck. Mi Qianqian was suddenly difficult to breathe by such a action card. However, he raised his eyes to the eyes of the man struggling with pain and despair. It seemed that he had sobered up and fell into a deeper nightmare, "you are gone Just don''t want to be by my side I''ll kill you We die together How about

    OK? "

    The man whose neck was stuck on the ground saw the look in his eyes and immediately forgot to struggle. He pulled up the corner of his lips and showed a smile. He whispered, "good I will do whatever you say... "

    Before the words fell, the man suddenly relaxed his neck and let him cough violently to ease his breath. One hand clasped his wrist and the other hand tore up his clothes. After a while, his pale skin was exposed in the cold air of late autumn, and he was immediately kneaded with red marks by his fingers.

    Aware of what the man wanted to do, MI Qianqian immediately opened his eyes and cried in horror."Zhaoxi No

    The moonlight gradually cast down from the bamboo leaf gap, lighting up the beautiful face, like sadness, more like panic tears. The man lying on him lowered his body and nodded his acupoint. He bowed his head and kissed the tears from the corner of his eyes. However, there was more madness and panic in the bottom of his eyes, which finally completely covered the pale figure.

    "Thousands of Don''t cry I won''t let you go Once you let go You don''t have to see... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well No Zhao... "

    In the end, the bamboo leaves were rustled by the cold autumn wind, and soon they were all yellow leaves on the slate. Sitting in the bamboo forest, the pale faced man moved his eyelids, and his ears seemed to ring a low whisper. However, he could not open his eyes to see who the speaker was.

    It was not until dawn that a snow colored Li bird fluttered its wings violently in his ear and suddenly pulled him back from the deep darkness.

    As soon as Murong Ji opened his eyes, he could not help feeling a palpitation. After a few low coughs, his hangover headache came back.

    He knew that because he thought of the man whom he had not seen for a long time, he drank too much for a moment. He had been sitting in the bamboo forest and was sleeping soundly. He just took a long breath and looked up at a small sky in the gap between the bamboo groves.

    After a short rest, he recalled that it was a day of rest, but there were still many memorials to see in his study. He raised his hand to grasp the green bamboo on one side and stood up. Between the movements of snow colored sleeves, a light and thin belt fell down. At first sight, he knew that it was not something on him, but belonged to another person.

    Seeing that the broken belt fell from his sleeve, Murong Ji''s pupil shrank instantly, and his mind flashed through many broken pictures. His fingers had already been shaking for a long time. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. He stood up and searched for something until he subconsciously released his other hand that he had been holding tightly. Only then did he see a piece of black again His hair fell from his fingers

    in the moonlight, his face was very familiar with tears, his low breathing voice, and his pale and scarred body And the sweet and desperate feeling of * * did he suddenly tremble and half kneel down until the dark hair of his fingertips fell, and he bowed his head to smell the familiar fragrance of medicine that only appeared in his dream.

    As if it was just a ridiculous spring scene, but the familiar body fragrance on his clothes, as well as the ribbon and green silk broken in the palm, clearly told him that this was not only a beautiful dream he thought.

    His black hair fell down his shoulder. He suddenly trembled and covered his cheek with his fingers. He laughed in a low voice. His voice was hoarse and sad. He almost yelled: "Mr. Luo Mr. Luo Mi family of Luoshui Even if the voice is not correct, I should have noticed that your tone of voice, body shape and manner are so similar that I should have noticed it

    Mi Mi tried his best to open the door again, but the shadow of the boy who had been waiting for the door to be opened again.

    As soon as his heart sank, before he looked up, he already had an ominous premonition. However, the man seemed unwilling to wait for him to react. Suddenly, he clasped his wrist. His eyes were more familiar than the night, as if whirling in a whirlpool of darkness. Words were squeezed out of his lips with unpredictable sadness and deep irony.

    "If I find you later, you will be gone, Mr. mi Is it from the beginning You don''t want to see me. You just hear that I haven''t married all the time. My brother and sister-in-law are happy to find you, so you are willing to come and pity me Look at this by the way I feel like I''ve done it myself and left Isn''t it? "

    Mi Qianqian was deeply hurt by his words. He immediately let go of the child''s hand and recalled what happened yesterday. He held his finger in his hand and knew that the man must have misunderstood something. He blushed slightly and apologized in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Zhaoxi I''m not Yesterday we... "

    Half said, but the hot face how can''t say.

    In fact, he left today, not because of the incident, not because he wanted to leave the imperial capital, but because he had skin ties with Murong sacrifice again under such circumstances. He felt that there was something wrong with him. He had to find Jiang Luoyu to find a way. He did not want to suddenly meet Murong Ji like he was forced to do so. On the other hand, he himself had the events that happened last night I''m very shy to meet people. I want to hide for a while and then recognize that person.

    Who would have thought that the man was so anxious that he could not wait for a day, and suddenly recognized him

    Mi Qianqian remembers what happened yesterday At first, the man begged to restrain him. At first, he was very rough, then he was tender and loving. Finally, he had some feelings. For a time, his heart was angry and happy. However, the grievances of the past seven years were all over. He just wanted to hold the child away from the man in front of him for the time being, and then explain it when he was calm.Deja vu as like as two peas in the door, he was waiting for him to open the door. Murong, who wanted to ask for a sacrifice, was looking at the table. He saw the same letter as the same old man. He hung his head and didn''t look at himself. He was wearing a burden like he wanted to leave at once. Suddenly, he was deeply hurt by this familiar scene, and the flames of the eyeball were extinguished instantly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Since you can come back, why don''t you give me a message for so long, and you don''t want to see me? " His fingers became more and more forceful, his expression and voice softened to the extreme, but his tone gradually became despairing, "I know I''m just a mean But why do you Why keep it from me! Why have you come back But I still have to go! "

    When Mi Qianqian heard his gentle voice, he looked up and found something wrong with him. He immediately realized that he had misunderstood something. He quickly lifted the veil covering his face and called in a low voice with worry: "Zhaoxi..."

    The child is the most sensitive. He looks at the two adults arguing at the door. His beautiful eyes look at it. He pulls Mi Qianqian''s sleeve and whispers: "mother father..."

    "I see."

    Many years later, he finally met his beloved again. Yesterday, something like that happened again. Murong Jiding looked at the familiar face within a short distance, but he did not dare to touch his eyes. He thought that after so many years of struggle, he was hurt again by the watchful eyes of his mother and father.

    "I''ve been waiting for you all these years Actually, I know You''ll never come back to me But I can''t see Still can''t help but hope Since you are married and have a baby Don''t come again You don''t have to come back and give me a dream that will be broken at any time Even if you don''t want me, I''ll wait for you all my life... "

    Even though his heart had turned grey, he still looked at the man little by little until he seemed unable to support him any more. He lowered his head and coughed twice. He wiped away the blood stains on the corners of his lips and staggered back and muttered to himself: "I recognize I do! "

    "No Zhaoxi! Where do you want to go? I''m not married I''m not in love with someone else... " Suddenly hearing the words of Murong sacrifice, MI Qianqian didn''t respond. However, he could not help but see that the man turned around and left like a dead man. He couldn''t help but spit blood from his heart. Suddenly, he quickly stepped forward to grab the man''s hand. His face was pale and he explained, "no Xuan''er Xuan''er is... "

    "Don''t worry, I won''t force you, I won''t stop you."

    When he held him, Murong Ji''s pale fingers trembled, but his head dropped lower. His face was completely covered by the falling black hair. He could only hear the increasingly weak voice. He was forced to laugh at the corner of his lips, but he staggered for a few steps. Finally, he fell down against the vermilion porch column, and the scarlet between his lips spread again: "where do you want to go Yes, you don''t have to explain it to me. I''m just a little bit It''s a little painful After a while, it will be all right... "

    "Zhaoxi!"

    Seeing his beloved spit blood one after another, his face is as white as gold paper, and his eyes also fade the last bit of light. Mi Qianqian''s pulse shows that he is suffering too much, which leads to the attack of Qi and blood for a moment, and he is in a state of panic. He can''t help the many people lying in front of his chest and holding him and explaining repeatedly.

    "Zhaoxi I didn''t lie to you! The child It was that time that I gave you Xuming Dan. After we had a good time When I returned to my family, I found that I was already in the palace I thought I''d never see you again I didn''t mean to leave you I didn''t mean to miss you I''m not in love with anyone I just don''t know how to face it... "

    ¡°¡­¡­ What? " This is a very long and very long passage. Because of MI Qianqian''s anxiety and panic, he is a little weak, but the heartache person is slightly stunned. His eyes are a little dazed and he stands by the door. He is so anxious that he doesn''t know what to do. He holds the man in his arms with his back hand, and forcefully restrains his heart. He asks in confirmation, "that child..."

    Mi Qianqian was encircled by him and took a deep breath of nostalgia. Tears filled her eyes for a moment. She bit her lower lip fiercely and then calmed her mind. She said intermittently, "xuan''er is our child Don''t think about it I... "

    This time, without waiting for him to finish, the man''s breath could not help but stop. His bloody fingers raised a little, and his chin was raised in an instant, so that he could make sure of his beautiful eyes, which twinkled with ups and downs, word by word: " You''re not going to leave, are you? "

    He looked up at the eyes with deep expectation and the pale and handsome face that he could finally touch. After a long time, he bent the corner of his lips, showed a gentle smile like the wind, and murmured: "yes As long as it''s your wish I will Stay with you... "

    Hearing his promise, Murong Ji felt that his heart was bursting with joy. He bowed his head and trembled and fell a kiss on the corner of his smiling lips. He could not help touching the soft and warm skin. His arm was more and more tightly around the lost treasure in his arms, and finally asked in a low voice carefully.

    "We''ll get married soon, and I''ll arrange everything Be my legitimate wife, hand in hand with white head, OK

    The man bent the corner of his lips, and his beautiful face became more and more charming. Finally, he raised his face and kissed his warm lips back and forth. The two figures were gradually entangled and integrated in the rising sun.¡®¡®¡ö¡­ "OK,

    in a year.

    Murong mansion, the capital of the emperor, is in Qingluo garden.

    The morning of early autumn is cool and pleasant. The light sunshine falls down, and the golden color is not warm, but it is suddenly broken by the creak of the door. The maid in pink clothes who is guarding the door sees the person who pushes the door in and whispers a salute.

    "My Lord."

    The visitor''s movements were very light, and his eyes were gentle and peaceful. He took a look at the room, which was still silent and silent, and pressed his voice and asked, "where is your husband?"

    "The emperor is heavy and has not yet woken up."

    The visitor nodded at the smell of the speech. The smile on the corner of his lips was more gentle. His eyes did not move away. He just waved his hand and said, "all of you should step back."

    After that, he walked slowly towards the direction of the inner room, regardless of the two servants and maids standing quietly behind him. His slender fingers lifted the curtain layer by layer, allowing the sunlight from the window lattice to shine on the room, illuminating the beautiful face lying on the bed side and the body with radiance under the brocade quilt.

    The people curled up on their sides were caught in the sunlight, and some of them were struggling to wake up. The people sitting on the bed looked at the fun. They held him in their arms carefully, and their lips fell on the slightly upturned lips. They tossed and rubbed for a while. If they could see that man''s eyes were open and their eyes were misty looking at their relatives Kiss your own people.

    "Huh?"

    Holding the gentleman who had not yet woken up, Murong offered to rub his forehead with a smile, and his fingertips brushed the swollen lips of the man who had been kiss by himself. He said in a low voice, "I''m getting sleepy. I can''t even afford to come back from the next morning."

    Mi Qianqian was teased by him. At this time, he finally got a little sober. He moved his body slightly to make him hold him tighter. He squinted his eyes and snorted. His fingers caressed the protruding abdomen of brocade. However, there was still some sleepiness in his tone: "don''t you dislike me for saying such a thing?"

    Murong Ji saw his action, and his smile on his lips was like rippling water. He held the man''s shoulder tightly and kissed the back of his hand on his belly. His beautiful face was illuminated by the sun, reflecting his childlike joy. It was so beautiful that people didn''t want to move their eyes:

    "how dare you dislike the emperor? It''s too late to like him."

    Seeing his appearance, MI Qianqian''s ears turned red. He took back his hand and gave a dry cough In the daytime, what nonsense should the children hear... "

    "Chui''er and Chang''er came to find xuan''er to go out. They were not in the garden at this time."

    Murong Ji saw that he was embarrassed. Knowing that he was heavy, he did not dare to tease him any more. He just stood up and picked up people. He lowered himself to wear shoes for him. He took some new clothes hanging on the screen and put them on one by one. Obviously, he had done this many times. His face was full of indulgence and joy, but there was no other look.

    "Hungry or not, I''ve asked them to bring breakfast."

    "I''m hungry, but I don''t want to move." Mi Qianqian looks at him to serve himself to wear clothes. The corner of his lips also shows a little smile. The child is generally coquettish and reaches out his hand to let him hold him. "I want you to feed me."

    Murong Ji saw the appearance he relied on, and the light of his eyes became softer. He simply held the man in his arms and sat down in front of the dressing table used by Gemini. He skillfully selected a light silver crown and hair for him. His eyes turned, he picked up the white jade Li bird lotus hairpin in the wooden box, and inserted it into the man''s dark hair with a smile.

    "Nature serves the emperor."

    After the breakfast, Murong Ji ordered the double attendants to set up rocking chairs in the garden, and put the thin blanket and some snacks and fruits aside. Then he went out of the room with the tired looking Nei Jun and carefully placed him on the chair. He was covering him with a thin blanket and told him to catch a cold. However, he was suddenly held by his wrist and raised his eyes to the man''s nostalgic eyes.

    They looked at each other for a long time. Murong Ji lowered his head and gave a low smile. He sat on the rocking chair with his arms around his sweetheart and gently shook it until Mi Qian Qian pillow on his shoulder and suddenly murmured.

    "I didn''t expect..."

    "Disgrace and shame"

    "At the beginning, my father told me that my son would only give birth to one twin in his life, and there would be no other offspring..." Yubai''s face has been well raised for a period of time, and because her heart knot has been resolved, her life is smooth, and her lips have changed into the pale color of

    and her lips have turned into bright pink, which makes people want to lower themselves and suck kisses, "I didn''t expect that I would sit in the palace again soon after I married you..."

    Hearing about Mi''s story, Murong''s eyes darkened. Suddenly, he remembered that the scars on the back of the man in his arms had not disappeared. After several times of questioning, he had changed his name from murongxuan to murongxuan. His heart was still like being stabbed. He felt pity and heartache. He lowered his head and rubbed his smooth forehead Having the heart to disobey the meaning of one''s beloved, he finally sighed and relaxed.

    "When you give birth to a child and take care of yourself, I will not stop you from going back there, and I will take xuan''er with you to see the two father-in-law, OK?"Since Murong Ji knew what the cause of his injury was, he refused to let him go back for a year. He secretly met his mother and father at the bottom of the cliff. At this time, he suddenly let go of his mouth and immediately let Mi Qianqian stand up with joy. His eyes were bright and he looked at him: "really?"

    "Really." Looking at his happy appearance, Murong Ji sighed in secret, stroked his back gently, and held people in his arms again. His eyes were more gentle, but he once again warned in a low voice, "but you must take good care of yourself. If you don''t let me know if you bear the pain in the future, I will be really angry."

    The man in his arms chuckled, his arms entangled with the man like vines, and raised his head to kiss the corner of his smiling lips: "good My master Zhaoxi, listen to you... "

    At the beginning of the morning, the golden light sprinkles into the blue brick and white wall. The copper bell under the eaves is blown by the breeze. When the wind rings, Li birds are awakened. The snow-colored wings suddenly unfold and slide through the branches with some warmth, rippling the blue lake water under the bridge and rippling with shallow ripples. It''s very beautiful.

    But not far away, the golden light under the branches finally penetrated into the courtyard, sketching out the two together as one of the intimate silhouettes, also lighting up the lingering love net, such as the rippling of Luoshui.

    There is nothing to do with the wind and moon [Baiqin]

    in the late spring night of Datong Kyoto, the silent cold wind blows in the open street, leaving only the sound of horses from far to near stepping on the green stone slab. When we get close to it, we can see that it is an ordinary carriage wrapped in green cloth, sitting in front of it A man with a short shot but a sharp eye is looking around while driving.

    After walking on the stone road for about an hour, the carriage finally stopped in front of the dark corner door of the house. It quickly moved around and swayed around. It reached out to the people in the carriage and reported in a deep voice.

    "Childe, the place is here."

    As soon as his voice fell, a man wrapped in night clothes, even with a hat on his head, lifted the curtain and helped the man''s arm out of the carriage. The corners of his lips seemed to have a curve behind the black veil, but he could not see clearly because of the darkness: "wait here, and you will turn before dawn."

    The driver didn''t dare to disobey. He watched the figure of the man disappear in the corner door. He looked around with vigilance and walked away quickly with the carriage.

    In the courtyard surrounded by the dark wooden door, willow trees with willow catkins were planted everywhere. The light moonlight fell down along the branches and drifted gently in the dark night. There was only a piece of extremely light and white catkins, whirling constantly by the wind, and falling slowly in the heart of a white palm.

    "Father, father!"

    A small girl with green green sleeves, a light pink lantern skirt and a double bun, and a lovely little girl of Jade Snow hopped and jumped through the trees, like a butterfly flying happily. Not far away, the person standing under the largest pear blossom tree in the garden suddenly turned around and put out his hand to the little girl with soft eyes, and said earnestly.

    "Don''t run so fast. What''s the matter?"

    The little girl''s face was full of smiles. She ran into the open arms of the man''s lower body. She lifted up her small face and said in a crisp voice, "mother father Mother and father are here

    The man was dressed in a white robe with dragon pattern. His face was handsome in the moonlight, but he became soft when he was facing the only daughter in his arms. His eyes went along the direction of his daughter. When he saw the man in the black clothes, he could not help passing a trace of affection and attachment.

    "Qin, you''re here."

    "Just now I saw Qing''er and thought it was my own eyesight." Lu Qin, dressed in black, looked at the father and daughter under the tree. He raised his hand and stroked the little girl''s pink cheek. Then he picked up the petals falling from the man''s shoulder, lowered his head to kiss the little girl''s forehead, and said with a smile, "how long has it taken for my little qinger to grow so big Let your mother and father embrace you

    When the little girl saw him approaching, her cheek showed a kiss look, and raised her hand around his neck: "mother father!"

    Jiang Luobai, who was holding the girl, saw this situation, and the smile on the corner of his lips suddenly deepened. After giving Lu Qin the baby in his arms, he also raised his hand and wrapped them in his arms. He lowered his head and rubbed his lover''s icy cheek.

    "Luobai ¡ö ",,

    after the three hugged for a while, Lu Qin put down the girl in his arms and watched the little pink figure walking through the fallen petals with a smile. While laughing and turning around, he stretched out his hand to his parents who were standing nearby. The sound of silver bells echoed in the moonlight.

    "Mother and father, look at Qing''er quickly!"

    Seeing this scene, Lu Qin couldn''t help smiling. He nodded and watched the child run away. When he was about to follow him, he was pulled back by the people beside him and held him in his arms. Subconsciously, he calmed down in his arms, put his cheek on the man''s shoulder, let the petals fall on his clothes and hair, and sighed slightly.

    "In the twinkling of an eye, Qing''er is also five years old." They hugged each other for a moment. Lu Qin suddenly raised his face a little. Although his face was still soft, a faint smile flashed in his eyes. "A few days ago, when you entered Kyoto, many famous ladies inquired about you. Now that you have succeeded to the throne, you have always been the hot husband and son-in-law of Miss Kyoto. Dare you ask his highness Xiaoyao what he thinks?"Jiang Luobai lowered his head and took a deep breath in his neck. His fingers were more and more tight around the man''s waist: "it''s easy to see you once. You always tease me like this."

    "Over the past few years, you are in the frontier palace, but I am in the prime minister''s house in Kyoto. When I can see you up there, it''s still a few days when the Duke of takong participates in the annual great court meeting and pays a visit to his Majesty''s banquet..." Lu Qin listened to his words with resentment. For a moment, he could not help feeling a little disappointed. He lowered his eyes and said in a soft voice, "if you didn''t care about me, you would not have been single all the time..."

    "What are you talking about?" Jiang Luobai frowned and gently kissed his lips. His eyes were clear and transparent, which almost reflected the dark shadow within a short distance. "When I met elder brother at the border, I promised you that promise, but I will never break my promise. Don''t think about these things."

    Lu Qin was so fixed by his gaze, can not help but some slightly stunned, and then seems to recall the original thing, his expression flashed a trace of complexity, raised his hand to hold his finger, lowered his voice and murmured.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sometimes, I really resent my pride. I have to fight to make myself stronger than those brothers and sisters. After I met you, I regretted that my father valued me and chose me as my successor. But sometimes I think that if I am not the heir of my father, it is not because my father and sister are close to you Most of us will not meet in this life, let alone so close I''m glad to think so

    Jiang Luobai saw that he looked a little depressed. He knew that he was lost because he and he couldn''t keep each other and even his daughter couldn''t recognize each other, but he didn''t know how to comfort him. He could only hold on to the man: "as the successor of Prime Minister Lu, you''re the same age as me. I''m afraid it''s time to get married and have children. I don''t have parents or brothers, but you are still forced by the prime minister..."

    This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, Lu Qin shook his head again and raised his head to show a little smile: "don''t say that, I''m not aggrieved."

    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help pausing for a moment. He felt the man''s worried eyes gliding over him. He lowered his head and said in a low voice: "to get your heart and qinger is a delusion that I didn''t dare to think about. If I wanted more, I would certainly become greedy. What''s more, even though I have severed relations with you on the surface, my father has been rejected by you After that, he died of the marriage, but he still refused to give up the idea of marrying you in private

    Listening to him mention Lu Xin, Jiang Luo''s pale face sank: "on a good day, don''t say that woman, I don''t like it.

    ¡±

    feeling the disgust in his words, Lu Qin immediately stood up to look at the man and comfortingly advised him: "my heart has been spoiled and nurtured since childhood, and sometimes it''s really extreme. In my face, I''ll treat him as a child, and I''ll spare her some."

    Lu Qin''s words did not fall, but Jiang Luobai seemed to have finally found a place to complain. He was busy stopping what he was going to say next. His eyes were full of disgust.

    "Your sister is not as polite as you said. Not only does she not have the upbringing of a lady in a big family at all. Once I go back to Kyoto, I will not stop pestering and make trouble for no reason! It is clear that I have said a lot to refuse this marriage. However, she wrote to me again and again regardless of her own face. If she is seen by others, she will definitely be charged with an adultery with me. As the daughter of Prime Minister Lu, she has a high status. No matter whether I want to or not, I will not marry her at that time! How unreasonable

    As soon as he said this, Lu Qinxin knew that Lu Xin had done well. He had some measurement in his heart, but he didn''t know what to say on the surface. Jiang Luobai looked at him clearly. He was depressed a little, but he said with a narrow expression: "ah Qin, why don''t you speak, but you judge for me!"

    "Don''t worry about your heart."

    Seeing that he was aggrieved and ingratiating, there was still some inexplicable cunning in his eyes. Lu Qin''s smile grew deeper and deeper. He raised his hand and patted him on the forehead, raised his eyebrows and whispered a warning.

    "As long as you don''t have that heart, even if your father asks his majesty to check and balance with his majesty, if I lose my status, my clan will become a common man and marry you. The legitimate daughter of the prime minister Aizhong, who represents the minister in the Dalang court, can not be granted a prince with military power. My father must have known this very well, so After being rejected by you, I don''t want to mention it any more. Instead, I''m looking for other heroes in Chaozhong for my heart. "

    Jiang Luobai was relieved when he heard that Lu Xin could not marry him. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw a smiling man standing beside him. He put his arms around him, picked a frivolous look on his eyebrows, and lifted the man''s chin and gave him a kiss: "if you say so, I will ask your majesty to marry me tomorrow."

    Lu Qin was made to laugh bitterly by his appearance that the wind was rain. He held on to his wrist tightly. His tone was half pleading and half helpless: "Luobai!"

    "Well, it''s not good for this or that..." Jiang Luobai held his wrist tightly and forced himself to suppress the loss in his heart. Jiang Luobai lowered his head and took a mouthful of his white neck. He held up the whole man and walked back to the forest where the petals were falling. He put the man on the carpet and kissed him, "the little minister of rites must let you know the power of the king!"Lu Qin looked around with a low smile. He found that his daughter had been taken away. There was no figure in the dense flowers and trees. Only the two of them were left. He could not help but murmured and whispered, "Lord, I don''t mean to offend you. I''m really scared."

    The words did not fall, a warm spring breeze suddenly swept, countless white petals followed, covering the two figures gradually entangled in the moonlight.

    In the early morning of the next day, in the prime minister''s house in the capital city of takong, it looked peaceful and natural. Apart from the pianyuan, where the only daughter of the prime minister lived, he was constantly in and out of the house by several servant girls. He did not know what he was doing and seemed to be waiting for something.

    The servant girl in the green green dress lifted the curtain and walked quickly towards the inner room. She stopped in front of a flower and bird screen, raised her hand and lowered herself to the looming figure behind her. She reported respectfully: "young lady, the young lady is back."

    When the figure behind the screen heard the word "Miao Ling", he stood up with anxiety in his voice, but it sounded soft and soft:

    "let her in!"

    In a low voice, the servant girl turned back and said a word to the outside. Then a girl dressed in gray cloth clothes and dressed as a boy was coming forward. At this time, the person behind the screen slowly turned out and stood under the candle light, showing a beautiful but gloomy face.

    Seeing the figure behind the screen, the visitor''s head dropped lower, while the woman sat on the arhat couch with sharp eyes and asked, "have you found anything that you have been following my brother for a month?"

    The servant girl in the cloth clothes trembled subconsciously when she heard her voice. She clenched her fingers and lowered her body. She reported in a low voice: "Miss Hui, in the past month, the eldest son has been either going to court or going home. He has not contacted any other people. It seems that there is nothing unusual about her. It seems that there is no sweetheart..."

    When the woman heard her saying this, her eyebrows sank slightly. Before she could finish with a slight embarrassment, she clapped her desk and stood up and suddenly sneered: "Miaoling, you are my left and right hands. I spent a lot of time to get you to my brother''s side, and let you specially stare at him. It is to suspect that he has some kind of greasy smell. You have been with him for more than a month, but there is a little useful news I don''t know. What can I do with your servant girl? "

    "Don''t worry, miss. You haven''t finished your words yet." Before the meeting, the woman pointed to herself in a fierce voice. The young lady pointed at her without any panic. Instead, her drooping eyes twinkled and kept turning. She immediately stepped forward and lowered her voice, "It''s true that the eldest son has no one else to be close to for a month. But in the middle of the night last night, the maid saw him wearing night clothes and a cloak, and went out of the house under the escort of the guards."

    The woman''s face was ugly, until the person in front of her said that she had discovered the day before, which made a slight relief. Her voice returned to the gentle and soft appearance of the past, but her beautiful face had a deeper haze: "where did you go?"

    "Miss Hui, the eldest son, he He went to the other courtyard of the king of carefree

    When the woman heard the words "king of carefree", Pang Shu''s ugly face suddenly lost its color. She stood up again and took a step forward, staring at her servant girl close at hand. Her eyes seemed to be burning with mixed jealousy and resentment, which was hard to hide: "what are you talking about?"

    Just as the woman looks terrible and stares at the people in front of her, the man who has just changed into a slightly disordered black dress and then put on his royal blue long shirt blinks. His eyes are soft and his hands are raised to cover his abdomen and murmurs in a low voice.

    "Don''t worry Even if the mother and father don''t tell your father, they will arrange everything well... "

    Before the words fell, he turned to his side slightly, and his sleeves slipped down to cover the kiss marks on his arm. He returned to his former calm and peaceful manner. He stepped over his face and dropped his gauze curtain. He stopped in front of the cloth man who had been waiting for him all the time. With a smile on his lips, he said, "is there anything unusual about coming back today?"

    The man in cloth bowed down to salute him, looked around, and then lowered his voice and said, "childe, when we went out yesterday, it seemed that someone was following us all the time, and it was the same person who came back later..."

    But before he could finish speaking, Lu Qin raised his hand to stop him. A dark color flashed at the bottom of his eyes, and a smile appeared on his lips: "can you see whether it''s a man or a woman?"

    The man in cloth didn''t see his expression clearly. There was a bit of hesitation in his eyes, and he lowered his head more deeply: "look at the figure and movement, like a woman."

    When Lu Qin heard his words, he pursed his lips, turned and walked to the long gauze curtain. His fingers brushed over the tassels, and his lips smile deeper: "it''s good to be a woman."

    The man in cloth didn''t expect that he was not angry. On the contrary, he reacted like this. He was not only surprised by Young master

    The man who was facing him did not speak, but waved his hand, indicating that he did not need to ask again. His jade like side face was outlined by the weak light, and the smile on the corner of his lips became more and more blurred: "go down."The man in cloth did not dare to ask again. He bowed his hands and said, "yes."

    When Lu Qin heard the sound of the footsteps receding, he waved his sleeve and went to the table and placed it on it. It was originally many memorials approved by the prime minister. He lowered his eyebrow and dipped his brush in Zhusha. As soon as he was about to write, he heard the sound of footsteps coming from the door, followed by the voice of the two servants who had been serving him.

    "Young master, please come over if you have something to do."

    Lu Qin''s brush in his hand pauses slightly. He sees a drop of vermilion ink fall. He immediately drops his eyes slightly, covers up the darkness of his eyes, and replies in the same voice as usual.

    "I see. I''ll see her as soon as I''ve finished the memorials."

    The faint fragrance lit up along the gap of the incense box, mixed with the curly fragrance of tea floating in front of the two people. The man in the royal blue clothes moved his fingers and picked up the teacup with the blue porcelain painting of lotus flowers. First, he sniffed the teacup and then drank the green tea. His long eyelashes hung down and did not wait to open his mouth. He sat opposite him and looked at him carefully, revealing the warmth The beautiful woman with a soft look put down the teapot in her hand and began to smile.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. The younger sister got some good tea from her father today, so she invited the elder brother to have a taste. I don''t know what he thinks of it? "

    "It''s been three days." The white finger, which was almost integrated with the white embryo of the teacup, was slightly curled up in the bright sunshine, but it was more beautiful and rare to see. Lu Xin, who had been staring at his every move, was stunned for a moment. The calm voice came from his ear, "my sister''s skill is good, but it''s not the reason why this tea is excellent."

    Lu Xinhao easily regained consciousness, as if thinking of something in general, his face suddenly covered a layer of shadow, the smile on the corner of his lips became a little reluctant: "brother, this is a ridiculous praise, sister can not dare to be."

    Lu Qin didn''t believe what she expected Ai Ai to say. She looked around at the pavilion where she was sitting. Suddenly, with a slight sneer, she said, "my sister has never wanted my brother to come into your yard. I don''t know that I have been asked to come here, not just for a cup of tea."

    "What''s your brother saying? How can my sister not let my brother come into the yard..."

    Lu Xin didn''t expect that he was so direct today. Such words would almost tear his face. His reluctant smile suddenly disappeared. He didn''t intend to say anything to him. Instead, he just stood up and looked down at him. Lu Qin''s eyes finally showed some deep anger.

    "But today my sister sent for my brother to come, and there are some things I want to say."

    "You and I were brothers and sisters. What did my sister want to say, why cover up and try to stop?" Lu Qin was still calm as before by her attitude. She seemed to have expected this. Her delicate eyebrows and eyes were more moving under the sunlight, and her lips showed a faint smile. "It''s better to ask them, you and I know each other."

    Looking at the serious appearance of the man in front of him, Lu Xin''s smile on his face gradually distorted. The originally beautiful face was illuminated by the sun, showing a bit of a terrible color: "brother, you are right, but it''s a pity that what you did is too despicable."

    After living in Lu''s mansion for so many years, Lu Qin has been used to the women in front of her face and behind her. Even though she saw all the changes, she was still calm. She even raised her hand and poured a cup of tea for herself. After a sip, she raised her eyes and said, "what''s the meaning of my sister? I can''t understand you, brother

    "My good brother, how can you not understand?" Hearing that he didn''t admit his words, Lu Xin''s chin rose higher, his lip was sneering, he lifted his hand from his hand and fell to the ground. Staring at him, he forced him to ask, "you and I don''t have so much nonsense. I already know everything about your meeting with that man last night! Now you just need to tell me why you deceive my father and me since you have not broken up with him as you said

    Lu Qin was thrown a cup, slender fingers curled back to his side, the Royal Blue sleeves were still on his knees, his calm and indifferent appearance was completely opposite to the angry appearance of Lu Xin beside his body. He raised his eyes without fear to look at the eyes of the venomous snake, and his tone of sarcasm was deeper.

    "Why deceive you and your father? This Isn''t sister the most clear? "

    "Since I met with his highness, I have always regarded his highness as a true friend. Naturally, I know that he does not like you at all, let alone marry his sister. Even if you and your highness are arranged together by me, it will be just two people''s pain in the end."

    the person in the royal blue dress doesn''t speak, it''s just His eyes coldly looked at the twisted woman in front of her, and said, "my heart, don''t be obsessed with your highness. Your Highness has no intention to you! My brother doesn''t want to see you get cold shoulder in the past, but it''s all for you

    "For my good, why do you do this for my good?" Lu Xin listened to him and saw the cold look in his eyes. His heart was suddenly flustered, but he refused to believe him and said, "this is just an excuse that you don''t want me to marry in the past! Don''t think you can cheat me! You know Clearly know that as long as he is willing to marry me, I will surely let him see my advantages when I give birth to his son after marriage. Finally, he will fall in love with me! He will"Your Highness will not."

    Lu Qin saw that her face was flushed and almost forced to argue with him in front of him. Instead of avoiding the two hands that held her arm, Lu Qin moved her cheek forward, and the sneer at the corners of her lips increased.

    "Your Highness once said to me yesterday that you had written to him in private. You did not have the upbringing of a lady in a big family. You even entangled yourself with more than making trouble without reason! Since your Highness has refused this marriage, you still refuse to give up. How dare I tell you that my highness and I are still good friends?! What would you do then? I dare not think so

    Lu Xin was suddenly exposed by him. He knew that the communication between them was a top secret. If the king Xiaoyao hadn''t told him, he would never have known it. For a time, his heart was full of loss and despair. His fingers trembled and loosened, and he staggered back a few steps: "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe he would say that you deceived me! You lied to me

    "I have not deceived you, as long as I see your highness, I will know." Seeing her reaction, Lu Qin knew that although she didn''t believe her on the surface, she must have believed it in the bottom of her heart. She threw away her wrinkled sleeve and pointed her finger straight out of the wall of Lu''s mansion. The king of Xiaoyao was in the other courtyard of the imperial capital. "If you dare, I can let you meet your highness today and ask if I have cheated you!"

    Lu Xin''s words suddenly stopped, and her beautiful face became ferocious: "Lu Qin, you --"

    who knows this time, without waiting for her threatening words to export, an old and extremely low voice suddenly rings from the flower drop gate far away, with the authority of the superior and a little anger: "don''t quarrel!"

    But after hearing this voice, the first one who came back to her mind was that Miss Lu, who was still very ferocious and was venting her anger, suddenly found her last straw. She did not wait to lift her skirt, and then she ran to the old man, who was ugly in her dark blue clothes, with a last hope in her eyes.

    "Father

    Lu Qin also saw Lu Xin, whose face was ugly, bowed his head and comforted his ugly face. However, his expression was still calm as usual. He bowed his hands and saluted: "the child has seen his father."

    As soon as Lu Xin heard what he said, a strong hatred flashed over his eyes: "father, you just heard what Lu Qin said. It was he who cheated us, and he didn''t tell his royal highness Xiaoyao at all --"

    "OK!" Just now she was invited by her daughter''s maid. After listening to the conversation for a while, Prime Minister Lu''s face was not very good-looking. Hearing the speech, he gave a blank look at Lu Qin, holding his daughter''s arm in his backhand, then turned around and walked into the house a few steps away. She murmured, "are you trying to make everyone listen to our Lu family''s jokes?! If not,

    follow me in! "

    Lu Xin saw her father''s reaction like this, and subconsciously wanted to say something more. But seeing her father had already arrived at the door, she didn''t mean to turn around. Immediately, regardless of Lu Qin, who was behind her, she immediately followed up. When they all entered the room and held back, the resentment in her eyes almost solidified. Before she could open her mouth, she saw that Prime Minister Lu had turned around and was staring straight at the desk Lu Qin, who looked indifferent, patted the table and hummed coldly.

    "Qin''er, can you hear what your sister said just now?"

    Lu Qin listened to his adoptive father''s words in front of him, and a sneer flashed through his eyes. He knew that the man in front of him was going to protect his legitimate daughter, but he still straightened his back and said, "father, Qin admitted that he had done nothing wrong. If his father wanted to blame him, Qin would not regret it, but his father would handle it."

    What he said was too tough. The old man didn''t even have to show his anger. However, Lu Xin had already lost his patience. His fingertip almost pointed to his eyes, and his voice was sharp and distorted: "how can you be so unrepentant?"

    "It''s just my father. I''m sorry for Qin''s bluntness."

    Lu Qin was pointed at by her, and still stood in the same place without expression. The look in her eyes was calm and steady that the old man had never seen before. Suddenly, he calmed those eyes which were filled with a little anger, and then began to think deeply.

    "If you continue to indulge yourself like this, you must let Xin''er marry his royal highness Xiaoyao. The day of the destruction of Lu''s and Xiaoyao''s mansion will be near at hand!"

    At this time, Lu''s face was almost distorted by Lu''s words

    Seeing this farce, Lu Qin seems to be indifferent to standing where she is, but Lu Xin''s face is ferocious and dare not look at it any more. Obviously, she is a bit crazy. For a moment, she thinks that after Lu Qin came back in recent years, even if she has no chance, she has to use various methods to entangle Xiaoyao King''s appearance, so that she has no respect for her stepbrothers. Today, she points to her nose With more than insults, the only daughter in her heart was disappointed, and she pulled Lu Xin to one side with her face down. Her eyes were slightly relaxed and looked at Lu Qin.

    "Qin''er, there is no need to cover up some words. Your father is not unreasonable. You are smart and sharp, and you have gained the emperor''s green eyes in recent years. You can''t be a father any more. You should inherit the reputation of Lu''s family. You should not hide it and hide it. You can say what you want to say once and for all.""Since the father said that, the child would not be secretive."

    On hearing the word "inheritance", Lu Qin''s lips crossed with a sneer. She knew that although the old fox in front of her valued her daughter, she still paid more attention to the family property of the Lu family. What''s more, although Lu Xin was very popular, it was beneficial for Lu to marry her to the king of Xiaoyao. However, a few years ago, the king of Xiaoyao had already explicitly refused the marriage. However, she still had to pester her and refuse to let go, which made Prime Minister Lu a little unbearable Its disturbance, faintly has the weariness

    feeling.

    Thinking of this, Lu Qin''s eyes deepened. He still looked at Lu Xin with cruel eyes. He bowed his hands calmly and said, "my father should know that although your majesty is young, he is very old-fashioned. He pays more attention to the balance of civil and military affairs in the court. He is not the prime minister promoted by his majesty after he ascends the throne, and he can be regarded as the head of the ministers And his highness King Xiaoyao made a great contribution to the expedition against Xiongnu, and he stayed in the frontier all the year round. He was just one of the most important generals in the army. "

    The old man recognized his words and frowned slightly: "you mean..."

    "The father should know clearly that the child is only the one who you have chosen from your family, and your heart is your own legitimate daughter. Is it possible that your majesty will not know how much you love your only legitimate daughter?"

    Even if he talked about himself as a successor, he couldn''t get all the favor of Lu Xin. There was no lost color on Lu Qin''s face, but his voice became more clear and calm, which made the old man''s eyes complicated.

    "His highness King Xiaoyao is one of his Majesty''s most useful generals. If there were no other generals, it would not be impossible for Xin Er to marry his highness, but it is a pity that His Royal Highness''s twin sister is the first daughter-in-law of vice minister Yun! "

    Lu Xin''s heart was full of resentment against Lu Qin. He was finally suppressed by the old man, but he never gave up swearing at the man. Regardless of the thoughtful look of his father at the moment, Lu Xin glared at his eyes and roared: "even so? What does it have to do with my marriage to your highness? Don''t talk nonsense

    "No interruptions! Get out of my way Prime Minister Lu was disturbed by his hissing daughter. His eyebrows suddenly frowned. He raised his hand and threw Lu Xin aside. He stepped forward to face Lu Qin with a gentle look. "Qin''er means If Xin''er is really desperate to marry his highness King Xiaoyao, his majesty may be afraid of collusion between the king and the officials, which will lead to fear of estrangement between Lu and Xiaoyao, and eventually end up with a situation that no one can protect? "

    Lu Qin hung down his head, without a trace of the hook lip corner: "father''s warning, it is to know that what the child said is not nonsense."

    Lu Xin was thrown aside to see that the situation was not right, and his eyes suddenly flashed in panic. He knelt down on the ground and pulled the old man''s clothes and called out: "father! Father, what''s wrong with you? Is it Was he bewitched! I must marry his royal highness Xiaoyao. You said that I married his highness just for Lu''s help. You can''t refuse me to marry him -- "

    " rebellious daughter! Don''t wake up! " After listening to Lu Qin''s words, the old man was afraid of the influence of the Xiaoyao King''s in laws on Lu''s family. However, he found that Lu Xin didn''t listen to his words at all. He still did not change his mind. He pointed to her and roared, "your brother''s heart is for your own good, but you have abandoned his heart as if I were my shoes. This matter is nothing to your brother wrong! It''s all you who are wrong

    Lu Xin was caught off guard and was scolded by the old man. He was stunned: "father How can you say that! "

    But the old man was not ready to wait for her to react again. He waved his sleeve and said in a loud voice, "come on

    Lu Qin looked at this scene, his face drooped more and more, and did not show any look, until a pair of waiters came outside the door to listen to the old man''s command, and pulled Lu Xin, who was almost crazy, to hold her in place. The other side pulled his lips and showed a sneer, and walked out of Lu Xin''s boudoir after the angry and defeated old man, and his ear rang out of the decisive order.

    "Shut up the young lady in the room. Unless she marries Lu Fu, she is not allowed to step out of the room. If anyone dares to disobey her orders, she will be severely punished!"

    There are thousands of knots in the fourth chapter

    it has been half a month since the dispute with Lu Xin.

    The man in the royal blue clothes stood in front of the window with his hands in his eyes, especially when he saw the pink petals of a peach tree falling down under the window, his eyebrows and eyes became more and more nostalgic. The servant girl standing behind him did not dare to disturb him. He tried his best to keep his feet light. However, he did not wait to change the tea cup in his hand. He heard the peaceful and indifferent voice ¡£

    "What''s going on there, miss?"

    The servant girl, who came to serve her, felt that it was difficult to answer. She could not help but shrunk for a moment, and then cautiously replied, "master, even if the young lady is locked in the room, she still calls for people to let her out, and Still... "

    "Tell the truth."

    "Yes, young master." The servant girl swallowed her saliva and looked at the upright figure of the young master in front of her. Her voice became smaller and smaller. "Miss, she has been scolding you for your bad intentions. She said that you had planned to do this in order to..."

    Lu Qin didn''t look back, but there was a trace of light curiosity between his eyebrows: "for what?""For In order to capture the Lu family... " After listening to the young master''s voice in front of her, the servant girl put down her snacks slightly

 Chapter 424

    The sentence is clearer, but the voice is smaller. "Miss also said that you have made her unable to marry the Lord, and she will never let you have a good time..."

    When Lu Qin heard this, he was silent for a moment. He stood alone in front of the window for a cup of tea. He suddenly sneered: "Lu family?"

    What is it worth taking away from such a big Lu family?

    Seeing that he seemed to squeeze two words out of his teeth, she stood there again and said nothing. The servant girl was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do. After suffering for a while, she still cast her eyes timidly in the past: " Young master

    "Go down, I want to be alone."

    Hearing this, the servant girl immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly disappeared into the room holding the tea cup. The face of the man in the royal blue dress was a little bit discontented. After a moment, she slowly turned around, picked up the tea cup, and sat upright on the Luohan couch. She lowered her voice and looked down at her and asked, "Lu Xin, the eldest daughter of Lu family, was determined to choose her husband. Prime Minister Lu also wanted to marry in the near future News, what''s the result of these days? "

    Before the words fell, the dark light flashed in the room. The man in the cloth clothes half knelt on the ground and bowed to Lu Qin: "return to the Lord, after the news came out, there was already a school-age childe''s home in Kyoto, who came to inquire about the authenticity of the matter."

    Lu Qin''s tea cup in his hand was stunned and rubbed with the cup edge to make a sound: "how does Father answer?"

    "The prime minister admitted it." The man in cloth raised his head a little, looked at the master who half of his face was hidden in the dark, but half of his face was exposed in the light. He quickly whispered back, "and he has already replaced the young lady and exchanged the Geng tie of a childe."

    "After exchanging Geng tie, you can go down to Xiaoding. As long as the marriage is over, you can''t regret the marriage. Otherwise, it can be said that it''s a woman''s second marriage, and a man''s subsequent marriage is no longer a match. It seems that my father has made up his mind to abandon the king of carefree and find a good husband for his heart. " Lu Qin pursed his lips, stood up and swept over the cloth man''s body, with deep eyebrows and eyes, "who is the candidate?"

    "The master Hui is the new champion in this field. A few days ago, he was appointed the Minister of the Ministry of works and Huaili, the prime minister''s favorite student."

    "Not bad. No wonder my father made up his mind so quickly after only half a month. " Lu Qin put down his tea cup and unconsciously lit the table in front of him with his fingertips. His tone was thoughtful, "can you inquire about the day of Xiaoding?"

    The man in cloth immediately replied, "it is today."

    Lu Qin''s eyes suddenly flashed a bright light. In a flash, he could no longer see clearly. His thin lips raised slightly, but for the first time, he showed a satisfied look: "today It''s a good day. In this case, Lu Xin''s fate has been decided. Since then, it''s all meaningless struggle, so I don''t have to worry about it. "

    After saying this, he pauses for a moment and looks straight at the past. It seems that there is a whirlpool at the bottom of his eyes, which makes the man in cloth almost dare not look at him. He can only lower his head deeper.

    "At midnight tonight, go with me to the prince''s house, and remember to send a letter to him."

    "Your orders."

    Lu Qin waved his hand, indicating that he would leave for the time being. He got up again and stood in front of the window with his hands in his hands. His eyes were once again fixed on the flowers and trees with falling petals, and his lips finally showed a calm smile.

    Just tonight - I think they will make a decision.

    The sky was getting dark. When he could not see his fingers, a carriage wrapped in black cloth stopped steadily in front of the corner door again. Lu Qin, dressed in black, looked at the darkness behind him, and subconsciously twisted the corners of his clothes, which he lifted onto the carriage.

    After half a cup of tea, the carriage rolled over the slate and walked forward. The man in cloth suddenly lowered his voice and looked at the back of the carriage with vigilance.

    "Lord, there seems to be a car following you."

    Lu Qin Mou light flashed, cold voice should say: "do not need to tube, shake off is."

    The carriage soon arrived at the gate of bieguan. Lu Qin waved his hand to show that he didn''t need to follow. He walked into the corner door by himself. When he turned to fasten the gate, the light from the corner of his eye seemed to see something - but he did not see anything. Instead, he gently released the vermilion bars in his hand and turned back to the depths of the trees with floating petals OK.

    This time did not wait for him to walk a few steps away, a pair of eyes with a gentle light to throw over, with a faint fragrance of pink petals falling one after another.

    "Ah Qin."

    "Mother and father Jiang Luobai holds her little hand. As soon as the girl who has been waiting for her sees his figure, her father''s eyes suddenly brighten. She pushes her little hand toward the landing Qin, pulling his sleeve like a coquettish and pursing, "qinger wants her mother and father to hug her!"

    Lu Qin lowered himself a little and let his daughter drag his clothes. His heart was suddenly soft. After a moment''s hesitation, he still refused her. With some apology in his eyes, he coaxed in a soft voice: "the mother and father are not feeling well. Would you like him to hold him?"

    Jiang Luobai walked to the two of them and raised her hand to hold her coquettish daughter. When she heard the speech, her eyes flashed with tension. She looked at him from the top to the bottom: "you are not feeling well. What''s wrong with you? Let me see! "

    Lu Qin was caught by his arm. His lips showed a smile, shook his head and comforted him: "I''m ok. Don''t worry."Seeing this, Jiang Luoyu thought he was unwilling to say so, so she loosened her finger and looked at him anxiously: "ah Qin..."

    This time, without waiting for him to finish speaking, the man in Xuanyi stepped forward and said abruptly, "forgive me."

    Jiang Luoyu was surprised by the seriousness in his eyes and asked subconsciously, "what?"

    Lu qinding looked at him for a moment, and his lips suddenly showed a light smile: "no matter what I have done, you must forgive me

    " it is natural. " Jiang Luobai didn''t understand what the man in front of him meant, but he still nodded. The expression at the bottom of his eyes was more gentle, "how could I not have..."

    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, the man in Xuanyi suddenly raised his arm to hold his shoulder back, lowered his head and rubbed the man''s lip with his warm lips. Their breath was closely intertwined, and the tip of his red tongue protruded from his lips. As soon as he touched the man''s closed lower lip, the whole person was held in his arms and rubbed. The tip of his tongue was tightly twisted and licked for a long time, which almost made him breathless Come on.

    After a kiss, when he saw his lover panting on his shoulder and his face was flushed, Jiang Luobai still had doubts about what he said, but his heart was already soft. He held the man firmly in his arms, lowered his head and pecked at the tip of his nose, and called out in a tentative way: -- Ah chin

    Lu Qin, who was lying in his arms, did not speak any more. Instead, he had been pulling Jiang Luobai''s sleeve. Ben looked at the little girl who was intimate with his father and his mother with a smile, as if he suddenly saw something. He suddenly opened his round eyes and cried out in panic: "father, father, mother, father! Look! There There was a man Qinger is afraid... "

    Hearing his daughter''s words of fear, Lu Qin''s eyes darkened, and immediately broke away from the man holding him. His eyes looked toward the direction of her daughter''s fingers. Unexpectedly, he saw a familiar figure. His smile on the corner of his lips was bitter. He bowed his head and kissed his daughter''s forehead, and softly comforted him.

    "Don''t be afraid, B qinger That''s your father''s father, your grandfather, and won''t hurt you

    "Prime Minister Lu!" At this time, not only Lu Qin and the girl in his arms, but also Jiang Luobai, standing beside them, saw clearly the appearance of the visitor. His heart sank immensely. He stepped forward to protect his beloved and children behind him. He arched his hand at the old man standing not far away. He was looking at the old man of the three with an indescribable Yin Jie eye. He arched his hand and said, "Prime Minister Lu, please listen to Xiao Wang." Hearing Jiang Luobai''s voice, the old man''s eyes softened slightly, but his face was still very ugly, as if he had been betrayed. He stared at Lu Qin behind Jiang Luobai and said coldly, "if you have something to say, please speak."

    "Prime minister, this is just like the prime minister saw today. Qing''er is the child of ah Qin and I, and is the most precious daughter in my heart. Ah Qin He is the love of my life. " Jiang Luobai saw his eyes clearly, his eyes were more firm, and he explained slowly, "he didn''t mean to disobey the prime minister, but because I didn''t want to let go, so I had to ask ah Qin to stay with me..."

    "Loby." But this time, before he finished speaking, the man standing behind him pressed his shoulder, "enough." Jiang Luobai didn''t know what his sweetheart was going to do, but after seeing the old man appear before meeting, he had no time to think about anything. He was only afraid that he would be hurt. For a moment, he even looked flustered: "but ah Qin..."

    Wu? Zi is infatuated with love

    in the dark night, the white petals are blown by the wind and fall, and the moonlight falls gently from the sky, shining on the four people who are facing each other in the flowers and trees. It seems that they are frozen and do not move slightly.

    Silence spread in the dark, until the light footstep sounded. The man in black went to the side of the lover in front of him. He lowered himself to the old man who looked at them with deep eyes, and saluted him respectfully as usual.

    "Lu Qin, an unfilial son, has seen his father. I don''t know why he came here at this time?"

    "The Lord is a noble man, and his ministers are not allowed to speak in vain." When the old man looked at him with a low brow and a calm look on his face, he immediately raised a deep anger, pointed at him and said, "but you are after all my son. You have made such a big mistake to be discovered by me. But you are not ready to tell the truth yet?"

    Lu Qin clenched his fingers without a trace. He closed his eyes slightly and fell down on his knees with a thump. His forehead hit the earth heavily: "please forgive me, my father."

    "Qin, don''t kneel!" Seeing this, Jiang Luobai, who was beside him, felt heartache and couldn''t restrain himself. He stretched out his hand and grabbed his arm. He immediately wanted to kneel down with the old man in front of him. His words were full of entreaty, "it was I who pleased you first, I dragged you down..."

    "Don''t say that." Lu Qin raised his head, took his hand with his fingers and shook his head to indicate that he could not kneel down. Otherwise, the old man would be more angry. He staggered to his feet and lowered his voice and said, "father, the unfilial son is willing to go back with you. Since then, many people have nothing to do with you. Please don''t worry about the Lord, let alone others."

    Jiang Luobai looked at him as if he was going to walk towards the old man, and his hand was gradually loosened. He could not help but be shocked. He wanted to grasp the man''s arm, "no, ah Qin!"Seeing Lu Qin''s silence, the old man saw that he was going to follow him away. His anger was slightly restrained. He immediately bowed his hand and said in a deep voice: "Your Highness, this is the family affair of your royal highness. Please let me go."

    Lu Qin noticed that the hand held on his arm was a little hot and trembling, so he turned to his side slightly. His eyes were soft and he looked at his frightened eyes. He said with a smile, "you promised to forgive me. Right? "

    Jiang Luo''s face turned pale. He took a look at the old man waiting not far away. Knowing that he could not keep the man in front of him, he still tried in vain to stop him: "ah Qin..."

    Lu Qin hooked the corner of his lips and suddenly turned around, kissing gently between his forehead: "believe me."

    Jiangluo white eyes open to see the man out of his hand, subconsciously want to grasp the man''s drooping sleeve, but noticed that a small body around him has been quickly running past, and immediately lowered his body to embrace the daughter who rushed out, but could not stop the girl''s voice like silver bell.

    "Mother and father! Mother and father, don''t go

    Even though her daughter''s voice echoed behind her, Lu Qin still followed the old man step by step, trying to resist the temptation to turn back. Instead, he bowed his head deeply, until he followed the old man back into the carriage and returned to Lu''s own garden. Only then did Lu Qin take a long breath and raise his eyes and ask in a low voice.

    "I don''t know. How did the father find the child?"

    The old man suddenly sneered at the speech, and his eyes were sharp as a sharp arrow.

    "Didn''t you bring me here?"

    Lu Qin''s face was startled, but quickly disappeared: "my father is joking."

    "Qin''er, I''ve seen you grow up for so many years. I know what kind of character you are." Premier Lu knew that he would not admit it easily, but he did not go on asking. Instead, he looked at his expressionless side face with a complex look and a tentative look. "In front of me, when you say something clearly, don''t let me bother to ask a word. It''s just that you and I are deeply in love with each other."

    "Father''s words are heavy."

    Lu Qin pursed his lips, raised his head abruptly, and looked at the old man in front of him.

    "Today''s matter, there is a little bit of planning, but it is just to let the father know that the child''s heart to the Lord."

    His tone is very firm, every word without hesitation, but his words are difficult to hide.

    "The father probably would not know that his sister fell in love with Wang Ye a few years ago, but he had already known that the prince had no such intention. He threatened the child as the heir and asked the child to pretend to set up a scheme to seduce the prince. When the prince was happy with the child, Li daitaostiff tried to persuade his father, and then let the prince mistakenly agree to the marriage and marry his sister as a real wife. But when the younger sister and the Lord marry, even if the Lord wants to repent, it is impossible. "

    "Ridiculous!" Suddenly hearing these words, Prime Minister Lu opened his eyes and pointed at him in disbelief. Subconsciously, he thought that he was slandering Lu Xin. "You --"

    Lu Qin seemed to be able to read his mind. His eyes did not move away, and his voice became more dignified: "does father think that a child dares to lie in such a big matter?"

    "Confused! You are all confused Zheng Zheng and Lu Qin looked at each other for a long time. The old man seemed to finally make sure that he had not told a lie. He recalled the contents of the words and connected with the current events. He immediately fixed his eyes on him with horror, "what happened in those years, but was discovered by the Lord?"

    "My father''s guess is right, and it is." When Lu Qin listened to his inquiry, he couldn''t help but think of the time when he was smiling bitterly with tenderness. "Human calculation is not as good as heaven''s calculation. When the prince found out about this, the child and the king had long been in love with each other. Once this relationship broke out of control, it was more difficult to control the relationship between him day and night. He also knew that if he returned to Kyoto, he would never have a chance to get close to him again in his life Father, please forgive the canoe

    The old man drooped his eyes and shook his body for a moment. He was almost unsteady by the news. It was easy to take a breath. However, he seemed to be a few years old in an instant, and his tone was almost inaudible in the dark.

    "You try your best to let your heart know that you have never broken up with Xiaoyao Wang. He told me in detail that his majesty could not let the Lu family unite with the king of Xiaoyao to let me die. After she had already married her son, she led me to the other courtyard of King Xiaoyao to see the scene. She even saw Jiang Wanqing, the daughter of the king, calling your mother and father. Naturally, she knew the relationship between you and the king of Xiaoyao. She had some guesses in her heart. Then she suddenly revealed the events of that year at the time of cross examination Blame you - qin''er, you are really good at calculating. "

    Lu Qin was silent for a long time, just arched his hand and said, "it''s really the father''s meticulous mind, the child is not as good as."

    The old man''s anger in the bottom of his heart could not be sent out by his words, but his eyes were more deep than the bottom: "what''s wrong with you? I see you - but blue is better than blue! But don''t forget that if you don''t want to be a legitimate daughter, you are the successor of my husband. It''s even more impossible for you to marry Xiaoyao Wang as your wife. "

    "No, father."

    When Lu Qin said this, he couldn''t help but pull the corners of his lips rigidly. The whole person looked like a smile. "If Lu really wants to marry the king of Xiaoyao, the beloved legitimate daughter will definitely not be allowed. As for the descendants like me, I will notBut there is no way. But if he was just an outcast son of the Lu family, he would have been able to stay quietly and peacefully all his life without being disturbed by the gratitude and resentment of the outside world... "

    At this point, he could not help but pause for a moment, then closed his eyes and continued.

    "To this day, even if he was found out by his father, he would not marry his son again. There is not a lie in what the child said. It is for Lu''s sake. However, he is deeply in love with Wang Ye, and has already given birth to a daughter for him. He is even more willing to waste his time waiting for the child. It is impossible for him to marry another person in this life. Therefore, no matter how the father will deal with the child, the Lord will never stand idly by. "

    The old man hums and laughs. His expression seems to have calmed down a lot. He seems to have accepted his fate, but his words are still happy and angry: "are you threatening me when you say this?"

    "I dare not." Lu Qin bowed down and knelt down again. He kowtowed heavily to the old man in front of him, pleading word by word, "the child only pleads with his father to give him a chance."

    "Opportunity?"

    The old man recognized the meaning of his words, but he sighed with a deep sigh. He did not let him get up or scold him. Instead, he looked at his calm face with a more complicated vision.

    "You have the mind and talent enough to worship the marquis. Although the one you love is a man of high position and power, can you be trapped in the back of the house and live forever under the control of another person? Is that what you have thought in your heart when you were young and full of poetry and books?"

    "Yes..." The black clothes were scattered on the cold blue stone slab. Lu Qin moved his arm a little and gently covered his stomach with his fingers. His eyes gradually became soft and affectionate. "If a decent man is stuck in his back house all his life, even if he can stay with his beloved, he will not be reconciled to it, but..."

    But he didn''t want him to wait any longer.

    At that time, when they got close to each other at the border, they realized that they were already in the palace. Their first thought was to keep their son. Although the man was nervous and at a loss, he was very happy in his heart. He made a promise that he had been waiting for. He had been waiting alone for five years.

    He had hoped that the child at that time would be a boy or a Gemini. If so, even if he did not marry for the time being, he would have inherited the throne. Who could have thought that it was a delicate daughter. Because of his identity, the life experience of her daughter could not be disclosed to the public. At the end of the war, when they had to separate, the man took her back to the palace, and there would be only one The two-year-old daughter was raised in the name of a legitimate daughter and refused to accept any other woman or doubles.

    It is this kind of Acacia, blind date, but also can not be together at that time.

    Now that he has arranged everything, no one can stop him.

    Even if the whole world will not know, he will not let go of that person''s hand.

    "But I can''t be so selfish. I''ve made him wait long enough." In the long silence, the beautiful face was slightly distorted, the attachment of the eyes flashed by, and the tone became more calm and calm, "do you want my beloved to wait for another five years or ten years in vain?" Even 20 years? "

    No, he couldn''t.

    Reluctant to give up that person can only so bitter, year after year of waiting.

    Seeing that the old man didn''t respond to his words, Lu Qin didn''t change his face at all. He just went on saying: "everything is the child''s recklessness. He has done this plan to let the father know the child''s mind. The father has nurtured the child for many years. The child once suffered great kindness from his father. The future is in the hands of his father, and the child is left to his father''s disposal without complaint or regret."

    "You were chosen as your successor by the children of the family. You are supposed to have the overall situation in your hand. However, you are still haunted by the evil feelings in the end.

    "

    00

    I don''t know how long it took for the old man''s footsteps to ring again and settle down beside him, with a deep sigh in his words: "well, if you still don''t think clearly, I will drive you out of the family, and the future Love is up to you. "

    "My father, whether it is to become a successor, or to choose a prince, or even to give birth to his son, the child has never regretted it --" the black figure was lying on the ground, looking extremely thin but more upright, just like a green bamboo which was attacked by frost without swinging. "Child There is no regret for the end. "

    "Well, let me see if you will never regret what you have dreamed of."

    Hearing the sound of footsteps on the side of the body gradually faded away, and a thin smile appeared on that fair and beautiful face.

    "Boy, thank you for your father''s success."

    As soon as the dark night was pierced by the day, a figure kneeling at the gate of the palace attracted the attention of the eunuch on duty. When he saw who was kneeling, the eunuchs in front of the palace suddenly changed their faces. The emperor, who stayed in Jingren palace the night before yesterday, was awakened from his dream by a memorial. He was impatient and wanted not to see it The queen of the body side pulls the sleeve to put in a low voice to plead, just listen to a few words with great interest, instantly will be sleepy sweep a clean.

    Half an hour later, after changing his clothes, he hurried into the hall of nourishing the heart. Even the emperor, who even postponed the early Dynasty, was frowning and watching almost kneeling in the middle of the night. His hair and clothes were soaked with cold dew, and his face, which had faded from childishness and became heroic and vigorous, threw his memorial on the imperial case, and his eyes flitted over the golden cloud patterns embroidered on his clothes."Are you willing to exchange your military achievements for years only for Lu Qin, the Minister of rites. Since then, you have separated from the Lu family and set up your own door. Even if you will marry as a woman''s pair, you still want to keep your official position in the imperial court?"

    Hearing this, people kneeling on the steps immediately bowed their heads, and the hall suddenly heard a loud sound: "my highness, I will never regret this matter."

    The emperor had to stand up. After a long silence, he suddenly went to his side, drooped his head and said with a smile, "it seems that you are really obsessed with Lu Qin''s affairs."

    Kneeling knee pain, but not as worried as Jiang Luobai in his heart. Hearing this, he immediately raised his head in horror and looked at the emperor in front of him suspiciously: "how does your majesty know..."

    Ye Xu, standing in front of him, bent his lips and answered with a smile: "you have been held in your hand by Lu Shangshu. You must not know it."

    "What does your majesty say?"

    "Before you came to ask for the order, the Minister of rites had already made a compromise and told me about all kinds of things between you. On the basis of your own merits and fame, please allow me to agree to your will."

    The emperor''s majesty seemed to be very pleased with such astonished eyes. He enjoyed the long and leisurely opening of his mouth to dispel doubts. His eyes were fixed on his face with some interest, and there were some words of curiosity and exploration in his words.

    "But I am a little curious. You are different from him. As a royal relative and nobleman, since you have exhausted so much energy, why don''t you directly ask for the imperial decree of marriage? Isn''t it simpler?"

    Jiang Luobai was so asked, suddenly became a little embarrassed, thought for a long time just hesitated to open his mouth, but the words are full of seriousness.

    "My Lord, I am I don''t want that person''s ambition and talent, but his infatuation will be buried in gaomen house forever As a matter of fact, I have already been prepared. "

    At this point, his eyes flashed a soft color, more cautious: "when a Qin and his minister were at the border, I had already made up my mind. Even if I could only watch that figure all my life, I would be reckless. What''s more, now that ah Qin has accepted the minister, he is more in love with him. How can I care about the freedom of that man only by his military achievements?"

    "Since you have said that, it''s something difficult. I''ll allow it." Looking at Jiang Luobai''s appearance, the emperor finally stopped hanging him. He happily lowered himself and wrote the word "zhunju" on his fold. He stood up and said with a smile, "I''m a good man. I''ll give you a marriage. Can you rest assured?"

    Jiang Luobai was stunned at first and then kowtowed with joy: "thank you for your kindness!"

    On the evening of the day when Lu Xin was sent to marry Lu, Lu Qin, who had already received the imperial edict but had not moved out of the Lu family for a long time, looked at the attendants who had come to invite him. He stood up with his sleeves in the blue, and his smile was warm and calm, just like every day in the past.

    But both the old man who called him and himself knew that Lu Xin threatened him to seduce Jiang Luobai in the name of his successor.

    Walking to the front of the study door of the main room, Lu Qin saw the figure of the old man standing on the corridor, and immediately went forward to bow down to salute. Without waiting to say anything, he heard the voice of the old man step by step: "you have been waiting for your heart to get married."

    Lu Qin''s eyes were soft, but his face did not fluctuate: "after all, Xin''er is the child''s younger sister. Even if she had done something wrong before, she would not have broken the marriage between the child and the Lord. Therefore, there was no resentment in the child''s heart. Naturally, she wanted to send her younger sister away."

    "You are indeed a good child, but Lu can''t keep you." The old man smelled the speech and looked at him for a long time. Then he sighed and turned to his side. He sighed, "I didn''t expect you and my father and son. At this time, they would be so different."

    Lu Qin slowly lowered his eyes and bowed down in the direction of the old man. His tone was serious and every word was heavy.

    "Unfilial child, thank you father."

    "This is not my ability, but you and the king of carefree plan together, but he is sincere to you." The old man heard the words of gratitude, knowing that he was for his many years of nurturing grace, but nothing like a wave of hands, indicating that he does not need to take this in mind, but between the eyes and eyebrows is more sparse, "I am old, such a strategy, admit defeat is."

    Lu Qin raised his eyes and finally called out with some uneasiness: "father..."

    "Over the years, I don''t want to be bothered by others in my family." The old man narrowed his eyes and walked down to the kneeling man''s side, and whispered, "if you have a second son with Xiaoyao Wang, or you are as smart as you, you can send me to my husband for cultivation."

    The old man''s intention was to change his child''s surname and return to the Lu family as his successor!

    Hearing this, Lu Qin was shocked. He looked back at the old man''s back. His eyes flashed with gratitude and murmured: "father..."

    From Kyoto to early summer, the flowers are falling off in spring. The lush colors emerge from the willow trees along the road, mixed with a little bit of yellow, which makes people feel moved. The tiles paved with golden glaze are reflected by the sunlight, reflecting the colorful halo on the palace people wearing light gauze clothes, highlighting a fine painting scroll.At noon on the day, in the heart building hall of Dalang palace.

    "What is your majesty writing?"

    Ye Xu, who was dressed in casual clothes and had no crown on his head but only a green hairpin, immediately picked out a pair of eyebrows. He waved back to the queen who had just asked, and said with a smile, "come here and have a look."

    "Is it a poem?" Jiang Bing, with a smile on his shoulder, was gently stroked by his husband beside his body. His smile was quiet and beautiful. When he saw what the emperor had written, he was surprised and said, "it''s also stamped, but which prince should I give it to?"

    Ye Xu bowed his head and gave him a kiss. He firmly encircled him in his arms: "the king of carefree who came a few days ago."

    "Cousin Loby?" Jiang Bing''s face was flushed with light kisses. Her eyes brightened and her smile deepened. "It''s said that today is the day when my cousin and Lord Lu get married. Does your majesty want to give this pair of autographs?,

    " they are very happy to get married. It''s better to celebrate it. What do you think? "

    Two pairs of eyes successively swept over the things on the imperial case. Jiang Bing''s eyes moved and looked at some proud emperor''s majesty. He couldn''t help laughing: "Your Majesty''s skillful hand is appropriate."

    Ye Xu looked at the quiet and moving smile of the queen beside her body. Her eyes were a little deep, and she lifted her waist. In Jiang Bing''s low voice, she turned and walked toward the bed that had just been opened. The sunlight was sprinkled on the table through the window edge, reflecting the two lines of poetry just written on it. The golden light was shining for a moment, and everything was floating like a dream.

    There is love and infatuation in the world. This hatred has nothing to do with the wind and the moon.

    A crescent moon is hanging in the dark night, and in the continuous army tent in the border area, a patrol team of soldiers walk along the road with a bloody smell, and the torch in their hands is constantly crackling and mixed with the sound of the wind in his ears The rest of the sound.

    The frontier of Dajin has always been bitter and cold, especially in such a deep winter. The army tent is surrounded by layers outside the city, and the most extensive tent in the center is the place where the commander-in-chief lives.

    At this time, it was late at night, but the lights were still burning in the commander''s tent. A tall and straight figure was reflected by the light, and the shadow cast on the pure white tent cloth. When the wind blew, it seemed a little shaky. Yihao, a group of patrolling soldiers passed by the commander-in-chief''s tent and saw that the figure was still on the whole night, they couldn''t help patrolling and talking in a low voice.

    "Is the commander still here? It''s been several days! "

    "The Huns have been fighting in a hurry recently. Several generals have been discussing with the commander-in-chief for several days, and they have been around the sand table in the daytime. It''s still early!"

    "After all, the commander-in-law is the eldest son of the Duke of the state. The Duke of the state fought so hard that he won every battle! What a tiger father without a dog

    "Yes..."

    Before the soldiers finished their words, a man in silver armor, slightly thin and beautiful, and the assistant general came out of the shadow outside the tent. His eyes were helpless and swept over them. He lowered his voice and said, "patrol is patrol. Don''t turn your head and ear."

    When the soldiers on patrol saw him, they couldn''t help but be surprised. After seeing him through the lights, they immediately showed a smile on their faces and bowed to the man dressed as the deputy general: "yes, Deputy General Xiao!"

    After answering, without waiting for the assistant general''s appearance to say anything more, the soldiers gathered around again, blocking Xiao Jingchu, who was supposed to deliver tea to the people in the tent. Xiao Jingchu was surrounded by several big men, and a helpless smile appeared on his lips. He felt that the hum of his ears kept buzzing, like a group of flies flying in the cold winter.

    "Lieutenant General Xiao doesn''t rest so late, but he has to accompany the commander-in-chief? He is really a good brother of the commander-in-chief! "

    "Vice General Xiao is working hard, or..."

    "What kind of tea does vice general Xiao get? Let me see..."

    Xiao Jingchu felt that his temple had jumped, and his smile suddenly turned cold. He glared at Danfeng''s eyes and said in a deep voice: "don''t go on patrol! And glib

    "Yes, Lieutenant General Xiao!"

    The soldiers around him saw that he was angry, and there was no look of fear on his face. However, they gave way to the way to the tent. They arched Xiao Jingchu, who was serving tea in the tent. They once again clenched the weapon blade and prepared to go on inspection. Xiao Jingchu shook his head more helplessly. Fang lifted the curtain of Shuai''s tent, took a deep breath and then walked forward.

    As soon as he entered the tent, the man in light armour narrowed his eyes slightly and looked along the candle light around the tent towards the slender shadow. What came into view was a slender figure in a black long dress, with silver Li bird patterns on his sleeve corner boots, and a jasper hairpin between his hair.

    "Marshal."

    He was staring at the figure for a moment, and finally came back to himself. He lowered his head and walked quietly to the only ebony in the tentIn front of the table, put down the snacks on the tray and the hot tea just cooked, which lowered the voice and called.

    The man with his back seemed to be in a trance, so he did not feel that he had already entered the account. At this moment, he suddenly heard the low voice and turned around. The bright candlelight instantly illuminated his jade like beautiful face, and the cold expression of slightly frowning at the moment. The dark brown eyes instantly met the people standing in front of the desk, but the tone was rare and soft.

    "Inherit the past."

    Inherit the past.

    Hearing these two words, Xiao Jingchu''s hand in his sleeve trembled and his pale lips moved. In the end, he did not tell the two words to his mouth. On the contrary, he staggered the man''s searching eyes, hooked up the corner of his lips to show a smile, raised his head and looked at him.

    "General, take a rest after watching the sand table for so long."

    What he said was not the two words he had just said. Instead, he used a general who was similar to the commander-in-chief. Murongshu no longer opened his mouth to correct. This young man who had followed him since he was a teenager and became his deputy general after he went to the battlefield. He was also a young friend of his own. However, a light smile appeared on the corner of his lips, and he shook his head with a little helpless color His eyes turned from his body to the map behind him, and his eyes suddenly became obscure when he looked at the dark color.

    As he watched, he subconsciously grabbed the cup of cold tea that had been in his hand for a long time. Xiao Jingchu immediately picked up the cup of tea he had brought and handed it to him. The other hand immediately took away the cup of cold tea and turned to walk outside the tent.

    "Drink this cup. I just went out to cook it. It''s cold. I''ll pour it."

    "First brother." Before he stepped out of the two steps, the voice behind him suddenly sounded again, with a touch of gentleness, "you are my good friend, and you are not a servant, such things do not need to be done again."

    Hearing his soft voice, Xiao Jingchu clenched the teacup in his hand and hung his head. He could hardly conceal his expression, but his voice was still as calm as that: "it''s so late in the day. There are only those big men outside. Although I''m a good friend of the general, I''m also the general''s deputy. It''s nothing to take care of once or twice. The general is polite to me?"

    Xiao Jingchu hid in the dark place under the Shuai tent for a long time, then let the cold wind blow his face completely stiff. He turned around and quickly walked back to the tent. He just saw that the man was no longer looking at the map. He was holding the table and looking at the sand chart carefully. Half of the hot tea in hand was left, but the cup cover was casually thrown aside, leaving the remaining half of the cup hot The tea is steaming.

    Xiao Jingchu walked slowly to his side, picked up the cup lid and covered it again. He didn''t dare to see him again. He only looked at the sand map in front of him and opened his mouth again: "how many days have passed to deal with the Xiongnu? Haven''t you thought about it yet?"

    Murongshu stares at the flag on the sand table. He doesn''t raise his head, but his dark brown eyes are more and more deep in the dark. When he opens his mouth, he says a word at a time, and his tone is calm and murderous.

    "When my father was an Guo Hou, Xiongnu united with Dajin Wuya people to encroach on our Dajin frontier. These people were fierce and fierce. Ordinary Dajin soldiers were no match at all, no matter in body or in force. After so many years, they finally beat them to this bitter and cold place. Although it was a victory, I had already made a plan this time, but I didn''t want to beat him back We want to beat them all together and leave no remaining evils! "

    Xiao Jingchu couldn''t help but turn his head and look at his eyes, which are very familiar with the light, and his face which is more and more beautiful in the moonlight. Xiao Jingchu immediately bit his lower lip and tried to resist the inner noise. He tried to show a smile to echo the words of the people in front of him, but his throat seemed to be blocked by something, I can''t spit out a word.

    As if aware of the long silence of the people around him, murongshu suddenly straightened up and turned his eyes to Xiao Jingchu''s drooping face. His long fingers raised and grasped his wrist. Although there was no expression on his beautiful face, his expression showed the meaning of inquiry: "younger brother? What''s the matter? "

    Caught off guard, Xiao Jingchu was caught by his wrist. He only felt that the hot temperature in the palm of his hand penetrated through his clothes, which almost made him shiver. It was easy to pretend that he had hooked the corner of his lips peacefully, but his voice was lower. He was still a little hoarse: "nothing It''s probably that we can''t come to a conclusion these days. I just looked at the sand table and felt dizzy. It must be in no way. "

    "You don''t look well." Murong Chui studied the beautiful but pale half face hidden in his hair

    , and his eyebrows were even tighter. He pulled him with a few more efforts and said in a deep voice, "if you are tired, you don''t have to come to accompany me.

    "

    in the dark corner of the haze, I can see the dark wind falling from the sky.

    Xiao Jingchu was leaning against a cold rock. His lips were bright red, but his face was pale and blue. His fingers were tightly clasped in his palms. He allowed the dark red blood to fall down his wrist. His whole body trembled as if he was trying to resist something. After a long time, he slowly raised his head, staring at the moon half covered by thin clouds above his head. His lips suddenly raised his radian and eyes Tears but with the corner of the eye suddenly slide.

    It was the day.

    He had known for a long time that he thought that he would have been prepared, that he would not feel heartache, let alone despair -

    he thought that he would watch the man get married, and wish him peace and happiness in his life, and keep the expectation that would never be told in his life. He thought that as long as he could stay with that person and see the smiling face, he would be enough ¡£

    Who would have thought he would be so greedy.

    At that moment, the heart in his chest seemed to be torn into thousands of pieces, and his whole body seemed to be completely drained of strength. He didn''t know what he said later, so he walked out of the handsome tent and walked here without knowing the direction.

    When the tears from the corner of his eyes suddenly fell to the ground, he couldn''t help but shiver. The whole person hid in the dark under the shadow, and only felt that his consciousness was beginning to blur. A light and light footstep suddenly sounded in his ear, followed by a strange aroma and the extremely light spoken Hun language.

    When the Hun language and Jurchen language mixed together, his whole person seemed to be re stabbed by a needle. Originally, his gentle breath was more gentle, and he instantly suppressed his bloody love and sorrow. He did not dare to move, but shrank in the dark corner, holding his breath to listen to the sound of conspiracy not far away.

    The light moonlight projected down, I don''t know how long later, the thin and low Xiongnu language and Jurchen language finally stopped, but Xiao Jingchu was still motionless. Until half an hour later, the people who were still in the forest seemed to believe that no one else in the forest could hear his conversation with the man, so he left quickly with some men in black.

    As soon as those people left, Xiao Jingchu struggled to move his body and stagger again towards the direction of the Chinese Army''s big tent. At last, the whole person almost ran into the tent. He happened to be facing the dark scene out of the window. He looked down at the dark scene out of the window. Murong Chui''s eyes were slightly surprised. He didn''t look at the sand table and the map.

    "First brother?"

    "General!" Xiao Jingchu ran too fast, his body was not good, and he was nervous just now. His pale cheeks were covered with cold sweat. However, he did not feel it. He only grasped the arm of the person in front of him and said intermittently, "just Just now I went to the grove behind the camp, but I heard someone talking in it. They were speaking in Jurchen and Xiongnu. One of them must be a spy in our camp! They want to harm you, I even heard them say they want to poison you! As for the poison, I don''t know... "

    "First brother." Murongchui listened to him. He felt that the hands that he held tightly were shaking. He could not help but look down at the deep red blood stains. His eyes suddenly became sharp and fierce, "no matter what, what''s wrong with your hands? Did the people who spoke found you? Hurt you? "

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hands? " As soon as he interrupted, Xiao Jingchu was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at his palm with his eyesLike being scalded by something, he hid his fingernail pierced palm behind his back, muttering, "no Nothing, but I was careless when I went out, so I was scratched by the rocks on the mountain. It''s not a big injury ... "

    seeing him droop his head, murongshu didn''t feel that he was deceiving himself. When he saw the bloodstain again, he frowned, clasped the man''s wrist with his backhand, and pulled him to sit at the table:" sit down. "

    Xiao Jingchu was forced to sit down by him, but he still could not suppress his worry. He recalled the words he had just said: "general, but that man will poison..."

    "Don''t worry." Murong Chui heard his anxious accent. He was silent for a moment. Then he pulled a wooden box from the corner of the military tent, pulled out his hand hidden behind his back, wrapped it carefully and whispered, "do you remember the piece of Kirin gold lock I always carried close to me when I was a teenager?"

    "Remember is to remember, but..."

    "Don''t move, or it will be crooked." One hand was very unskillful bandaging, and the other hand was holding his hand tightly to prevent him from retracting. The voice in his mouth was still cold and could not hear joy

 Chapter 425

    "It''s not an ordinary gold lock, but a gold bracelet specially made by my great grandmother. She was originally a saint of Miao. That pair of gold bracelets can prevent all kinds of poisons, even poisonous insects and insects

    Hearing this sentence, originally a struggling and worried man in his eyes just stopped moving. The bandaged hand also relaxed, and his voice changed from anxiety to calmness: "is it I see... "

    Murongshu didn''t reply, but just released the hand that held him, bowed his head and carefully bandaged him, until he struggled to make the snow-white bandage into a dead knot. Then he bowed his head and gave a light cough, stood up, and turned to pick up the bottles and powder scattered on the ground.

    "General."

    For a long time, there was a silence in the tent. Xiao Jing decided to watch Murong Chui close the medicine box, clenched his hand which was wrapped by the group, and lowered his voice.

    "In a few days, we will have a decisive battle with the Hun prince."

    Murong Chui picked up the medicine box and turned to put the things in his arms back to the distance. Xiao Jingchu, who had not heard his echo, seemed to have known that he would not reply. Therefore, he stopped for a moment and then said it word by word.

    "After that war, Jing Chu asked himself to withdraw from the army."

    When he heard the words "withdraw from the army", Murong Chui''s body became stiff. Some of them opened their eyes in disbelief. They turned around and looked at the man sitting at the table, but his face was blurred: "younger brother?"

    "It''s not Jingchu who has too many mouths." he doesn''t know how to hook up the corners of his lips at the moment, but his heart is still like a knife cutting. But even if the blood and flesh are blurred, and there is a bloody smell between his lips, he must support to finish saying, "the general should have a wife immediately, and Jingchu is not young."

    He is his Savior, a man who has devoted his whole life to love, never forgetting, but can never expect.

    Can''t stay with him anymore.

    Just hearing that the man wanted to get a wife, he was already in such pain. If he saw the man wearing red clothes and leading his wife to the front of him, he could not help killing himself in pain, or he could not help using all kinds of despicable means to get the man -

    that''s it.

    He would never want to see that person sad, but also do not want to see that person''s hatred and disbelief because of his crazy means.

    And that''s all this life.

    Only he enters and retreats, or he retreats and he advances, and they -

    can never stand side by side.

    Since can''t accompany, simply do not entangle.

    Murong Chui heard him say so, according to the color of the eyes deep: "first brother''s meaning..."

    "General." Xiao Jingchu pursed his lips and no longer looked up at him. His voice was as low as if to float. "It''s late. It''s time for Jingchu to return to the account."

    Watching the light blue figure gradually fade away, muronghao''s frown was slightly deeper. He felt something was wrong in his heart, but he could not tell what was wrong. He stretched out his long finger subconsciously to grasp the man''s sleeve, but only caught the cold wind. When he raised his eyes again, the figure of the man was long gone.

    ¡°¡­¡­ First brother

    Half a month later, the gate of Dajin border pass was opened, and the black flag was flying in the sky. A big word on it seemed to be bloody. Hunting was blowing by the wind, and the sound of shouting and killing under the city mingled with the soldiers'' armor. The strong blood gas almost dyed the soldiers'' eyes, and when they looked around, they saw boundless red color.

    "Where are the generals?"

    There was no sunshine on the sky, and it was covered with dark clouds all the time, as if it was going to snow next moment.

    Xiao Jingchu was holding a long sword with blood in his hand. His eyes wandered around the city for a long time, but he could not find the familiar dark figure. He was already pale and his face became more ugly. He could not help yelling at the general who was guarding the city: "the general has not been in the army. Where has he gone?"

    The general was frightened by his anger, and immediately returned with a fist: "back to Deputy General Xiao, the general took 5000 cavalry alone, and went round to the back of the Hun leader!"

    The man in silver armour smelled the speech and looked back in disbelief. His thin lips lost their blood color instantly: "what?"

    "Newspaper -" the general saw that he was not looking right. As soon as he was about to explain something, he heard a sharp cry. Then a soldier came up and called to Xiao Jingchu, "Lieutenant General Xiao, it''s not good! Those Huns in front of the army are all bluffing! Someone must have leaked out the plan of the 5000 army to raid the big account! At this time, there must be fraud in the big account of the Chinese Army! "

    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you say Hearing this, Xiao Jingchu''s eyes were black, and he staggered to stabilize his body. His voice became more and more difficult, "that general, isn''t it..."

    Before the words fell, he suddenly closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and went down the wall. Regardless of the frightened eyes of the general behind him, he led a group of cavalry to the outside of the city. Under the gaping gaze of the general, he lost his sight in a short time.

    "Lieutenant General Xiao!"

    At the sight of Xiao Jingchu''s absence, the general was so helpless that he could only hold his head and howl: "what can I do?"?! The general went deep into the dangerous situation, and the front army was led by those hateful Hun cavalry. If the news came that the general was captured, the following serial plan would be... "However, before he finished speaking, a slow and very calm voice suddenly sounded from the lookout platform from afar, as if with an unknown smile.

    "If the Lord is captured, what is the use of the chain scheme?"

    With the sound, a light footstep sounded, and the general stood up. His sword was just pulled out from the scabbard. However, when he saw the face of the visitor, he let the sword fall on the wall with a clang. His words were lost. He was full of surprise: "see you, subordinate."

    the visitor waved and smoked Li Pai''s eyes swept the scene under the city. His face was as beautiful as the God. He just waved his hand. His voice was even colder than murongshu. It seemed that he was carrying frozen ice, which made people shiver: "get up."

    "Although drooping son has a strategy, it is not mature enough." The people who followed the man wore a white cloak and looked at the beautiful and expressionless faces of the people beside him. However, the thin red corners of his lips bent slowly. The bone fan in his hand knocked on the palm of his hand, and a dark light flashed through his dark eyes, "somehow I remember to ask us to come to help us, otherwise the big tent of the Chinese army would really be a mess."

    After saying this, he suddenly frowned, and the people around him noticed the change of his mood, and then his eyes swept over.

    "Chen Hua?"

    "Since there is already a husband in charge of the Chinese army, I would like to take someone to see if chui''er has put himself in such a dangerous situation. Now there is something important."

    He was wearing a dark green man''s long shirt, and his eyebrows were a bit cautious. He put away the bone fan, held the finger of the man beside him with his back hand, lowered his voice and said the last word. Then he walked down the city with the dark guard who was low browed and pleasant behind him. The smile on his face was more interesting than he could say.

    "It will never happen. Don''t worry about it."

    the smell of blood under the city wall has become more and more intense, and the dark clouds on the top of the wall are pressing down more and more deeply. The roaring north wind drowns out the shouting and killing sounds in people''s ears, and the thin and dense snowflakes fall everywhere, stained with the long black hair of the people on the horse and the long sword with blood stains.

    Finally, he walked through the battlefield full of corpses and went around the rear of the army near the big tent of the central army. Xiao Jingchu saw the black smoke rising from a distance. It was supposed that muronghao had discovered that there was a fraud. So he designed to burn the Hun people''s big tent and food and grass, so as to seize the Hun prince.

    He sat on his horse and looked at it for a moment. He immediately grasped the hilt of his sword and led a group of cavalry behind him. When he met the Huns, he would kill them. When he came to the burning grain and grass, he could see the trace of fighting. He followed the trace and within an hour saw a few Huns besieging the cavalry of the gold, And not far away is the boundless silver snow mountain.

    A little closer, Xiao Jingchu was just about to go to help with the cavalry behind him. After a while, he killed all the remaining Xiongnu people. When he was ready to ask after saving the golden men, he saw a familiar face among those who had been covered with blood, and stepped forward in a moment of shock He grabbed the man''s shoulder, and his voice trembled and roared, "Ningyuan! Aren''t you the general''s personal? What about the general? "

    "Lieutenant General Xiao?" The man who was caught by him was stunned. After seeing who the man was, he was immediately relieved and reported, "lieutenant general, the general has captured the Hun prince. After forcing the prince to change clothes with an ordinary Hun man, the prince was watched back to the city by the 4000 cavalry, and the 1000 people stayed here with the Hun man We are here to wait for reinforcements. On the other hand, when those Huns think that the Hun Prince is still in our hands, we will have key Hun people come to rescue us, and then we will catch them together with the reinforcements. "

    Xiao Jingchu listened to him say a string, also did not mention should be with them murongchui, heart not only raised a little uneasy, quickly asked: "general himself nothing?"

    "General, it''s ok Oh, no As a pro guard of murongchui''s side, Ning yuan knew that Xiao Jingchu and Murong Chui had a deep friendship with him. He didn''t dare to hide anything from him, so he said clearly, "just when we captured the prince, we met a woman in gold. At that time, the general looked at the woman with strange eyes, and the general himself was a little strange..."

    "A little strange? What do you mean Hearing this, Xiao Jingchu''s heart leaped. An unexpected premonition spread. He grabbed his collar and no longer had patience. He lowered his voice and asked, "where is the general at this time?"

    Ningyuan was startled by his tense mood and tone, and returned to normal for a long time. He wiped the blood on his head, mixed with sweat, and immediately pointed to the boundless snow mountain in the distance, and called out: "the general is in the snow mountain!"

    "Take me now!" Xiao Jingchu listened to his knowledge, but his frown did not loosen, so he refused to let him go,

    "these cavalry will be handed over to the general''s personal guards and let them move with you. When I left, I told the city''s garrison general to send reinforcements to meet us. Now I want to leave here with the general immediately, in case the Huns cheat! "With this order, Ningyuan couldn''t even want to stay at the foot of the mountain any more. He could only lower himself and quickly tell Xiao Jingchu''s orders to the other guards nearby. When the two cavalry soldiers who were not far away heard the words, they all raised their hands and saluted and said, "yes, Lieutenant General Xiao!,

    all the way up the path to the snow mountain, Ningyuan was still a helpless look, Xiao Jingchu''s expression But he became more and more dignified. Before he got to the place, his eyes suddenly sank, and his voice was filled with deep worry: "no I seem to hear the sound of fighting Where is the general? "

    "Back to deputy general, general, he just had something wrong, but he can''t tell what happened. But in the future, there should be no big deal." Ningyuan heard this, but he didn''t take it to heart. As he said it, he climbed up. He didn''t see the expression of Xiao Jingchu, whose expression became more and more terrible after hearing his words. "Otherwise, we would not send all our guards and cavalry to guard the key road and take the Golden woman into the cave alone..."

    Before he finished speaking, Ning qinbing felt a gust of wind passing by his side. When he looked up, he found that the people who should have been around were missing. When he looked up, he caught the last pale blue corner of his clothes. He could not help but exclaimed: "ah! Lieutenant General Xiao

    It was only a dozen steps away. Xiao Jingchu, who could not speak of his anxiety, found a very obscure cave near the top of the mountain. He immediately climbed up. When he was just about to lift his steps, his face suddenly changed. He stepped forward quickly, but his eyes suddenly became black. The blood was boiling with a strange fragrance, just like the two in the dark jungle that day The fragrance of the two people who spoke Xiongnu dialect and nvzhenhua was general.

    Xiao Jingchu subconsciously stepped back and took out the fire clasp from his arms. His hands were full of blood and strange fragrance, which came from a beautiful woman whose face was almost twisted. The woman''s clothes were half untied, and the peach red belly pockets were almost killed at the moment he stepped into the cave. Two claw shaped hands were spread out On, originally pink fingernail but sends out strange cyan black, its on is obviously with poison.

    Seeing the dead at his feet, Xiao Jingchu immediately remembered what Ningyuan had said, and his face changed again and again. He immediately walked into the cave with the fire clasp in his hand. If not, he came to the end within a few steps. The clear wind blew through the only stalactites and icicles in the cave, making a cold sound.

    "General!" It seems that there is a light transmission place in the deep of the cave, which is not very dark. It is enough to let Xiao Jingchu see the dark figure on the ice bed not far away. He immediately changes his complexion. He quickly steps forward and grabs the shadow. He calls out in a panic, "general, what''s the matter?"

    He grasped his arm, but the palm was cold. The man in his arms was almost silent in the dark. He immediately let the people holding him look flustered. His arms were slightly tightened, and his chest was noisy as if it would burst in the next moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­ In the past... " When he started to call him again, he didn''t even notice that his voice was shaking out of shape You wake up What''s the matter? "

    I don''t know how long after that, when he was shaking, his voice was almost speechless, and the fog hidden in his eyes was about to drop down. In this cold ice cave, he noticed that the man in his arms moved faintly. Then he heard the familiar cold voice, only some twisted and intermittent: "Chu First brother... "

    Finally, hearing the reaction of the man in his arms, Xiao Jingchu almost thought that he had died once. He had no time to wipe off the moist under his eyes with his sleeve. He casually took out a fire fold from his arms to illuminate the man lying in his arms. Without waiting for the man to stop him, he had already buckled his pulse.

    "His face is red, his pulse is disordered, and his lips are purple." Xiao Jingchu felt heartache almost speechless when he was illuminated by the faint firelight. But when he thought of his worries all the way, he was still more angry than heartache, biting his teeth and growling, "don''t you say you won''t be poisoned? It''s still poisoned

    "No It''s not poison... " The man lying in his arms tightly pursed his lips. Hearing what he said, he did not open his mouth to answer. He took a few breaths in succession. He pushed Xiao Jingchu out of the way and leaned against the inside of the ice bed. After a few breaths, he murmured, "go quickly..."

    "I''m not going!" Xiao Jing saw him for the first time. Although the fire clasp in his hand had been extinguished, he refused to leave. He stood up and grasped his sleeve again. He said coldly, "if you are poisoned, it''s OK not to let others come. Where do you want to catch me? In the dark, I heard the man''s murmur, with a little resistance:" younger brother Don''t By my side... " "I won''t leave you, you wait." Xiao Jingchu had nothing to do with him. He did not know what poison he was poisoned. He took out a white jade bottle from his sleeve, poured out the pill from it and held it in his hand''s heart. He quickly leaned over and said, "this is the antidote pill that uncle Mi gave me before I came out of the imperial palace. You should eat it first..."

    "It''s no use..." Feeling Xiao Jingchu not only did not go, but also disobedient, getting closer and closer. The figure in the dark sighed for a long time. When the finger touched the cold finger again, it was already hot because of the drug that had just happened in his body. "Let''s go, junior brother I don''t want to... "The hand that hooped his wrist slowly changed from the cold just now to the hot temperature. The abnormal feeling made Xiao Jingchu more uncertain. However, he did not dare to leave. He could only tentatively ask in a low voice: " Inheriting the past? "

    "I hit Love leads to... " After a long silence, he knew that it was meaningless to hide it. If he didn''t tell the truth, the person in front of him would not leave. Murongti, who was hiding in the dark, finally loosened his wrist, and his hot fingers pressed tightly to the ice bed, intending to restrain the heat from the drug rush in his body. "It''s ok Just endure This is a good passage

    Love leads.

    I didn''t expect this kind of Medicine

    When Xiao Jingchu heard those two words, his body first trembled subconsciously, and then he was strangely hot.

    As the name suggests, it is not a complete poison, but a drug mixed with intense infatuation. If you become more and more sociable after poisoning, the toxicity will become more and more serious and even fatal. But if you don''t have sex with people, the drug will hide after a time of patience, until the poisoned person has sex with others, the toxicity will double.

    "Is it love that leads to..." In the dark, murongchui can''t see the look of people who are close at hand. He can only hear Xiao Jingchu''s voice which is the same as usual, as if with some strange tone. However, he can''t detect it because of his whole body''s fever. "It''s the woman who gives you the love, right?"

    "They are in me The food was poisoned, but how could No, I''m not... "

    Hearing this, Murong chuckled bitterly in his heart. He didn''t want to save the woman, but it must be the Hun''s strategy for a beautiful woman to appear so abruptly on the battlefield. He wanted to see what she was going to do with his invincible body, but who thought that he had been poisoned by this drug, which didn''t look like poison. For a moment, he only thought about it After killing the woman, he didn''t think that after the woman died, he had no solution

    Even because of the effect of the drug, he began to have a fever beyond control.

    "So..."

    "Don''t talk."

    After a moment''s silence, a rustling sound sounded. Murong Chui''s head was dim because of the whole body''s fever, and gradually lost his usual calm. However, the hot fingertips were suddenly held by the warm fingers and brushed the man''s warm cheek a little. In the empty cave, only his low breathing voice and Xiao Jingchu''s last words about to drift away with the wind could be heard ¡£

    "That woman has died, in such a short period of time, in the vast snow mountain, in addition to me this Gemini, where do you go to find the antidote of affection?"

    Just as Xiao Jingchu clenched the hot fingers of the man sitting opposite him and touched his cheek with some cold wind. The next moment, however, he did not wait for him to finish his speech. The man had already lost his final lucid mind. He immediately put out his arm and put his arms around him. The sound of tearing clothes sounded in the dark. Xiao Jingchu quietly lifted up the corners of his lips, and his smile was full of sweetness The despair of beauty.

    After that, in the endless and unbearable pain in the darkness, he could not see the look of the man at this time, and he knew that it might not be from the man''s sincerity. However, he still raised his hand with trembling, just as the man did to him. He let his cold fingers brush the black hair with residual temperature, lift up his white and fragile neck, and was bitten down by the man in the next moment.

    If you can have it, no matter what circumstances Just for a moment in your arms

    ¡°¡­¡­ Inherit the past Sorry... "

    In the dark, he opened and closed his lips silently, and the fog under his eyes turned into water drops.

    This is the first and last time.

    Finally, he can have what he wants. He doesn''t have to care whether the person is willing or not, whether he is extravagant or not, and he doesn''t have to worry about the vision of anyone else.

    Even if you win for a moment.

    Compared with his life, it is enough.

    Lu yanbocheng almost thought he was still in his dream when he woke up again.

    Fixed staring at the strange and familiar green Luo gauze curtain above his head for a long time, he subconsciously raised his arm to get up and get out of bed. The next moment, when he slightly raised his body, the whole body was overwhelmed with strange pain. In addition to the pain in the lower body, he almost had no other feeling. In a moment, he fell into the soft bed again.

    "You are awake."

    Especially when he was in a daze, a calm voice suddenly sounded from his body, which also had a few indescribable coldness and examination. He subconsciously looked up and followed the sound of the voice, but when his eyes touched the cheek of the speaker, he seemed to be suddenly poured a basin of ice water on his head, and the whole person was awake.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Protecting the country My husband... "

    With a heavy heart beating, Xiao Jingchu looked around again. He could not remember where he was at that time. I don''t know how long he was in a coma because of the terrible pain after the incident in the ice cave. Why did he wake up instead of being around murongshu.

    As soon as he thought of the man, Xiao Jingchu felt a little foreboding, but he didn''t dare to think about it any more. He just endured the pain of his body and was ready to climb out of bed to salute the people beside the bed. His face was completely lowered and his black hair was allowed to cover his expression: "Jingchu Thank you... ""No, stay where you are." The man with a thick purple Chenhua pattern of women''s clothes and ornaments was sitting beside several cases not far away from him. The dense and tranquilizing fragrance blurred his eyebrows, and the smile on the corner of his lips did not seem warm. His words could not hear joy and anger. "You have already been hurt like this. It''s also my child''s debt. If you really count it, you don''t have to support yourself I''m here to see you. "

    Knowing that the people in front of him were already aware of what had happened, Xiao Jingchu could not help but clench his fingers, and his drooping eyes were full of dark color: "yes My husband... "

    "It seems that you are afraid of Ben Jun The man who sat after several cases raised his head slightly. Even though he had been honed by years, his beautiful eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. The bone fan in his hand knocked on the wooden table in front of him. After seeing his reaction clearly, he said a little bit more thoughtfully, "since the first time I saw this gentleman, I have been speaking in a proper way, and I dare not go beyond it a little bit."

    The man in white clothes, kneeling on the bed, heard the words. For some reason, he was silent for a moment. After a long time, he said slowly, "Jingchu dare not, it''s really In fact, the emperor is the general''s mother and father, and is in a high position Jingchu was afraid that if he didn''t obey the etiquette, he would offend the emperor. "

    "Originally in your heart, this gentleman has always been such a stingy person."

    Hearing this, Xiao Jingchu''s heart suddenly startled, subconsciously wanted to explain: "inner gentleman..."

    However, the person sitting behind the desk seems to have not put this matter in his heart. When he hears his speech, he just hooks his lips and waves his hand: "well, how you think it''s your business, there''s no need to make more excuses."

    Looking at the calm and calm face of the king in front of him, Xiao Jingchu''s heart became more and more uncertain. He knew the means of protecting the monarch, but he did not know that he was so bold. Before the wedding, he had a skin relationship with murongshu. Although it was because of the love, he never expected to be discovered by the king of the state protector - or even with his beloved He never dared to think of the next best friend.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but close his eyes, and the voice in his throat became increasingly dry: "dare to ask the emperor, here..."

    "This is the official residence of the state protector. If you guess that you have left the border, you should also guess that you have already returned to the imperial capital."

    Hearing this, Xiao Jingchu immediately knew what he had guessed, and a bitter smile came to his lips, knowing that he was afraid that he had no way out: "that General, he... "

    "He came back with us, and he was in the house at this time." When he asked about Murong Chui, the prince who had been calm all the time narrowed his eyes. He stood up and walked slowly towards the edge of the bed. His voice was floating in the room. "But he didn''t know you existed. I made him think that you had left alone after that day, and would not go to see him again."

    Xiao Jingchu''s fingers were white, and his throat was blocked when he heard the speech. After a long time, he knocked his forehead on the cold board and said, "thank you very much Thank you very much

    As soon as these four words came out, the faint eyes of the man in purple suddenly fell on the thin back of his back, and his words were more interesting: "I said so, I want to separate you. Why do you thank Ben Jun?"

    ¡°¡­¡­ General, he This is not what I should have expected... " The body of the man lying on the bed shook violently, but his voice was very calm, with a hint of bitterness. "I thought, I thought I was After being attracted by that feeling, I may die directly. It''s just a little warmth that I ask for, general, he The general was bewitched by me to do such a thing. Please tell the emperor that this is not his will. "

    Hearing this, the man in purple has a deeper insight and suddenly asks, "you are not him. How can you know that he is not willing?"

    The man on the couch gave a bitter smile. Although the tone of his reply was still calm, his skinny back trembled even more: "since I was saved by him when I was ten years old, he knew that I was a Gemini and let me be by his side all the time. Even though he was intimate to me, he never found me in love with him This time, if he hadn''t told me that I was attracted by love, and I had to rely on him, he would not have wanted me to stay with him... "

    "What has not been said or revealed in the mouth is never there?"

    He hung his head and did not want to let the people in front of him see his misty eyes and his weakness carefully covered up. However, he was slowly raised by a bone fan, and the intense light came into his eyes. Tears suddenly rolled down and wet the soft brocade quilt beside his fingers.

    "Xiao Jingchu, tell me, do you think so?"

    Barely pick up a smile, tears in the sun reflect colorful light, eyes diffuse only endless darkness and despair: "return to the Emperor From childhood When I was young, I knew that I was with the general This is my own wishful thinking, which should have been cut off from the beginning, so why mention other... "

    "You are in the palace."

    This time, without waiting for him to finish his choking words, the bone fan suddenly drew, and his eyes, like black jade, showed a chill and sharpness.Suddenly hearing these four words, he only felt a roar in his brain, for a long time did not return to his mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What? "

    "There must be a red line on your arm before you get along with diao''er alone in the ice cave." People in front of him looked at his stunned and surprised face, but did not give him time to respond. The original warm and peaceful voice gradually became cold, just like the cold wind whistling through the window at this time, "since I am a child of droop son, I have to take care of it."

    Trembling fingers subconsciously want to touch, the next moment choked speechless to say: " Children... "

    The man standing in front of him did not speak, but looked at him coldly for a long time, and then slowly opened his mouth: "but you should know that, in your capacity, you can''t be the wife of your son."

    After hearing this, he had been shaking his back in front of him, but in an instant he regained his calmness. When his delicate and pale face rose again, he showed his calm and peaceful expression: "Jingchu Please don''t let Jingchu When you enter the Duke of Huguo, Jingchu also I don''t want to go back to the general again because I''m sitting in the palace. I just hope that the inner king can let Jingchu leave here. Jingchu will never see the general again or return to the imperial capital again. Please don''t tell the general what you don''t know... " "If you don''t want to stay with chui''er, what will your children do?" With such a reply, the man in purple frowned deeply and his voice became colder and colder. "You should know that this gentleman is the mother of the Murong family in Nanzhao, and chui''er is the eldest son of the Murong family in Nanzhao, and he will be the leader of the next generation of Murong family. How can his own children live outside?"

    "If the inner prince does not want to let Jingchu leave, it is only because the son in Jingchu''s womb wants him to marry the general." The voice in his ear has already taken on a faint anger. However, Xiao Jingchu''s fear that he should have had disappeared strangely. He even showed a smile on his lips. "Please take pity on Jingchu and give him a cup of poisonous wine."

    Suddenly heard this, purple clothes people can not help but pick eyebrows, this time in the eyes of a little more surprised: "in your eyes, this gentleman is such a vicious person?"

    "Please don''t misunderstand me." Xiao Jingchu closed his eyes, but the smile on his lips did not fade away. "Nei Jun knows that Jingchu''s biological mother is his father''s concubine. She is just a poor brothel girl, and she was taken in by her father''s wife by chance. Since she gave birth to Jingchu, she has been regarded as a thorn in the eye by his father''s wife. She has been living a difficult life. Jingchu was beaten and reviled because of her family background The general helped him. I''m afraid it was in the year of his mother''s death that Jingchu should go with her... "

    At this point, he seemed to think of the silver moonlight spread in the dark lane in the dark, and the people standing in the moonlight holding out their hands to themselves, with layers of tenderness in their eyes.

    "Jingchu is not a mother, but a man who was raised as a man since childhood. He was a humble man. He must have been lonely in this life, and no one would feel wrong. What''s more, Jingchu has already got his beloved and his beloved''s children to accompany him. Jingchu has been very grateful. "

    "It''s not because you''re cruel, it''s not because you don''t have a heart." The man standing in front of him quietly gazed at him. After a long time, he suddenly sighed. The coldness in his words quietly faded away. "Why don''t you want to marry chui''er, but want a cup of poisonous wine instead?"

    "Nei Jun, just as Jingchu said."

    His smile on the corner of his lips was determined. Originally, his beautiful face was dazzling, but his eyes were dark in the sun, which made the eyes of the people in front of him deep.

    "Jingchu is a man. What if he loses his body? Not to mention that Jingchu is willing. Since he still retains the last bit of poor self-esteem, and does not want his children to fall into the same fate as himself, it is better to let it not start if he wants to live the same life as himself. If Jingchu can''t stay with the general all his life, why let the general know that he has lost Jingchu? Why take away the happiness of others and generals? "

    In the deep winter, the cold wind blows through the window lattice and falls on the ear with the rustling sound. Standing by the window, people in purple clothes have a very thin smile on their faces. The bone fan in their hands first slowly unfolds and then suddenly closes. However, people who are only in single clothes have never got up and their heads are low and do not look at the moment.

    After a long silence, the man in purple finally sighed again. The smile on his face disappeared. There was no sadness or joy in his voice, but he seemed to be more disappointed: "you child seems to be stubborn and resolute. He is similar to me when he was young. In fact, he is not like him at all, and he is too easy to bully."

    Hearing this, Xiao Jingchu''s heart trembled. He didn''t know the meaning of the words in front of him. His voice was even more subdued: " "Do you know that the plan originally devised by chui''er all night long is not the action full of loopholes that day."

    The man in the purple dress did not look back, but suddenly a funny sound came out of the corner of his lips. He turned around and let the sunlight fall from the window frame to illuminate the beautiful face of his astonished face.

    "Or do you think that the eldest son of Duke Huguo, who is the most successful son, is really going to be neglected by the Chinese army at the most critical time? Are the vanguard generals chasing after each other like a headless fly, and are they so reckless that they fall into the camp alone? Or did she lose her self-control and do that to you when she knew that she was attracted to herself, but failed to drive away what she was determined to leave behind? "Hearing that the king of China finally brought up the matter, Xiao Jingchu''s mind was in a state of confusion. The words that had been used to justify him were washed away by the words of the people in front of him. However, in his heart, it seemed that he had foreseen something from the words. Suddenly, it was sour and hot: " At that time, Jing Chu was also concerned and confused. As for the general, he General, he... "

    "Now that you have said this, why do you think of any more excuses?"

    The man in purple stepped forward slowly, took back the bone fan in his sleeve, raised his hand abruptly and grasped Xiao Jingchu''s wrist. His Dark Jade eyes looked directly at him, a little confused, but there were expectant eyes in the deep. At this time, the calm and gentle voice sounded more mellow.

    "My child, it''s you who are wrong - it''s your fault to hold back your heart because of your humble status. He does not want to see his true heart and choose nothing in the face of everything and let him deviate from his original will. This is the fault of chui''er, and you don''t have to bear such a crime for him. "

    Xiao Jingchu did not dare to look at his eyes, nor dare to break away from him. He grabbed his hand. However, because the purple shirt man had just said the hint in his words, Xiao Jingchu was so overjoyed that he could not hear his voice. He could only lower his face and murmured in a low voice: "my husband, it''s not The general is not wrong, general. He is the eldest son of Murong family in Nanzhao. He has loved you and Hugong from the bottom of his heart since he was young, and he dare not fail to live up to your expectations. So many times, there are too many things that hinder the general. Jing Chu is just a little sincere. It is not his fault that he can not see it, but it is just his negligence... "

    "Wrong, but not his negligence." The man who grasped his wrist heard the speech and said a little bit more vague smile. "This means that if I promise you to be his wife, you will forgive his negligence and make up your mind to stay with him?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Jingchu''s heart suddenly jumped heavily. He looked up at the people in front of him in disbelief. Even his voice trembled uncontrollably: " My husband

    "I don''t have a single empty word, and this is not a word of trial."

    On the pair of Dark Jade like eyes, Fang found that there was no joking color in the eyes, but deep expectations and faint gentleness

    "tell me your answer."

    He was stunned for a long time. Xiao Jingchu tried his best to hold back the joy that was about to burst out in his heart. He lowered his head again, and forced himself not to tremble because of his ecstatic or perplexed voice: "yes Jingchu is willing to If the general is willing to stay with Jingchu all his life, Jingchu is willing to promise in front of the inner king -- "

    " No The man in front of him loosened his wrist, raised his hand and stroked his hair hanging in his ear. The warm fingers seemed to be extended by the man with a smile. Xiao Jingchu couldn''t help pursing his lips tightly and covering up the mist rising again in his eyes. "You don''t have to promise to me. I want you to promise to yourself - if you want to be with you all your life, even if you encounter hardships and hardships Do not change their heart, never betray or leave alone. "

    "Jingchu Obey orders. "

    Hearing his reply, the man in purple seemed to have finally let go of his heart and took back his fingers to indicate that he did not have to kneel any more. After Xiao Jingchu sat down on the bed again, he just sat down beside him. His white jade cheek was warm and beautiful in the sun, and his lips also showed a smile when he was facing him. It was obvious that the sternness of just now was just to test him Heart.

    "The child looks strong, but in fact, his heart is too soft, and he is in such a high position. If there is no one who loves to accompany him, or if he can support the strength behind him forever, maybe his final result is just a miserable life. How can I, as his mother and father, not worry about my children? "

    Xiao Jingchu was embarrassed to face him. He tried to calm down, but he didn''t know how to put his hands and feet.

    Although he had been in the imperial capital Huguo for many years, he had been very kind to him, but he didn''t expect that after this, he didn''t want to drive him away. He really didn''t want to abandon his identity. Instead, he hoped that he would stay with the man. The marriages he heard about Murong Chui that year hurt his fate that he could not keep, It seems like a dream at this time.

    "Nei Jun, Jingchu Jingchu doesn''t know himself Can you do it... "

    When the people sitting in front of him heard the words, their eyes flashed like black jade. However, no one could see clearly. The voice became more and more dignified: "strive to become the strength to support him to go down. Even if he falls, you must stand up and guard the Murong family''s court in Nanzhao until he dies - I believe you can do it, and you must do it."

    Xiao Jingchu''s eyes sank and his voice was steady and earnest.

    "Jingchu obeys orders."

    "This is what the grandparent''s grandmother gave me. Now that you want to be the wife of chui''er, you will take care of it later." Seeing his earnest promise, the man in purple lowered his head and took off a pair of gold bracelet from his wrist and handed it over with a smile. "Put it on, it''s just like the Kirin gold lock of chui''er. It''s not only used for anti-virus, but also passed down by Murong family of Nanzhao."

    "Thank you very much

    After all the instructions, Xiao Jingchu watched the man in purple get up. He took out the bone fan again from his sleeve and walked slowly towards the door. Just as he was about to cross the threshold, he spoke again with his back to him."If you want the children in your womb to get the title of the legitimate son of Murong family of Nanzhao, you don''t need to be called a wild species by others. You must take good care of your health in half a month. As the inner monarch of Nanzhao Murong family on the day of new marriage, no one is needed to help us salute."

    Xiao Jingchu knew that this was for his own good, so he bowed down to be: "obey the words of the emperor."

    "Are you still called Nei Jun?"

    "Jingchu, listen The words of mother and father. "

    The man in purple walked out of the door and let the golden light shine on his cheek. His eyes passed through the bitter winter wind in front of the door. At this time, he was awakened by the dazzling warm sunlight. The pear blossom tree, which had already sent out some tender green buds, and had been waiting for him in the distance. From the dark figure who had not left, the smile on the corner of his lips could not help but deepen.

    "After that, I''ll give it to you."

    As soon as Fu left Xiqing yuan, he did not wait for a few steps. The dark figure, who had been waiting for him, turned around. The man in the purple shirt raised his lips and held the man''s cold and slender fingers. He walked towards Li Yu Yuan, the main courtyard. His voice was completely different from Xiao Jingchu''s when he talked to each other. His voice was light and soft.

    "Although I don''t know my feelings in my heart, in order to keep the person I want, I subconsciously set up a scheme to calculate him. I didn''t expect that even droop would use such means in a twinkling of an eye. I really grew up. "

    The people walking beside him heard the speech, and his face, which was still beautiful like a God after years of life, showed a very light and light smile. When looking at the people beside him, the smoke in his eyes was full of deep feelings, which made people intoxicated: "isn''t this what you want to see?"

    "Well said." When the man in the purple shirt saw him smile, the smile on the corner of his lips was deeper, but his eyes looked far away at the stacked palace walls outside the inner city. He sighed with a sigh in his words, "chui''er is our legitimate eldest son. No matter in terms of culture, martial arts or temperament, he is the best among several children, but only a little..."

    Walking in his side of the people holding his fingers, voice as cold as ice and snow: "too soft hearted."

    "Not bad." Feeling the man''s fingers clasped with himself, the bone fan in his hand slightly expanded, and his eyes finally turned away from the gilded tile, "this is his kindest place, but also his biggest weakness. Therefore, if the person who accompanies him stresses his status and manner, regardless of his heart or nature, he may become a mother in the future. When chui''er encounters an insurmountable crisis, that person can''t support her heart... "

    That pair of smoke according to the color of the eyes deep, thin red lips suddenly low down, layers of ripple in the fundus of the eye accumulation scattered: "not everyone can be like you, no matter when all calm down."

    "At all times, do you think so? What is my biggest weakness Do you really don''t know? " The man in the purple dress, listening to his words with a hidden smile, couldn''t help but glance at him and immediately drew back his hand. "It''s been many years, and you still look like this. Don''t pretend to be dumb!"

    Seeing that he broke free of his fingers, he was about to walk quickly towards the path. The smile on the corner of the lips of the man in the dark clothes grew deeper and deeper. Suddenly, he put a bracelet around his waist and held the man in his arms slowly.

    "Chen Hua."

    The man who was hugged by him snorted, but the smile on the corner of his lips did not disappear: "how? I''ll listen to what arguments come up. "

    "What you wish, what I will go." That low, cold voice sounded, arms and arms came to bursts of warmth, with boundless nostalgia and joy, "I love you."

    Thin red lips curved, soft voice blurred.

    "I know Me too... "

    The dark blue sky is deep and dark, as if it is going to rain soon. The cold wind whistling in the deep winter blows through the window lattice, making a cold sound. Even the copper bell hanging on the eaves also tinkles. Let the low and sweet voice drift away, the pear trees planted on the corner road are also blown, and the branches that just show the tender buds are rustling along with it r>

    snow colored pear flowers are planted in the corner of the path in the mansion. It is only because it is the favorite flower of the inner Prince of the Duke of hukuo, and the Duke of the state protector, who regards the king as his life, refuses to let his sweetheart''s smile lose its color. It takes years and years to plant the pear flowers that were still saplings by hand, letting them sprinkle their soft petals on the morning sun and bloom a faint fragrance in every spring day.

    Murong Chui, dressed in black casual clothes and without hair as usual, knelt down in front of the main courtyard Liyu garden, letting the slightly damp blue stone stain his knees, and the gloomy sky infiltrated his expressionless beauty face. Seeing this scene, many maids and servants who passed in a hurry could not help showing their astonishment, but they did not dare to discuss here Right and wrong, they had to hang down their heads and walk quickly, pretending that they couldn''t see the master who had just won the victory in the Hui Dynasty. As soon as he entered the mansion, he knelt down here.

    It has been two days since he won the victory and went to the imperial capital.

    Three meals a day are still sent by people, but they never move. Many eyes are startled, including murongchang, the twin brother who is staying in the mansion, and holding her little sister Yingying, who is only eight years old. However, he only touches the soft hair of his sister, and has no intention of standing up. Since he knelt down, he has never asked for something from the bottom of his heart Before I met my father and motherCome on.

    It is also said that what kind of characters are mother father and father. He grew up under their care. How can such a small mind rise at this time hide from his own parents?

    When he thought of this, he could not help but close his eyes, slightly deviated, and landed on the pear trees planted on both sides of the path, and his expression was slightly stunned.

    When he was young, he often wandered with his sister-in-law along the road in front of Liyu garden, enjoying the blooming snow colored pear flowers in the bright sun or the soft moonlight.

    He knew that the pear blossom on this road and even in the whole garden was the reason why his father loved his mother and father so much that he planted a smile to please his mother and father.

    It was not until that day, in the cold darkness, when he touched the man''s warm skin and kissed the man''s tears falling on his cheek, he suddenly understood how deep his heart was when he watched the pear blossom pouring into his mother''s cheek in the morning sun when he touched the warm skin of the man and kissed the tears falling on his cheek Fulfill his wish, then he is willing to do anything that will make him smile.

    When I was in trance, I didn''t realize that when I was not far away from the path, a figure stopped quietly at

    here. After looking at him for a long time with a smile on his lips, he said in a slow voice: "droop son, how long do you still have to kneel here?

    ¡±

    suddenly heard this voice, murongshu suddenly woke up, slightly leaned down his head, and called in a hoarse voice.

    "Mother and father."

    Calling this, he did not raise his head, but fell down and allowed his forehead to be pasted with cold bluestone.

    "The child came here to ask his mother and father to forgive him."

    A pair of thick bottom dark purple cloud pattern boots stepped on the stone slab in front of his eyes, and the light voice was slightly blurred by the wind: "Oh? What are you guilty of? "

    Murong Chui took a deep breath. His face was still. He said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to marry others. I just want to marry Xiao''s Jingchu. I don''t want to marry the legitimate daughter of a high family. Please forgive my mother and father!"

    "If you want to marry Xiao Jingchu, you can." To his surprise, the person in front of him did not refute his words, but bent his lips slightly. When he looked up in surprise, he added, "but he is of low status and can only be your -"

    "no, father and mother!" Anticipating the words behind, Murong Chui''s face darkened, his dark brown eyes flashed a little anxious, and his voice became loud, "my child only wants to marry Jingchu as a wife all his life!"

    "Why?"

    These two words let Murong Chui, who had been silent for a long time, then lowered his eyebrows slightly. Many memories flashed in his mind, and then he said in a deep voice.

    "Jingchu met with a boy for many years. He thought that he was only treated as a brother, but when he said he was about to leave, he couldn''t help losing his heart, so he put his life on the battlefield and deliberately let himself be attracted by his love - it was the child who wanted to force him, but he was willing to stay with him and have skin ties with him..."

    The slender fingers unfolded the bone fan and rubbed the carved patterns on it, and the words were slightly tentative: "if it''s just because you have skin ties with him, it doesn''t matter that he has left the ice cave before you wake up. I think he doesn''t mind this in his heart, but hopes you don''t care about it."

    Br >

    , the face of his father was slightly changed in his eyes I don''t know what his intention is, and he knows that he will leave even if he does, but he It''s the child who can''t let him go! Ice cave in the dark will he embrace in his arms, just know that in addition to his active, my heartstrings chaos my heart, no one in this world can have this feeling! At that time, the child had already promised himself that his whole life would only be accompanied by him, and there would be no one else!,

    the firm words fell for a long time, and the man in the white cloak took a long breath, but the words were slightly cold: "so, no matter what his identity is, whether I and your father are willing or not, you must marry him as your legitimate wife?"

    "Say,

    pi.

    "What if the mother and father decide not to agree?"

    This problem is not reasonable, let murongshu once again droop the cheek, silent will thin lips pursed extremely tight.

    The person standing in front of him could not hear the answer for a long time, and sighed a sigh, which was like distress and complaint. On the contrary, he could not hear any opposition. However, the kneeling people were too nervous and did not notice it at all: "they were as young as they were, and

    stubborn and dumb --"

    when they touched the brick on their forehead, the deep sound fell down.

    "Mother and father, the child is unfilial, my heart has been determined, please mother and father to complete it!"

    After a long silence, the white cloak turned and the man with the bone fan in his hand squatted low, and his smiling face reflected in his eyes."Well, who made you my own child? I really don''t want you to suffer, but -- "at this point, that pair of Dark Jade like eyes are deep, calm with a little rare dignified," make a decision today, there will be no day to regret, do you know? "

    Murong Chui''s heart jumped and immediately replied, "I will never regret it!"

    "Good." The man in front of him patted his shoulder, then stood up again, "come on."

    Waiting for the double attendants not far away, the man in the white cloak curled up his lips and suddenly raised his voice: "order to go down and send out invitation cards to all the big families in the capital. Seven days later, my eldest son of Murong family in Nanzhao and general Murong Chui of Zhenyuan married the son of Xiao as his wife. Please come and watch the ceremony!"

    At that time, I don''t know where to kneel when I think of the person calling, and then I don''t know where to kneel.

    "Mother and father! However - "

    before he finished speaking, a figure was sent out and bowed to the two people.

    "Inner king."

    "Take him to Yinzhu garden."

    "Yes," he said with a smile on his face

    "Father and mother, I''m..."

    "Go." He interrupted Murong Chui''s anxious words in front of him, and his thin red lips curved deeper. Before he turned to leave, he only left the last sentence: "some things, if you want to be understood, just say them, don''t hold them back."

    After hearing Ben kneeling on the ground, he suddenly stopped in front of a pear blossom tree with the most buds. His cool fingertips could not help touching the rough branch and murmured in a low voice: "the pear blossom sprouted so early this year I can''t say that in a few days, the buds will grow

    No one heard his murmur, but the servant girl who followed him came forward and said in a low voice respectfully, "my Lord, please go to your study."

    "Yes." Hearing this, he swam away with his fingertips, and his smile spread out, "let''s go."

    When the dark purple figure turned slowly and walked towards the study of the main courtyard, he was led to murongshu at the gate of Yinzhu garden by the sleeping star in charge. Rao had a premonition in his heart. At this time, he was going to meet the person he met. The calm and self-sustaining person did not have the vision any more. Because of the different feelings in his heart, he looked a little bit I''m embarrassed.

    The hollow wooden door was slowly pushed open, sleeping star lips with a little smile, watching murongshu low head after entering the door, then slowly helped the two people in the house to close the door, and then walked away quickly.

    As soon as Xiao Jingchu finished his dinner, he sat alone by the side of the couch and gazed down at the gold bracelet on his wrist until a elongated shadow suddenly obscured the light of the candle. He felt as if he had sensed something. He suddenly lost his breath and did not dare to look at people. His slender fingers could not help shaking.

    He did not speak, and the people standing in front of him did not speak. He looked at him calmly and quietly without saying a word.

    I don''t know how long, the visitor finally raised his hand and held his wrist tightly. The temperature of the palm was warm.

    Xiao Jingchu pursed his lips, and a mist quickly formed under his eyes. However, he did not dare to look up at the person close at hand: "will..."

    Before the words fell, the dark figure in front of him suddenly dropped. There was no time to see what the handsome cheek looked like. Under the light of the candle fire, the familiar smell of sandalwood came to Xiao Jingchu''s mind. Suddenly, Xiao Jingchu''s mind was blank. Subconsciously, he hugged him with his back hand and murmured: In the past... "

    "I''m sorry." Murongshu hugged the man in his arms and tried his best to embed him in his arms, as if he were afraid that he would disappear again. After a moment''s silence, he said in a hoarse voice, "for so many years, it was when you were going to leave that I knew that I had been I''ve been thinking about you for a long time, and in fact, it''s not the intention of that emotion... "

    "It''s not your fault." The man in his arms closed his eyes and forced himself to hold back his tears, but his lips had already put on a smile, "it''s me I''m so scared I''m afraid you''ll leave, I''m afraid you''re not happy, I''m afraid I''m not worthy of you, I''m so afraid that I can''t even grab your finger... "

    "My father and mother have agreed to marry us In the future, don''t talk about leaving. "

    The night was dim, and the candle lights in the house were wobbling, and the moonlight outside the curtain released a warm light.

    "I know..." In the light of light and shadow, with a hoarse voice in the clear, he promised, "I will stay with you and never leave..."

    A low voice sounded, and slowly disappeared between the lips: "forever?"

    "Forever..."

    a bowl of plain water, with several pink petals floating on the water, are illuminated by candlelight and moonlight. As soon as the breeze outside the window blows, the projection on the bottom of the bowl changes in different shapes.

    This is an ancient custom called "begging for skill" in ancient times.

    Jiang Luoyu patted the bone fan in her palm and watched her scurrying around the house month by month. After half a day''s work, she couldn''t help smiling. Suddenly, she said, "the house of the prince''s mansion needs to be cleaned twice a day. If you want to look for spiders, you''d better not look here, but look for flowers outside."Month by month smell speech, action a meal, suddenly realized patted his head, smile should: "the son said is, or son of wisdom!"

    Jiang Luoyu helplessly watched her skipping out to look for spiders. Her eyes fell on the man who was smiling and covering his sleeve behind him: "sleeping star, look at her clumsy appearance. Go and help her."

    "Yes, son of God."

    Looking at them from a distance, they were looking for spiders to use in the grass and flowers. Soon, a dark shadow fell on Jiang Luoyu''s side. He raised his hand and saluted: "my son, Acorus calamus, flowers, moon cakes and other things in the courtyard have been placed, and Kuixing''s spiritual position has been set up. Please give me the first note of incense."

    On the Chinese Valentine''s day, women pray and men worship God.

    Kuixing is the star of Wenqu. It is said that if you sincerely worship Kuixing, you will be able to make the list next year.

    Although Jiang Luoyu didn''t believe this, she bowed down and worshipped three times. As soon as she inserted the incense into the censer, she heard the cheers of the month after month: "found it, found the spider!"

    Jiang Luoyu straightened up and glanced at the maids who served around him. Seeing that they looked enviously at the sleeping star and the back of the month by month, the smile on the corner of his lips widened a little. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice, "you can go and play with me every month. You don''t have to go around me."

    Many servant girls heard the master''s permission, and immediately laughed happily, which should be: "thank you very much."

    "Where, where are spiders..."

    "I''ll put the spider in a small box, and we''ll wear a needle to beg for dexterity..."

    "Month by month sister, look at that one, isn''t it a spider?"

    Watching them laugh and go away, and soon they meet with sleeping stars and month by month. They chirp like birds and talk about how to catch spiders, and wear them like butterflies in flowers.

    Jiang Luoyu looked for a moment and motioned that all the people on the side of her body would step back and walk alone to the quiet corridor in the deep courtyard. But before he could make a few steps, she suddenly heard the sound of extremely light footsteps. She looked up and saw that in the darkness of the corridor not far away, a man was walking in the moonlight and brushing the willows.

    When the man walked in, he could see that the black sleeves were decorated with flowing gold Li bird patterns. His long dark purple boots were almost silent. The jade crowns and beads on his black hair glowed in the moonlight. His face was like a pure white sculpture floating in the dark. According to the color of his eyes, his thin red lips were slightly bent, and he was as beautiful as a God Where.

    "Why did you come?"

    After watching him approach for a long time, Jiang Luoyu calmed down and asked with a surprise look on his eyes.

    The man stopped and his voice sounded like jade: "today is the Chinese Valentine''s day."

    "But you should not be here at this time." Jiang Luoyu raised her lips and couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch the man''s picturesque eyebrows and eyes. Her movements were intimate and natural, "you should have been around me for a long time."

    The comer stepped forward again. His slender fingers clenched his hand. Jun Meiyan was more thrilling in the half light and half in the dark, but the words were a little helpless: "you and I should all thank you, Rong Fei and Dayun. If they hadn''t been for them to see me every day in front of the author, I''m afraid I can''t appear at this time."

    Jiang Luoyu picked her eyebrows with great interest: "because you are the white Minyu of v587?"

    There was a moment''s silence.

    "Probably so."

    "How long can you stay?"

    "I don''t know." The comer shook his head, took out a box from his sleeve and put it in his palm. "Maybe one hour, maybe it will be dawn. If another I come, I will have to leave."

    Jiang Luoyu clenched the box, but did not open it immediately. A moment later, he did not speak. The visitor wanted to speak, but a red figure came running nearby. The laughter was as sweet as a silver bell: "son, look at my spider, or a red spider!"

    Looking at the small box opened by her hand month by month, Jiang Luoyu echoed with a smile: "en

    , very beautiful."

    Hearing his praises month by month, his eyes began to bend. Originally, he wanted to take the box and leave, but his eyes inadvertently saw a man standing beside Jiang Luoyu, who could be called the most beautiful person. His eyes widened, and his face suddenly turned red. His voice was smaller than before. Obviously, he was a little shy: "son of the world, this is..."

    Jiang Luoyu saw that she was fascinated by the people around her. She could not help but glance at the passers-by. If there was a low hum, she said, "you don''t need to wait here. Go and beg for dexterity."

    She nodded her head month by month, but she lingered at her feet. Holding the box, she kept peeping at the man, until the man suddenly raised his head and exposed his face to the moonlight. When he glanced at her coldly, he suddenly felt stiff all over his body. A kind of unspeakable coldness came out from the deep eyes. The strong blood and killing intention immediately made her pale Dare to see again, turn back to run away stumbling.

    Waiting for her footstep sound to go far away, the visitor blinked his eyes, and the corners of his lips rose again.

    "Even monthly vinegar?"Jiang Luoyu took a look at him with a smile on his face: "you can''t slack off wherever you go."

    The visitor sighed deeply, and suddenly put his arm around his waist, lowered his body and quickly kissed him on his lips. The whole person then stepped back a few steps, motioning him to look at the white shadow that was looming towards this side outside the garden not far away, and whispered: "he''s here, I should go."

    Jiang Luoyu raised her hand and pressed the corner of her lip. After a long time, she showed a smile: "take care."

    "You are." The visitor looked at the man in white who was approaching in the distance. His body gradually disappeared in the dark, as if he had gone somewhere else. His voice was getting farther and farther away. "There is at least me to help you. Now the author''s procrastination relapses, but you can only take care of yourself and be careful."

    Jiang Luoyu''s noncommittal smile: "go on, even I will begin to envy myself."

    Before the words fell, the black figure had completely dissolved in the dark and disappeared. Jiang Luoyu looked at the white figure close to him from a distance. After seeing that the white figure was blocked by the man holding a small box month by month, she suddenly turned over and spoke to a furtive figure in the dark.

    "What else? You don''t want to come out and see me when everyone''s gone? "

    As soon as his words came out, the author, who was hiding in the dark and peeped at their meeting, was stiff and embarrassed and said, "well, cough I went to change clothes just now, isn''t that good? "

    Jiang Luoyu glanced up and down at her, saw her in a mess of hip-hop clothes, and thought of the maid clothes she had just mixed up in that pile of servant girls. She couldn''t help shaking her head a little helplessly: "what kind of clothes do you wear? What do you look like in my eyes? What do I think, or is your original body more beautiful?"

    As soon as the author''s eyes brightened, he turned around and was ready to run: "really? Then I''ll change it back. "

    "Wait a minute." This time, without waiting for the author to step up, Jiang Luoyu quickly grasped the author''s arm and, like a trick, took out a lacquered plate with a wine pot and two wine glasses on it. The faint fragrance of pear blossom white wine in the wine pot drifted away. "Since you''re here, have a glass of wine before you go."

    Under the moonlight, the author gingerly picked up the glass and touched it with Jiang Luoyu, who was smiling.

    "That Happy Chinese Valentine''s day. "

    "Happy Chinese Valentine''s day."

    Xunzi (Part 1)

    it is spring day again. In the Huguo mansion in inner city of Dajin, pear flowers planted by Huguo Gong himself along the road have grown into beautiful trees covered with flower buds several years later. As soon as the spring breeze blows, blue and white petals fall one after another, giving off a faint fragrance

    in front of the long corridor is a vacant space, of which three are about ten Two of them looked older, and their faces were very similar. They seemed to be twins. Only one had a cold expression and the other had a slight smile, You can clearly distinguish each other. The remaining boy is still young, not very tall, with a small white face and some fine fluff, but his eyes are constantly rolling around, as if thinking of some ghost idea.

    The three teenagers all stood in the same place, waiting for less than a moment, they saw a familiar Lavender figure at the corner nearby. Suddenly, the youngest of them looked in awe. The smiling teenager took back the folding fan in his hand and stood respectfully. The expressionless teenager still remained motionless, as if to his two younger brothers As the three of them stood in silence, the lavender figure gradually approached. In a twinkling of an eye, they came to the grass under the corridor where the sun was shining and white pear petals were floating. The two attendants who followed set down the soft chairs and carefully supported the man in the lavender loose gown and slightly protruding his belly Just now he stood on both sides with his head down.

    "The child has seen his mother and father!"

    "Don''t be so polite. Get up."

    The comer''s face is beautiful and dignified. His dark jade like eyes are reflected by the sun. He can''t see the trace of years on his face. He is still beautiful. What''s more, he doesn''t look like a father of three children. His eyes glide over the faces of the teenagers in front of him. His thin lips raise a trace of smile: "at the end of each month, it''s time for you to take an examination of the school. You still talk about martial arts first and then as usual Speaking of Wen Jing, no one can be lazy and slippery from chui''er to lianer''er, do you know? "

    The three teenagers were very respectful and whispered in the face of purple clothes. It should be that only the youngest one had some smart appearance. They could not help but curious. They looked at the bulging abdomen of the purple clothes man under the loose clothes. They only spat out their tongue and hung down their faces: "obey the instructions of their mother and father!"

    After inheriting the title of military God of Dajin, Duke Huguo became the first military general in the name of Dajin. Many years of fighting on the battlefield proved that the emperor''s edict was right. Although Xiao Yun and muronghao were not related by blood on the surface, they were worthy of the title from their victorious achievements.

    Therefore, as the Duke of protecting the country, he naturally attached more importance to martial arts than to literature.

    Looking at the double attendants on both sides, they put the table on the table, and then lifted the weapon rack. The man in purple raised his hand and motioned to take only the wooden sword. Shaoyao, the servant girl serving beside him, immediately understood what he meant. He stepped forward, holding two wooden swords in both hands. Just as he was about to give them to Murong Chui and Murong Chang standing on the far left, muronglian seemed to be unable to wait He ran to the twin brother as fast as his tail, raised his hand and grabbed the handle of his sword and ran to the other side. He raised his chin and looked elated."Since we talk about martial arts, I''d like to ask the big brother first

 Chapter 426

    Brother

    Murong Chang had no idea that he would snatch the sword. He let go of his hand and looked at the elder brother beside him, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Then he sat down at the table and bowed to the man in purple. He sat down with a tea cup to rest and watch the battle. Instead, Murong Chui frowned a little, and then he took a sword flower and went to the younger brother''s side, saying in a deep voice, "be careful."

    Murong Chui is the oldest of the three. He was born with the same constitution as his father. He was the first to practice martial arts. His six-year-old brother, who had been ill for a long time, could hardly compare with his elder brother in terms of internal skills. If he could not fight for his life according to common sense, why is it that the younger son is always excited and likes to fight with his elder brother first

    Seeing this scene, the man in purple who sat not far away shook his head a little. Between a slight turn of his eyes, muronglian had already clenched the handle of the sword in his hand. A sly smile hung on his lips. His eyes turned dishonestly again. There was a flash of light in his big, photographed eyes.

    "Little brother knows, but big brother should be merciful..."

    Before the words fell, the man in purple moved his finger slightly. Murong Chang, who was not far away from him, let out a low cry. Murong Chui responded faster than the two of them. He raised his wrist and stopped him. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly made a sword attack. He had a spare hand behind him. Even if he tried to use the sword move in a tricky direction, he was very skillful.

    Murong Chang looked at this scene, and immediately put down the tea cup in his hand. He stood up nervously, staring at the scene of his brother and younger brother comparing swords. The people sitting behind him looked at him. The smile of the corner of his lips was a little deeper, but his eyes were also looking in the same direction with a bit of wave light.

    Both of them had developed some internal strength, but they were not very profound. Murongshu was bigger than Murong Lianzhi, and his physical foundation was much better. Therefore, before waiting for the time of playing a incense stick, he still felt pale and panting with his younger brother. However, muronglian was panting and his sword was shaking.

    Seeing his weak brother struggling, Murong Chui, as the eldest brother, felt a little uneasy. The sword in his hand was unconscious for a moment. Just as he was about to say something, Murong Lian, who had been observing his brother''s every move, caught the gap. Suddenly, he flipped his sword and hit murongshu''s shoulder. Then he stepped back and arched his hand with a smile.

    "Big brother, I''ve accepted it!"

    Murongshu was suddenly hit on the shoulder. Subconsciously, he wanted to fight back. In a moment, he remembered that he was standing in front of him. His arm was moving but there was no movement. His delicate and beautiful face showed a bit of helplessness, but he didn''t refute anything for himself. Instead, he simply bowed his hand. Obviously, he admitted defeat and did not intend to argue again.

    The man in purple sat quietly on one side and saw the scene clearly. His eyebrows immediately wrinkled slightly. He lowered his eyebrows and motioned for the double attendants behind him to come forward. After seeing the double servants take back the wooden sword from Murong''s hand, he looked down at Murong''s hit shoulder. After shaking his head at him, the corners of his lips showed a faint smile again.

    "This war is a victory because of its carelessness." Although the smile of the man in purple is light, his eyes are soft. Knowing that his youngest son has a sense of propriety and has not hurt murongshu, he can''t help but stare at the old son again with some helplessness. Instead, he beckons to the eldest son who is standing in the same place and looks like a sword. "Drool son, come and stand beside his mother and father."

    Murong Chui looked the same on his face. Obviously, he didn''t care about the victory or defeat of just now. After passing the twin brothers who had just received the wooden sword, he sat down on the other side where the younger brother had just sat, and took the tea cup handed over by the man in purple with both hands, and let the dense mist blur. Although he ended up, he still looked at the eyes of the two younger brothers.

    No matter at the moment, Murong Chui and the man in purple cast their eyes at the same time. Murong LianZhan, who had just breathed evenly, was obviously a little tired, but his spirit was very excited because he had just defeated his elder brother. He clenched the wooden sword in his hand and looked at the twin brothers with a faint smile at the corner of his lips, showing his white teeth with a smile.

    "Second brother, remember to be merciful

    Before he finished speaking, Murong Chang took the lead to attack without waiting for the speech to be finished. Although Murong Chang was not as powerful as elder brother, he was better at being thin and quick in reaction. He always had a touch of calmness between his eyebrows and eyes. On the one hand, he gently turned his younger brother''s sword moves askew, and at the same time he gave some narrow mouth reminders.

    "My little brother, those tricks of throwing away the essence and playing tricks can be used to deal with the elder brother, so you don''t have to bring them to me."

    Murong Lian felt guilty when he heard this. His face, which had already been red, was even redder. He puffed up his cheek, took the sword and stabbed it several times. Finally, he didn''t have much strength. He simply abandoned the sword and sat on the grass. He rolled his white eyes at Murong Chang''s smiling eyes and wheezed and panted All right, second brother, I give up! Don''t you admit defeat... "

    Seeing his little son''s appearance that he didn''t think of on the ground, the man in purple lowered his head to cover up his smile and looked at the only one of the three children standing at this time, with a smile on his face and a pair of long pairs who had never done anything: "Chang''er, would you like to compete with zhui''er again?"

    "It''s not necessary to go back to mother and father." Unexpectedly, Murong Chang had already handed the wooden sword to the maid on one side. After shaking his hand and sitting back at the table, he raised his head with a cup of tea and said with a smile, "elder brother is very powerful. If you don''t measure as much as younger brother, the child can''t win. It''s better to save this strength.""In that case, sit down and catch your breath."

    The man in purple saw that he had made a decision and sat down again without hesitation. His eyes were more appreciative. Yu Guang saw that he was tired and panting. He leaned forward and walked two steps. Then he collapsed on the elder brother who was lost by the "conspiracy". His face was red and he still shook his head with a smile.

    "Bring warm milk and snacks and let them have some rest."

    Xun Zi (middle)

    murongshu, who was leaning against him, did not move. Obviously, he was used to his younger brother''s appearance. Even if he was hit by someone, the tea cup in his hand didn''t ripple out. Only when the man in purple said that he had something to eat, he stretched out a finger to push his shoulder away, and a trace of helplessness flashed through his eyes.

    Just at the beginning of this movement, Murong Lian was already excited because of this sentence. He immediately slapped the table and made the cups and plates ring. In front of him, the tea in front of him was full of water flowers, which was a little bit ticking, but he didn''t care at all. His smile was brilliant enough to hang the sun: "thank you, mother and father! The child has been hungry for a long time, and is waiting for his mother and father to give him a snack! "

    The man in purple knew his little son''s virtue. He blinked at the dazzling smile, raised his chin to the double waiter with the porcelain plate on his side. However, he did not forget to say in a low voice: "add some sugar to Chang''er''s milk. Don''t put flowers and snacks there, and put the rest in front of lianer ^"

    before the words fall, the three children have already occupied a table, Murong Chui looked pale. He sat down and drank milk without saying a word. Murong Chang stirred the petals floating in his cup with a silver spoon. Murongchang did not lift his head and stuffed snacks into his mouth. He even ate several pieces of it. After a long breath, he began to gulp milk.

    The man in purple sat at the head of the table and looked at them. When muronglian finally showed a relaxed look and collapsed on the desk like he had no bones, Fang shook his head helplessly and asked, "tell me, what have you learned with Tai Fu in these days?"

    Murong Chang was looking at his younger brother with an arm in his hand. Hearing the speech, he turned around a little and bowed to the man in purple at the head. He said with a smile, "go back to my mother and father, and my child has learned Fa Lun and qice."

    When muronglian heard the twin brothers talk, he immediately joined in. His eyes, which were already big, widened even more. He quickly interposed: "my mother and father like qice as much as my second brother, and I have read many books written by great powers of Confucianism."

    The purple clothes person nodded, the vision gentle swept two people, looked to the silent Xuanyi youth: "hang son?"

    Hearing the words, Xuanyi boy leaned slightly and said respectfully: "back to my mother and father, my child has read all these books, but I don''t like the limitations of Confucianism. What I like most is Taoism."

    "Does chui''er like Daoism?" Hearing him say the word "Daoxue", the man in purple was a little surprised at first, but the smile on the corner of his lips was deeper. He pointed to the little son and Chang Shuang sitting opposite him. "It was beyond my father''s expectation. My father thought you would be like your brother and like books written by Confucianism."

    Xuanyi boy listened to his words with a smile, but he didn''t think it was a joke. On the contrary, his face was a little dark, and his eyes fell down: "it''s the child''s incompetence."

    Seeing his embarrassment, the man in purple sighed slightly, waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "it''s not necessary to blame yourself, but everyone has his own love. Just remember that as a son of the clan, you must take the clan first."

    Xuanyi boy bit his lip and said, "my child obeys the instruction of his mother and father."

    "Apart from your homework, do you have anything to do with miscellaneous books?"

    Spring breeze with petals falling on the purple clothes, people in purple clothes do not care, slender fingers subconsciously stroked the abdomen, and then again supported on the chair handle, squinting eyes, smiling sweep down the first three teenagers.

    The voice fell down for a moment, but this time he spoke slowly. His voice was a little muted: "back to my mother, my child has read the biography of the knight errant."

    Murong Chang took a nervous look at the man in purple. Seeing that he seemed to have no dissatisfaction, Murong Chang pursed his lips and laughed

    then his elder brother said, "after reading the book of strange things, he also liked astrology and other books, so he went to the star watching hall with his highness, and gained some insight that he had never seen before."

    "It''s good that you can see one with your royal highness."

    Due to his noble status and being a close courtier of the emperor, Murong Chui and Murong Chang, the legitimate sons of the Duke of the state, were the two accompanying readers of nanjunwen, the eldest prince of the state. On weekdays, he was not in the palace all morning when he was not at rest. Instead, muronglian did not have to cooperate with him because he was young and in poor health The prince is a companion.

    Although they could play together with the Queen''s two sons, the emperor and the queen didn''t urge the young son very much. As soon as muronglian entered the palace, he became the playmate of the second prince. The two children had a lot of trouble in the palace. Fortunately, it was the Queen''s protection that had never happened before.

    Think of this premature born, the body is not good, but the skin is not good, the purple man rubbed the temple, very helpless: "convergence baby?"That pair of eyes, according to the photo, rolled around, dodged around and never looked at the person in purple. I don''t know why he was a little chatty when he talked. He kept winking with his twin brother: "my child likes the official sea record, or the mirror flower water moon and so on..."

    "Who let you study the book of love and moon at such a young age?" As soon as the four words "Jing Hua Shui Yue" appeared, the face of the man in purple suddenly sank. He thought of those romantic stories in the book. For a moment, Su Su Su was in pain in his temple. He wanted to stand up. He remembered that his body was different from ordinary, but he was still angry. He clapped the handle of the chair and roared, "if you go on like this, you will be useless!"

    Murong''s face changed when he saw his mother''s anger. Knowing that it was not easy, Murong ran to his elder brother''s back, showed his cheek slightly, and stuck his neck. Here and there, he explained: "mother father! "The moon in the mirror" is just some weird words. It''s not the Fengyue that my mother and father said. The child is just looking for something fresh. How could it be as serious as what my father said... "

    The man in purple glared at him fiercely, and looked at the pink cheek with bulging cheeks. He was also looked at by three times with helpless and pleading eyes. His anger was slightly relieved, but he still supported his forehead and sighed: "you If you don''t look at it for a while, you can''t learn it well! "

    Murong liankan''s attitude softened a little, and immediately ran to his feet to pull the sleeve with tassels. His moist eyes were more pleading, and he called out: "mother father..."

    The man in purple was pulled helplessly by him, and his heart gradually softened. Finally, he just patted him on the back, looked at him with a smile, and reminded him: "it''s just that, my mother and father can''t control you, only you can give it to me and remember that if you two brothers or I find you don''t learn and have no skills again, I don''t want to start to clean you up, but your father knows that he can''t spare you."

    "Father and mother, I dare not! Please don''t tell your father... " When he heard the word "father", among the three teenagers, Xuanyi was just fine. Murong Chang immediately looked quiet, and Murong Lian was directly in tears. He dragged the purple clothes man''s sleeve and refused to give up. He called, "mother father?"

    Before the pitiful tone of voice had not completely disappeared, a pair of waiters from a short distance came and bowed down to the man in purple standing in front of the table and respectfully reported: "my Lord, the Duke is back."

    Murong Liandeng shuddered and looked tentatively at the man in purple with a smile and a flat mouth. He was just about to say something, but he saw a dark figure not far away from his eyes. He was walking around the corridor slowly. The three teenagers were busy standing in a row, bowing to the man who had just returned from the military department.

    "The child has seen his father!"

    The young people''s voice did not fall, and the eldest son, dressed in black clothes, but with dark gold Li bird cloud pattern at the cuff of the hem, stopped and slightly turned around to grip some of the cold fingers of the man in purple, allowing the sun to illuminate the cheek that was even more beautiful after years of tempering.

    That pair of childhood crystal clear smoke according to the color of the eyes, already in the killing and anger has been polished into a dark brown, eyes swept, voice like ice and snow: "have you ever checked the school?"

    Seeing that his eyes were like lightning, the man in purple kneaded his fingertips with a smile and said in a low voice: "I''ve checked it, but it''s not bad. It seems that I''ve done some work, but..."

    Murong Hao, the Duke of the state of protection, immediately understood the suggestion of his own prince. His eyes fell directly on his little son, whose heart was not flat. There was also a trace of helplessness at the bottom of his eyes. He was just as helpless as the people around him. It was only a very good hiding: "but he was lazy?"

    "My husband is so clever." Looking at Murong Lian, who was frightened and was in a state of "I dare not do it again", the man in purple almost laughed. At last, he held back. Knowing that the people around him did not want to punish the little son, but did not know what to do about his laziness, he lowered his voice and gave him a step. "However, lianer is weak, and should be at the turn of spring and summer It''s important not to get sick. "

    "Whatever you want." Hearing the four words at the turn of spring and summer, muronghao''s face softened a little. He clenched the finger of the man in his palm. His eyes passed over the bulging abdomen of the man in purple. He waved his sleeve and put a few children who had tightened their heartstrings. "It''s still early. Don''t need to read today. Go back to the garden."

    The three teenagers looked at each other, and they were busy lowering their bodies together. It was only when they saw that the purple clothes were walking far away with the Xuan clothes, that they were relieved one after another: "children send off their father, mother and father."

    Xun Zi (Part 2)

    in the Zhengyuan of the Duke of the state, a man in black clothes and a cold look was carefully supporting the man in purple by the side of his body. When he got into the room, he suddenly bent down to hold him up and sat on the cloud couch beside him in the low laughter of the man in his arms. Only then did he slightly loosen his frown.

    "You are getting heavier these days. Can you make trouble with your child?"

    "The child is very good, but he may as well do it."

    Seeing his tense appearance, Jiang Luoyu stroked his protruding abdomen again. The Dark Jade like eyes were washed by water under the light, which made people want to get close to him. Not to mention Ben hugging his muronghao, he immediately changed his posture and bowed his head to kiss him. When the man in his arms struggled to hold his wrist, Shi Shi ran took back the tongue that licked the lips of the man Sharp.Jiang Luoyu''s breath was unsteady for a moment when he was kissing him. Jiang Luoyu took a look at him with helplessness. Although he was not very angry, his words could not help feeling a little more.

    "I didn''t expect that the children were more than ten years old, and there was no movement for so many years. I thought they were the three of them in their life, but I didn''t expect to suddenly sit in the palace. At that time, he thought that he had eaten something bad. At last, there was nothing wrong with him. Thousands of people came to see me all the time. Originally, he wanted to live in the government house to take care of him. However, he suddenly sat in the palace after waiting for a month

    Hearing that the man in his arms mentioned Mi Qianqian sitting in the palace, Murong Hao''s eyes lit up and said, "he?"

    Seeing him with some surprise, Jiang Luoyu knew the reason and sighed in a low voice: "I''m also a little surprised After all, he suffered so much in Mi''s family at that time. Xuan''er was only sensible when he was older. However, he has not been in good health since he gave birth to his son. In recent years, he has improved a little. I was afraid of any accident, so I sent him back. In three months, he will have a baby. His younger brother is worried and anxious at home. It seems that he has lost all his weight. "

    Knowing the meaning of his words, Murong Hao looked down at his bosom man''s bulging abdomen, which was nearly six months old. He had a subconscious look in his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was worried about his brother or the person in his arms: "I''ll go and have a look tomorrow."

    Jiang Luoyu nodded and ordered, "that''s better. Remember to bring more good things."

    Murong Hao had to answer. He thought of something in his eyes. He frowned and asked in a low voice.

    "Just like that, but what bad things has lianer done?"

    "It''s not a bad thing to talk about. It''s just that some people don''t care about it. It''s not a big problem." Hearing his words with tension, Jiang Luoyu knew that he was surprised by the things that Murong had caused after he was trapped in the palace. He was a little funny for a moment, "this child is so skinny and delicate that I''m getting heavier and heavier. What can I do. Fortunately, both chui''er and Chang''er are very sensible. I don''t think they''ll make any trouble. Just let the children go. Don''t be like the last time. They''ll make people helpless by crying and howling. "

    The man in his arms seemed to make fun of him. He could not bear it any longer. He suppressed a little anger and said in a low voice: "when he and the second prince went into the palace, they were clearly only company, but they urged the second prince to burn the palace of Yunbin. His Majesty was watching from a short distance, and the evil son was simply -"

    "well, don''t be angry." Seeing that the person holding his arms was really more and more angry, as if he was going to stay to clean up his little son, Jiang Luoyu quickly hugged his arm and said with a smile, "the general of zhengyipin Huguo, you are still angry with the child. Are you living more and more back?"

    Muronghao was helpless by what he said. He was not angry or angry. Moreover, he did not know what happened today. He was always merciful to his younger son. After a while, he would no longer investigate him. Instead, he suddenly looked down at his studies and asked, "what can you see about the children who are

    every month?"

    "I''ve seen them reading in recent months, but I''ve seen something - I''m trying to tell you all about it, so that you can have an idea."

    Jiang Luoyu stood up a little after hearing this, recalled the performance of her three children just now, looked serious and whispered.

    "I think It seems that chui''er''s heart has never been in the court. On the contrary, she yearns for freedom. In the days of chivalry with one sword and one sword, lianer is very smart, but he has a lot of heart and mind. If he meets the Emperor Ming in the future, he will certainly be a powerful minister, but once the 95''s respect can''t suppress him, he may become a jester. "

    Hearing his sweetheart''s evaluation of his youngest son, muronghao''s eyes changed. Although his face was a little more complicated, he did not doubt: "the powerful minister, the jester I can''t think of that kid. "

    Jiang Luoyu was stunned by what he said. She rubbed the man''s cheek with a smile, and her dark eyes were also obscure: "if I didn''t look at it every month, I would never have imagined that..."

    "Hang''er and hang''er. You have never mentioned Chang''er."

    "Chang''er..." Talking about her long Shuang, Jiang Luoyu stopped for a moment and sighed suddenly, "Chang''er''s child is really the biggest of the three children. If he''s not a Gemini We don''t need the eldest son to be our legitimate son. I will not hesitate to let you pass on the title to Chang''er. Fangzhui''er will be free all his life, and let lianer toss around slowly. "

    Murong Hao suddenly listened to his high evaluation, and his eyes became more and more dignified: "is it so?"

    Jiang Luoyu looked different from him. He saw that he had different thoughts in his heart, but a bitter smile came out from the corner of his lips: "from my point of view, what he is carrying in his heart is It should be the world. "

    When the last two words came out, the room was quiet for a moment.

    After a long silence, the man who was lying in the arms of Xuanyi finally turned his body and changed his comfortable posture a little. Then he raised his eyes and looked at the man beside the pillow with gentle eyes, and comforted him in a light voice.

    "Don''t think about it. After all, they are still teenagers, and my judgments are not finished. They are all my own children, and there are some selfish elements in them. When they grow older, they will be sensible. We will teach them well. What about the husband?"Murong Hao looked at the smile on his lips, and he could not help but kiss him gently: "what the emperor said is."

    Before the voice fell, the person who was kissing the corner of his lips suddenly moved, and his eyebrows and eyes wrinkled slightly. The man who had been holding him suddenly noticed that he was nervous and called in a low voice: "Chen Hua?"

    "He just kicked me. Feel it." The man in his arms was not surprised but happy. He pulled the palm of the man beside him and put it on his abdomen. His smile suddenly burst into bloom. "I don''t know if this late arrival child is a little girl Or a little Gemini again

    Murong Hao picked his eyebrows and thought, "don''t you want to have a son again?"

    Jiang Luoyu shook his head and clenched his warm fingertips. In the middle of his speech, he looked forward to something more: "it''s not all. Just look at those three children. None of them are delicate and lovely. Even if she looks like you, lianer''s body is weak, no one acts like a girl to me. I saw Princess Yan''er in the palace a few days ago. It''s really itchy to see Princess Yan''er in the palace a few days ago. "

    Before the words fell, I felt that the man changed his movements and lifted him up a little. Facing each other, they touched the tips of their foreheads and noses. Their breath and smell were intertwined. They looked at each other intensely, and immediately made the purple man''s cheek blush and murmured: " What are you doing... "

    Xuanyi people rarely see him with some embarrassed appearance. He has never seen a smile. On his beautiful cheek, he has a faint smile: "everything you want is done."

    As soon as the four words were heard, Jiang Luoyu couldn''t help laughing. The blush on her cheek was more vigorous, but she didn''t have a nervous look. Instead, she was only narrow-minded and cunning: "where did you learn to trick people? When did the Duke of the state enlighten me?"

    When he said this, Xuanyi man coughed subconsciously, moved away from his eyes, and his face was slightly red. He refused to say anything to the eloquent emperor. Instead, he held the man in his arms again. He made the prince, who had good eyesight, changed his face and dodged with a smile.

    "Just kidding, Zhaomin, don''t you..."

    On a rainy early summer evening in the 10th year of the reign of emperor Qianming of the Jin Dynasty, nanjingyu, the monarch of the kingdom of protection, was in the main courtyard of the Duke of the state. After struggling for an hour, he finally gave birth to a beautiful baby girl safely.

    The Duke of Huguo and his inner monarch Xihua emperor had four sons in their whole life.

    The eldest son Murong Chui, the second son Murong Lian, the long twin Murong boat, and the eldest daughter Murong Ying.

    [fanwaipian Xunzi finished]

    [Langchang] langlei''s first love is first. In the magnificent golden palace, the brilliant sunlight spreads down the glazed tiles, and soon spreads every piece of fired stone brick on the ground, which is extremely bright against the red and gold palace.

    Not far from the central palace where the queen lived, in the main hall of a slightly smaller temple, a figure that looked somewhat ghostly was quietly moving to the door. He was about to raise his hand to catch the half opened and half opened carved door nearby, but a sneer came from his ear.

    "What are you doing?"

    Hearing the sound, the boy who was about to slip out was stiff for a moment. After a long time, he turned around in silence and showed a pitiful flattering smile. He looked at the man with a cold and beautiful face beside him, and faltered and hawed: "second brother..."

    Murong Chang glanced at him up and down, as if he had guessed what he was going to do. A clear smile appeared on the corner of his lips. At the next moment, his whole face sank. He lifted his hand and pulled his younger brother''s collar to walk back. He whispered: "if you don''t study hard, you will know how to run around! Tai Fu is coming. Go back and sit down immediately! "

    Murong''s body was weak, and he usually had to work hard to break away from his second brother. At this time, he was short of heart and spirit, and he had no choice but to limp back. He did not forget to murmur and refute: "second brother, don''t drag me all the time. This is the second Royal Highness who wants to go out to me. It''s not my intention to go..."

    When Murong Chang heard the speech, he did not give up his strength at all, and the corner of his lip sneered deeper: "if other people don''t learn, you can learn, so you can make a success.

    Place ring, with a bit surprised color: "Chengyang, what are you doing?"

    As soon as the familiar voice rang, the young man who was holding his neck suddenly brightened his eyes and held out his hand to the late "savior": "Your Highness, look at the second brother Help me quickly

    Last year, Prince Nan Junwen, who had just been made crown prince, saw Murong Lian''s pitiful eyes and looked at the familiar tightening posture of the two brothers. After thinking about it, he knew what it was for. He shook his head with a smile and raised his hand to "rescue" muronglian, who was still fluttering. He patted Murong Chang on the shoulder and looked at him That obviously with pleading small eyes advised.

    "OK, Chengyang For the poor sake of your little brother, he is still young, and his body is not good. It''s no big deal if he doesn''t have class for a day. If lang''er doesn''t have any playmates in the palace, he can play with him for a while. Don''t embarrass him. "On hearing this, he saw the eyes of Nan Junwen secretly. Murong Lian immediately showed his eyes like a mouse and ran to the door. When the carved door was closed, he heard the aftersound floating away: "thank you, your highness. Lianer is stepping down!"

    Seeing Murong Lian released by Nan Junwen, Murong Chang''s face was a little helpless. However, because of the identity of the person in front of him, he could not say anything serious. His words unintentionally took a little coldness: "Your Highness has acted like this. It''s ok if you indulge your highness. But lianer is not small this year. What can we do if we continue to muddle along like this..."

    "You just worry too much. You look like the king of the state." Hearing this, Nan Jun Wen shook his head with a smile. He raised his hand and pointed a little distance away from the book to read a book. From the beginning to the end, even though he heard them talking with his internal power, he still moved

    nor did he sit on the expressionless murongshu on the original ground. Then he said with a smile, "it''s better to learn from the past and look at him as if he didn''t see it." Murong Chang was laughed by his words, and a green vein appeared on his head: "Your Highness..."

    "OK, cough." Nan Jun Wen saw that he was a little angry. Knowing that he was gentle on the surface, but actually irritated people who were not good at talking, he stopped recruiting him. Instead, he pretended to be calm and coughed twice and quickly rubbed back to murongshu. He quickly opened the page and muttered solemnly, "here comes Tai Fu. Don''t talk to this hall. We need to review the books."

    Just outside the hall came the sound of Taifu''s approaching footsteps. Murong Chang moved his lips and didn''t say anything. He had no choice but to return to the table and sit down to review the book. It was not easy to find muronglian, who had made an appointment with the second prince nanjunlang. He was holding a big tree for breath. He could not wait for him to breathe completely. He was a very leisurely and even frivolous voice Voice, suddenly came out of his head.

    "Murong Chengjun, why did you wait so long to come out this time?"

    "Don''t mention it. It''s my second brother who is happy to catch me again." When Murong Lian heard the voice, he immediately turned his eyes to the sky and immediately jumped down from the tree after saying his words. He was looking at the boy who was panting in the clothes of the prince. He could not help complaining, "a lot of pulling the skin of the mouth was very difficult to get out. When he just slipped out, he was almost seen by the Taifu. Fortunately, it was a false alarm."

    "Your second brother again?" Hearing the speech, the young man frowned at first, but then his eyes flashed with curiosity. The face of Zhang Qingjun came together and said, "speaking of I haven''t seen your second brother before. I heard that your second brother is similar to your mother and father, but I don''t know if you look like the beautiful man who is famous in the imperial capital

    Murong Lian was really curious when he heard what he said. Thinking of his second brother''s cold face and martial arts, he was frightened and flustered. After coughing twice, he immediately tried to change the topic temporarily.

    "It will be spring hunting in two days. My two elder brothers are both servants of the prince. They have been hunting with his highness since childhood. This year is the first year that his Highness has been allowed to hunt by his majesty. I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t want to see him, he will be able to see him."

    "Yes." Nan Junlang thought about it and felt that it was the truth. He waved his hand and he was no longer curious about the problem. He looked around cautiously and said in a low voice, "no matter. I''ve already made the clothes and waist token before the Taifu discovers it. We''ll go out of the palace to play now."

    Three days later, under the warm sunshine, the royal hunting ground in Yishan, on the outskirts of Licheng, was surrounded by the Imperial Guard regiment. The carriages of the Royal relatives and many ministers'' families drove inward. After setting up their tents, all the young men and men aged 15 and above gathered in front of the emperor''s tent in the center of the camp and waited quietly.

    Dajin has always been a warrior and especially fond of falcons. According to the rules, the whole spring hunt will begin until the emperor shoots the first arrow to hunt down the eagle. At the moment, nanjingjin, wearing a golden soft armor and holding a long bow, frowns. For a while, Fang resists the discomfort suddenly rising. She looks pale and coughs and turns around. She just wants to sit down and have a rest Carve to go out again, the corner of the eye remaining light actually sees the Xuan clothes person who does not know when stands on one side, the lip corner then hooks.

    "It''s time for spring hunting today. Why didn''t the Duke of Huguo die?"

    Hearing the emperor''s voice was weak and his face was very ugly. Just a few days ago, I got it from the emperor''s mouth that the emperor was seriously ill. However, the Duke protector of the state, who had not been well for a long time, lowered his face and said in a cold voice: "since your majesty is not going to end, I have no intention to embarrass some younger generations."

    "You It''s still straight. " After years of friends, nanjingjin knew what he was going to say as soon as he said this,

    after thinking for a moment, she suddenly gave a low smile, raised her hand and rubbed her forehead, sighed inexplicably, "your husband has always been on good terms with the queen, so it''s ok If there is anything in the future, in case my immortal goes, some people can often go into the palace and talk to the queen. "

    When Murong Hao saw that he had no intention of saying more than that, as if he didn''t pay attention to it at all, he subconsciously felt bad: "Your Majesty, how can you --"

    "it''s time, I''m going to shoot an eagle."

    Before he finished speaking, Nan Jingjin waved her hand, took a deep breath, and passed by him slowly. She looked at the young men who were eager to try outside the tent. She narrowed her eyes with a smile and whispered."You see, wen''er and lang''er, as well as the twins in your family, seem to be impatient."

    The golden figure had already stepped out of the tent. Muronghao''s worries could only be suppressed temporarily. He bowed his body and arched his hands and said, "I''d like to see your majesty off."

    Among the dense trees, several horses are galloping, and the snow-white bun hair is lifted by the breeze and falls in a gentle arc under the sun.

    Murong Lian''s face turned pale and grabbed the horse''s reins. He managed to drive the brown horse under his crotch to get close to him. His second highness, who was looking for prey everywhere, was just about to say that he should not run too far in the forest so as to avoid danger. The rest of his eyes saw that Nan Junlang had already turned his horse''s head, and his excited voice echoed in the forest.

    "What a beautiful Sika Deer!"

    Murong Lian watched him run into the forest. His face suddenly changed and he wanted to stop him, but it was too late: "Your Highness! Wait

    Finally, Murong''s eyes were filled with worry. He looked back and looked for a familiar figure. He immediately turned the horse''s head like a Savior and raised his hand and cried out.

    "The second brother is not good! Your highness is missing in order to chase the Sika Deer! Your highness is not as good as me in martial arts. What can I do if something goes wrong? "

    "Look for it separately. You send a signal to the dark guard to help find someone!"

    At this time, Murong Chang, who was not far away from his younger brother and was about to bend his bow and shoot the rabbit, heard the speech. His beautiful eyebrows immediately wrinkled, pursed his lips and made a decision. After inquiring about the direction of the white horse''s disappearance, he immediately put the bow and arrow on his back again and went quickly in that direction.

    "What''s more, let''s inform the eldest brother and his Highness the prince!"

    Murong Chien responded quickly and quickly. He turned around to look for the eldest brother and the crown prince. When he gritted his teeth and restrained his worries, he went after the sika deer. Instead, he forgot that there were many fierce wild animals in the forest for hunting in spring. However, he accidentally lost his prey.

    "It''s strange. I just saw it in this direction..."

    Just as he murmured in doubt, there was a sharp sound of breaking the air in his ear. He almost subconsciously turned his side. A pure black arrow Yihao swept his cheek, shot off his sideburns, and embedded it into the neck of the horse under his seat. In a moment, he let the docile steed''s hooves soar and become irritable. He immediately threw off the second prince''s highness who was riding on the horse''s back.

    "Who?"

    Nan Junlang didn''t expect that it was just an ordinary spring hunting. Unexpectedly, someone would ambush in it and assassinate himself. His face immediately sank. He knew that the horse under his crotch was useless. When he made a decision, he quickly raised his body and rushed to the grass beside him before he fell down. After rolling for several times, he was able to stabilize himself.

    As he rolled out of the grass, Nan Junlang knew very well that the man who was lying in ambush to kill himself must still be around. He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and cover up the fear rising from his heart. His voice was even louder.

    "Who is it? Get out of this hall

    voice as like as two peas, and a sharp black voice, almost the same black arrow in the blink of an eye forced the eyes of Nan Jun Lang. Suddenly, the people who had already had too little time to respond were frightened and even their pupils were narrowed.

    But just as the sharp arrow was about to shoot into the neck of the second prince''s highness, another black streamer passed quickly at this time, splitting the black arrow in two, and finally saved Nan Junlang''s life.

    "Qiang --"

    [Langchang] langlei''s initial situation is under discussion. At the sight of Zhijun, he was heartbroken

    "woo --"

    the scattered sunlight in the forest fell from above, and the sound of horse''s hooves sounded in the back light. Nan Junlang narrowed his eyes subconsciously and could not see what the man on the horse looked like, but a clear voice first passed into his ears, which made him move gently.

    "Yes, your highness."

    The sound of horse''s hooves gradually came close to his side. The boy in white on the horse lowered his head slightly. The man sitting on the ground looked at himself in a daze, as if he had been staring at him. There was a look of embarrassment on the beautiful face that did not distinguish between male and female.

    "the signal has been released, and the thief has also run. His highness can''t get up on the ground, but his legs are weak Is it? "

    Hearing this, the person sitting on the ground seemed to wake up with a start at last. When his eyes were staggered, his ear tip was a little red. He stood up in a panic and patted the soil on his clothes. He retorted with a drooping face.

    "Since Of course not. "

    Murong Chang rarely saw the second prince Nan Junlang in the palace. This time he met him by chance. He was so embarrassed that he felt a bit funny. He bent down and asked, "where is your horse?"

    Nan Junlang didn''t expect that he would suddenly bend down and subconsciously raised his head to reply. He saw that the beautiful face was not far away from him,

    the corner of his lips was still with a smile that seemed to be absent. For a moment, he could not help looking at it again and stuttered: "run Run away. "

    Murong Chang saw his stupid and stupid appearance, and his smile on the corner of his lips could not help getting deeper. He suddenly raised his hand, stretched out his hand, and ordered his white horse on his chin: "mount the horse."Nan Jun Lang was stunned to see that the bone was well proportioned, and his slender finger in the sun not far away from him suddenly regained his mind and put his hand on the hand. He let him pull himself onto the white horse, and then turned the horse''s head and headed for the road.

    Nan Junlang, dressed in riding clothes, sat behind him. For a moment, he did not know how to put his hands and feet. After a moment, he tentatively stretched out his hand, took the man''s slender waist, and buried his head with a red face.

    "That And I haven''t asked you, you... "

    Hearing the words behind his back which was so small that he could hardly hear clearly, as well as the fingers attached to his waist, which seemed to be more nervous than that of the man he was holding, Murong Chang felt a little relieved, and as soon as he was about to turn his head to answer, there was a burst of rapid voice in his ear.

    He looked up to the distance and found that muronglian arrived with a group of dark guards.

    "Second brother!"

    Murong Lian was in a hurry. He had to rein in front of Murong Chang, but he didn''t know how to hold it. He walked around Murong Chang''s horse and stopped. Naturally, he saw Nan Junlang sitting behind him. He opened his eyes and exclaimed.

    "Your Highness! How did you come into contact with my second brother? "

    Nan Junlang had been sitting behind Murong Chang, but he was already a little embarrassed. At this time, he suddenly saw Murong holding his eyes open and looking at himself. His already red face turned a little more red. For a moment, his teeth bit his tongue, and his voice was in a mess: " What... "

    Murong Chang turned around and saw the two people staring at each other. His younger brother looked strange. He quickly silenced his face and said in a deep voice:

    younger brother, someone has just assassinated your highness in the forest. At this time, it''s not appropriate to talk about it here. Let''s go back to the camp and talk about other things -- "

    fortunately, muronglian knew the priority and raised his hand to salute Murong Chang again Moving the horse, leading many dark guards together, quickly toward the big tent outside the forest.

    When the second prince was assassinated in chunshou, the emperor immediately became angry and ordered Dali temple to investigate together with the Duke of the state protector. However, in January, it was found that the concubines of the imperial concubines made a disorderly purchase to assassinate the prince. The empress of the palace was enraged at the news and fell ill in bed until two months later. During this period, the prince, who served on the side, was sent back to the east palace for rest, while the second prince was kept Stayed in the palace.

    "Your Highness? Your highness? "

    "Ah?" Nan Jun Lang was lying under a big tree in the imperial garden. Hearing this, he immediately turned his head and looked at the big eyes of his friends on the side of his upper body What can I do for you? "

    Seeing that he was a bit out of his mind, Murong pursed his lips and tugged at his sleeve and said, "my father said that in order to offend your highness in the hunting ground last time, the pear flowers planted at home have been very beautiful recently. I''d like to invite you to visit the palace today. Would your highness appreciate it?"

    "Of course! Cough It''s the king of the country. It''s very kind of you. " When he heard that he was going to protect the country, the second prince, who was still a little withered, seemed to have been beaten with chicken blood in an instant. His squinting eyes widened a little. He turned around and grabbed Murong''s arms and repeatedly asked, "that temple When should I go? "

    Seeing the second prince''s face changing, Murong Lian was startled. He allowed him to grasp his arm and subconsciously replied, "until today''s Taifu school, your highness will go back with Lian."

    "That''s good, that''s good Yes Nan Jun Lang turned his eyes and was just about to follow Murong to walk. However, he suddenly stopped at his feet and said with both hands, "it suddenly occurred to me that it would be impolite to visit the Duke of protection and the inner monarch with empty hands! It''s better to buy some gifts before you go! You will go with me now

    Murong Lian didn''t expect that the second prince could think of it. Subconsciously, he was stunned. When he was dragged to the street, Nan Junlang couldn''t wait to buy things with money. Then he tilted his head and cried out, "it''s almost noon. It''s agreed that we''ll go after the morning class Second childe! Are you all right? "

    Nan Junlang was looking at him with a jade pendant. When he heard muronglian''s voice, he suddenly turned to face him, with hesitation in his expression and some unspeakable meaning: "well, I forgot to ask Your second brother What does your second brother like? "

    "Second brother?" Muronglian frowned at his question, but he didn''t know what was strange. "The second brother likes all kinds of rare books. His mother and father buy a lot of them for him every year."

    Before the words fell, Nan Junlang, who was going to buy the jade pendant, threw his things away. He turned his face and walked towards the library not far away. He saw that he had climbed the second floor and discussed with the shopkeeper that he wanted to buy rare books. Murong Lian was stunned to see his disappearing figure. It took a long time to react and chase after him.

    When they finally arrived at the gate of the Duke of the state, it was already after lunch.

    As soon as he got off the carriage, Nan Jun Lang did not wait to see the figure he wanted to see. He first saw the Duke of the state of protection and the king of the state of protection who were standing in front of him and led them all to bow down to salute.

    "I see "You don''t have to be polite. Get up and get up quickly. I''m just invited to enjoy the flowers. You don''t have to go out to welcome the king and the king."Seeing that they were about to kneel down, Nan Junlang ran to the two men to help him as if he had been touched by fire. After all the people got up, his eyes quietly passed over the drooping cheek of the young man in white. He coughed twice and ordered the guards behind him.

    "What are you doing? You don''t take it in yet. "

    "Your Highness, are these things?"

    Hearing the question from the king in front of him, Nan Jun Lang raised his face with a stiff smile, and a blush appeared on his cheek. He was obviously nervous: "that I''m sorry to have come to your house to enjoy flowers a few days ago. The second childe of your house saved my life. I have nothing to repay. I brought some gifts to everyone in the mansion. Please accept them. "

    "Your Highness is very kind. Please."

    Seeing Nan Junlang nervously walking in with the same hands and feet, the two people standing in front of the mansion looked at each other. The man in purple slightly lowered his head and whispered to the three teenagers standing in front of him.

    "I have important discussions with your father. Your highness is not used to seeing us. You will accompany me to enjoy the flowers. The three of you are about the same age as your highness, and you can certainly talk. After a while, when you get inside, you will take the palace down to enjoy the flowers and talk. The tea and refreshments are all ready in the pavilion. "

    Hearing the speech, the three teenagers immediately arched their hands together, which should be: "children obey."

    The man in purple looked at their backs, and the smile on the corner of his lips deepened gradually. His eyes looked far away at the pear blossom branches stretching out from the top of the wall, and suddenly sighed very lightly.

    Stepping on the bluestone board in the courtyard, the branches are swept by the breeze, and the white pear flowers fall down. In the pavilion, there is a clear laughter and whispering voice of the youth, which is soon replaced by the sound of slow steps.

    Nan Junlang had been absent-minded since he sat down. Although his ears listened to muronglian''s words about his recent book, his eyes were still standing side by side in the distance. After half a cup of tea, Murong Chui seemed to have finished telling him what to say. He walked back to the pavilion where he was sitting, with steady steps and flying The pear blossom.

    Seeing Murong Chui come back and sit down opposite him, he picks up the tea cover and drinks the tea. Nan Jun langdun suddenly stands up and blocks the next sentence of Murong in his throat. He can only stare at the young man who stops behind his second brother with only a few steps, and then stares at his side face in silence.

    Murong Chang, who had slightly narrowed his eyes, turned to his head as if he had noticed the strange hot eyes. The complicated expression at the bottom of his eyes was covered by the falling pear flowers. Even if he was close enough, he could not see clearly.

    "Your Highness?"

    "No Nothing. " With that pair of lacquered eyes, the words that could be easily exported suddenly became difficult, "that..."

    "Well?"

    "I mean The pear blossoms in the suburbs are also in bloom recently Finally, he pulled his eyes out of his deep eyes. Nan Junlang''s words were still stuttering. Although he still pretended to be calm, his ears were all red, "if you like Can I go and see it with you

    Murong Changding looked at him for a long time. The breeze touched his black hair on his side face, and the smile on his lips bloomed on his face, like a pear blossom in full bloom, suddenly falling from the branch -

    gently, with the wind, it fell to the softest place in the bottom of my heart.

    "Good."

    In the winter of the 10th year of Kangyuan, the empress Bai died of illness. The emperor Xiaokang, nanjingjin, suffered from excessive grief and then suffered from cold. He died in the early spring of the following year. The crown prince nanjunwen ascended the throne the next month and changed yuan Zhaoren.

    In the spring of the third year of Zhaoren''s reign, the Duke of the state of Huguo married the younger brother of Yongan emperor nanjunwen and Prince Li nanjunlang, who was the Zhengjun emperor. In the autumn of the following year, Murong Lian, a middle school official, was promoted to vice minister because of the great governance of the Yellow River. In the early winter of the next five years, general murongshu of Funing led his army back to the Dynasty and took over the position of his father''s protector. In the same year, the prime minister murongqi resigned as prime minister because of illness. In March, the Vice Prime Minister Murong lianbai Xiangyin as the prime minister

    in the 13th year of Zhaoren, Emperor Yongan, nanjunwen, died of illness. Because there was no parent-child under him, Prince Li, who had just reached the crown year, ascended to the throne and changed the Yuan Dynasty to the first year of Jianshuo After that, his virtue and skill made all his ministers admire him. When he was in the court, he was called emperor and empress saint.

    The empress and her brother assisted the government for ten years during the Jianshuo period. Because the new monarch adopted the two people to implement the new policy, Dajin in the following 20 years filled the Treasury with the people''s happiness, the national strength reached its peak, the people were prosperous and the people were rich, which was known as "Jianshuo prosperous age" or "the rule of Zhuchang"

    in history